《Invincibility Begins with a Super Fairy Manny》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the fourteenth of February, Valentine¡¯s Day, in Beijiang City, snowflakes began to fall once the evening sky set in, but there was still nothing that could dampen the ardor of couples in love. The street was still packed with people. And in Beijiang Park, everything was extremely quiet. There was a lake in the middle of Beijiang Park that didn¡¯t take up a large area. However, due to the severe cold, the lake was frozen. At this very moment, a rumbling sound was heard from under the lake. Crack! With a loud sound, the frozen surface of the lake suddenly shattered and cracked as though a giant had punched it roughly. The black water in the lake began rolling and surging upward. All the fish in the lake floated to the surface. The lake exuded a strong fragrance that spread into the air. The fish had all been cooked alive. A pair of hands made only of white bone suddenly appeared on the stone steps by the shore. Then the arms appeared, and finally, a full skeleton that was glittering like crystal slowly made its way out of the water and walked onshore. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and a massive cyclone had appeared above the skeleton¡¯s head. The skeleton raised its head and looked up into the sky, then smiled in a strange fashion. Following its smile, blood vessels, muscles, and more began rapidly appearing on the skeleton¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the skeleton had become an extremely handsome-looking man. The man was muttering under his breath, ¡°Three thousand years¡­ I can¡¯t believe that after three thousand years, I can still come back here!¡± Then the man looked up, and a stream of golden light burst out of his eyes. The huge cyclone in the air burst in response. At the same time, the man¡¯s body exuded a mighty aura that made him seem second to none. For a moment, the entirety of Beijiang City, and even the whole East Capital, experienced a bout of shudders. Many old men who were sitting cross-legged opened their eyes all at once, and fear was written on their faces, because they detected an incomparably powerful aura. It was so powerful that in just the one brief moment when they detected it, it was able to get a hold on their souls. What was it? Who could hold such a commanding presence, as though he was the king of the world? It had never crossed Xue An¡¯s mind that he could still return. Three thousand years! Too much had happened in the past three millennia. That destitute youth from older times had become one of the few immortal lords on this plane. If it hadn¡¯t been for that final period of the Ultimate Sermon, where he had failed on the eve of complete success due to his imperfect state of mind, then Xue An would have become the Supreme Being of the entire plane. At that particular time, when he was about to lose his physical body and primordial spirit after dying, Xue An tore apart the boundaries of time and space with his Ultimate Supernatural Power, and finally, he returned to Earth. Right at that very moment, the aura that Xue An¡¯s body was exuding was beginning to fade at an insane rate. Xue An knew. This was the heavenly law of nature that was binding him. If he had been his previous self, Xue An could have easily crushed and shattered this weak, pathetic heavenly law with a snap of his fingers. But the Xue An of that day didn¡¯t possess even one billionth of the power he once had. And Xue An wasn¡¯t bothered about this at all. He was only feeling sad as he looked around the park. Back then, he used to frequent this park with An Yan to have fun. ¡°An Yan, you¡­ have you been well?¡± Xue An whispered to himself. Once upon a time, Xue An had also had a happy family. After he graduated from college, amid all the envious gazes cast their way, he came to this city with the campus sweetheart, An Yan, and the two of them began a sweet life together. At that time, both were penniless and could only live in a small room. Despite this, at that time, they led a very happy life. Every day, Xue An returned from work to An Yan, who would have cooked dinner and waited for him at home. Xue An thought that the days of his life would continue like that, plain yet blissful, but later, An Yan¡¯s family tracked them down all the way to the city. It was only then that Xue An learned that An Yan was actually the daughter of the An family of the Middle Capital. The An family of the Middle Capital! This family was a respected group with high status. They wielded such power that many major international companies seemed small next to them. And An Yan was a legitimate child of the An family. Because of this, the An family would never allow An Yan to be with Xue An, who was just an ordinary man, but An Yan firmly refused to return home, even at the cost of cutting ties with her family. Helplessly, the man who was supposed to take An Yan home simply left Beijiang after wishing the couple all the best and telling them to look out for themselves. This was only the beginning. Right after, Xue An lost his job, and not a single company dared to hire him. Left with no other choice, Xue An starting working at construction sites. No matter how tiring the jobs were, he would always rush to take them all, not for any reason than because An Yan was already pregnant. An Yan¡¯s stomach grew bigger and bigger, yet by the time she was near delivery, Xue An disappeared because of an accident on a construction site. Only Xue An knew that because of that accident, he had entered a bizarre and motley world of gods and demons. This was a world that adhered to the law of the jungle, where the weak would always be the prey of the strong. And just this one trip took him three thousand years. Suddenly, he felt himself trembling all over, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. Upon his return after three thousand years, he hadn¡¯t expected to learn that only four years had passed on Earth. This also meant that An Yan was still alive! Although he was still bound by the heavenly laws of nature, Xue An¡¯s remaining power couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He closed his eyes, and his spirituality enveloped the entire Beijiang City in a flash. The result left him empty-handed. Just as he had expected¡­ An Yan had left Beijiang. The corners of Xue An¡¯s lips curved up to reveal a bitter smile. His sudden disappearance would definitely have been a great blow to her! He imagined how their conversation would go. ¡°An Yan, I¡¯m back! ¡°Our child, was our child born? ¡°Is it a boy or girl? You said you would be happiest if it was a girl, so it must be a beautiful little girl, right?¡± Xue An muttered to himself. Then, with his Ultimate Spirituality, he began searching for people who had blood ties with him. ¡°Found!¡± he thought. What? How were there two?! Xue An froze momentarily. The corners of his mouth slowly revealed a trace of a smile, then he completely disappeared into the snowy night. On Beijiang City¡¯s main street, a couple was admiring the snow. ¡°Sir, your lady here is so beautiful. Buy a flower for her!¡± a timid voice said from behind. The couple turned around and saw a little girl carrying a flower basket on her back looking at both of them expectantly. This little girl was only about four to five years of age, looking like she was sculpted out of jade. She had big eyes, a small, pretty nose, and long eyelashes. Anyone would feel the impulse to squish her cheeks just by looking at her. The lady squatted down and smiled as she asked, ¡°What an adorable little girl. It¡¯s so cold but you¡¯re still out selling flowers?¡± The little girl smiled, revealing a pair of dimples. ¡°Yes, my lady. I¡¯m not cold. Please buy a flower!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy one!¡± The gentleman also smiled as he fished out some money. But at this time, another girl who had an almost identical appearance walked over and said, ¡°Dear sir, do buy two. One from each of the two of us!¡± The two little girls not only looked the same; they were even dressed the same way. When they stood together, it was simply cuteness overload. ¡°Oh my god, are they twins?¡± This picture was simply too wonderful. ¡°Which of you is the older sister, and which is the younger?¡± ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m the older sister!¡± ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m the younger sister!¡± The two little girls spoke in their babyish voices. Such a picture also attracted many passersby. For such adorable little girls, they would also have to take out some money to spend! It didn¡¯t take long for the two little girls¡¯ flowers to sell out. However, this also attracted many looks from people harboring ill intentions. Just as the two girls were about to leave with their flower baskets, a fat and stout lady wearing a gloomy expression blocked their path. ¡°You two little b*tches. Who gave you permission to sell flowers on my territory?¡± the woman shouted angrily. The two little girls were startled, then timidly, they said, ¡°Fat auntie, we didn¡¯t know that this was your territory! We¡¯ll leave right away!¡± ¡°Want to leave?¡± The moment the woman waved, a few men with unkind faces appeared and surrounded the two girls. This woman was undeniably an influential tyrant on this street. The people knew her as ¡°Big Sister Feng.¡± She¡¯d had her eyes on these twin sisters for a long time. She saw how they had sold so many flowers in such a short period of time because of their cuteness and started to entertain evil thoughts in her mind. If she could make them her prisoners, then she would have found herself two geese that could lay golden eggs, right? The two girls were clearly very frightened. One of them pushed the other and said, ¡°Sister, quick! Run!¡± ¡°Run? Neither of you will be able to run away from me!¡± Big Sister Feng gave them a hideous smile as she spoke. The few men also gathered around them. Though the little girls wanted to run away, they were merely four to five years old. How could they possibly be a match for these adults? Very soon, they were caught. ¡°Fat auntie, please let us go. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± ¡°Still calling me fat auntie? Let me tell you girls, I¡¯ve already looked into the two of you. You¡¯re just strays who have no mother or father. If you¡¯re obedient and do as I bid, I can take you in and raise you. If not¡­ Hmm!¡± Big Sister Feng resorted to coupling her coercions with coaxing. ¡°We¡¯re not strays. We have our papa, and we have our mama!¡± shouted the two little girls. ¡°Oh? Then ask your papa and mama here to save you!¡± Big Sister Feng¡¯s smile was wide enough to reveal a mouthful of yellow teeth. The two little girls looked crestfallen upon hearing Big Sister Feng¡¯s words. Softly, they said, ¡°We¡¯re not strays. It¡¯s just that Papa and Mama have gone to a place far away. They¡¯ll come back!¡± ¡°Haha. This is really making me laugh my head off. Strays will always be strays. It¡¯s useless trying to say anything more!¡± Big Sister Feng laughed. ¡°Did you know that you look really disgusting when you laugh?!¡± Big Sister Feng¡¯s laughter ended abruptly upon hearing an aloof voice. A figure appeared at the end of the alley. At that moment, there was a heavy snowstorm, but this figure was tall and straight like a knife as it slowly made its way over. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Big Sister Feng is doing business. Everyone else get lost!¡± shouted one of Big Sister Feng¡¯s underlings. The two little girls shouted loudly, ¡°Uncle, save us!¡± The person who had turned up was, naturally, Xue An. He looked at the two little girls who had been caught, and the tremors from his blood ties were telling him that these two little girls were his daughters! He could feel the trembling within his heart. Were they his children? Sure enough, they looked a lot like An Yan. No, those eyes bore more resemblance to his. Xue An couldn¡¯t help becoming a bit infatuated with what he was looking at. ¡°Are you freaking deaf? I¡¯m asking you to get lost. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± One of the men scolded and swore as he stretched out his hand to push Xue An. But the next moment, starting from his wrist, the man¡¯s hand started to break apart. Fresh blood gushed out and splattered all over the snow-covered ground. The redness was dazzling. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± The man froze for the moment, then let out a cry of extreme pain. Xue An surveyed the people present and slowly counted, ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± ¡°Why the hell are you counting?¡± someone yelled while charging at him. However, as soon as the man rushed forward, the bones in his legs began to crack and rupture, starting with his knees. Xue An waved, then a snowstorm appeared and blocked the two little girls¡¯ fields of vision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then to Big Sister Feng, he said with indifference, ¡°A total of eight people. Remember not to lose each other on the way to hell!¡± Big Sister Feng felt that this man had eyes that were like a supreme emperor and that she wasn¡¯t even qualified enough to kneel before him in submission. ¡°No¡­ Spare our lives¡­¡± The voices stopped abruptly because where Big Sister Feng and her company were standing, a flame surged upwards beneath their feet. In the blink of an eye, all eight people were burnt to ashes. Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The heavy snowstorm dissipated, and the two little girls looked at Xue An with fear. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°The two of you¡­ what are your names?¡± The two little girls looked at each other, and one of them said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m the older sister, Xue Xiang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the younger one, Xue Nian.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian! Xue An felt an aching pang in his heart as he could imagine how much An Yan had pined for him. ¡°Uncle, where is the fat auntie?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Fat auntie¡­ they had something going on, so they had to leave.¡± ¡°So then, uncle, who are you?¡± Xue Nian asked. ¡°Right! Who am I?¡± Xue An was at quite a loss as he muttered to himself. He was once a down-and-out youth, but he was also once a supreme immortal lord. Who was he going to be now? After a moment, a big smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ your dad!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re lying. Actually, Papa passed away!¡± Xue Xiang echoed. Xue An looked at his twin daughters and felt an immense tenderness welling up in his heart all of a sudden. ¡°Papa isn¡¯t dead. Earlier on, Papa left for a faraway place. Now, Papa has come back!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue Xiang looked at Xue An with some hesitation. Xue An had a sudden idea and took out a ring. This was the couple ring that he had bought years before. Both he and An Yan had one! ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, look at this ring! On this ring, you can see Papa and Mama¡¯s names!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian obviously didn¡¯t know how to read, but Auntie Xuan¡¯er had once told them that when Mama left, she had left them her ring. Xue Xiang always carried the ring with her wherever she went, so she took it out and compared the two. Sure enough, they made a pair! ¡°Papa, it¡¯s really you, right?!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Xue An laughed and nodded, then stretched and opened his arms to them. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked at each other. With tears rolling down their faces, they cried and rushed into Xue An¡¯s embrace. ¡°Papa, we missed you so much!¡± ¡°Papa, we thought you and Mama would never come back again. We thought that neither of you wanted us anymore!¡± Their tears wet Xue An¡¯s chest and also brought tears into his eyes. For three thousand years, the immortal lord, who had never shed a single tear no matter how bitter and difficult times were, had tears all over his face at that moment. ¡°Alright, alright. No more crying, no more crying! Papa is back. Papa is never going to leave you two again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two sisters both snuggled their little heads into Xue An¡¯s arms and simply refused to get up. That was it! Over the past few years, this pair of twin sisters had tasted all the suffering in the world. After great difficulty, they had finally found a warm embrace. Naturally, they were unwilling to leave. Xue An gently stroked their hair and said tenderly, ¡°How come you girls were out selling flowers?¡± Xue Xiang looked up and said, ¡°Because we should be going to kindergarten soon! But school fees are a big problem, so I came out on the streets with Niannian to sell flowers so that we could earn our school fees!¡± Xue An almost cried again when he heard what Xue Xiang said. She was just a four-year-old child, and yet so early in her life, she had to bear the burden of living and be so sensitive and precocious. Hearing this was simply heart wrenching. Xue An stroked Xue Xiang¡¯s little head. With a smile, he said softly, ¡°From now on, you have Papa. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with anything else. I¡¯ll make you girls the happiest princesses in the whole wide world¡ªno, in the whole universe!¡± At the gates of a remote and dilapidated district in Beijiang, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian each held one of Xue An¡¯s hands as they walked inside excitedly. Xue An looked at the familiar scene of his surroundings with mixed emotions in his heart. This was the place where he and An Yan had lived together for two years. When he arrived before the door that he had once been so familiar with, it opened even before he could knock. A pretty and lively figure standing in front of the door with a smile on her face was saying, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, take a look at what Auntie Xuan¡¯er brought you!¡± The moment she saw Xue An, she froze in shock. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An?¡± Xue An looked at this familiar face and thought for a moment before realization suddenly dawned on him. ¡°Tang Xuan¡¯er?¡± At this point in time, Xue Xiang and Xuan Nian were swinging Xue An¡¯s hands in high spirits as they said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, Papa is back!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er went a little pale in the face. Then almost immediately, a hint of anger surfaced. ¡°Xue An, where have you been the last four years?¡± Xue An flashed a bitter smile, then asked, ¡°Let me come in first, will you?¡± ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t blame Papa. Papa went to a faraway place. He even said that he would never, ever leave us again!¡± Xue Xiang said. When Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xue An had settled down on the sofa in the living room, Xue An briefly learned about what had happened over the past four years. Back when he had just disappeared, due to a mixture of shock and anger, An Yan delivered her babies prematurely by about half a month. As a result, after giving birth, she lost a lot of blood and nearly died on the operating table. As An Yan and Xue An¡¯s classmate and friend, Tang Xuan¡¯er painstakingly took care of An Yan. But on the very day that An Yan named her two children, a throng of intruders charged their way into the hospital and took An Yan away by force. It was only later on that Tang Xuan¡¯er learned that those people had been sent by the An family of the Middle Capital. There had been no news whatsoever about An Yan ever since then. Xiangxiang and Niannian, who were left behind, practically became true orphans. Originally, Tang Xuan¡¯er could have chosen to send them to a welfare center, but Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t do so. Instead, she assumed the responsibility of raising two children with the status of an unmarried lady. After Xue An heard about everything, he looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face, which was thin due to tiredness, and an immense sense of guilt surged up his heart. ¡°Xuan¡¯er¡­ it¡¯s been hard for you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at the pair of sisters, who were watching television in the living room, and said softly, ¡°Actually¡­ I quite adore those two children!¡± ¡°Tell me, where have you been these four years?¡± Xue An sighed and said, ¡°There are so many things to say, but there¡¯s no way I can say much. However, I can tell you this. Now, I¡¯m back and never going to leave again!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at Xue An. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°I hope what you¡¯ve just said is really true!¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Tang Xang¡¯er asked. ¡°Not yet! Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?!¡± Xue An said. ¡°You¡¯re now the father of two children. Save money when you can! I¡¯ll go and cook dinner!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and went to the kitchen. Soon, the fragrance of food was spreading around the house. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were like two greedy little kittens, coming out at the smell of the food. ¡°It¡¯s egg fried rice!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s tomato fried rice!¡± The two girls were arguing, but they were already on the verge of salivating. Xue An looked at the scene before him and felt a long-lost warmth welling up in his heart. ¡°Papa, Auntie Xuan¡¯er¡¯s fried rice is very, very delicious!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Is it? Then besides fried rice, what else do you two little greedy kittens like?¡± ¡°We like hamburgers, and we like ice cream!¡± The two little girls shouted out different things at the same time. ¡°Very well. Tomorrow, Papa shall take you out to eat!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. First, we¡¯ll go to eat hamburgers, then we¡¯ll have ice cream! Then, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park!¡± ¡°Long live Papa!¡± The two little girls cheered in high spirits. When the food was laid out on the dinner table, Xue An took a bite. It had been so long since he tasted something like this. Xue An, who had grown so used to eating rare delicacies like dragon¡¯s liver and the essence of a phoenix, suddenly realized what the taste of home was like. After they had eaten and drank their fill, Tang Xuan¡¯er cleared the table and dishes and stood up to leave. Xue An went downstairs with her to send her off. Then suddenly, he said, ¡°Thank you!¡± In the dark, Tang Xuan¡¯er felt a tremble through her entire being. Then softly, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for?! When do you intend to go find An Yan and bring her back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his head to look up at the sky, then said quite apathetically, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for now. I¡¯m not ready yet. Sooner or later, the day will come when I make the An family crawl and grovel on the ground at my feet, begging me for forgiveness. Then I will bring An Yan back.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at Xue An¡¯s face from the side with mixed feelings in her heart. Through these four years, his once apprehensive and tender youth had undergone a transformation. He had become an imposing figure with a composed demeanor. Tang Xuan¡¯er had seen an extremely small number of people with the kind of aura that he exuded, and those people were all the cream of the crop, the elites of the elites. Over these four years¡­ what exactly had he been through?! Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The chirping sounds of the birds awakened Xue An early in the morning. He rarely slept so soundly. In fact, after he embarked on the path of cultivation to attain immortality, he had hardly even slept at all. Xue An wanted to get up, but then he realized that his two daughters were sprawled all over him, snoring loudly while they slept. The two girls, who looked as though they had been sculpted out of jade, resembled each other exactly. The way they looked when they were fast asleep was simply cuteness overload. Xue An smiled and felt his heart suddenly quieting down. All the bullsh*t fights among the immortals had to be cast aside. From this day on, he was going to be a qualified manny! ¡°Papa, don¡¯t go!¡± Xue Xiang suddenly mumbled something in her sleep, her long eyelashes trembling slightly. ¡°Papa isn¡¯t going to leave you girls again. I¡¯ll stay, forever and ever!¡± Xue An said softly. It seemed as though he was talking to his children, but it also seemed as though he was telling himself. It wasn¡¯t until late in the morning, when the sun was up, that the two sisters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, finally woke up. Xue An pinched the chubby little faces of the two girls with his hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°You two lazy little pigs. Only waking up when the sun is shining down on you?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked outside to see that the sun had long been high in the sky and both couldn¡¯t help getting all worked up with anxiety. ¡°Aye, hurry up. Today, Papa¡¯s going to take us out for a big meal!¡± With a flurry of frenzied movements, the two girls were dressed and finished washing up. Xue Nian first sat on a tiny foldable stool while Xue Xiang stood in the back and skillfully combed her sister¡¯s hair, then they switched, and Xue Xiang sat down while Xue Nian stood behind to help her older sister comb her hair. Looking at the two children¡¯s skillful technique, Xue An¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but become teary again. ¡°You girls¡­ Is this what you usually do?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Auntie Xuan¡¯er says that we are girls, so when we go out, we have to look clean and tidy. That way, we won¡¯t be looked down upon by other people!¡± Xue Xiang said with a serious look. Xue An was a little tickled. By now, he had also figured out the temperament of his two daughters. Xue Xiang was the older sister. When it came to temperament, she also behaved like a little adult, and the way she talked was rigid and scrupulous. Sometimes, people couldn¡¯t help feeling at a loss, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Xue Nian was the younger sister. In comparison, she was much tamer and more bashful. After the two daughters had finished packing up, Xue An¡¯s eyes unconsciously lit up. The two girls were in the exact same clothes, with the exact same hairdos, standing there as though there was a mirror in between them. Even Xue An found it a little difficult to tell them apart. The two girls turned a few rounds and asked while laughing, ¡°Papa, look at us. Who do you think is the older one, and who is the younger one?¡± Xue An was already feeling a little dizzy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really can¡¯t tell you girls apart!¡± ¡°How silly Papa is! You see, I¡¯m the older sister because my left dimple is slightly deeper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the younger sister because my right dimple is a little deeper!¡± Xue An looked at his two intelligent daughters and couldn¡¯t help moving forward to pick them up in his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my two precious babies. Let¡¯s go eat a big meal!¡± On the busiest pedestrian street in Beijiang City, Xue An carried his two daughters, one on each arm, and swaggered through the street. Xue An was originally handsome, a man extraordinaire. Now, with an additional three thousand years of experience, he even exuded a mesmerizing charm that was compelling. In addition, the two young ladies who looked completely identical were very well-behaved and simply too cute for words. Such a combination naturally attracted countless pairs of eyes. Many people unconsciously stopped in their tracks, emerging hints of smiles visible on their faces. ¡°Papa, where are we going?¡± Xue Xiang asked discreetly. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat hamburgers, of course!¡± Xue Xiang pulled a few dollars out of her pocket and clutched it tightly within her small palms as she handed it to Xue An. ¡°Papa, this is the money we earned from selling flowers!¡± Xue An froze for a moment. Then he realized Xue Xiang¡¯s intentions. This was just a little four-year-old girl, yet she was worried he didn¡¯t have the money to take them out for a meal! Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°My sweet daughter. There¡¯s no need. Papa has money!¡± Previously, Xue An had put some loose change in the piggy bank at home. Now, he returned to find that the money was still there. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, only a thousand-odd dollars, at least they could make do with it for the time being. As for the future¡­ Xue An was, after all, an immortal lord. Why did he even need to fret over how he could earn money? Frankly speaking, the hamburgers didn¡¯t taste good, but Xue An still ate with relish. So long as he was in his daughters¡¯ company, then whatever he had to eat simply didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Are you full?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°We want to pack what¡¯s left and eat it tonight when we go back home!¡± Xue Xiang said softly. Xu An was momentarily stunned. Then, with a sigh, he said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, take a look at Papa!¡± ¡°I know that you girls have suffered much up to now. But now that Papa has come back, whatever you want to eat, and whatever you want to play with, just tell Papa. Papa will make sure that all your wishes are satisfied! There¡¯s no need for you girls to be so sensible. Papa will be so heartbroken! What you girls should do is have fun and eat to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded, but it seemed they didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll eat ice cream!¡± In the evening, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were each hugging a huge teddy bear, happy smiles plastered all over their faces. Xue An followed behind. Watching the hopping and skipping figures of his two daughters from behind, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Papa, where are we going?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy something! Then Papa will cook something delicious for both of you!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± As soon as she heard that there would be delicious food, Xue Nian, who was a legitimate food lover, cheered. Xue Xiang flicked her sister on the forehead out of exasperation that she could do nothing to change her love for food. She parked her little hands by the sides of her waist and reprimanded, ¡°Eat and eat and eat. All you know how to do is eat. Look at your face. It¡¯s so chubby that it¡¯s already a circle!¡± In fact, her face seemed to be a little rounder than her sister¡¯s, but Xue Nian simply shielded her head as she giggled in a silly manner. Xue An brought his daughters to Beijiang¡¯s largest medicine trade market. Xue An was going to buy some medicinal herbs there and then refine them into Core Reinforcement Pills. Core Reinforcement Pills were the most basic type of pills. Mortals could enhance their physical abilities upon consumption. Xue An was preparing these herbs to refine them into the pills for his daughters. Once an immortal lord, refining pills like this was naturally a piece of cake for him. However, even immortal lords couldn¡¯t conjure medicinal herbs out of thin air. Especially since there was a scarcity of Spiritual Qi on Earth, there wasn¡¯t really any herb that was enough for him. So, after walking around the market, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel faintly disappointed. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the Great Master Xue?¡± Xue An raised his head for a look and saw a man in a western-style suit and leather shoes. By his side, there was a woman dressed in ostentatious clothes and heavy makeup. Xue An frowned slightly and thought for a moment before he could recall who this person was. Lin Feng, his high school classmate from way back then. This person¡¯s family ran a business in the medicinal herb industry, and quite a large-scale business at that. He could be considered the rich second generation. But even when Xue An was still in school, his relationship with this person was already quite unpleasant. ¡°I heard that four years ago, you, Great Master Xue, disappeared without any news. Why are you suddenly back?¡± Lin Feng asked. He couldn¡¯t help but look Xue An up and down. When he noticed the old-fashioned clothes that Xue An wore and the fact that everything on Xue An¡¯s body was from stalls set up on the streets, the disdain on his face grew even stronger and more apparent. Xue An wasn¡¯t bothered by these things. Would anyone even bother with a mere ant? Lin Feng said again, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This should also be someone you know!¡± With that, he gestured to the woman beside him. ¡°Speaking of which, the two of you are old acquaintances! Isn¡¯t that so, Du Juan?¡± Du Juan. It was then that Xue An finally remembered. No wonder this woman looked so familiar. She was, in fact, also one of his high school classmates from way back when. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And back then, his na?ve and ignorant younger self had even pursued this Du Juan. It was simply because during her schooling, Du Juan was very good at using her pretty looks to gain things. To the handsome Xue An, she gave no rejection, but she didn¡¯t offer any acceptance either. All the while, she had played hard to get with Xue An. It wasn¡¯t until later on that Xue An finally understood what was happening, so he began to study with great diligence and finally made it into the University of the Middle Capital. He hadn¡¯t expected to see these two people here. A faint smile began to appear at the corners of Xue An¡¯s lips. Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Du Juan looked Xue An up and down a few times before twisting her head away in disgust. In a delicate voice, she said, ¡°Young Master Lin, those are all old and insignificant matters of the past. There¡¯s no need to mention them at all. Now, I only have you in my heart!¡± Lin Feng responded simply with a ¡°here, here¡± as he sneered coldly, but in his heart, he was feeling very pleased. During their schooling days, he had taken a dislike to Xue An. Back then, even though Xue An came from an average family, he was very handsome and won the hearts of many girls. This made Lin Feng extremely jealous. Seeing how down-and-out Xue An looked now naturally made him feel more at ease. ¡°Papa, that auntie is so ugly.¡± Xue Xiang suddenly threw in a comment. Du Juan instantly went blue in the face. Xue An smiled and bent down to pick up his two daughters. Then he said, ¡°Some people are just born ugly. Let¡¯s just not look at her!¡± ¡°You go by the name of Xue; what do you mean? Also, who are those two rowdy girls?¡± Du Juan was hopping mad as she spoke. Xue An suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes narrowed as he stared at Du Juan. At the beginning, Du Juan was fiercely aggressive, but the moment Xue An¡¯s stare fell upon her, she felt as though her entire being was frozen. She couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Papa.¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s voice brought Xue An back to reality. Just then, he felt the urge of murderous intent. Whoever dared to humiliate his daughters simply had to pay with their lives. But where they were, in such a big crowd in public, doing so was asking for a little too much publicity. Xue An cast an apathetic glance over at Du Juan and saw that she was scared out of her wits, then he turned and left. Lin Feng walked over, only to discover that Du Juan had been so scared that she had peed in her pants. When Xue An was leaving, he also caught the attention of some other people who weren¡¯t too far away. This was a group of three people, one of whom was a white-haired old man. The other was a beautiful and elegant girl, and then beside her, there stood a black-clothed bodyguard with a physique that was strong as a bull. ¡°What powerful momentum! This young man isn¡¯t simple at all!¡± sighed the old man. ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about that man carrying the two children? I don¡¯t think so!¡± said the girl with some disdain. If there was anyone else present, they would have shouted out loud in surprise, because this old man was none other than Qin Yuan, the chairman of Beijiang City¡¯s biggest company, the Longtai Group. The young lady was Qin Yuan¡¯s granddaughter, Qin Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, ah, you don¡¯t understand. That young man just had a murderous intention. Though it was gone after a fleeting moment, that evil aura was extremely strong. You can ask Mr. Black here if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Mr. Black, was that man really that impressive?¡± Qin Yu asked. Mr. Black was none other than the strong and buff bodyguard. With a solemn expression, he nodded and replied, ¡°Very powerful. The kind of heavy murderous air that came from him, I¡¯ve only seen it from General Lin when I was in the army!¡± General Lin! At the mention of him, even Qin Yu¡¯s face registered a sudden and drastic change in expression. That was a legendary name. This was the existence that was said to be the king of Chinese soldiers! Mr. Black was actually saying that this manny, carrying two kids in his arms, had such powerful momentum that he was at the same level as General Lin? ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Qin Yu was somehow unconvinced as she stared at Xue An¡¯s back. At this time, Xue An also detected the hostility behind him. He turned and made it just in time to catch the unconvinced look on Qin Yu¡¯s face. He smiled and walked over. Mr. Black took a step forward and planted himself in front of Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re going to die real soon. Are you aware of this?¡± The moment this was said, the look on Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. Qin Yu flew into a rage and ordered, ¡°Mr. Black, teach this fellow a good lesson!¡± Mr. Black grunted a single-word reply. All the muscles in his body suddenly grew and expanded, then he threw out a punch. His fist was accompanied by the whirring sound of the wind as it flew straight at Xue An¡¯s face. Xue An gently said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, close your eyes!¡± The two girls closed their eyes obediently. At this point in time, Xue An¡¯s arms were occupied with carrying his children. In the face of the remarkably forceful fist that his opponent had thrown his way, it seemed like there was no way he could avoid it. Mr. Black, on the other hand, wore a grim expression because he had caught a glimpse of extreme danger coming from Xue An¡¯s lean body. This feeling was even more frightening than the time when he had faced General Lin on his own. It was as if there was an ancient dragon hidden within the other party¡¯s body, and this dragon was ready to choose someone to devour right away. Just then, Qin Yuan shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Black¡¯s fist dramatically stopped when it was only an inch away from the tip of Xue An¡¯s nose. The wind from Mr. Black¡¯s approaching fist blew Xue An¡¯s hair, causing it to sway into disarray. But Xue An didn¡¯t even blink. On the contrary, it was as if he had been relieved of a heavy load for Mr. Black as he hastened back to the side. That very moment, Qin Yuan came forward and suddenly bowed to Xue An to give him a deep salute. ¡°Young sir, please save my life!¡± All this while, both Lin Feng and Du Juan were witnessing the scene as well. They grew even more excited, especially when they saw that the tall and buff Mr. Black was making his move against Xue An. Unfortunately, this old fellow put a halt to everything in the end. This made Lin Feng a bit unhappy. When he saw how respectful Qin An acted towards Xue An, to the point that he even asked the latter to save his life, Lin Feng wanted to laugh his head off. ¡°Hey, old man. I know this guy. He¡¯s nothing more than a vagrant who abandoned his wife and son. And here you are, begging him to save your life. What a joke!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes gradually started to reflect his inner coldness. He was a person who usually paid no mind to provoking ants; if the ants asked for death repeatedly, then there was really no one else they should blame. ¡°You want to live? Then first, you must destroy the one who just spoke. Break up his family and spare not a single life!¡± Xue An said with indifference. ¡°You want to destroy my entire family? Xue An, I wonder if you¡¯ve been in a mental hospital for the past four years. How could you even speak with such incoherence? Just this old man here? And you expect him to kill my entire family?¡± Lin Feng laughed out loud. Qin Yuan stood up and said with great reverence, ¡°Understood!¡± Then he turned to face Lin Feng and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°This is our Young Master Lin, the young owner of the Lin Group.¡± Du Juan was very quick to answer. Qin Yuan frowned and then asked Qin Yu, who was standing beside him, ¡°The Lin Group?¡± ¡°Is there a Lin Group in Beijiang City?¡± Qin Yu shook her head and replied, ¡°Never heard of it!¡± At this point in time, Du Juan sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of bullies who are incapable of reasoning. How could you possibly know the Lin Group? I¡¯m telling you, anyone in the business of medicinal herbs in Beijiang has to abide fully by the decisions of the Lin Group!¡± Lin Feng let out a complacent laugh and said, ¡°Old man, aren¡¯t you about to die soon? Our family happens to sell medicine. Do you want me to send you some medicinal herbs?¡± Qin Yuan had yet to say anything, but Qin Yu was already in a rage. She pulled out her phone and started dialing numbers. Lin Feng¡¯s greedy eyes roved over Qin Yu¡¯s body, then with a mocking smile, he said, ¡°Calling for someone? Fine! Let¡¯s see who, in Beijiang, is capable of going against the Lin Group!¡± Qin Yu dialed a number, and when the call went through, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Issue a complete boycott of the Lin Group!¡± Du Juan covered her mouth and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Young Master Lin, look at how funny these people are. Just one phone call and they expect to boycott your family!¡± Lin Feng gave the same mocking smile again and said, ¡°These days, there are just too many pretentious people trying to make themselves out to be things they¡¯re not. That¡¯s why things are so messy!¡± But after barely two minutes, Lin Feng¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from home. ¡°Hey, Dad. What¡¯s up?¡± An enraged roar was heard from the phone. ¡°You b*stard. Who in the world have you offended out there? Why is the Longtai Group suddenly issuing a declaration to completely boycott our Lin Group?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Feng went into a state of shock! ¡°The Longtai Group?¡± The mention of this name was like a magic spell cast upon Lin Feng and Du Juan. Right on the spot, they were petrified. That was the leading enterprise in Beijiang City, the one, true giant among them all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to them, the Lin Group was no different from street stalls that sold pancakes. ¡°Dad, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°How can I be mistaken? The secretary of the Longtai Group was the one who made the phone call to inform us that the mistress of the Longtai Group had personally issued the order!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for. Everything¡¯s done for!¡± Lin Feng went terribly pale in the face as he slumped to the ground. Never in his wildest dreams would he have expected that this person whom he had so casually mocked was none other than the mistress of the Longtai Group! Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Young Master Lin, was there a mistake?¡± Du Juan said with a very pale face. Lin Feng, on the other hand, leaped to his feet and slapped Du Juan squarely across the face. With a smack, a strike swung upon Du Juan¡¯s left cheek, causing her entire left profile to puff and swell up. ¡°You b*tch. It¡¯s all because of you. If not for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have to face this boycott!¡± Du Juan was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The makeup she wore was dripping off her face altogether. Lin Feng turned around and dropped to his knees with a loud thud, then pleaded, ¡°Old Master Qin, Miss Qin, please spare the Lin family. I know that it was all my wrongdoing!¡± Qin Yu gave a cold snort and turned her face away. She paid no heed to him at all. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, cupped one hand in the other and bowed submissively to Xue An as he asked, ¡°Young sir, what¡¯s your take on this?¡± When Lin Feng saw Xue An, his reaction was like a drowning person who was grasping at straws to save his life, groveling pathetically to Xue An. ¡°Xue An, Brother Xue. Please say the word, that you¡¯ll spare the Lins. I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Everything here was the doing of this sl*t, Du Juan. Please have mercy on me!¡± Xue An looked at the tear-streaked Lin Feng, then said with indifference, ¡°Your family might have fallen apart, but they aren¡¯t dead.¡± The moment this was said, silence prevailed in the area. Qin Yu frowned, her dislike for this man growing stronger in her heart. On the other hand, Lin Feng¡¯s entire being was trembling. He raised his head to look up at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief. In his mind, Xue An wasn¡¯t like this. Xue An had always been an obedient child when he was in school. Even if he was being bullied, he would rarely fight back. This was why Lin Feng had thought that by getting down on his knees to beg for forgiveness, Xue An would let him off the hook, but little had he known that not only did Xue An want to his family to fall apart, he even wanted to wipe out the entire clan. Just then, Du Juan inched forward timidly and said, ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An, please let Young Master Lin go. He has realized his mistake. Please be forgiving and spare him¡­¡± Xue An gave her the cold shoulder, and instead, bent down with a smile and said to his two daughters, ¡°Xiangxiang, Nianniang, why don¡¯t the both of you go over there to play. Papa will find you girls in a while!¡± ¡°Mm-hm! Papa, you better hurry!¡± Xue Xiang said as she led her younger sister away. It was only then that Xue An stood up and looked at Du Juan, who was trembling in fear but still trying her best to maintain a graceful bearing and show her attractive side. ¡°Be forgiving and spare him? Ha, so you feel that if the person asking for mercy was me, you people would let me go? Or not?¡± Du Juan hesitated for a moment. When Xue An closed the distance between them, he stared at her face, which had been ravaged by all kinds of cosmetic products. ¡°Answer me! Would you, or would you not? ¡°I would!¡± Du Juan whispered. Then she looked up and said in a very serious tone, ¡°Xue An, I actually always liked you back when we were in school. Over the years, I¡¯ve never forgotten you. I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish whatever she had started to say. This was because the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes deprived her of the courage to continue speaking. ¡°I seriously find this so strange. How is it possible that there¡¯s actually someone who desires a woman like you?¡± Having said this, Xue An turned and walked away, leaving behind the pale-faced Du Juan, who was trembling but stood rooted to the same spot. Xue An walked over to stand before Lin Feng, and the latter flinched in fear. ¡°You¡­ What do you want? I¡¯m telling you, in broad daylight where it¡¯s as bright as the sun and the moon, if you even dare to do anything, you can just wait to be sent to jail¡­¡± Xue An simply dealt Lin Feng a kick that caused the latter to fall over. Then, without waiting for Lin Feng to look up, his foot found its way onto Lin Feng¡¯s face. Lin Feng did his best to struggle, but there was simply no way he could make Xue An budge, not even an inch. ¡°I know. In truth, you¡¯ve harbored much distaste for me since we were in school, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xue An said with indifference. Lin Feng felt as though the foot trampling his face weighed a few thousand pounds. His brain felt like it was about to burst at any time. ¡°Brother Xue, Master Xue, please have mercy! I beg you, I will never, ever dare to go against you again!¡± Lin Feng cried. He felt heat on his groin because he was so scared out of his wits that he wet his pants as a result. ¡°You can save these words for when you go down there,¡± Xue An said with an aloof expression. Indeed, he had the intention to kill him, but in the public eye, murder would simply garner too much attention. However, Xue An, who was once an immortal lord, wasn¡¯t really bothered by such things. The law of mankind was used to restrain ordinary people. Even if his strength now wasn¡¯t even close to what it originally had been, he was still an immortal lord. And he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be violated by anyone. At this juncture, an old and anxious voice was heard. It said, ¡°Be merciful with what¡¯s beneath your feet. Be merciful with what¡¯s under your feet!¡± Then an old man who was perspiring profusely squeezed his way out of the crowd. The moment Lin Feng saw him, he was unreservedly on the brink of tears. ¡°Dad, quickly save me!¡± The person who had arrived was none other than Lin Feng¡¯s father, the chairman of the Lin Group, Lin Danian. He glared at Lin Feng and felt regretful about how he couldn¡¯t make good out of his son, who would never live up to his expectations. Very carefully, he flashed a smile at Qin Yuan. ¡°Old Master Qin, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Qin Yuan thought for a brief moment, then nodded and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Chairman Lin!¡± Lin Danian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Old Master, I was going to pay your company a visit, but I heard you were here, so I hurriedly made my way over. The Lin family and your company have always shared an amicable working relationship. Why the sudden boycott?¡± Qin Yuan pointed to Xue An and said, ¡°About this¡­ You¡¯ll have to ask this young gentleman.¡± Lin Danian felt a jolting shock in his heart. He had originally thought that his good-for-nothing son had offended the Qin family. It had never crossed his mind that it was due to this man, who was dressed in such ordinary clothes. Judging by Qin Yuan¡¯s behavior, it seemed that he had a lot of respect for the man. So where on earth had this man come from? At this time, Lin Feng shouted amid his cries, ¡°Dad, quickly save me! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Lin Danian was a businessman who had braved many stormy situations to establish a name for himself, so after briefly muttering to himself, he said respectfully, ¡°To the young brother here, if I may ask, how did my son offend you to the extent of you wanting to kill him?¡± Xue An looked up and took one glance at Lin Danian. This look alone placed such pressure on Lin Danian that he even felt his scalp tightening. He had never seen such frightening eyes before. There was a kind of total indifference to life inside them. It was like a high and mighty emperor looking down on everything. In his heart, Lin Danian couldn¡¯t help being struck dumb by the shock he felt. Where on earth had this man come from? In an aloof manner, Xue An said, ¡°Nothing much. I just don¡¯t like the look of him, that¡¯s all.¡± Lin Danian almost spat. He was going to kill someone just because he didn¡¯t like the look of that person? This was simply¡­ Overbearing! Xue An, on the other hand, suddenly gave a soft cry. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re carrying with you?¡± The Lin family was engaged in the medicinal herb business. That day, they suddenly met with a boycott as ordered by the Longtai Group. In a moment of anxiety, Lin Danian had taken out hundred-year-old ginseng that had been treasured by his family for many years. He was thinking of presenting it to Qin Yuan as a gift in exchange for forgiveness, yet he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to catch sight of it in just one glance. Lin Danian hurriedly pulled out a small, slender box. After opening it, he said with great pride, ¡°This is the family treasure of the Lin family, hundred-year-old wild ginseng!¡± Even Qin Yuan, who was standing close by, had a glow in his eyes as he detected that strong medicinal fragrance. Sure enough, this was of superior quality! Lin Danian tried to find any trace of shock on Xue An¡¯s face, yet he was disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An merely said with an aloof expression, ¡°That¡¯s just a small piece of ginseng that can barely be called a medicinal herb.¡± It was hundred-year-old wild ginseng, yet in his eyes, it was merely a small piece of ginseng that could only barely be called a medicinal herb? Lin Danian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°But it¡¯s still considered quite hard to come by. Give me this thing, and I¡¯ll spare your son¡¯s life this time.¡± Lin Danian was a little hesitant, but finally, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Great! Young brother! So long as you let my son go, I¡¯ll give this ginseng to you!¡± Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Along with Lin Feng, Lin Danian took his company of men and left dejectedly. Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, then said to Qin Yuan, ¡°If I were to guess, you have at most three days of life left. Do you believe me?¡± Qin Yuan went pale in the face as he lowered his head without uttering a single word. Qin Yu simply couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and sneered, ¡°These days, even swindlers dare to carry out their activities in the open with such great fanfare? My grandfather just finished his health screening at the hospital. His bodily functions are all normal. You better stop kicking up dust on purpose, you¡ª¡± Xue An cast a look of indifference at Qin Yu, and his look was so intense that it made her feel as though her entire being was being sucked away. She was unable to continue whatever she had wanted to say. At this point in time, Qin Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you are truly someone extraordinary.¡± ¡°Grandfather, why do you believe the words of a violent maniac?¡± Qin Yu was high on anxiety, afraid that her grandfather would be fooled by this man again. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude. What Mr. Xue said was the same as what Great Physician Gao personally told me when I was in Middle Capital last year!¡± Great Physician Gao! The moment Qin Yu heard the mention of this name, she was rendered speechless. In the whole Middle Capital, Great Physician Gao¡¯s divine physician skills were irrefutably considered second to none. If he said that someone would die at a certain time, that person would die at that time, accordingly. With a bitter smile, Qin Yuan said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you know why I called you back home from abroad? It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried that one fine day, when I¡¯m no longer around, you won¡¯t be able to master full control of the massive Longtai Group that¡¯ll be placed in your hands!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes went red as she said, choking, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go to the Middle Capital now. We¡¯ll find Great Physician Gao and ask him to treat you!¡± Qin Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°Silly child. If I could have been cured, Great Physician Gao wouldn¡¯t have spoken the way he did last year!¡± Qin Yu was beginning to despair as she said, ¡°Then we shall go abroad. I know many top-notch doctors abroad. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to cure you!¡± Qin Yuan shook his head. In a dreary tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless! Just like the health screening today, it¡¯s impossible to find anything wrong with my body!¡± Xue An suddenly spoke. ¡°What if I said I could cure your illness?¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s expression reflected his growing excitement as he said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you can really cure me of my illness?¡± Xue An nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, but you have to give me suitable compensation.¡± Without waiting for Qin Yuan to say anything, Qin Yu sneered and said, ¡°Just as I expected. Aren¡¯t you selling yourself? The moment you open your mouth to speak, the first thing you ask for is money?¡± Xue An gave a slight frown and asked, ¡°Do you know how full of nonsense you are?¡± The disparagement she received had Qin Yu at a loss for words. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, was very worked up. ¡°Great! Mr. Xue, if I may ask, when will you treat my illness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late today. Tomorrow, then!¡± ¡°Alright then. If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Xue, you can stay at my place. After all, it¡¯ll be more convenient there!¡± Xue An thought for a while, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright! But my children are coming with me!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Of course, Qin Yuan had a full-time chauffeur. It didn¡¯t take a long time before a very low-key Audi A8 drove to them. Qin Yuan personally opened the door for Xue An. Qin Yu felt the situation was getting more and more out of hand. She had always thought that this man was unreliable, but her own grandfather was extremely convinced of his capabilities. There was nothing Qin Yu could do. But after giving it some thought, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She secretly took out her phone and sent a message: Very well, come tomorrow. You¡¯re in for a treat! Qin Yuan resided in a big villa on the outskirts of the city. There was tight security there amid the picturesque scenery. After getting out of the car, Xue An felt that the Spiritual Qi of this place seemed somewhat stronger than that of the outside world. Qin Yuan sensed Xue An¡¯s surprise and couldn¡¯t help laughing. He asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, what can you see?¡± ¡°This villa of yours, you¡¯ve received guidance from someone in the know. No wonder you¡¯ve been able to live this long!¡± Xue An said. Qin Yuan felt shocked. Unknowingly, the hope in his eyes grew, the look on his face increasingly more respectful. ¡°Mr. Xue is indeed a man of superiority! I paid a fortune to engage a Feng Shui master just so that this villa could be built to completion!¡± ¡°What a pity. That master only possessed superficial knowledge!¡± Xue An said lightly. As for the two little girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, at that very moment, their eyes couldn¡¯t seem to take in enough of what they could see. All this while, they were looking at everything in their surroundings with great curiosity. ¡°Mr. Xue, you haven¡¯t had dinner. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you!¡± Qin Yuan said. It didn¡¯t matter whether Xue An ate or not, but his two daughters couldn¡¯t go hungry. ¡°What do you two feel like eating?¡± Xue An asked with a broad smile. Qin Yu was watching everything from the sidelines. In her heart, she was secretly criticizing Xue An. She thought, ¡°This person is simply schizophrenic. To other people, he puts on a cold and inapproachable front, but to these two little girls, he¡¯s so gentle.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, ¡°Egg fried rice!¡± ¡°Alright! Then egg fried rice it¡¯ll be!¡± It was almost as if Xue An had become a slave to his daughters. So long as it was something the two little ladies asked for, he would agree to it unconditionally. Qin Yuan, on the other hand, was a little dumbstruck and asked, ¡°Just¡­ egg fried rice?¡± Xue An nodded. The egg fried rice was served very quickly, and from the presentation and fragrance of the food, anyone could tell that it was definitely the work of a great chef. The moment these two little girls tasted their first mouthful of rice, their eyes widened. ¡°How is it? Does it taste bad?¡± ¡°Papa, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Xue Xiang finished chewing then lowered her head to feast on her food. It was only then that Xue An finally smiled. The two young girls ate very quickly. A bowl of egg fried rice was soon in each of their bellies, and the bowls were so clean that not even half a grain was left. ¡°Are you girls full?¡± Xue An asked as a coddling father. ¡°We¡¯re so full!¡± Xue Xiang patted her little belly. Xue Nian, on the other hand, burped with great contentment. The way they looked was simply too adorable for words. Qin Yu herself couldn¡¯t help smiling as she thought to herself how cold this man could be, which was abhorrent, but also how incredibly likable his two little girls were! Qin Yuan ordered his people to arrange the rooms while Xue An brought his two girls back into the house. In the living room, only Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were left. Qin Yu said, ¡°Grandfather, why must you believe this man? I still feel that he¡¯s not a good person!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ of the look in his eyes!¡± Qin Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re still young. There are many things you¡¯ve yet to understand. Though you¡¯ve spent many years abroad to study and you¡¯ve also formed acquaintances with many people, but what you don¡¯t know is what a truly superior master looks like! ¡°A so-called superior master must have something that¡¯s different from ordinary people. This young man might be dressed in very ordinary clothes, but every move he makes is different from that of an ordinary man, especially his demeanor. Even when I was in the Middle Capital, I never saw such a remarkable character!¡± Qin Yu was, on the contrary, feeling somewhat disdainful inside. ¡°Hmm, come tomorrow, I¡¯ll see to it that you make a big fool of yourself in front of Grandfather. Then we¡¯ll see if you still have the face to continue your stay here,¡± she thought. Late at night, the two little girls had fallen into a deep sleep. Xue An stood by the window, where the moonlight of the winter night shone in. It felt cold, like a thin veil. Xue An opened up the little medicine box. It held the ginseng that had ended up in his possession earlier that day. There were also some medicinal herbs that he had bought from the marketplace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An held the herbs in his hand, and his eyes suddenly flashed with coldness. Under the moonlight, these medicinal herbs gradually started to melt. Soon, the herbs melted into a small ball, which in turn, was suspended in mid-air, where it revolved continuously. A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s lips. Though the medicinal herbs weren¡¯t considered to be of very good quality, given his cultivation and vision, refining these ingredients into a Core Reinforcement Pill was simply a piece of cake. He was well-versed in utilizing these techniques. His experience allowed him to manipulate them with great ease, thus he could still refine every Core Reinforcement Pill to a very high level. At that moment, even the moonlight seemed to be aroused, while the calm Spiritual Qi of the entire villa was also beginning to stir. Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The agitated Spiritual Qi began to gather in his room. After Xue An let out a soft cry, the agitated and restless Spiritual Qi immediately turned docile. ¡°Enter!¡± The Spiritual Qi surged into the round ball that was suspended in mid-air in tidal waves, and the originally dark brown liquid also gradually became clear. The strong aroma of medicine pervaded the room. Xue An knew that the refining of the Core Reinforcement Pills was now completed. Although the quality of the medicinal herbs was bad, with Xue An¡¯s cultivation, he was still able to refine the pills to a superior grade. But this was still not enough. Xue An grabbed hold of a sword and slashed between his brows in a sudden move. A drip of golden blood appeared on his palm. Xue An¡¯s face, on the other hand, became somewhat fatigued. ¡°Combine!¡± The golden blood contained an energy that was close to terrifying. At the very first contact with the soon-to-be-formed Core Reinforcement Pill, the roles of host and guest were immediately reversed. Very quickly, the amber Core Reinforcement Pill was dyed gold. An indescribable fragrance rapidly permeated the entire villa. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good!¡± Qin Yu, who was lying on her bed, also detected a whiff of the exotic aroma. ¡°Could it be that guy up to some trick? But this smell is simply too good for words!¡± Qin Yu felt as though her entire being was about to float up into the air. Originally, she frequently fell prey to insomnia, while now, it didn¡¯t take long before she fell into a deep sleep. At this very moment, the Core Reinforcement Pills were finally completed. Looking at the two golden pills, Xue An couldn¡¯t help heaving a long sigh. Even earlier in his life when he¡¯d had to refine pills that were at the Great Dao grade, Xue An had never felt so nervous before. In particular, he had even used his own blood essence. But it had all been worth it. These two pills had the blessings of fate. It seemed they had broken through the Earth level and progressed to become pills that were at least at Heaven level. If someone who knew alchemy had been present, that person would probably be cursing and swearing at Xue An for his wanton waste of God¡¯s good gifts. The Core Reinforcement Pills were actually nothing more than the most basic kind of foundation pills¡ªeven mortals could ingest them. Earth-level Core Reinforcement Pills were good enough. Xue An actually went to the extent of extravagance and refined these pills into Heaven-level Core Reinforcement Pills. From Xue An¡¯s perspective, everything was worth it for his daughters. He was looking at the two little girls, who were fast asleep. Xue An smiled and put the two pills right beside the mouths of the two little girls. The pills seemed to have minds of their own as they melted into liquid and went directly into the girls¡¯ mouths. Xue Xiang briefly murmured, turned over, and continued sleeping. Xue Nian smacked her lips and then mumbled, ¡°Smells so nice!¡± Xue An smiled, patted Xue Nian lightly, and said, ¡°Good girl, go to sleep!¡± And so, Xue Nian was sound asleep once again. It was possible that the two little girls wouldn¡¯t require even a tenth of the effectiveness of the Core Reinforcement Pills, but in the future, this pill would simply create an endless pool of benefits for them. However, after the pills had been refined, there was still some blackish residue left. Xue An casually gathered all the medicine residue and combined it to create a Mortal-grade Core Reinforcement Pill. To Xue An, this was nothing special. It wouldn¡¯t be a pity even if he abandoned it, but he would keep it, just in case there was a need for it. The next day, Qin Yu woke up from her sleep and did a good, long stretch, feeling as though she had never slept as well before in her entire life. ¡°Eh!¡± Qin Yu suddenly felt that something was amiss outside the window, then she also heard the incessant discussions of the servants. Qin Yu walked to the window and saw a shocking scene. Originally, because of the harsh winter, all the leaves on the plants and flowers in the yard had fallen off. However, all these plants and flowers had fully blossomed overnight. Even the ginkgo tree had lush, green leaves growing all over it once again. What was happening? Qin Yu was quite confused by the situation. When she was washing up, she looked into the mirror and froze in shock. Her former self, though pretty enough, had never glowed with radiance like she was that day. Qin Yu suddenly recalled that whiff of exotic aroma from the night before. Could it have been that all of this was related to that aroma? With this doubt in mind, she went downstairs to the living room. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had woken up and were watching ¡°Peggy, the Little Pig¡± in the main hall. Qin Yu was suddenly dumbstruck, because she saw the two little girls and wondered how they had suddenly been able to become¡­ so good-looking. The Xue Xiang and Xue Nian of the day before had originally been adorable enough, but compared to the present, the way they had looked previously was very different. Without mentioning anything else, just the fragrance that these two little girls were exuding made people feel the urge to move closer to them. And these two little girls seemed to be even purer than before, like porcelain dolls that didn¡¯t contain even a single imperfection. ¡°Young lady, between the two of you, who¡¯s the older sister and who¡¯s the younger?¡± Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help asking this question too. Xue Xiang raised her head to look at Qin Yu, then she scrunched her little nose and said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t talk to us when we¡¯re watching television!¡± Qin Yu was a little embarrassed when she received such a reply. Would this what one considered being taught a lesson by a young child? At this time, Xue An walked to the living room and said in an aloof manner, ¡°Xiangxiang, next time you see a woman who¡¯s much older than you, remember to address her as auntie. Don¡¯t call her sister!¡± Qin Yu was incredibly angry when she heard herself being described as such. ¡°Who are you referring to as much older?¡± Xue An looked at Qin Yu and said, ¡°If you still want to save your grandfather, then please remember to use honorifics when you¡¯re talking to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yu was so angry that her brows raised high, and her teeth clenched tightly from the hatred she was feeling deep within. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long your arrogance can last. Just wait a little more¡­ Hmph-hmph! I¡¯ll make sure you get your just desserts!¡± she thought. Just then, Qin Yuan came downstairs, too. With an expression full of excitement, he said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, the flowers and plants outside are¡­¡± Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°My work.¡± ¡°I knew it! Mr. Xue is truly a man of God! He could make all the flowers bloom overnight; such an act is definitely unheard of!¡± Qin Yu was a little disgruntled as she stood to the side and muttered under her breath, ¡°Everything was done by him, yet is there any evidence?¡± Xue An frowned and thought, ¡°This woman is simply brainless beyond hope.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude. Mr. Xue, please don¡¯t take what she says to heart! Ever since she was a child, Yu¡¯er has spent most of her time abroad. She tends to act quite recklessly at times¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°If I had taken offense to her words, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. Tell me, what price are you willing to pay for your life?¡± Qin Yuan was just about to say something when footsteps outside were heard. An old man sneered and said, ¡°I would love to see which great physician is so capable that he speaks with such arrogance. Putting a cost on a life?¡± Along with the sound of this voice, a group of people walked in. The one walking at the front was an old man with white hair and a gloomy expression, and following behind him, there were a few young men and women. All of them looked proud and haughty. Qin Yu saw the old man, and with a smile, he walked up to his visitor to welcome him. ¡°Physician Hua, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Physician Hua, Hua Xingyu, was a very well-known master in the art of healing in Beijiang. Though he wasn¡¯t yet on par with Great Physician Gao, his skills were also notably remarkable. At this moment, a beautiful lady in a pretty outfit who was standing behind the old man also smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, this is Qin Yu, my good friend!¡± Hua Tingting. This was Qin Yu¡¯s best friend, who was also Hua Xingyu¡¯s granddaughter. This was the person that Qin Yu relied on for confidence. She smugly threw a glance at Xue An. In her heart, she was thinking, ¡°This time around, you¡¯re truly in for it!¡± ¡°This is Beijiang¡¯s most reputable master in the field of medicine. Those little tricks of yours are going to be exposed soon.¡± Xue An merely sat there quietly with a look of indifference. It was like everything happening there had nothing to do with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point in time, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either, but Hua Xingyu was also a leading figure in Beijiang. Therefore, Qin Yuan also stood up and bowed with a palm and fist salute. ¡°So it turned out to be dear Old Hua! Please take a seat!¡± Hua Xingyu returned his salute and remarked, ¡°Old Master Qin, it¡¯s been a while since we last met. You still look as healthy and strong as ever!¡± As he spoke, he found himself a seat. Hua Xingyu looked Xue An up and down with a villainous look. After a while, he said, ¡°And I don¡¯t think I know who this is¡­?¡± Xue An replied apathetically, ¡°My name is Xue An.¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An? Hua Xingyu frowned. He had never heard of this name among the younger generation of physicians. Hua Xingyu looked over to his granddaughter, Hua Tingting. Hua Tingting was the vice president of Beijiang¡¯s largest hospital. If there were any famous young doctors, she was bound to know them. Hua Tingting certainly didn¡¯t recognize Xue An. She took a good, long look at Xue An, then in a somewhat disdainful manner, she asked, ¡°Pardon me asking this, Mr. Xue, but which medical school did you graduate from? Northern Medical? Fu Medical? Or the Yale University School of Medicine?¡± All the names Hua Tingting mentioned were top medical schools around the world. The few young men and women who had followed Hua Xingyu there were gifted students from these medical schools. But Xue An merely gave a light smile and replied, ¡°None of those! I¡¯ve never attended medical school.¡± ¡°Then who is your teacher?¡± Hua Xingyu then asked. In Huaxia, there were many masters with medical expertise hidden among the commoners. If Xue An was a descendent of one of these masters, then he wasn¡¯t someone who should be taken lightly. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°None! I¡¯m not a physician!¡± ¡°Not a physician?¡± Hua Tingting¡¯s expression was becoming increasingly disdainful. ¡°Then how could I have heard that someone was actually spreading the word that he could save Old Master Qin¡¯s life, but only on the premise that Old Master Qin could offer the right price! Could it be that this man was lying?¡± Her words obviously carried much weight. It could even be considered a direct accusation that Xue An was a liar. However, Xue An wasn¡¯t the least bit affected. He still sat where he was, unmoving and expressionless. Hua Xingyu, on the other hand, said to Qin Yuan, ¡°Old Master Qin, I can see that you have a ruddy complexion, clear pupils, and are full of vigor, not like a sick man at all. May I take a look at your hand?¡± Qin Yuan was a little hesitant, while Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandfather, Physician Hua is doing this because he is concerned. Just let him have a look.¡± Hua Xingyu pressed down on Qin Yuan¡¯s arm to feel his pulse. After shutting himself in his deep thoughts for a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Old Master Qin, what I can tell from your pulse rate is that you can live to at least a hundred years old!¡± What he said made many people laugh. As for Xue An, it seemed that he had been forgotten. Qin Yuan sighed again, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live to a hundred years old. I only hope to live until I marry Yu¡¯er off!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face flushed red, and she lowered her head, but at this time, a voice was heard, and at a most untimely moment, at that. ¡°I thought to be called a master, one had to be highly skilled in a certain area or two. It turns out that to be a master, you need nothing more than this!¡± Xue An interjected. The people¡¯s laughter ended abruptly. Hua Xingyu¡¯s face darkened, while Hua Tingting frowned. With some degree of impatience, she said, ¡°Stop messing around with those tricks of yours. I¡¯m telling you; you should be aware that I¡¯ll send you to prison if you continue going around cheating and deceiving people in the name of a doctor.¡± Hua Xingyu waved his hand to stop Hua Tingting from continuing, then he stared at Xue An and said, ¡°You said that I was nothing more than this, so, well, may I ask what profound opinion you have?¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°I can tell you, but if I win, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°If you can beat me on terms of medical knowledge, then I will kneel before you and call you master!¡± Hua Xingyu said with a sneer. Xue An shook his head. ¡°Why? Scared?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you as my disciple. You¡¯re too old! If it was your granddaughter, I could still consider!¡± His words made Hua Tingting¡¯s pretty face freeze, while the facial expressions of Hua Xingyu¡¯s other disciples also turned hostile. Xue An turned to look at Qin Yuan and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any symptoms that are visible from your body, but there is one apparent symptom. Do you dream every night?¡± Qin Yuan nodded. Hua Tingting laughed condescendingly and said, ¡°If this is a kind of illness, then almost everyone is sick.¡± Xue An swept a glance at Hua Tingting, sending chills all over her body, and she couldn¡¯t go on saying what she had intended to say in the first place. ¡°Do you always dream of someone? In your dream, does she tell you how many more days you¡¯ll live?¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. Xue An¡¯s words had struck a chord with the greatest secret that he had kept deep in his heart for over a year. This was also why he had always been seeking medical advice and asking about medicine all the time. It was because almost every night, he would dream of the same woman. This woman would be telling him in his dream how many days remained for him to live. This was why at the medicinal herb market, when Xue An had told him that he only had three days left of his life, Qin Yuan had gotten so worked up¡ªthe woman clad in red in his dreams had told him very clearly that he would die in three days. Upon seeing the drastic change in Qin Yuan¡¯s expression, Hua Xingyu was also somewhat surprised and bewildered. Could it have been that this young chap had really managed to make the right guess? Hua Tingting, on the other hand, was somewhat dismissive. ¡°Old Master Qin, according to current medical theories, everyone has dreams. This is something as normal as breathing. You may be under too much pressure, thus leading to you always having the same dream. You don¡¯t need to be overly worried about this. Don¡¯t be fooled by these quacks and swindlers with ulterior motives because of this.¡± Xue An lightly said, ¡°Do you know why I can tell that you have the same dream every night? Because of that woman in red. She¡¯s bent over your back right now.¡± The moment this remark was made, not only Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed, but even Qin Yu also felt could feel her skin breaking out in goosebumps. At this point in time, Hua Tingting was finally able to feel somewhat relieved and said with a sneer, ¡°After all this nonsense for a good half of a day, you¡¯re really just a swindler full of tricks and deception! It¡¯s still reasonable to say that you can see people dreaming, but to possibly see a woman in red, that¡¯s pure nonsense! Old Master Qin, don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s a con artist.¡± As someone who had received higher medical education abroad, she didn¡¯t even look up to local doctors, let alone the underhand tricks of a con artist. But just then, Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Shortsighted and ignorant mortals will always be shortsighted and ignorant. Today, I might as well let you all see what a true master is!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly waved his hand and called out, ¡°Descend!¡± Everyone who was present felt the room suddenly darkening, then they witnessed an extremely frightening scene. They could suddenly see a woman clad in red, her hair in disarray, looming over Qin Yuan¡¯s back. This scene evoked a scream from the timid Hua Tingting. Hua Xingyu and the other people had all gone pale as well. Qin Yuan dropped to his knees with a thud and begged, ¡°Sir, please save me!¡± The lady ghost in red suddenly rushed out from her sprawled position on his back and charged straight at Hua Tingting, who was scared out of her wits. She saw that the ghost was about to reach her and was so petrified that she didn¡¯t even dare to move. At this point in time, Xue An said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re merely a spirit with a vengeance and you dare to act so rampantly before me?¡± With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his right hand, and the ghost in red let out a piercing squeal of agony. Then she became a puff of black smoke that Xue An firmly held within his grasp. Amid the black mist that was spreading, Xue An, who was standing with both hands behind his back, looked just like a god. ¡°Now do you all believe me?¡± Xue An said with indifference. Hua Xingyu fell to his knees with a thud and said, ¡°Sir, please have mercy. We were so ignorant that we couldn¡¯t see, even though we have eyes! We beseech you for forgiveness!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An said with indifference, ¡°Crack!¡± The black smoke split and cracked at the sound of his command, and then, in the midst of the burning flames, it dissipated into nothingness! There was calm and quiet in the room again. Hua Tingting was so frightened that her face was drained of color; Qin Yu wasn¡¯t any better. Only Xue An was clapping, as though he had just completed the most insignificant and trivial magic trick. ¡°Old Master Qin, the deed is done. Please pay up!¡± Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yuan produced a black card with gold lettering from his pocket at once and handed it to him politely. ¡°Master Xue, consider this card a small token of my appreciation!¡± Xue An had no intention of turning down his gift, so he took the card from the man and slid it in his pocket casually. Then he spoke to the two little girls who were sitting in the distance, engrossed in the television. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to go home with Papa!¡± At that very moment, Qin Yuan¡¯s face became as pale as a ghost. He swayed slightly on his feet before coughing up a mouthful of blood and falling on the sofa. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Qin Yu rushed over to him, her face stricken with panic. Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes were listless. Even his breathing had become weak. ¡°What¡¯s happening to my grandfather?¡± Qin Yu asked impatiently. Hua Xingyu went over to Qin Yu immediately and felt his pulse, then furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Old Master Qin¡¯s pulse is faintly discernible, and his Yang energy is waning. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a sign of impending death!¡± Qin Yu shouted at Xue An, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to save my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been possessed by a malevolent demon for so long that almost all his Yang energy has been absorbed by it! Now that the malevolent demon has perished, so will he,¡± said Xue An calmly. ¡°What do we do, Physician Hua? Is there any hope for my grandfather?¡± Tears were starting to fall from Qin Yu¡¯s eyes. Hua Xingyu shook his head. ¡°Given his current state, even hundred-year-old ginseng could not sustain his life! It¡¯d be best to start making arrangements for his funeral.¡± With a thud, Qin Yu dropped to her knees in front of Xue An. ¡°Mr¡­ Xue, I know I¡¯ve been inhospitable towards you, but please, save my grandfather! If you save him, I promise I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t reveal much in the way of expression, but in truth, he wasn¡¯t particularly fond of Qin Yu. Besides, he had a feeling that what had happened that day was her own doing. Just then, Xue Xiang tugged at Xue An¡¯s shirt surreptitiously and whispered to him, ¡°Papa, I feel so sorry for this lady!¡± The only time Xue An showed his tender side was in the presence of his own two daughters. ¡°So what do you think I should do, Xiangxiang?¡± Xue Nian, who was just enjoying a tangerine, said out of the blue, ¡°Papa, why don¡¯t you just help this lady? Look how hard she¡¯s crying!¡± Qin Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this. However, to Xue An, his daughters¡¯ wishes were his command. He took out a Core Reinforcement Pill that he¡¯d made from the dregs of medicinal herbs. ¡°Take this and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Hua Xingyu saw the Core Reinforcement Pill, his eyes widened, and his breaths became shallower. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Hua Tingting was somewhat skeptical. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± ¡°May I take a look at that pill?¡± Hua Xingyu looked like a kid who¡¯d just found his new favorite toy. Xue An nodded in agreement and tossed the pill over to him casually. Hua Xingyu¡¯s hands fumbled to catch it. He brought the Core Reinforcement Pill close to his eyes and stared at it in a fashion that bordered on leering. After a while, he began to marvel at it. ¡°It¡¯s a divine act, a divine act indeed!¡± Bowing to Xue An with a fist and palm gesture, Hua Xingyu said, ¡°Mr. Xue, in my entire career as a dedicated practitioner of medicine, I¡¯ve never admired anyone, not even the Great Physician Gao. But today, I must say, I¡¯m thoroughly impressed!¡± ¡°Well, at least you have good taste!¡± said Xue An. It didn¡¯t take long for the pill to work its magic on Qin Yuan. After a few minutes, Qin Yuan¡¯s cheeks, which had been as white as a sheet, were now radiant and pink. In no time, Qin Yuan¡¯s health had been revived. Furthermore, even the wrinkles on his face and the whiteness of his hair had been reduced by half. Qin Yuan, who had looked like a seventy-year-old geriatric, now looked like a middle-aged man in his fifties. This miraculous occurrence left Hua Xingyu flabbergasted. As for Hua Tingting, she was stupefied by the whole thing. He had reversed aging! Before that day, if someone were to tell Hua Tingting that an ordinary-looking pill could defy youth¡­ Hua Tingting would¡¯ve taken that person for a conman. But now that she¡¯d seen it for herself, Hua Tingting was speechless. Her worldview, values, and personal beliefs, which had been built on the foundation of science, all shattered in a spectacular fashion. And to think she had ridiculed Xue An just a moment before. Hua Tingting couldn¡¯t help but blush with embarrassment. Her eyes turned to Xue An subconsciously. That was when Hua Tingting realized¡­ what a handsome man he was! It was mainly because Xue An exuded a calm, effortless confidence that elevated him above other men. He was like an emperor who was far beyond a commoner¡¯s reach. Hua Tingting could feel her heart racing just thinking about him. At that moment, Qin Yuan began to recall what had happened. Upon realizing his newfound health, he gave his sincerest thanks to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue! From now on, if you need anything, just let us know. The Longtai Group will do whatever it takes to fulfill your wish, no questions asked!¡± Such a hefty promise naturally startled Qin Yu and Hua Tingting. Meanwhile, Hua Xingyu was staring at Qin Yuan with the utmost envy. He knew he could never compare to Xue An. Hua Xingyu believed that if the rich and famous of the Middle Capital found out about the Core Reinforcement Pill, there would certainly be a bloodbath as everyone tried to acquire it. After all, it had made a graying old man look young again. Hua Xingyu knew he could never make such a pill, and neither could Great Physician Gao from Middle Capital or the other greatest minds in the world of medicine. Even if Qin Yuan offered Xue An the entire Longtai Group in return, it wouldn¡¯t be considered unreasonable. After all, money was nothing compared to a person¡¯s health! However, Xue An simply nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Xue An then turned to Qin Yu and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything if I managed to save your grandfather?¡± Qin Yu felt a lump in her throat and agreed reluctantly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Great. I need you to give us a ride home!¡± Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling oddly disappointed at the same time. Hua Xingyu cried ardently, ¡°Master, Master, did you forget about our bet? You said if I lost, you¡¯d take me or my granddaughter as your apprentice!¡± ¡°Really? Did I say that?¡± Xue An responded flatly. Hua Xingyu nodded forcefully. ¡°You did! You did!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind. You¡¯re too old, and your granddaughter¡­ she doesn¡¯t have the talent or the right attitude for medicine! And she¡¯s stupid!¡± With that, Xue An walked away with exaggerated swagger. Hua Tingting stood still, her mouth agape. No one had ever called her stupid before. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s forget about him. What¡¯s he so cocky about, anyway?¡± Hua Xingyu shook his head. He gave Qin Yuan a fist and palm salute and left the room. It wasn¡¯t until they were at the courtyard, admiring the greenery that contrasted with the snowy winter outside, that Hua Xingyu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Tingting, you don¡¯t understand. That man was even more powerful than we¡¯d imagined!¡± Hua Tingting didn¡¯t say a word. Hua Xingyu plucked a leaf from a tree. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve witnessed such mastery and crossed paths with such an astounding character, I have no regrets in my life. It¡¯s such a shame that we had to part ways!¡± Qin Yu herself drove to take Xue An and his two daughters back to their neighborhood. Everyone in the neighborhood stood in awe of the fancy Mercedes car, peeking at it from a distance as it drove by. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he stepped out of the car, Xue An suddenly remarked, ¡°Has your family made any enemies?¡± Qin Yu understood what he meant immediately. ¡°Mr. Xue, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Someone was controlling the malevolent demon!¡± And with that, Xue An got out of the car and walked away. Qin Yu sat still for a while, then took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Black, get your men and start investigating. Someone was behind Old Master Qin¡¯s illness!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At a villa in Beijiang, an old man was meditating with his legs crossed. Meanwhile, a pasty, chubby man was standing in front of him, his head dripping with sweat. The old man was nothing but skin and bones; a mere gust of wind would¡¯ve blown him away, yet the chubby man held him in such high esteem that he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. Suddenly¡­ In a burst of light, the tattoo on the old man¡¯s arm vanished without a trace. The old man opened his eyes and said in an ominous tone, ¡°To think someone here in Beijiang was actually powerful enough to destroy my Crimson Dress Demoness.¡± The man shuddered and said, ¡°Immortal Liu, does this mean someone has managed to save that old fart, Qin Yuan?¡± If Qin Yu had been there, she¡¯d definitely have been able to recognize who the chubby man was, because he was none other than the Longtai Group¡¯s manager, and also Qin Yu¡¯s uncle, Qin Tian. The old man was a sage whom Qin Tian had spent a fortune to hire. His name was Liu Ning. The reason Qin Tian spent so much money to hire Liu Ning was to eliminate Qin Yuan. If there was one person in the world that wished for Qin Yuan¡¯s death, it was Qin Tian, since only Qin Yuan¡¯s death would ensure his status as leader of the Longtai Group. As for Qin Yu¡­ Qin Tian had never paid much attention to that niece of his. To him, she was just another helpless woman who posed no real threat to him. And Liu Ning was no ordinary man. He was the one who had summoned the Crimson Dress Demoness to kill Qin Yuan. Upon hearing Qin Tian¡¯s comment, Liu Ning let out a shrill, jarring laugh. ¡°Not to worry. Even if Qin Yuan was indeed rescued by another sage, I¡¯m still not afraid. In two days¡¯ time, once we¡¯ve acquired that item from the auction, no one in this world will be able to stop me!¡± No sooner had he finished his sentence than Qin Tian started fawning over him. During their time together, Qin Tian¡¯s reverence for Liu Ning had grown to the point where he began to worship him like a god. ¡°Immortal Liu, is that object really that powerful?¡± Liu Ning replied coldly, ¡°Did you think you could make me stay in Beijiang and do your bidding with just your pocket change?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± said Qin Tian profusely as he nodded and bowed. Liu Ning appeared agitated. ¡°How could mere mortals like you put up such a treasure for auction? If I¡¯d known who had the item, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for a silly auction! ¡°As for Qin Yuan¡­ ¡°Once I have my hands on that item, I¡¯ll easily eliminate him for you!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Tian¡¯s face showed signs of hesitation. Liu Ning said with a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once my cultivation level gets a boost, I¡¯ll be able to kill him quietly without leaving a trace. No one will ever suspect that you¡¯re behind it.¡± Qin Tian was very pleased to hear so. ¡°Thank you, great immortal!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were fast asleep, as the past few days had been tiring for the two little girls. While they were deep in their slumber, Xue An rose and took the opportunity to clean up the house. He opened the door to An Yan¡¯s bedroom. The room had been kept virtually the same since he had left four years earlier. Every object in the room had remained the same, save for a thin layer of dust on top. The only thing that looked as new as the first day he saw it was a photograph of him and An Yan on the nightstand. Xue An picked up the photograph. In it, An Yan was huddled close to him and smiling brightly. Xue An felt a slight pain in his heart. He wished, ¡°An Yan, wait for me! I promise I¡¯ll bring you back and make you proud! ¡°I¡¯ll show those people who looked down on us and opposed us! ¡°Huh?¡± It suddenly struck Xue An that the picture seemed to have been touched regularly, especially his image in the photo, which had been rubbed so many times that it¡¯d begun to change colors. Just then, the doorbell rang. Xue An put down the photo and opened the door. Tang Xuan¡¯er was standing at the door with a bag of vegetables dangling from her hand. ¡°Welcome back!¡± Xue An gave her a warm smile and invited Tan Xuan¡¯er into his house. ¡°Where are Xiangxiang and Niannian?¡± ¡°They fell asleep!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er grinned. ¡°Looks like nothing beats a father¡¯s love. They¡¯d normally never fall asleep without seeing me first!¡± Upon noticing that the bedroom door was open, Tang Xuan¡¯er explained calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been cleaning that room all these years, but I never moved anything. I always had a feeling you¡¯d come back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Would you like to eat again?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An smiled at the girl whose gracefulness was reminiscent of a wildflower in a valley. Then Tang Xuan¡¯er began cooking up a storm effortlessly! In no time at all, a sumptuous spread of dishes had been prepared. Xue An sat down to eat. Suddenly, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ our old high school classmates are holding a reunion!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°So, are you going?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember any of my classmates from high school. Why would I go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the same. This time, the reunion will be different. Our former classmate, Fan Mengxue, who used to sit beside you, is coming back to Beijiang. This reunion was organized specially for her!¡± Fan Mengxue? Xue An furrowed his eyebrows, trying to recall who she was. Then, he remembered. ¡°It¡¯s fine that she¡¯s coming back, but why are they making such a big deal out of it?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er gave Xue An a look of disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Fan Mengxue is the pride of our class! She¡¯s the most popular actress right now. Last month, she even won a Golden Globe Award for Best Actress. She¡¯s a star!¡± ¡°Oh. Does that have anything to do with me?¡± Xue An said plainly. Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a sigh. ¡°Did you forget? Fan Mengxue used to have a crush on you back in school!¡± Something stirred within Xue An as he recalled images of a girl from his past, who had a big ponytail and two prominent dimples when she smiled. How? Tang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw Xue An¡¯s astonished face. ¡°Everyone in our class knew about it. Didn¡¯t you notice at all?¡± Xue An shook his head. His reaction left Tang Xuan¡¯er speechless for a while. Then, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± Xue An thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright! But I¡¯m bringing Xiangxiang and Niannian, too!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll come and fetch you tomorrow afternoon, then!¡± With that, Tang Xuan¡¯er left. Xue An sat down in the living room and turned on the television. Coincidentally, an interview was being aired, and the interviewee was the very girl who used to share a desk with him in class, the girl who was now a starlet, Fan Mengxue. ¡°Ms. Fan, rumor has it that one of the four most eligible bachelors of the Middle Capital, Yue Xiaotian, is pursuing you. Is it true?¡± Fan Mengxue was unbelievably gorgeous in the spotlight. When confronted with the reporter¡¯s question, she gave a little smile. ¡°Mr. Yue and I are just friends. I¡¯ve always thought of him as an older brother!¡± The reporters went wild. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not interested in anyone right now? In other words, what type of guy are you looking for?¡± The reporter persisted with questions. Fan Mengxue was stunned for a moment. There were faint signs of tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone in my heart for a long time!¡± The reporters went absolutely ballistic¡ªwhat juicy news! ¡°Could you tell us who the lucky guy is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fan Mengxue smiled. ¡°He was my classmate. He¡¯s been missing for four years now, but I have a feeling that we¡¯ll meet again!¡± The interview ended there. Although the reporters were hungry to learn more about the man, Fan Mengxue had already left. Meanwhile, at a swanky villa in Beijiang, a handsome but vicious-eyed man chucked away his remote control in anger. The remote control hit a 70 inch LCD television, shattering it with a loud crack. The man said spitefully, ¡°Fan Mengxue, you¡¯re still hung up on that loser to this day? Fine. If he dares to show up at tomorrow¡¯s party, I¡¯ll crush him right before your eyes!¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fan Mengxue left the broadcasting room. No sooner had she entered the car than a call came in from her agent, Han Yao. Fan Mengxue picked it up. What followed over the phone was a brutal outburst of rage from one of the most sought-after agents in the entertainment industry. ¡°Fan Mengxue, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Fan Mengxue said flatly. ¡°Do you? I think you¡¯re completely clueless! Do you have any idea how much damage your words will do to the company?¡± Fan Mengxue was non-committal. ¡°Do you know how much flak I took over the phone just now? If I hadn¡¯t spoken on your behalf, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to you. Our boss and his board of directors would¡¯ve eaten you alive!¡± After venting her anger, Han Yao¡¯s tone finally softened. ¡°Mengxue, you¡¯re at your prime right now. Do know you how many investors are flocking to us with their money, just to get in on your fame and notoriety? But you¡¯ve turned away half your fan base just by professing your love on television!¡± ¡°Han Yao, I completely understand, but he¡¯s finally back!¡± replied Fan Mengxue in a cool tone. Han Yao cried out in frustration for what seemed like ages. Then she said, ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijiang to see him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Han Yao rejected abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re taking a flight to Europe tomorrow. There¡¯s a world-famous director waiting to cast you in his next movie!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m already on my way to Beijiang!¡± With that, Fan Mengxue ended the call and turned off her phone. ¡°Ms. Xue, where would you like to go?¡± asked the chauffeur carefully. ¡°To Beijiang!¡± Fan Mengxue stared out the window of the car, gripping her cell phone tightly as the scenery outside streaked by. Even the joints of her fingers had started to turn pale from exerting too much force. The next day, it was still early in the morning when Tang Xuan¡¯er came to Xue An¡¯s house. The first thing she saw when she opened the door was Xue An struggling to braid Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s hair. She had to admit, these things weren¡¯t exactly a man¡¯s forte, be it an immortal lord or a mere human. Whenever their braids didn¡¯t come out lopsided, their hair would be a frizzy mess, but the two little girls seemed to enjoy it, for they couldn¡¯t stop chuckling. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head at Xue An¡¯s pathetic attempt and decided to take over for him. In no time, the girls¡¯ hair was tied into neat little braids. ¡°Are you going to wear this outside?¡± asked Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± replied Xue An. Xue An was wearing a four-year-old shirt. Although it wasn¡¯t terribly worn out, its style was admittedly outdated. Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to point this out but decided to hold her tongue. After everyone had dressed, the two adults led Xiangxiang and Niannian out of the neighborhood. While they were waiting for their car, a brand spanking new BMW 530 pulled up by the roadside. The car window slid down, revealing a gaudily dressed man who grinned intently at Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I was on my way to fetch you! Come on, hop in! Brother Ming has it all planned out. We¡¯re having a party at the Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er scowled. The woman in the passenger seat popped her head out of the window. ¡°Tang Xuan¡¯er, what are you doing waiting outside on such a cold day? Come, my husband will give you a ride. By the way, we just bought a new car! This baby cost me 400 thousand dollars!¡± The woman had pointy, calculative eyes and a condescending voice. Tang Xuan¡¯er was somewhat hesitant about whether to accept her offer. Just then, the pointy-eyed woman noticed Xue An. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Xue An!¡± The man saw Xue An as well. He sized him up with a look of disdain and smugness on his face. ¡°What a surprise! The Great Scholar Xue is going to the party, too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Meng Wei and Zhang Yan from our class,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er mentioned softly. After trying his hardest to remember them, Xue An finally mustered a faint recollection. Back in school, Meng Wei was a lackey who always sucked up to the rich kids in the class. As for Zhang Yan¡­ Let¡¯s just say she had been a snob. The two were practically made for each other. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a faint, awkward smile. That was when he noticed a stall selling little accessories by the roadside. ¡°Papa, look how pretty they are!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement. After all, girls would be girls. They all had a soft spot for shiny baubles. It was in their nature. Xue An smiled. ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I do!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian answered simultaneously. ¡°Go right ahead and choose. My treat!¡± The two girls sprang up with joy and began scouring the stall for their favorite accessories. All the while, Xue An evaded Meng Wei and Zhang Yan¡¯s gazes. Zhang Yan pouted her lips in disdain and said, ¡°Who does he think he¡¯s fooling? He¡¯s obviously a loser, so what¡¯s the point in showing off?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. At least he can afford a few cheap accessories!¡± Meng Wei said with a sarcastic laugh. By then, the girls had picked out a bunch of accessories. As Xue An paid for the accessories and took them into his hands, he imbued them with Spiritual Qi with a flicker of his mind. What had originally been a bunch of cheap accessories began to transform imperceptibly. ¡°We bought something for you, too!¡± Xue An said plainly as he handed Tang Xuan¡¯er a pair of earrings. Tang Xuan¡¯er accepted the earrings with a delighted smile on her face. ¡°Wow, these must be worth at least five bucks! They¡¯re so shiny. Are they made of plastic? Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯d better not wear them. They might scratch your skin!¡± Zhang Yan mocked cruelly. Upon hearing that, Tang Xuan¡¯er started to feel a little embarrassed. Xue An furrowed his eyebrows. That woman just didn¡¯t know when to shut up. ¡°Sorry, Xue An, our car only seats four. If we take Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯ll have to sit in the trunk. Or you can just take the bus later!¡± said Meng Wei with an evil smirk. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned. ¡°You guys go ahead, then. We¡¯ll take the bus in a while!¡± Meng Wei looked as if he was about to say something, when all of a sudden, Xue Xiang blurted out, ¡°Papa, this car isn¡¯t as big as the one we rode in yesterday!¡± ¡°But Papa, yesterday Auntie Yu¡¯er drove us home in such a big car!¡± Xue Nian added. ¡°Wow, they even rode in a big car. Was it a van?¡± Meng Wei laughed coldly. Feeling full of herself, Zhang Yan said, ¡°See this? This is the new car my husband bought yesterday. It¡¯s a fifth series BMW. Ever sat in one before?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as if he was watching two clowns performing. At that moment, a Mercedes stretch limousine drove up to them slowly. The car came to a halt right where Xue An was standing, and a chauffeur stepped out and marched courtly towards Xue An. ¡°Courtesy of our mistress, Mr Xue, we¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go. We¡¯re at your service!¡± Meng Wei and Zhang Yan stared in awe at the scene before their eyes. Their jaws dropped so wide that one could fit an egg inside their mouths. The Mercedes¡¯ grand appearance was like a slap across Zhang Yan¡¯s face that left her dazed, with stars in her eyes. And to think just a moment before, she had been boasting about her new car. In comparison, the BMW that Zhang Yan had been bragging so much about wasn¡¯t even worth the price of the Mercedes¡¯ tires. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yu to be so thoughtful. Then he nodded. ¡°Alright, take us to the Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Adding insult to injury, Xue Xiang said to a stunned Meng Wei, ¡°Mister, that¡¯s the type of car Auntie Yu¡¯er drove us in yesterday!¡± Xue An let out a hearty laugh. For a couple of four-year-olds, his daughters sure were¡­ devious! Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In Beijiang, people¡¯s views differed on which restaurant was the best. However, if there was a place that ticked all the boxes, including food, entertainment, amenities, class, and elegance, the Dragon Emperor Tower was it. Even people from the capital would come and spend their money there. On that day, the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s driveway was packed with luxury cars. Important guests flooded the hotel. A Mercedes slowly approached the front gate. Even in that setting, the Mercedes stretch limousine carried an air of prestige that turned many people¡¯s heads. A doorman hastened to the car and opened its door politely. The first to spring out of the car were two gorgeous little girls with pearly white complexions. The girls, aged four to five, looked identical. Their features were perfect, like characters out of a comic book. What an adorable and dainty pair of girls they were. Women¡¯s eyes gleamed as they looked at them, as if they couldn¡¯t help but want to run up and lay their hands on them. Next to step out of the car was a woman who exuded sheer elegance, like a wildflower in a valley. While she wore a simple skirt, her face was as pretty as a picture. Many in the crowd were mesmerized by her beauty. A few girls standing close to her put their hands over their mouths in awe and disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tang Xuan¡¯er from our class?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her! Isn¡¯t she single? Whose kids are those?¡± ¡°Yikes, and to think she always acted as if she was better than everyone else. Who knew she¡¯d end up as some rich man¡¯s mistress?¡± said a pimpled girl with a cold laugh. ¡°There are only a handful of people in Beijiang who can afford such a car! Who could it be?¡± Just when everyone was wondering the same thing, Xue An stepped out of the car. His appearance caused quite a stir among the ladies. ¡°It¡¯s Xue An!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go missing? When did he come back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve coming back, especially since Young Master Hong already warned him that he¡¯d kill him!¡± ¡°Judging from his shabby clothes, he doesn¡¯t seem loaded. He probably just rented the car to make himself look good!¡± said the girl with pimples again as she laughed meanly. Her name was Song Jing. Callous, abhorrent, and extremely snobbish, she was one of her class¡¯ top three b*tches, along with Zhang Yan and Du Juan. ¡°Hey look, Young Master Hong is going to welcome Ms. Fan, the starlet. This will be fun to watch!¡± The girls whispered among themselves in anticipation of a disaster. ¡°Papa, this place is so huge and pretty!¡± Xue Xiang exclaimed as she looked all around her. ¡°You think so? It¡¯s alright, I guess. After this, Papa will take you somewhere really grand, you¡¯ll see!¡± Xue An was genuinely unimpressed, despite the fact that the Dragon Emperor Tower was said to have cost 500 million dollars to decorate. Even the main lobby was adorned with a ten-foot-long dragon statue cast from solid gold, hence the name, Dragon Emperor Tower. Such extravagance was sure to turn an average person¡¯s head. But to an immortal lord who had seen monumental events, the place was a bit¡­ tacky. Back when he was in Corporeal Fairyland, thousands of dragons were slaughtered just for a regular banquet. When the King of the Corporeal Fairyland invited Xue An to a banquet, he¡¯d had ten Ancient Dragons butchered and served on platters made from phoenix bones. No mere mortal could comprehend the type of indulgence he had experienced. In fact, to Xue An, the much-hyped solid gold dragon was no different from a pig. Unfortunately, his words had attracted dirty looks from the crowd. One of them was a man with colorfully dyed hair who was holding a sexy woman in his arms. Having overheard Xue An¡¯s comment, he cracked up in laughter. ¡°Who invited this country bumpkin? He sure talks big!¡± Before Xue An could say anything, Xue Nian began to chuckle in amusement. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Like the big sister she was, Xue Xiang questioned her authoritatively with her hands on her waist. ¡°That man¡¯s hair looks like a chicken¡¯s nest!¡± Upon hearing that, Xue Xiang gave the man a good look and entered a fit of laughter as well. ¡°It does look like a chicken¡¯s nest!¡± As the girls¡¯ witty observation spread to the crowd, many began to laugh with their hands over their mouths. Because¡­ it really did look like a chicken¡¯s nest. The man¡¯s face puffed up like a shiny red balloon as he tried to contain his rage. He shot a nasty look at Xue An before turning his back and marching off angrily. Xue An smiled faintly. Small fries like him were seldom worth his time, but had the man taunted him further, Xue An would have had no qualms about turning his head into an actual chicken¡¯s nest. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, over here! Over here!¡± Song Jing called out to her. Her face, which had been cruel a moment earlier, was now filled with smiles. Tang Xuan¡¯er hesitated for a while before approaching her. ¡°Song Jing, it¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you don¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t know you had children! They¡¯re so cute! Are they twins?¡± asked Song Jing. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not my children! They¡¯re Xue An¡¯s daughters.¡± Even Xue An had children? Song Jing and her gang looked at Xue An, who was standing not far from them, making no effort to hide the scorn in their eyes. ¡°Look at that scruffy outfit. He even brought his kids to the party. ¡°Surely, he must¡¯ve been a failure!¡± they thought to themselves. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go wait at Skyroom Number 1! Young Master Hong and the guys are going to welcome Ms. Fan, the starlet. She should be here any moment now!¡± said Song Jing as she dragged Tang Xuan¡¯er along. ¡°What about Xue An?¡± ¡°Him? He can come with us if he wants to, but it¡¯ll just be girls in the private suite.¡± At that moment, Xue Xiang tugged at Xue An¡¯s shirt surreptitiously. Xue An bowed his head next to her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Papa, I want to go to the bathroom!¡± said Xue Xiang, blushing. ¡°Me too! I want to go, too!¡± Xue Nian added. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, then!¡± And with that, Xue An followed the girls to the private suite. Skyroom Number 1 was the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s most opulent and expensive private suite. It had to come with its own bathroom. However, as soon as he entered the suite, all he could see was a sea of girls. He hardly recognized any of them, and as for those whom he had vague memories of, he couldn¡¯t remember their names. ¡°Isn¡¯t he that guy from our class, Xue An?¡± ¡°It is him! Why isn¡¯t he off to welcome Fan Mengxue?¡± ¡°Shh, stop asking. Young Master Hong will be here any minute!¡± Xue An remained unperturbed amid all the whispers and gossip. He turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and asked, ¡°Can you go by yourselves?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Both the girls went into the bathroom, and Xue An stood by the door waiting. Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to go to him, but each time she stood up, Song Jing had a different excuse for holding her back. It was at that moment that all the girls in the room started to turn their eyes to him. However, Xue An didn¡¯t care. Seriously. In Xue An¡¯s eyes, these girls were average at best. Why would he care what they thought of him? Moreover, Xue An¡¯s mind was as peaceful as a sanctuary. His nonchalant demeanor naturally conveyed a sense of loftiness. Not even the ridiculous fit of his clothes could obscure Xue An¡¯s razor-sharp charisma. Slowly¡­ the girls¡¯ chatter died down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back when he was a student, Xue An had been the school¡¯s heartthrob, with many a girl falling victim to his charms. But now, even dressed casually, he looked more handsome and confident than ever. He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he¡¯d become a different person. Xue An was naturally cognizant of his newfound allure, but he simply laughed at it. When he was in Green Hill Fairyland, a twist of fate had led him to kidnap the Nine-Tailed Holy Lady¡ªa decision which had earned him the wrath of the Fox Spirit clan and their pursuit for vengeance. Not even the Nine-Tailed Holy Lady, who was an extraordinary beauty by any standard, was out of his league, never mind these bland, generic girls. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Jing pouted in contempt and muttered under her breath, ¡°Trying to act tough, are you? We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still as cocky when Young Master Hong arrives.¡± At that point, Song Jing had her sights set on Hong Ming. If only she could win his approval and become his mistress, her life would be perfect. No wonder she was so disdainful of Xue An, because she knew Hong Ming viewed Xue An as a rival, especially since Fan Mengxue¡¯s sudden return to Beijiang was presumably related to Xue An¡¯s sudden reappearance after his four-year hiatus. She wondered what Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression would look like once she came back and found out that Xue An already had two children. Song Jing smiled as she envisioned the ensuing trouble. At that very moment¡­ over a dozen black Mercedes Benz lined up like ducks in a row at Beijiang¡¯s freeway off-ramp. Hong Ming stood waiting in the wind, decked out in an immaculately tailored suit. Naturally, such a scene began to draw people¡¯s attention, but the onlookers didn¡¯t seem to bother Hong Ming. Even the cold wind was unable to quench the flame in his heart. Finally, a white Mercedes Benz MPV gradually slowed down. Hong Ming¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement. Before the car could come to a full halt, he was already standing by its door, eagerly awaiting his idol. Then, the car door opened. Right in front of Hong Ming¡¯s eyes, clad in a long dress, was Fan Mengxue. She had the grace and warmth reminiscent of a girl next door. Hong Ming could feel his breaths becoming tighter and faster. His heart was filled with desire, and there was nothing he wanted more than to grab hold of the dainty girl and press her to the ground. ¡°Where is he?¡± These were Fan Mengxue¡¯s first words to Hong Ming. A fiery rage welled up in Hong Ming¡¯s heart. Why did she have to mention him as soon as they met? Why? Although he was unhappy about it, Hong Ming smiled fakely and said, ¡°Everyone is waiting for you at the hotel!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded. ¡°Alright. Lead the way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe to let your chauffeur keep driving after such a long trip. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride?¡± Fan Mengxue hesitated for a moment, but finally, she nodded and went along with him. Right at that moment, all the other male classmates surged toward her, clamoring for her attention. ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s me, Li Qiang!¡± ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s me, Han Li!¡± Amid all the fuss, Fan Mengxue brushed off her admirers with nods before entering the car without saying a word to any of them. The guys looked at each other in confusion. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s all that just because she¡¯s a movie star. All the fame¡¯s getting to her head!¡± ¡°Hmph, you said it! If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Hong, I wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡± Although their rants weren¡¯t very loud, they were still audible from inside the car. However, they didn¡¯t seem to affect Fan Mengxue the slightest. That was right. She hated those people who called themselves her ex-classmates. Most of all, she hated Hong Ming. Back when she was a student, Fan Mengxue had lost both of her parents and lived with her uncle. She¡¯d had nothing to her name besides her looks. Because of that, she was the object of many people¡¯s desires, yet Fan Mengxue had self-respect. She had never succumbed to anyone¡¯s whims. Later, her classmates spread rumors about her. Slanderous tales had been told about her sleeping around and even having several abortions. Such rumors had completely devastated a young Fan Mengxue. Even in her class, she became an outcast who isolated herself from everyone else. And it didn¡¯t help that Song Jing and her gang had constantly taunted her. When Fan Mengxue had been about to crumble, it was Xue An who had stood up for her. Fen Mengxue remembered it like it was yesterday. She was standing all alone in a corner as a group of girls pointed at her and teased her. Just then, a young man dressed in black came and stood by her side without saying a word. Through her tears, she could vaguely make out his silhouette, which was unremarkable and somewhat scrawny, but it was an image that Fan Mengxue would remember for the rest of her life. Because of her, Xue An had been beaten by lowlifes from other schools on several occasions. Although he was frequently outnumbered, he never lost his spirit. Like a lone wolf, he always fought to the bitter end. After a few fights, no one dared to lay a hand on him anymore. One day, Xue An had smiled at Fan Mengxue with his scar ridden face and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine. No one will bully you from now on!¡± Fan Mengxue had thrown herself into Xue An¡¯s arms and bawled uncontrollably. Ever since that day, Fan Mengxue had vowed to live her life to the fullest for Xue An¡¯s sake. It wasn¡¯t until much later that Fan Mengxue discovered that the bullying was all Hong Ming¡¯s doing. Years later, a stroke of luck had led Fan Mengxue to the path of stardom. While her journey to success was by no means easy, at least she could honestly say she¡¯d made it through sheer hard work without compromising her integrity. If she had to say she did it for anyone, it¡¯d be for the scruffy, scar-ridden young man whom she had met many years before. However, four years ago, Xue An¡¯s disappearance had nearly sent Fan Mengxue over the edge. She¡¯d even written a suicide note, but in the end, she decided not to go through with it. She wanted to give herself time. If Xue An didn¡¯t show up after four years, she would end her own life. But luckily, Xue An returned. When Fan Mengxue heard the news, it had been too much for her to bear and she broke into tears. That was when she decided to travel overnight to Beijiang. Interestingly, it was Hong Ming who had told her about Xue An¡¯s return. Hong Ming sat in the front seat, constantly glancing back at Fan Mengxue, who was sitting in the backseat. After a while, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Mengxue, today¡¯s your birthday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fan Mengxue was stock still for a minute, then she remembered: it was her birthday. Throughout these four years, Fan Mengxue had been working tirelessly. She had never dared to take a break from work, for whenever she did, Xue An would drift into her thoughts. Trivialities such as birthdays had become the least of her worries. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Almost every one of our ex-classmates is here today. It¡¯s the perfect time to celebrate your birthday!¡± Fan Mengxue sat in the back not saying a thing and turned her gaze to the fleeting scenery outside the car window. Hong Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched as his chest swelled with displeasure. Why was that girl always so cold towards him? Was it because of Xue An again? Haha! Hong Ming¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. Xue An¡¯s return was an opportunity for Hong Ming, as he planned to show Xue An up right in front of Fan Mengxue, then reveal the truth to her. Only he could have such a fine woman! In no time at all, the fleet of Mercedes Benzes had arrived at the Dragon Emperor Tower. The Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s lobby manager came to open the door personally. Hong Ming stepped out of the car pompously, followed by Fan Mengxue, who¡¯d put on a pair of sunglasses and a face mask. ¡°Young Master Hong, everyone is waiting for you at Sky Room Number One!¡± Hong Ming nodded. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Fan Mengxue entered the building, feeling somewhat apprehensive. She had been looking forward to seeing Xue An, yet when the time finally came, she was afraid. As soon as Sky Room Number One¡¯s doors opened¡­ The first thing that Fan Mengxue saw was the smiling faces of Song Jing and the gang. ¡°Fan Mengxue, welcome back to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Mengxue, we¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Fan Mengxue ignored all the buzz as her eyes scanned the room intently. ¡°Mengxue!¡± cried Tang Xuan¡¯er in a low voice. Back when they were classmates, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been the only person who wasn¡¯t put off by her independence and genuinely wanted to be her friend. Fan Mengxue¡¯s face began to cheer up at the sight of Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded in acknowledgment before turning her eyes to the corner of the room. Fan Mengxue turned her gaze accordingly. Finally, she saw him. Sitting in the corner was Xue An, who was chatting and laughing with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Something stirred within her, and tears began to stream down her cheeks. At the same time, Hong Ming and his friends had entered the private suite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Song Jing saw Hong Ming, her face flushed with joy. ¡°Young Master Hong, you made it!¡± Hong Ming nodded and was about to say something, but Fan Mengxue had already made her way to Xue An. Sensing her presence, Xue An lifted his head to see who it was, then their eyes locked. Xue An was stumped a minute, then he managed a soft smile. ¡°Mengxue, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A sudden feeling of awkwardness began to set in. Tears continued to roll down Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. Xue An let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re still such a crybaby?¡± Deep down, Fan Mengxue knew she only cried in Xue An¡¯s presence. Other times, however, she¡¯d always keep her head up and smile no matter how sad she was, since she knew no one would care about her even if she cried, apart from Xue An. ¡°Papa, who is this lady? Why is she crying?¡± Xue Xiang asked softly. That was when Fan Mengxue took notice of the two little girls. ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re my two little daughters!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s face turned pale for a minute, then she regained her composure, bowed her head to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and spoke to them. ¡°I¡¯m your Papa¡¯s friend. I was so happy to see your Papa after such a long time that I cried!¡± Xue Nian tilted her head sideways and asked in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Auntie Mengxue?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s popularity transcended age and gender. Even little girls like Xue Nian recognized who she was. Fan Mengxue beamed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Papa, Auntie Mengxue is your friend?!¡± Xue An nodded his head. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Isn¡¯t Auntie Mengxue already dead in the TV show?¡± said Xue Xiang with a perplexed look on her face. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the two whimsical angels. Nevertheless, their harmonious reunion had left Song Jing, who had been expecting drama, staring with her mouth agape. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°How come Fan Mengxue doesn¡¯t mind Xue An having kids?¡± she thought. As for Hong Ming, his eyes were already seething with murderous rage. Even still, he kept a smile on his face as he approached the group. After sizing Xue An up, he snorted disdainfully. ¡°Xue An, I heard you were gone for four years. Did you go off to become a janitor? You look so terrible.¡± Hong Ming¡¯s snide remark made Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyebrows furrow with so much anger that she almost snapped. But Xue An smiled calmly. ¡°Hong Ming? What a surprise it is to see you again!¡± During Xue An¡¯s journey to becoming an immortal, one of his inner demons was Hong Ming. Back in their school days, Hong Ming, backed by his wealthy and powerful family, would constantly bully and humiliate Xue An. Especially after Fan Mengxue fell madly in love with Xue An, Hong Ming became even more jealous and went out of his way to make life hell for Xue An. Ironically, Xue An was pleased to see him again, as it was an opportunity for him to confront one of his inner demons. However, Hong Ming had a different view. He mistook Xue An¡¯s pleasantry for a sign of submission, and his face was visibly triumphant. By then, the other ex-classmates were starting to catch on to their banter. Hong Ming was taunting Xue An! On one hand, there was the highly revered Young Master Hong, while on the other hand, there was the broke Xue An. To most people, the victor was already decided. Song Jing giggled with her hand over her mouth. ¡°Young Master Hong, when I first saw Master Xue over there, I thought I had the wrong guy! He looked so dirty and poor, I didn¡¯t expect him to be Xue An! No offense, Xue An! I¡¯m just keeping it real.¡± ¡°Looks like our dreamboat has finally become a father. Raising kids must be tough for him. Young Master Hong, why don¡¯t you give him a job at your company!¡± Hong Ming nodded and said flatly, ¡°I¡¯m always glad to help an ex-classmate in need. I happen to be looking for a couple of office boys. Xue An, if you come and work for me, I¡¯ll give you a ten thousand dollar salary.¡± But Xue An said nothing. He merely looked at Hong Ming and Song Jing with an amused look on his face. Hong Ming took his silence as a sign of weakness and surrender. The thrill of crushing his rival in front of his lover had left him ecstatic. Right at that moment, the food was served. Hong Ming had spent a fortune just to impress Fan Mengxue. Even the banquet was unbelievably extravagant. ¡°Everyone, please, take a seat!¡± said Hong Ming as he entertained his guests. Fan Mengxue gave Xue An a concerned look. Xue An gave her a knowing nod before sitting down at the table. The two little girls began to chow down, but meanwhile, Xue An didn¡¯t even touch his chopsticks. To add insult to injury, Song Jong remarked, ¡°Xue An, eat up. I bet you seldom have such nice meals. Try it!¡± Suddenly, a strange tension filled the air. Tang Xuan¡¯er had seen enough. She was about to stand up and give Song Jing a piece of her mind when Xue An waved his hand at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re Song Jing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Haha, yes!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed a bit. Looks like a leopard never changes its spots.¡± His rebuttal caused many guests at the table to crack up in laughter. Uneasy, Song Jing¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Why, you¡ª¡± At that instant, Hong Ming appeared with a couple of wine glasses. ¡°Here, Xue An. It¡¯s good to finally see you again. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Xue An lounged on his chair and said plainly, ¡°Why should I drink with you? What are you? Are you even worthy enough to propose a toast to me?¡± As soon as he said that, the entire private suite fell silent. Hong Ming¡¯s face turned a dark shade of purple. Just a minute earlier, he had thought he had Xue An eating out of his hand. In fact, he intended to humiliate him further by offering him some wine. Little did he know that he would be on the receiving end of the insult. He let out a few short, cold chortles. ¡°Fine! I like your nerve! You want to know what I am? Let me tell you, my family is about to collaborate with the Longtai Group. Our next plan is to enter the provincial capital market, and when that happens, we¡¯ll be one of the most renowned companies at the provincial level. We might even go public!¡± His words left Song Jing, who was standing by his side, flushed with greed and excitement. She could just imagine it, the young chairman of a listed company. If she could win his heart, wouldn¡¯t that make her the chairman¡¯s wife? With that, Song Jing decided to back Hong Ming up. ¡°Oh my, Young Master Hong is so successful, even at such a young age. Xue An, did you hear that?¡± A discussion ensued among the other ex-classmates. ¡°The Hongs are going to collaborate with the Longtai Group? My goodness, the Longtai Group is a giant in the industry!¡± ¡°Yes! Young Master Hong has it made in Beijiang!¡± Hong Ming couldn¡¯t have been more pleased with himself. He intentionally cast a glance at Fan Mengxue, but to his disappointment, she wasn¡¯t moved at all by his supposed accomplishment. Instead, her eyes were constantly glued to Xue An, refusing to spare Hong Ming even an ounce of her attention. Hong Ming was struck with jealousy. At that point, a few of Hong Ming¡¯s bootlickers even tried to coerce Xue An to give in. ¡°Xue An, why don¡¯t you apologize to Young Master Hong? We¡¯re all ex-classmates here. Young Master Hong is a real gentleman, so he won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Apologize to him already. Young Master Hong, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Xue An sat back and watched in disgust as his classmates so readily pandered to the rich and powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he slowly stretched his body and let out a big yawn. ¡°I take back what I said just now!¡± Hong Ming began to smile complacently. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief, convinced that Xue An was finally going to submit to Hong Ming. Only Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er kept watching Xue An with concern. Xue An said coolly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you what you are! Because you¡¯re nothing!¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Many people couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Had Xue An¡­ gone crazy? Hong Ming¡¯s face went red with embarrassment. ¡°Xue An, I hope you won¡¯t get on your knees and beg for mercy later,¡± he said coldly. Xue An smiled softly. ¡°Worry about yourself!¡± Right at that very moment, Fan Mengxue intervened. ¡°Hong Ming, today¡¯s my birthday. Don¡¯t you dare ruin it!¡± Hong Ming gave a short humph and walked away feeling dejected. However, Song Jing was more than pleased. A fight, the bigger, the better! ¡°Better to let Hong Ming get fed up with that sl*t. Then I might have a chance with him.¡± Everything was going according to Song Jing¡¯s plan. Fan Mengxue glanced at Xue An, her eyes laced with distress. Xue An smiled and shook his head, signaling for her not to worry. That was when Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and announced, ¡°Today is Mengxue¡¯s birthday. Since we rarely get to see her, let¡¯s toast to her!¡± Everyone stood up, including Xue An, who grabbed his glass of wine and raised it in Mengxue¡¯s direction. Fan Mengxue cheered up abruptly and downed her wine in one gulp. A pop was heard as a bottle of champagne was opened. As the waiters pushed in a trolley containing a 12-layer cake, the party¡¯s atmosphere reached a crescendo. However, instead of Fan Mengxue, everyone was talking about Hong Ming. Soon, Hong Ming was drowned in praise and words of adoration. Many people were eager to heap compliments on Hong Ming with the expectation that he¡¯d offer them cushy positions at his company. Having drunk a few glasses of wine and feeling undoubtedly tipsy, Hong Ming gave his adoring fans a big, clumsy wave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all classmates. I¡¯ll try my best to help all of you.¡± ¡°Cheers for Young Master Hong!¡± ¡°As expected of Young Master Hong!¡± Everyone was cheering and toasting to Hong Ming. As for Xue An, no one even gave him a look. It was as if they¡¯d completely forgotten about him. Suddenly, Hong Ming gestured to everyone to keep it down, then he produced a small box from his breast pocket. Everyone gasped when the box opened to reveal a diamond ring that was at least five carats. ¡°Mengxue, happy birthday!¡± Hong Ming¡¯s extravagant birthday gift silenced the crowd. Meanwhile, Song Jing¡¯s eyes flared up with envy. However, Fan Mengxue lowered her eyes and shook her head lightly. ¡°Hong Ming, I can¡¯t accept your gift.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Hong Ming let out a laugh. ¡°It was only a million dollars. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± At that instant, a cutesy voice interrupted them. ¡°Papa, that ring isn¡¯t even as big as the one you bought for me from the roadside stall!¡± Everyone turned their eyes to see who it was. Xue Xiang put down her chicken drumstick and reiterated her statement with greater conviction. ¡°It¡¯s true! The ring my Papa bought from the roadside is huge!¡± Everyone cracked up in laughter at Xue Xiang¡¯s naivete. Song Jing snorted with laughter. ¡°Little girl, that ring your Papa bought is worth five dollars at most. Young Master Hong¡¯s ring cost over one million dollars!¡± ¡°Is one million a lot of money?¡± asked Xue Xiang, blinking. ¡°Of course it is!¡± Xue Xiang shook her head. ¡°But I think the things my Papa buys for me are the best in the whole wide world!¡± Xue Nian swallowed down a piece of meat and nodded earnestly. ¡°Xue Xiang is right!¡± Bursting with joy, Xue An rubbed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s little heads. ¡°That¡¯s right! Nothing but the best for my girls!¡± ¡°Papa, I want to give Auntie Mengxue a present!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Go right ahead! Those presents belong to you now. You can give them to whoever you want!¡± Xue Xiang nodded, hopped down from her chair and walked towards Fan Mengxue. Ceremoniously, she presented her with the ring Xue An had bought her. ¡°Auntie Mengxue, happy birthday!¡± As Fan Mengxue laid her eyes on the fair-skinned child, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She accepted the ring from her little hand and said, ¡°Thanks! What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xue Xiang, and my sister is Xue Nian!¡± ¡°Xue Xiang, Xue Nian¡­¡± As Fan Mengxue muttered their names under her breath, a bitter thought came to her mind. That girl must¡¯ve loved him very much. At that moment, Song Jing laughed mockingly and said, ¡°How frugal of you. You call a five-dollar ring from a roadside stall a present?¡± Fan Mengxue furrowed her eyebrows. That Song Jing was such a nuisance. But suddenly¡­ Fan Mengxue let out a soft ¡°Eh?¡± as if she¡¯d noticed something interesting about the ring. Then, Fan Mengxue was completely stunned. Ever since she rose to fame, Fan Mengxue had become a spokesperson for all the major luxury brands and jewelry companies. She knew her stuff. Fan Mengxue was certain that it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary ring from a roadside stall. On the contrary, judging by the ring¡¯s quality and finish, she¡¯d have said it was a one-of-a-kind treasure. It definitely wasn¡¯t something one would find at a roadside stall! Frustration was starting to show on Hong Ming¡¯s face. Having been disgraced time and again throughout the evening, he was on the brink of blowing up. Now that Fan Mengxue wouldn¡¯t even accept his present, Hong Ming had lost his last shred patience. In one fell swoop, he snatched the ring from Fan Mengxue¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground furiously. Enraged, Fan Mengxue shouted, ¡°Hong Ming, how dare you throw Xue An¡¯s gift for me on the ground?¡± ¡°Mengxue, that old thing is worthless. Why do you even want it? Xue An, if you¡¯re too poor to afford a gift, then don¡¯t buy one. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with that plastic toy?¡± replied Hong Ming with a cold laugh. Xue An let out a sigh, stood up slowly, and picked up the broken ring from the floor. Then, he held one finger in Hong Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hong Ming was still unaware. ¡°I¡¯m saying, you should compensate me for the ring you just broke. Since you¡¯re my ex-classmate, I¡¯ll go easy on you and make it ten million!¡± Xue An said flatly. Hong Ming looked at Xue An with an idiotic gaze. ¡°Has poverty gone to your head? Here¡¯s a thousand dollars. It should buy you a hundred of those rings!¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to rip him off!¡± said Song Jing, laughing sarcastically. ¡°Does this mean you guys aren¡¯t going to pay?¡± ¡°Pay, my a*s!¡± Infuriated, Hong Ming started screaming obscenities. Little did he know that he was about to pay for what he said. Xue An grabbed an ashtray from the table and gave Hong Ming¡¯s head four or five violent bashes while holding him by the hair. Everyone was shocked to see what had happened. In no time at all, fresh, red blood began to trickle down from Hong Ming¡¯s head. Horrified, Song Jing tried to shriek but was stopped halfway through by Xue An when he pinched her neck firmly with his hand. ¡°Be quiet if you don¡¯t want to die. Got it?¡± he said flatly. Song Jing nodded nervously as she looked into Xue An¡¯s eyes, for his callous gaze exuded dominance. Song Jing had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t obey Xue An, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to snap her neck in half. By then, Hong Ming had regained consciousness, his hideous visage twisted with rage. ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡± With that, Xue An picked up the ashtray and laid another round of blows on his head. There was an audible crack. Strained, the ashtray finally fractured. Only then did Xue An relax his hands. At that point, Hong Ming could barely stand up. He fell to his knees with a loud thud, blood dripping continuously from his forehead. Xue An said plainly, ¡°I suppose now we can talk about my compensation in a civilized manner.¡± The room was filled with shock and awe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one expected Xue An, a quiet and mild-mannered student back in school, to act so violently out of the blue. Deep down, Xue An knew that he could reduce Hong Ming, Song Jing, and the rest of their gang to ashes without even lifting his finger. However, doing that wouldn¡¯t help him conquer his inner demons. The only rational choice was to make those who¡¯d bullied him in the past pay him back many times over. It was at that moment that signs of fear and respect began to show in the way Hong Ming looked at Xue An. Never in his wildest dreams had he thought Xue An would lash out at him so suddenly. Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His impression of Xue An was that of a kind person who bordered on meek. In school, he had taunted him incessantly, but Xue An never retaliated. Who knew he¡¯d suddenly lash out like that? Xue An then turned to Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er and said, ¡°Please take Xiangxiang and Niannian and wait for me outside!¡± As always, Fan Mengxue listened to Xue An. Even Tang Xuan¡¯er stood up and left after hesitating slightly. In truth, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had no idea what had happened until then. From the very beginning, Xue An had cast a spell to shield the two little girls¡¯ eyes from the fight. After all, it was a little too¡­ gory for someone their age. After the girls had left, Xue An turned his attention to Hong Ming. Hong Ming¡¯s entire body was trembling, intimidated by Xue An¡¯s menacing gaze. It was the type of gaze that an emperor would give to his subjects. Hong Ming suddenly felt the urge to grovel on the floor. ¡°Fine! Ten million? You got it!¡± said Hong Ming, his voice shaking. Hong Ming was no fool. He had no choice but to act humble for now and save his revenge for later. But Xue An shook his head and said coolly, ¡°Just now, it was ten million. Now, it¡¯s twenty million!¡± ¡°After all¡­ you¡¯ve made me waste so much energy and even made me break an ashtray. Don¡¯t you think I deserve to be compensated?¡± Hong Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That was the first time he heard someone asking for compensation from a person they had just beaten. As for the rest of the guests, they were all petrified. After a while, a few guys finally summoned the courage to speak up. ¡°Xue An, there¡¯s no need to be fussy. We¡¯re all ex-classmates here. Just let it slide¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! Young Master Hong was already beaten so badly. Let¡¯s forgive and forget!¡± Xue An swept his gaze across these people¡¯s faces. This time, no one dared to look him in the eye. Instead, they all kept their heads down. ¡°Alright, since everyone is begging for my mercy on your behalf¡­¡± Seeing as Xue An was about to let him go, everyone began to feel slightly relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s add another ten million!¡± Xue An said flatly. Everyone was stunned. As for Hong Ming, his expression was as awkward as it could be. Thirty million. That was no small sum. He may have come from a rich family, but money didn¡¯t grow on trees, either, especially since he¡¯d yet to take over the family business and was still relying on his allowance to sustain his excessive lifestyle. Although he had quite a lot of money on him, it was still far from 30 million dollars. Just then, he heard a racket outside the room. It was the sound of a girl screaming followed by an argument. Xue An¡¯s expression darkened abruptly. He kicked open the private suite¡¯s door and strode outside. One by one, people followed him outside. In the corridor, a man with the colorful, tousled hair that resembled a chicken¡¯s nest and a few of his minions had surrounded Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er. The man was smiling lecherously. ¡°Hey babe, I¡¯ve been watching you since you walked through that door. You¡¯re so hot. Why are you wasting your time with that loser? Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯m dynamite. I promise we¡¯ll have a good time!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face reddened with fury. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°To hell with you, creep! Let us go! Or prepare to get hurt!¡± she threatened. ¡°Yo, this one¡¯s not bad looking, either! Get hurt? No one in Beijiang has ever dared to say that to me!¡± the man said, amused. Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous rage when he saw the girls being accosted. Immediately after seeing the man, Hong Ming ran up to him as if he¡¯d found his savior. Hong Ming hollered at him in a quavering voice. ¡°Brother Kun, save me! Brother Kun, save me!¡± It was then that the man known as Brother Kun noticed Hong Ming. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that Young Master Hong? Why is his face covered in blood?¡± At that moment, like a dog who¡¯d just found its master, Song Jing ran up to him and gave him an exaggerated account of the fight. Brother Kun turned his face to look at Xue An. At first, he was shocked, then he cracked up in laughter. ¡°I thought he was some bad*ss from out of town. Turns out it was that shrimp!¡± Brother Kun was the same man who teased Xue An at the Dragon Emperor Tower¡¯s entrance. At the same time, Xue An and his classmates began to recognize who Brother Kun was. Soon, they were whispering and chattering among themselves. ¡°Killer Kun! It¡¯s really Killer Kun!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s an absolute savage. He¡¯s also a subordinate of Du Fan, Boss Du of the Dragon Emperor Tower!¡± ¡°Looks like Young Master Hong is on good terms with this Lu Kun guy! This is going to be interesting!¡± Lu Kun patted Hong Ming on the shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him. But are these two girls¡­ your classmates?¡± Hong Ming felt a tremor run through his body and nodded. Lu Kun¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I suppose no one¡¯s going to come between us. I¡¯d like to take them out to dinner later. Is that okay?¡± Although he sounded like he was asking, Hong Ming was well aware that Lu Kun was a subordinate of the Southern City¡¯s kingpin, a brute who¡¯d never take no for an answer. Hong Ming thought on it for a while and clenched his teeth. He had no chance with Fan Mengxue anyway. Besides, Lu Kun wasn¡¯t someone he¡¯d like to make an enemy out of. He might as well make the best out of the situation and do him a favor. In the end, he nodded. Lu Kun turned around with a malicious grin on his face. ¡°Hey shrimp, I¡¯m giving you two choices. The first choice is to get on your knees and apologize to Young Master Hong. If he¡¯s satisfied, I¡¯ll let you go. If not¡­ then tonight, I¡¯ll throw you into the lake and feed you to the sharks.¡± Suddenly, a childish voice came from below. ¡°But Mr. Chicken Nest, there are no sharks in the lake. Sharks live in the sea!¡± It was Xue Xiang. Lu Kun¡¯s face brightened up in a split second. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°You really like your hair, don¡¯t you?¡± Xue An¡¯s rhetorical question seemed to have caught Lu Kun off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, you must really like your hair. Why else would you dye it so many colors?¡± Lu Kun combed his hair back with his hand in pride. ¡°Of course! My hair is very precious! I¡ª¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Alright, then!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Xue An kicked his feet off the ground and launched himself forward like a cannonball. A few of Lu Kun¡¯s minions stepped in front of him to protect him, but once Xue An was in front of them, he unleashed a flurry of punches from left and right, knocking each of them out in an instant before seizing Lun Kun, who was still in a state of shock, by the neck. ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do? I¡­ I¡¯m Brother Fan¡¯s man¡­ You¡­¡± Xue An raised his arm, slowly lifting Lu Kun off the ground and choking him until his eyes rolled back in his head. It wasn¡¯t until Lu Kun¡¯s face had almost turned blue that Xue An abruptly loosened his grip. Lu Kun fell to the ground with a loud thud before he could even react. ¡°Cover their eyes,¡± Xue An said softly. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er understood what he meant. They immediately covered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s eyes and blocked their ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Xue An took a good hold of Lu Kun¡¯s hair and applied a slight pressure. What followed was a painful ripping sound. Just like that, a large clump of hair was ripped off of his scalp. Lu Kun howled in agony. Xu An, not wanting his daughters to hear the screams, stretched out his right hand and dislocated Lu Kun¡¯s jaw. After that, Xue An proceeded to brutally rip off Lu Kun¡¯s hair clump by clump, as if he was tearing up a bunch of chives. Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hong Ming lost his nerve as he stood watching by the side, because the scene was simply too gory for him. Clumps of hair, torn right from the scalp, exposed the raw, fleshy skin underneath. And with every yank, Lu Kun would quiver and moan in pain. Xue An was unnaturally composed throughout the entire ordeal. For him, it was no different than pulling out weeds. After the deed was done, Xue An brushed his hands off and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This looks much better now!¡± At that moment, all the onlookers instinctively backed away, especially Hong Ming, whose legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling. As Xue An cast him a glance, he automatically took another step back. ¡°Stay¡­ Stay away from me. You¡¯re done for. Lu Kun is Brother Fan¡¯s subordinate. He¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± said Hong Ming, his confidence surging at the mention of Du Fan. ¡°After all this ruckus, he should be here any minute now!¡± Hong Ming deduced. At that very instant, the unruly clatter of footsteps echoed from the hallway, followed by an angry man¡¯s voice. ¡°Which one of you was it? How dare you lay a finger on my henchman?¡± Then a man of burly proportions with a menacing gaze barged in with his goons. Du Fan was the man in charge of the Dragon Emperor Tower. It was his turf. He seldom got his hands dirty. After all, his name was enough to rein in most customers, and whenever there were drunks who became too rowdy, it was Lu Kun who took care of things. In other words, Du Fan¡¯s job was to drink and party every day. But that day¡­ While he was having a few drinks with his friends, he received a phone call asking him to come down. He was told that there was trouble at the hotel and Lu Kun had been beaten up! Naturally, Du Fan was furious upon hearing the news, so he rushed to the scene along with a few security guards. When Hong Ming saw that Du Fan had arrived, his eyes lit up immediately. Du Fan was one of the most powerful man in Southern City. Even his father had to kowtow to him whenever they met. Hence, Hong Ming was thrilled to see him. ¡°Xue An, Brother Fan¡¯s here. Let¡¯s see how cocky you are in front of him!¡± he gloated to Xue An. As for Lu Kun, he crawled his way to Du Fan¡¯s feet with tears in his eyes as soon as he saw him. Du Fan was shocked to see the pathetic state that Lu Kun was in¡ªhairless, with his scalp stained red by blood, like the head of a duck that had been de-feathered. ¡°Brother¡­ Fan, please avenge me! That b*stard pulled out all my hair!¡± said Lu Kun after someone had popped his jaw back into place. Du Fan was infuriated. Lu Kun was his henchman who had served him for many years. Having him pushed around by an outsider was a blow to Du Fan¡¯s reputation and ego. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to skin this guy alive and make him pay for what he¡¯s done to you!¡± Du Fan said in a murderous tone. Lu Kun nodded as he sobbed like a little boy. Du Fan lifted his head and said coldly, ¡°Which one of you was it? Stand up, now!¡± Silence filled the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± said Du Fan, sneering. At that moment, Hong Ming chimed in enthusiastically. ¡°Brother Fan, it was that b*stard who did it! We all saw it!¡± Du Fan glanced at him, then stood still for a moment. Xue An looked at Du Fan with an air of indifference, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°So you¡¯re Du Fan?¡± Du Fan could feel a chill running down his spine. There was something about the man¡¯s bravado that was very unsettling. He¡¯d only seen such boldness in one other man before, and even that man hadn¡¯t evoked such an intense feeling. Du Fan nodded. ¡°Yes, that is my name.¡± As soon as the words left Du Fan¡¯s mouth, Xue An charged towards him and threw him a punch with all his might. However, Du Fan¡¯s reaction was equally quick. He took a step back and avoided Xue An¡¯s blow. Xue An¡¯s fists grazed Du Fan¡¯s nose before striking the wall behind him. With a loud bang, the entire wall was wrecked. Du Fan stared in horror amid the smoke and dust and hollered, ¡°You misunderstand! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± But Xue An was in no mood to listen to his excuses. Dealing with idiots like him the entire evening had taken a toll on Xue An¡¯s patience. Who cared who he was? Who cared if he was the boss? He would still kill him! It was called survival of the fittest. Just then, a tall, muscular hulk arrived at the scene. Immediately after seeing him, Du Fan¡¯s eyes lit up, as if the man was his savior. ¡°Brother Black, save me!¡± When the muscular man saw Xue An, his expression changed abruptly, but in the heat of the moment, he charged at Xue An. At the same time, Xue An threw a punch at him. The muscular man reacted just in time. He anchored his legs firmly to the ground, channeled all his energy to his right fist, and launched it straight at Xue An¡¯s knuckles. Xue An looked like he was about to laugh. There was a loud bang. The jarring noise caused everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. After that, the muscular man stumbled back a few steps and spat out a mouthful of blood. When Du Fan had first seen the muscular man, he thought he would win for sure, but now, Du Fan was so frightened he almost wet his pants. Not even this titan could defeat Xue An? But then the muscular man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you for sparing me!¡± Only he knew that Xue An had gone easy on him just now, or else he wouldn¡¯t have even been standing there. Xue An retracted his fist. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked coolly. It turned out that the muscular man was Qin Yuan¡¯s personal bodyguard, Mr. Black! ¡°The Dragon Emperor Tower is one of the Longtai Group¡¯s businesses,¡± Mr. Black said with an awkward smile. Xue An nodded. ¡°Is Qin Yuan here?¡± Mr. Black shook his head. ¡°Old Master is attending to company matters.¡± As Du Fan listened to their conversation, his body broke out in a cold sweat. Who was he? Why did Brother Black address him as Mr. Xue? And why had he called Old Master by his name? Du Fan may have made a name for himself in the streets, but in reality, he was but one of many lackeys working for the Longtai Group. Du Fan had to be respectful towards Qin Yuan¡¯s bodyguards, not to mention Qin Yuan himself, because he was aware that his status was a joke compared to the Qins. As for Hong Ming, he was lost for words and pale as a ghost. Of course, he knew who Mr. Black was and how much clout he had within the Longtai Group. Even he treated Xue An with such reverence, which meant that Xue An had to be someone important! ¡°But Mistress said she¡¯s coming over. She should be here any minute now!¡± exclaimed Mr. Black. As soon as he said those words, Qin Yu walked in with a stern and icy demeanor. Du Fan felt a shudder in his body and gave a deep bow immediately. ¡°Mistress!¡± Qin Yu walked straight towards Xue An without even looking at him. ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± Hong Ming was devasted when he heard her addressing Xue An as ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± He recognized Qin Yu, having seen her once from afar when he attended an elite party with his parents. In any case, he¡¯d only seen her but had never had the pleasure to speak with her. To him, Qin Yu was like a star in the sky¡ªdesirable but forever out of his reach. He finally understood. All the things he¡¯d been so proud of had meant nothing to Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No wonder he had seemed so at ease from the very beginning. Apparently¡­ he didn¡¯t even care! Xue An nodded. Qin Yu looked at the mess around her with a frown on her face. ¡°What happened here?¡± she asked calmly. Du Fan¡¯s forehead broke out in a sweat. He stammered as he tried to explain himself. As for Lu Kun, he had long passed out in fright. Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss¡­ Mistress, I have no idea. I heard there was a fight, so I rushed over here. Then Mr. Xue broke the wall down for no good reason!¡± said Du Fan. Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Xue is a very important guest of the group?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It was my fault! It was all my fault! I didn¡¯t know!¡± said Du Fan, nodding and bowing repeatedly. ¡°Get this buffoon out of here. I don¡¯t want to see him in the Dragon Emperor Tower ever again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand!¡± Du Fan immediately ordered his men to drag Lu Kun away as if he was disposing of a dead dog. Seeing as things were starting to go south, Hong Ming and Song Jing tried to sneak away. ¡°Not so fast!¡± said Xue An flatly. Hong Ming was scared stiff, unable to take another step forward. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Hong Ming forced a wry smile. ¡°Xue An¡­ No¡ªI mean Young Master Xue, I apologize! I¡¯ll go get your money right now. Did you say 30 million?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Do you think 30 million will solve the problem now?¡± Jerking with tears, Hong Ming dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Young Master Xue, you win. I yield¡­ Please forgive me, just this once!¡± Qin Yu was slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that he needs to compensate me for something he broke,¡± said Xue An with a smile. Hong Ming summoned every ounce of courage he had left and said to Qin Yu, ¡°Ms. Qin, it¡¯s me, Hong Ming. My father and I have met you before at a party!¡± ¡°Hong Ming? You¡¯re from the Hong family?¡± Qin Yu furrowed her eyebrows as if remembering something. ¡°Yes! Ms. Qin, please talk to Mr. Xue for me. I heard that Young Master Xue bought the ring from a roadside stall. That¡¯s why I was willing to throw it on the ground! I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be so valuable!¡± Hong Ming was sobbing heavily, his face drenched in tears and snot. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s ex-classmates were all shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. At first, everyone had thought Xue An had submitted to Hong Ming because of his quiet and calm demeanor, but before they knew it, Hong Ming, the dashing young man they had once known, had been reduced to a sobbing mess, begging for mercy on the floor. How quickly the tables had turned. Although she was flabbergasted, Song Jing at least kept her composure. She finally understood Xue An¡¯s true status when she saw him talking to the heiress of the Longtai Group like they were old friends. She could also see that Qin Yu held much respect for him. Song Jing shuddered to think of how she had taunted Xue An just before. At the same time, she felt a tremendous sense of regret. If only she¡¯d been friendly with Xue An like Tang Xuan¡¯er was, she would have had a chance to break into the Longtai Group¡¯s inner circle. Feeling curious, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask Xue An, ¡°What did he throw? Can I see it?¡± Xue An took out the ring and handed it to Qin Yu. Qin Yu stood silently for a while when she received it, then she held it up close to her eyes and inspected it carefully. Having hope that Qin Yu might call the ring a fake and redeem him, Hong Ming stopped crying, yet the longer Qin Yu stared at the ring, the more baffled her expression became. After a while, Qin Yu gave the ring back to Xue An, seemingly reluctant to part with it. ¡°This is a priceless gem. Imagine throwing it on the ground. What a shame!¡± Hong Ming was petrified. How¡­ Could it have been that the mighty heiress of the Longtai Group had it in for him? Qin Yu looked at Hong Ming and laughed coldly. ¡°You think I¡¯m just trying to pull your leg, don¡¯t you? To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been around jewelry ever since I was a little girl. I¡¯ve seen my share of rare treasures, but none of them were as crystal clear or exotic as this ring. How could you say it was from a roadside stall?¡± Then Qin Yu turned to Xue An and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, in an auction, this ring would fetch at least 50 million dollars!¡± Hong Ming began to choke and stutter, as if on the verge of suffocating. Fifty million! Hong Ming nearly fainted as he tried to wrap his head around the number. At that point, Xue An let out a sigh. ¡°Well, he¡¯s an ex-classmate, after all. I guess I shouldn¡¯t be too mean to him. Besides, I¡¯ve given him quite the beating already!¡± Those words rekindled Hong Ming¡¯s hope. Xue An turned to Tang Xuan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you work in a hospital. Can you tell me how much it would cost to treat his wounds there?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er hesitated for a while. ¡°If it¡¯s just bandaging, it shouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred dollars.¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make it a hundred, then! That means you still owe me 49,999,900 dollars!¡± ¡°Hong Ming, will that be wire transfer or cash?¡± asked Xue An, smiling gleefully. Hong Ming¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head as he passed out. Xue An shook his head. ¡°I must¡¯ve offered such a wonderful deal that he fainted! But a deal is a deal. Ms. Qin, are you close to the Hongs?¡± Qin Yu nodded. ¡°The Hongs have been wanting to work with us for a long time!¡± ¡°Great. Please do me a favor and collect the money for me!¡± Of course, Qin Yu had no objections. It was just the Hongs. Qin Yu had no problem dealing with them. Eventually, everyone left the scene, looking amazed and confused by the turn of events. Who would have thought that Xue An, a quiet and unassuming boy back in school, would become such a bad*ss over just a few years? Even the likes of Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but bow down to him, not to mention the amount of respect the heiress of the Qin family had for him. By then, everyone had realized that Xue An was on a whole different level from them. Among them, Song Jing felt the most conflicted. She was utterly torn by feelings of shock, fear, and regret, to the point that she spat on the ground in resentment after stepping out of the Dragon Emperor Tower. Who did he think he was kidding? ¡°So what if you¡¯re a bad*ss? In the end, you still can¡¯t do anything to me. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Jing thought to herself as she turned down the street on her shortcut home. At that instant, she could feel a slight tingle in her feet. When she looked down, a white searing flame was rising from the ground. Alarmed and terrified, she tried to shout for help, but before she could do so, the flames engulfed her. Within seconds, the flame had reduced her to a pile of ash. Just before she died, Song Jing finally understood why Xue An didn¡¯t even bother with her. Would anyone be angry at someone who was about to die anyway? Just then, Qin Yu spoke to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, I looked into it as soon as I came back home, and I think I¡¯ve figured out who the culprit is!¡± ¡°Oh? And what does that have to do with me?¡± said Xue An, obviously unconcerned with what she had to say. Qin Yu clenched her teeth. The guy might have been strong, but he could be quite stubborn at times! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That person was my uncle, the current manager of the Longtai Group.¡± The mere mention of his name infuriated Qin Yu. Xue An yawned a few times, looking bored. In his three thousand years as an immortal lord, family feuds of the rich and famous had become old hat to him. ¡°We don¡¯t have any proof yet, but my sources tell me that Qin Tian will be attending an auction in three days¡¯ time. The mastermind may very well be there as well.¡± ¡°So?¡± Xue An asked plainly. ¡°So, I¡¯m hoping you will attend the auction, Mr. Xue.¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yu gave Xue An a slightly apprehensive look. Xue An nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Overjoyed, Qin Yu said, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll come and fetch you in three days.¡± The only reason Xue An had agreed to help her was that he found the Qins to be quite likable. Besides, he didn¡¯t have much on his plate at that time, so he decided to do her a favor. ¡°By the way, is there anything special about this auction?¡± Xue An asked. Qin Yu shook her head. ¡°Every year, the Chamber of Commerce of Beijiang organizes auctions at various times of the year. The proceeds go to charity. This time is no different, with nothing extraordinary or unusual. Mr. Xue, do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°The person who tried to kill your grandfather may not be very strong, but he¡¯s a cultivator nonetheless. Since he wants to attend the auction, there must be something there that interests him.¡± Qin Yu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it when I get back, then!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Xue An said plainly. Qin Yu saw Xue An¡¯s lack of concern about the issue and felt a small lump in her throat. Qin Yu had no doubts about Xue An¡¯s ability in healing spells, for she¡¯d witnessed it with her own eyes. However, their enemy could very well be adept at secret spells. If Xue An couldn¡¯t beat him when the time came, the consequences would be¡­ What Qin Yu didn¡¯t tell Xue An was the fact that the Longtai Group, as they knew it, had officially become Qin Tian¡¯s domain. Qin Tian had made a name for himself in the public eye, while Qin Yuan had faded into obscurity. It had all started over a year ago, when Qin Yuan neglected his business in his quest to cure his illness. Unfortunately, by the time Xue An had managed to cure him, Qin Tian had already lost control of the Longtai Group. Therefore, if they couldn¡¯t defeat Qin Tian this time, Qin Yuan and his granddaughter would be in a dire situation. Because of this, Qin Yu was riddled with anxiety. After thanking Xue An, Qin Yu left in a hurry. Xue An turned around and looked at his two daughters. ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, are you full yet?¡± Xue Nian was the first to shake her head. ¡°No, Papa. I think the food here stinks!¡± ¡°Papa, I¡¯m not full, either,¡± Xue Xiang agreed. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take you girls somewhere else to eat. What do you say?¡± ¡°Oh yes, oh yes!¡± Xue Nian nodded her head in earnest like a chicken pecking the ground for food. Whenever food was mentioned, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. Xue An looked back at Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue had been staring at Xue An the whole time, for she felt extremely threatened, especially when Qin Yu showed up. The girl was extraordinarily pretty, but most importantly, she came from a far more prestigious family. After all, the Longtai Group was one of the province¡¯s leading enterprises. Even their annual tax expenditure was more than a hundred million dollars. Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but feel woefully inadequate compared to her. She thought her four years of hard work would bring her that much closer to Xue An, but in the end, it had only caused them to drift even further apart. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry, it seems I¡¯ve ruined your birthday party!¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for seeing you, I wouldn¡¯t have even come to this so-called birthday party!¡± ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go and have a big meal!¡± They went to a hole-in-the-wall restaurant nestled in a small neighborhood. Although the place was cramped, it was very clean and well-kept. As it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening, there weren¡¯t many customers left. Mr. Xie had just been about to clean up the tables and close his shop. At that moment, the door suddenly opened and a group of people entered, walking in a neat single-file line. Leading the way was a man who appeared to be in good spirits. The man had a tall and imposing stature. A pair of slanted eyebrows framed his bright, compelling eyes, and his presence commanded respect and admiration. Mr. Xie stood still for a minute, for the man seemed vaguely familiar to him. Following behind the man were two dainty little girls with flawless complexions. The girls were the epitome of cute. What was more, they looked exactly the same. By then, all the customers in the restaurant had taken notice of them. Right when Mr. Xie was about to speak up, two more girls came in from behind them. Their appearance immediately caused the bustling restaurant to quiet down. One of the girls was wearing a long skirt. She had elegant features and carried herself with poise, like a work of art. The other girl was wearing a face mask, but from her alluring eyes and toned figure, one had no trouble imagining what a beauty she was. Mr. Xie was mesmerized by both of them. Just then, Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Uncle Xie, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Mr. Xie felt a stir in his body. That voice¡­ It sounded so familiar! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Xue An!¡± Xue An! Mr. Xie couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but after inspecting his face carefully, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Little An, is that really you?¡± he shouted delightfully. Xue An nodded. Mr. Xie hollered joyfully, ¡°Old woman, come out. Look who¡¯s back!¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s wife, Auntie Chubby, was already in her fifties that year. She was busy working in the kitchen when she heard Mr. Xie¡¯s voice and decided to come out. ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s with the yelling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Little An. He¡¯s back!¡± replied Mr. Xie happily. Auntie Chubby looked at Xue An. She was shocked for a minute, then she said in disbelief, ¡°Are you really¡­ Little An?¡± A warm and fuzzy feeling filled Xue An¡¯s heart as he laid eyes upon the couple. Back then, when he and An Yan hit rock bottom, they had gone days without eating anything, so Xue An had decided to work part-time at a nearby construction site, but when lunchtime came, he couldn¡¯t even afford to buy a meal. It was this couple from this very restaurant who had discovered an impoverished Xue An and helped him selflessly. Though their help only amounted to a few free meals, Xue An had always remembered it. Eventually, Xue An had become a regular at the restaurant and forged a strong relationship with the couple. Later, they had found out that Xue An had an expectant wife back home. Out of sympathy, Auntie Chubby would often bring food from her village, such as free-range eggs, and offer it to Xue An, who¡¯d bring it home to his wife as nourishment. Xue An still remembered all their small acts of kindness. He nodded earnestly at Auntie Chubby and replied with a smile. ¡°Auntie Chubby, it¡¯s really me, Little An!¡± Tears started to roll down Auntie Chubby¡¯s cheeks. Grabbing Xue An by his shoulders, she said, ¡°Little An, where have you been the past four years? Mr. Xie and I have been searching high and low for you. Everybody said you were gone, but I always knew God would protect a kind child like you!¡± Somewhere, God thought, ¡°Auntie Chubby, are you kidding me? Me protecting him? I¡¯m thankful enough he didn¡¯t beat me up! That guy¡¯s an immortal lord!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An had cultivated himself for immortality for three thousand years; his heart was as solid as a rock, yet at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. ¡°Auntie Chubby, I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, that¡¯s all that matters! Old man, don¡¯t just stand there and smile like an idiot! Clean up the tables and close the shop! Little An is back! Let¡¯s have a nice celebration!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Mr. Xie agreed hastily. Xie An smiled unconsciously. Everything was the same as he remembered. Auntie Chubby still wore the pants in the relationship, while Mr. Xie took a backseat in the household. Chapter 20 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Auntie Chubby noticed the two little girls who were following behind Xue An, she immediately fell in love with the adorable angels. ¡°What pretty little girls. Little An, are they¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my daughters!¡± replied Xue An with a smile. ¡°So pretty! And so cute!¡± The creases on Auntie Chubby¡¯s face deepened as she smiled. ¡°Nanny!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian chorused in saccharine tones. The way they addressed her as ¡°Nanny¡± nearly brought Auntie Chubby to tears. She opened a drawer promptly and grabbed a handful of dried fruits each for Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Which one of you is the oldest and which is the youngest?¡± That always seemed to be the first question people asked when they met the twins. Xue Xiang giggled and said, ¡°The one standing beside the big sister is the little sister!¡± Xue Nian chimed in, ¡°The one standing beside the little sister is the big sister!¡± Auntie Chubby laughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. ¡°What clever little angels!¡± At that point, the remaining customers had been politely asked to leave by Mr. Xie. Then, Mr. Xie went into the kitchen and began cooking up a storm. That was when Auntie Chubby took notice of Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue as well. Auntie Chubby was visibly impressed as soon as she saw their faces. She dragged Xue An far away from the girls and whispered to him, ¡°Little An, which one of them is your wife?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Neither!¡± ¡°What? What happened between you and your wife, An Yan?¡± Auntie Chubby asked in astonishment. Xue An let out a small sigh. ¡°Auntie Chubby, An Yan is alive and well. She¡¯s just a little busy right now, so she couldn¡¯t come. Those two are my friends!¡± Auntie Chubby looked slightly skeptical. Seeing as there were no more outsiders in the restaurant, Fan Mengxue took off her face mask. Auntie Chubby¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t she¡­¡± Fan Mengxue laughed cordially. ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m Fan Mengxue!¡± Auntie Chubby was in a daze. ¡°Are you really Fan Mengxue, the television star?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded with a smile. Auntie Chubby was at a loss for words. When she had first laid eyes on Xue An years ago, she knew he wasn¡¯t a run-of-the-mill guy, but she definitely hadn¡¯t expected to see him four years later, surrounded by two of the most gorgeous women she¡¯d ever seen. One of them was even a star who appeared regularly on television. At that moment, Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er rolled up their sleeves, tied up their hair, and went into the kitchen to help. Suddenly, a loud clang came from the kitchen. When Mr. Xie saw Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er in the kitchen while he was busy cooking, his heart skipped a beat, and he accidentally dropped the spatula on the ground. ¡°Mr. Xie, let me help you!¡± Fan Mengxue said warmly. Meanwhile, Tang Xuan¡¯er was cutting and cleaning the vegetables with incredible dexterity. Just like that, Mr. Xie was ousted from his own kitchen. Outside the kitchen, Mr. Xie remained stuck in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Auntie Chubby knocked him on the head exasperatedly that Mr. Xie snapped out of his trance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Never seen pretty girls before?¡± ¡°No, no. I was just thinking; why does that girl look so familiar?¡± ¡°How is she not familiar? Isn¡¯t she your favorite actress, Fan Mengxue?¡± Mr. Xie looked at her, aghast. ¡°She is? I thought she looked like her!¡± ¡°What did you think? Did you expect any less from our Little An?¡± said Auntie Chubby, bursting with pride. In no time, the table had been laid out with all sorts of dishes. Just the look and smell of the dishes were enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. Mr. Xie tasted it and gave them a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯ve got skills!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled lightly. She¡¯d been living independently ever since she was little. Naturally, she¡¯d long become proficient in the kitchen. After she became a celebrity, she¡¯d even sought out pointers from famous chefs. Now, her cooking had surpassed even that of head chefs in hotels. Meanwhile, Tang Xuan¡¯er had carved two rabbits out of carrots and given one each to Xue Xuang and Xue Nian. Impressed by the lifelike little rabbits, Mr. Xie exclaimed, ¡°Great knife skills!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed and lowered her eyes. Her knife skills had been born out of her love for various handicrafts, which she¡¯d taught herself. Especially since An Yan¡¯s departure, she¡¯d taken up the responsibility of feeding and caring for the two little girls. Oftentimes, she¡¯d make little trinkets by herself and sell them outside. Surprisingly, they sold quite well. Mr. Xie decided to pull out all the stops and brought out a bottle of wine that he¡¯d had for many years. ¡°Come, Little An, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight!¡± Auntie Chubby shot Mr. Xie a disapproving look. ¡°Drinking is all you ever think about. If you get Little An drunk, who¡¯s going to take the ladies home?¡± Her condemnation left Mr. Xie feeling embarrassed. But Xue An beamed. ¡°Auntie Chubby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drink a little bit with Uncle Xie. It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Xue An sounded more convincing than Mr. Xie, and Auntie Chubby nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I like to lord it over Uncle Xie, but his health isn¡¯t getting any better. Yet he keeps drinking!¡± Suddenly, Xue An was struck by an idea. ¡°Uncle Xie, give me your hand!¡± ¡°What for?¡± said Mr. Xie as he reached out his hand. Xue An pressed his hand against the artery in Mr. Xie¡¯s wrist, sensing his Spleen Energy. After a short while, he lifted his hand. ¡°Auntie Chubby, Mr. Xie is perfectly fine. It¡¯s just that years of hard work have taken their toll on his body. Later, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for you and Uncle Xie. I guarantee both of you will live well into your hundreds!¡± Mr. Xie cheered joyfully. ¡°Little An, you know medicine, too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright with the simple stuff!¡± Xue An decided he was going to rustle up some medicinal herbs and make Core Reinforcement Pills for Auntie Chubby, Uncle Xie, Xuan¡¯er, and the rest. Although it wouldn¡¯t grant them immortality, it wouldn¡¯t have any problem extending their lifespan to 200 years! As everyone sat down at the table, something didn¡¯t feel quite right to Xue An. ¡°Auntie Chubby, where¡¯s Jingjing? Isn¡¯t she here?¡± As soon as the name was mentioned, Auntie Chubby¡¯s face was filled with grief. Mr. Xie let out a long, hard sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that useless girl!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ever since she started high school, Jingjing has become a completely different person. She started dressing provocatively and mingling with a bunch of sleazy guys. Because of that, I¡¯ve beaten her a few times, but she never learns her lesson,¡± said Auntie Chubby, her face laced with sadness. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Today is a joyous occasion. Forget about her.¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s face darkened as he tried to change the subject. Xie Jingjing was Mr. Xie¡¯s daughter. The couple had always wanted a daughter of their own, and when they finally had one at ripe old ages, Mr. Xie doted on her. Xue An recalled the first time he had stepped into the restaurant and how Xie Jingjing had pestered him all the time. She¡¯d just started junior high then. Back then, Xie Jingjing had a clean student haircut. When she smiled, her eyes turned into crescents. She was very cute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At one point, Xie Jingjing would jokingly tell Xue An, ¡°Brother An, when I grow up, I want to find a boyfriend just like you!¡± Although it had been three thousand years, those memories still lingered in Xue An¡¯s mind. ¡°Come, Uncle Xie! Let¡¯s drink!¡± Xie An raised his cup respectfully and toasted to Uncle Xie. As Uncle Xie took a huge swig of wine, all the sadness and sorrow on his face dissolved. Right at that moment, the shutter door, which had been closed, was lifted again. A girl sporting a tight-fitting miniskirt, pigtails, and bright red lipstick entered the restaurant. Chapter 21 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yo, I¡¯m joining you for dinner,¡± the girl said indifferently. She tossed the bag she was carrying onto the floor. When Mr. Xie saw her, he felt as if all his pent-up anger was about to erupt. ¡°Where have you been? Why are you back so late?¡± This young girl was none other than Mr. Xie¡¯s daughter, Xie JingJing. In a somewhat disdainful tone, she said, ¡°Nowhere at all. I was just out, racing cars with a few friends.¡± It was obvious that Mr. Xie was greatly enraged by Xie JingJing¡¯s rude attitude. He almost threw a fit. But Auntie Chubby, being such a doting parent who constantly worried for her daughter, hurriedly said, ¡°JingJing, look who¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xie JingJing said in a most unconcerned and casual manner as she continued into the inner room. Xue An let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°JingJing.¡± Xie JingJing, who was initially so indifferent, froze upon hearing this voice. She slowly turned to face An, who was seated with a light smile on his face. Tears sprang into her eyes and she burst out crying. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother An?¡± Xie JingJing asked tentatively. Her voice gently quivered. There was a hint of disbelief in her tone. Xue An smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back!¡± Without waiting for Xue An to even finish his sentence, Xie JingJing rushed to him and buried her face in his arms. Then she burst into tears and wailed loudly. This sudden outburst of emotion caused the atmosphere to become a little awkward. Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at each other, then without changing their facial expressions, they continued eating as if nothing had happened. ¡°Brother An, where have you been these last four years? Everyone told me that you were dead. But I always knew you were alive because I often dream about you.¡± Xue An felt the girl¡¯s tears soaking into his chest and he lamented a little in his heart. Then he patted Xie JingJing¡¯s delicate, petite head. ¡°Enough. You¡¯re already such a big girl. Fancy still crying your eyes out like this.¡± Xie JingJing raised her head, revealing the make-up that was now smudged all over her face. Xue An could not help but let out a little laugh when he saw her comical appearance. Xie JingJing suddenly realized how embarrassing she must look. She hurriedly covered her face and made a quick dash towards the back room. Xue An turned to look at Auntie Chubby and Mr. Xie. He could not help but laugh as he said, ¡°JingJing¡¯s really grown up so much.¡± ¡°She really has, hasn¡¯t she? Now that you¡¯re back, you can talk some sense into her. You¡¯re the only one that she listens to,¡± said Auntie Chubby. Mr. Xie was quite happy. He held up his glass and had another drink with Xue An. At this moment, Xie JingJing, who had washed her face clean, returned to join them. Now that she had removed her messy and smudged make-up, Xie JingJing looked so pretty with her fine and delicate features. She slowly, step by step, moved herself to stand before Xue An. Auntie Chubby, who really adored her daughter, hurriedly cut in. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your dinner yet, right? Quick, sit down, and eat!¡± But Xie JingJing was distracted when she saw Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Her eyes reddened as she asked, ¡°These are¡­ Are these your daughters, Brother An?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then who are these two?¡± Xie JingJing pointed at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue. ¡°JingJing!¡± Auntie Chubby interrupted with a hint of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be so rude!¡± Fan MengXue, however, was smiling politely. She said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright. I kind of like JingJing.¡± Xue An pointed to the two ladies. ¡°These are my friends.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± Xue JingJing asked, determined to get to the root of the matter. Xue An could not help but laugh. ¡°What else would they be if not friends?¡± Xie JingJing seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Then she forced a smile on her face and sat down next to Xue An. ¡°Dear sisters, I would like to propose a toast to the both of you first!¡± Xue JingJing filled her glass with wine as she said the words to Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er. Mr. Xie¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fan MengXue waved her hand dismissively. She too, topped her glass up with wine. ¡°Alright then. I shall have this drink with you!¡± With that, Fan MengXue threw back the glass and downed her drink. Similarly, Xie JingJing gritted her teeth and quickly downed her glass of wine. But after she had finished her drink, her face immediately turned red. Fan MengXue, however, did not look any different at all. As a matter of fact, Fan MengXue, would not have felt any different even if she had downed an entire bottle of alcohol. She was accustomed to situations like this. Being a famous celebrity meant that she had to deal with many meetings over meals. And a lot of these appointments were fraught with malicious intent and hidden agenda. To protect herself, Fan MengXue had trained herself to hold her liquor intake. Now, she had such a high tolerance for alcohol that it was actually remarkable. Xie JingJing turned her attention to Tang Xuan¡¯er. She poured another glass of wine and said, ¡°This sister here, let¡¯s have a drink too!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was slightly hesitant. Seeing this, Xue An picked up his own glass.¡±What¡¯s this,¡± he said to Xie JingJing. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for four years and now, you can really hold your liquor?¡± Xie JingJing lowered her head. Xue An acted like he was her older brother. ¡°Look at the way you dress,¡± he said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to look like a student? And the drinking? Do you think that you can behave so recklessly and brazenly simply because I¡¯m not around?¡± Drops of aggravated tears fell to the ground from Xie JingJing¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Xue An eased his tone. ¡°Since you feel like drinking, I¡¯ll have a drink with you then!¡± With that said, he quickly downed his drink. Begrudgingly, Xie JingJing followed suit and she emptied her glass again. This time, there was a dazed look in her eyes. Xue An put down his glass. ¡°Let this glass of wine mark the end of an era. Starting from tomorrow, I want to see a decent and well-behaved Xie JingJing, understand?¡± Xie JingJing looked at Xue An. She nodded, then collapsed on the ground. She was drunk and seemed to have passed out under the table. Auntie Chubby rushed forward to help her daughter up, but Xue An simply waved his hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just let her sleep.¡± Xue An rested his hand on Xie JingJing¡¯s shoulder and transfused some genuine Qi into her body to help Xie JingJing get rid of some of her drunkenness. ¡°Eh!¡± Xue An exclaimed lightly. It seemed like Xie JingJing was actually a rare body of Pure Yin! This was an extremely rare condition; a constitution that was truly one-in-a-million. It was something that was most suitable for cultivating the Pure Yin Method. But it would also attract the attention of many followers of evil. Fortunately, as of right now, Xie JingJing¡¯s body had not reached full maturity. This meant that her Pure Yin was not showing yet. If she had already lost her virginity, her body of Pure Yin would be destroyed as well. It could be deduced that although Xie JingJing was a rebellious young woman, she had not done anything too extreme that would have been considered improper. The thought of this slightly comforted Xue An. The meal continued for some time. It was only until Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, were too sleepy to continue that Xue An helped the hopelessly drunk Mr. Xie back into the house. When Xue An was about to leave, Auntie Chubby unexpectedly grabbed his hand. She looked a little sad. ¡°Xiao An, Auntie Chubby has always treated you like my own son. You disappeared and went missing for so long. You must come and visit us more often!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Chubby, don¡¯t worry. This time, I will not leave you again!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had already fallen asleep so Xue An simply scooped them up. He placed one girl on each arm. The two little heads rested on his shoulders and their light snoring blew tiny breaths on Xue An¡¯s neck. He felt an itch, which made it impossible to feel relaxed and truly peaceful. Once they were out of the restaurant, Xue An turned towards Fan MengXue. ¡°Which hotel are you staying in? I¡¯ll give you a lift there.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and hesitantly replied. ¡°I¡­ am not staying in any hotel. The moment I reached Beijiang, I came straight to Dragon Emperor Tower Hotel!¡± ¡°Er¡­ What about you, Xuan¡¯er?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Xuan¡¯er replied in a soft voice, ¡°I am staying at the hospital¡¯s dormitory. But it¡¯s already late now. They¡¯ve probably already locked the doors.¡± ¡°Then why not¡­ Put up at my place for the night,¡± Xue An suggested. ¡°Alright!¡± Fan MengXue and Tang Xuan¡¯er lowered their heads and replied in unison. Xie JingJing, who was already fast asleep, suddenly shed a tear at the corner of her eye. She murmured, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t leave me! When I grow up¡­ I will marry you!¡± Auntie Chubby, who was packing things in the room, heard these words and froze for a moment. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Silly girl, your Brother An is not just any ordinary man!¡± Chapter 22 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All was silent in the dead of the night. Cold moonlight shone into the living room through the windows, illuminating a ring that was suspended in the air. This was the ring that Hong Ming had previously broken. But at this moment, with the moonlight slowly penetrating it, the cracks that were all over the ring were slowly being repaired. It happened slowly, but surely. The cracks disappeared and the ring gradually became crystal clear. Inspiration suddenly hit Xue An, and with a casual air, he inscribed a miniature protective array on the ring. When he was done, a streak of white light flashed, and the ring dropped to the ground. This simple ring had been purchased from a roadside stall and cost only a few dollars. But now, it had undergone a major transformation. The translucent gem in the center of the ring was beginning to show traces of faint, red light. This was the Spirit Qi that Xue An had infused into the ring. Suddenly, a bedroom door creaked open. Fan MengXue walked out of her room. ¡°Not going to sleep yet?¡± Xue An asked in a relaxed tone. Fan MengXue shook her head and walked up to Xue An. She casually sat down and lightly rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. The house was so quiet that they could hear the gentle snores of the two little girls in the other room. Xue An suddenly felt a cold sensation on his shoulder. He looked down to see¡­ The exceptionally beautiful face of Fan MengXue was full of tears. Xue An sighed and took out that ring that he had just refined. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± At that moment, Fan MengXue¡¯s heart was filled with sadness and grief. She had already sacrificed a lot for Xue An. She went through so much suffering and had endured overwhelming pressure while waiting for him to return. And now that they have finally reconciled, she found out that he had two children. Twin daughters, at that! She had never imagined that it would be like this. At their classmates¡¯ gathering earlier that day, Xue An did not even pay much attention to her. Could it be that he saw her arriving with Hong Ming and this had given him the wrong idea? But I am doing all this for you! Just a few minutes ago, Fan MengXue was restlessly tossing and turning in bed. She finally decided to get out of bed and come out to see what Xue An was doing. And now, the sight of the ring Xue An presented to her truly helped to lift the sadness and grief that was in her heart. ¡°Like it?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. Fan MengXue let out a low mumble. She played with the ring for a minute, inspecting it closely and admiring its beauty. She put it on her right ring finger and held it close to her chest as though it was a priceless treasure. Xue An watched her actions, and his expression changed slightly. Then he diverted his gaze elsewhere. ¡°Have you been well these four years?¡± he asked. Fan MengXue shook her head and said, ¡°No, not good at all¡± After a moment of silence, Xue An asked again, ¡°How did you suddenly become a famous star?¡± Fan MengXue sighed softly. ¡°There were a lot of reasons, but most importantly, I wanted to gain fame as quickly as possible. I knew¡­ that even if you are missing, you can still see me the moment you turn on the television!¡± Xue An was silent for a moment, before he finally said, ¡°All these years¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fan MengXue abruptly reached up and planted a kiss on Xue An¡¯s lips. This unexpected kiss caught Xue An completely off-guard, and for a quick moment, he felt somewhat at a loss. Three thousand years of cultivation had opened his eyes to countless unimaginable scenes. But he had never been so flustered. The kiss ended. Fan MengXue whispered in Xue An¡¯s ears, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re still alive and that is the most important thing.¡± Having said that, Fan MengXue sat back down on the sofa. She did a good, long stretch and then, in a most audacious manner, placed her long legs on the coffee table. ¡°What are your plans for tomorrow?¡± she asked gently. ¡°No plans.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take Xiangxiang and Niannian out. Let¡¯s go out and play!¡± Xue An looked at this girl who seemed to reflect the stars in her eyes and simply nodded. Fan MengXue rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulders and gradually drifted into sleep. But just before she fell asleep, she mumbled under her breath. ¡°She must be beautiful!¡± Xue An gave no reply. It was the next day. They were standing in front of a high school in Beijiang. Xue An looked up at the school gate. This was a place he was very familiar with. This was where he once attended school for three years. Fan MengXue was wearing a hat and was in a pretty good mood. Tang Xuan¡¯er, on the other hand, was holding onto Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. The five of them, comprising three adults and two children, could pass off as a small tour group. ¡°Papa, where are we?¡± Xue Xiang looked at the school gate and asked in puzzlement. Xue An smiled. ¡°This place¡­ This is where Papa used to go to school!¡± ¡°Is there anything delicious to eat in there?¡± Xue Nian was always hungry and always had food on her mind. Xue An could not help but laugh out loud. Xue Xiang, on the other hand, pinched her little sister¡¯s face. ¡°Eat, eat, eat! All you know how to do is eat! Look at how fat you are!¡± Xue Nian lowered her head, feeling somewhat hurt. Then in a small voice, she retorted, ¡°Your face seems even rounder!¡± ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time to go,¡± Fan MengXue said. Xue An was a little taken aback. ¡°We¡¯re not going in?¡± he asked. Fan MengXue shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to see if this rundown school has been demolished,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°I can¡¯t even be bothered to waste my time going in there.¡± ¡°So where are we headed to now?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go ice-skating! It¡¯s been a long time since I last skated!¡± Fan MengXue said with great excitement. This was an ice-skating rink that was built into the natural landscape. The harsh, cold winter had completely frozen the surface of the lake. Because of this, it was crowded and full of people skating about in all directions. Back when she was a student, Fan MengXue would frequently come here to have fun. ¡°Papa, they are selling Peggy, the Little Pig over there!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were pointing at the dolls. Their eyes were brightly lit. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the two of them over there to buy something,¡± said Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you,¡± said Fan MengXue. ¡°Xue An, you can join the queue first.¡± There was no need to purchase entry tickets for this natural ice-skating rink. But it was a requirement that skates had to be rented. Xue An was patiently joined the line. A few minutes passed when all of a sudden, a woman simply stood in front of him, cutting in his line. Xue An gave a slight frown and gently tapped the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The woman turned around impatiently. She was quite good-looking, and could probably be rated as a seven on the appearance scale. But the make-up she had applied on her face was a centimeter thick, and you could see it had started to crack and peel. Whenever she spoke, fragments of make-up would crumble and fall off her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a queue,¡± Xue An said with barely an expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if I were to cut the queue? A big man like yourself can¡¯t even make some leeway for girls like us?¡± The woman was asserting herself so eloquently in a bid to justify her actions. At this point in time, they had attracted the attention of many passers-by. Xue An maintained his look of indifference. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to join the back of the queue,¡± he insisted calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± The woman was a little annoyed. She rolled her eyes and abruptly changed her tactics to appear like she was the victim. ¡°You¡¯ve been sneakily following me from behind, haven¡¯t you? And when were waiting in the queue, your hands were all over me! Are you a pervert?¡± The onlookers reacted immediately and you could see it in their eyes. Many of them were now staring at Xue An with suspicion and contempt. ¡°You are quite good-looking¡­ How could you do something like that?¡± ¡°Yes! This man is kind of gross!¡± The comments made the seven-point lady feel secretly pleased. The look on her face became all the more pitiful. This was not the first time that she had pulled off this trick, and it had proven to be very effective each time she used it. Sometimes, when she feels ignored on the public bus, she would use this trick to accuse innocent men. More often than not, the other party would be stumped for words. As such, no one would dare to dispute her accusations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An however, was different. Despite being openly accused by the strangers surrounding him, he simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You say I touched you?¡± ¡°Yes! Not only touch, you were even following me all the way here!¡± The seven-point lady¡¯s arrogance seemed to grow like a burning fire. With an almost inconspicuous smile, Xue An asked, ¡°So, where did I touch you?¡± ¡°My waist!¡± The seven-point lady said firmly. This time, however, she caught the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes. It was a condescending look that was filled with contempt. Her heart skipped a beat and she could feel the apprehension building insider her. Chapter 23 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°So I merely touched your waist, is that right?¡± Xue An asked nonchalantly. The seven-point lady was a little flustered. In an attempt to hide the truth, she pretended to cry. The tears of women can be very effective in winning the sympathy of people. This seven-point lady in particular, was quite attractive. Because of this, many male onlookers glared at Xue An with angry eyes. There were even a few who were aggressively cracking their knuckles. They were eager to play the hero and come to the rescue of a damsel in distress. The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, revealing a contemptuous smile. ¡°You think your tears will pull on my heartstrings? Do you really think you¡¯re that pretty?¡± This cutting remark made the seven-point lady look even sadder as she cried even harder. But inside, her heart actually felt steady and settled. To think he would actually say such words in front of so many people. She was confident that the crowd would stand by her and give him a good tongue lashing! And she was right. A few young boys dressed in their school uniforms were roused with indignation. ¡°How could you talk like that? You snuck up behind the lady and touched her inappropriately. And now you dare to scold her?¡± ¡°Exactly! This is not a gentleman, let alone a man!¡± Some of the women that surrounded them were pointing fingers and making snide comments. Xue An looked around at the crowd and said nonchalantly, ¡°If I truly wanted to touch someone, do you really think that I would choose someone of this standard?¡± This comment further incurred the public¡¯s wrath. ¡°Molesting someone and then saying that you think she¡¯s not attractive?¡± The crowd was angry and many of them were shouting at the top of their voices. The seven-point lady crouched on the ground and a smug smile appeared on her face. Now you¡¯re done for! All of a sudden¡­ A cool and attractive voice could be heard over the ruckus. ¡°Xue An, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Just the mere sound of this voice was enough to shake the hearts of many men. The crowd parted and Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue walked over together. The appearance of these two ladies silenced the entire place. Tang Xuan¡¯er was not wearing a long skirt today. Instead, she had donned a pair of jeans and wore a white down jacket as her top. Her dressing lent her an attractive appearance that made her look exceptionally youthful. Fan MengXue on the other hand, wore a long white skirt that had been exquisitely crafted. The material of the skirt gracefully accentuated her alluring curves and left little to the imagination. Although she was wearing a mask that obscured most of her facial features, what was revealed was already impressive. Her picturesque brows and eyes were proof that this lady was definitely a sight to behold. These two beautiful ladies were definitely considered to be at least nine points. They captured the unwavering gaze of many boys who could not seem to peel their eyes off of them. Additionally, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue did not like wearing heavy make-up. As such, their faces were only lightly powdered. This further lent them an air of elegance and natural beauty. Compared to them, the seven-point lady crouching on the ground was nothing more than a simple commoner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fan MengXue asked with great concern. She had rushed over upon hearing the sounds of the commotion. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just someone accusing me of harassing her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xue An pointed to the seven-point lady. She was in a petrified state, still crouched on the ground. ¡°That would be her.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian chimed in unison. ¡°This auntie is¡­ so ugly!¡± The two girls were merely saying what everyone else was thinking at that very moment. This incident was proof that it was impossible to compare one person to another. Just minutes ago, most of the men in the crowd had believed that the seven-point lady was very beautiful. They had not seen much of the world beyond what they already knew. But now, looking at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan MengXue, they realized that the crying lady was not as attractive as they had initially believed. Realizing what was going on, Fan MengXue could not help but start to laugh. Her eyes curved into pretty crescents from all this amusement. ¡°Hubby, she said you harassed her?¡± As she spoke, Fan MengXue casually reached out and held on to one of Xue An¡¯s arm. With this simple gesture, everyone in the crowd started to see the picture clearer. It turned out that this girl, who was so stunning that her beauty was beyond compare, was this man¡¯s girlfriend! It was obvious that the words of the seven-point lady were lies. What a joke. If you already have delicious cream cake to eat, would you still want to eat crappy food? The fiercest members in the crowd, especially those that were the loudest, lowered their heads in shame. Others were throwing angry looks at the seven-point lady. They realized that this woman had just accused an innocent man of molest. That was simply unthinkable! The seven-point lady¡¯s heart was filled with panic. She would never have guessed that this man would have such a beautiful girlfriend. Although she had spent an exorbitant amount of money on her face, she was nothing but an ugly freak when compared to the two women standing above her. She looked around and saw that many of the faces of the boys around her were covered in disappointment. In fact, many of the boys were secretly stealing glances at Tang Xuan¡¯er. Compared to Fan MengXue, who had a mask on, Tang Xuan¡¯er appeared gentler and quieter. Her plain face was void of make-up. But the next thing that Fan MengXue said shattered the fantasies these people had in their minds. ¡°Sister, this woman is slandering our hubby!¡± Our¡­ hubby? What a strange thing to say. The looks on their faces changed as the crowd turned towards Xue An. Some were shocked, some were confused, but most of them were envious. Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed uncontrollably. She lowered her head and said nothing. Xue An felt a little helpless. Fan MengXue could be a quirky and mischievous character at times. Xue An turned to looked at the seven-point lady. ¡°Do you still accuse me of touching you inappropriately?¡± The seven-point lady¡¯s entire body jerked. She considered continuing with her lie, but the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes left her cold. She felt as if she was locked in an ice cellar. Reluctantly, she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ never!¡± Xue An said apathetically, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± ¡°I know I was wrong!¡± ¡°Then give yourself twenty tight slaps in the face!¡± After finishing what he had to say, Xue An took Xue Xiang and the others, and simply walked away. The seven-point lady could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Xue An walking away. In fact, she was secretly rejoicing. I¡¯m not going to slap myself just because you told me to! Why would I listen to what you have to say? But just as she was about to stand up, she felt her hands twitching involuntarily. Then, very forcefully, she slapped herself in the face. The strength of this slap was so great that she felt a little dizzy. But before she even had time to react, her other hand raised and smacked herself across the face. Slap! Slap! Slap! After twenty forceful slaps, the face of the seven-point lady was red and swollen. Her nose, which she had spent a lot of money on, had been slapped askew. Despite this, no one took pity on her. All of them were looking at her in disgust. The seven-point lady clambered to her feet, glared angrily at Xue An¡¯s back, then turned around and ran away. When all the commotion had died down, Fan MengXue and company followed Xue An¡¯s lead and began skating. Fan MengXue¡¯s skating skills were good, but Tang Xuan¡¯er had no experience at all. She was struggling the moment she had put on her skates. Just like Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue An had never skated in his life. But given his status and abilities, a simple task like ice skating posed no difficulty to him at all. He took Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hand and led her forth to teach her. Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were sitting on a sled. They were having the best time playing with some of the sled dogs nearby. Since it was winter, the days were short and soon, the sky started to become dark. Fan MengXue had enjoyed herself greatly and had a great afternoon. Her face was still flushed from excitement as she sat herself down next to Xue An to catch her breath. ¡°Tired?¡± Xue An asked. Fan MengXue shook her head. ¡°No, not at all!¡± Xue An looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was not far away. She was staggering like a young child who was trying to find her balance. He smiled. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy! This is the happiest day I¡¯ve had in the last four years!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she said this, the lights around the ice skating rink turned on. The mazes and castles that were sculpted out of ice glistened under the glow of these lights, transforming the landscape into a magical, icy kingdom. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Fan MengXue said with tears in her eyes. Xue An nodded quietly. He had traversed many different landscapes that were tens of thousands times more magnificent than this. But at this moment, Xue An felt that this view of the mortal world was, in fact, also very beautiful! Chapter 24 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Papa! Look at how impressive we are!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian both wore cute, kid-sized ice skates and were zooming across the ice. They were quite skilled and were showing off in front of Xue An. Xue An smiled proudly. ¡°Very impressive! You girls have learned how to skate so quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, but Auntie Xuan¡¯er is so stupid. She still doesn¡¯t how to skate properly,¡± Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was struggling nearby, went red in the face. She was still learning how to skate, albeit with great difficulty. Xue An reprimanded the kids. ¡°Don¡¯t you speak of your Auntie Xuan¡¯er like that.¡± This made Tang Xuan¡¯er feel better and her face lightened up slightly. Yet, she did not expect Xue An to continue speaking to the young girls. ¡°Even if she¡¯s really stupid, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud.¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were so tickled that they collapsed in a fit of giggles. Tang Xuan¡¯er glared at Xue An, feeling somewhat disgruntled. She haphazardly skated away from the ruckus. While this was taking place, something else was happening elsewhere. Over in a far corner of the location, a few pairs of eyes were scrutinizing Xue An and company. ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± The leader was a balding middle-aged man. The seven-point lady was huddled up next to him. She nodded fiercely and pointed at Xue An. ¡°That¡¯s the man!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Those two young ladies with him are really pretty,¡± said the bald man with lustful eyes. ¡°Brother Dajun, you have to avenge my dignity. My face was slapped so hard that it¡¯s still swollen. Look at my nose; it¡¯s crooked now!¡± The seven-point lady was still nursing her bruised ego. Brother Dajun was the most influential tyrant of this region. He monopolized the ice-skating business and was successful in making a name for himself. The seven-point lady knew him personally. So after Xue An had humiliated her and put her through a round of thrashing, she came looking for Dajun, hoping that he could redress her grievance. Dajun nodded and told her not to worry.¡±No problem. Anyone who dares to mess with my people will have to pay the consequences.¡± Dajun shot a knowing look at his men. There were about a dozen of them and they had been following Dajun¡¯s every move. Upon seeing his unspoken instruction, they stepped ahead and walked menacingly towards Xue An. Anyone who frequented this skating rink would be familiar with this group of people. They understood that these local gangsters called the shots in this area, and they were quick to avoid them at all costs. This was why the men were able to sneak up on Xue An and company and surround them so quickly. Xue An had been playing and laughing with his two daughters and did not realize what was going on. It seemed as if he had not detected anything suspicious. Dajun walked up to them but approached Tang Xuan¡¯er first. ¡°Hey, little sister. You don¡¯t know how to skate? Let your big brother here teach you!¡± Having said that, he made a move towards her. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned and dodged his advances. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Stay away from me.¡± Hu Dajun grinned so widely that he bared his mouthful of big, yellow teeth. ¡°You look so pretty and full of spirit. Aren¡¯t you bored skating alone? It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important question is, how can you spend a night like this without the company of a man?¡± As Hu Dajun spoke, he openly stared at Tang Xuan¡¯er. His eyes were oozing with lust. This girl may have looked pretty from a distance, but as he moved closer towards her, he realized that she was even more beautiful than he could have imagined. Tang Xuan¡¯er was utterly disgusted by the lewdness in his eyes. She did not hold back and coldly replied: ¡°Don¡¯t make me have to repeat myself. Stay away from me! I have friends here with me.¡± Hu Dajun flashed a wide grin and said, ¡°Friend? Just him?¡± Hu Dajun pointed to Xue An, who was not very far away.¡±Your friend is now so scared that he doesn¡¯t even dare to look this way,¡± he said with disdain on his face. ¡°Do you really think he dares to come to your rescue? ¡°And let me tell you, little girl¡­ That friend of yours has brought shame to my people. I¡¯m about to make him pay for his mistakes.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face turned a shade paler. She felt a little worried for her friend, and she clenched her teeth tightly. She had noticed that the seven-point lady was here, and the look on her face was one of resentment and spite. Tang Xuan¡¯er realized that these men were well prepared for a fight, and they were here for revenge. Would Xue An be able to hold his own against so many people? All he had was herself, Fan MengXue, and his two little girls. ¡°Heh-heh,¡± Hu Dajun said, sneeringly. ¡°If you listen to me and show some obedience, I¡¯ll shower you with attention and make things easier for you.¡± He stretched out his arms towards Tang Xuan¡¯er and drooled slightly. A sudden flash of white light appeared. Hu Dajun felt a coldness on his wrist, as though there was something missing there. He looked down and was shocked to see that two of his fingers had been evenly severed. Blood was gushing out and the intense pain caused Hu Dajun to let out a loud howl. ¡°I heard that you are looking for me to settle a score?¡± Xue An walked over slowly. He wore a smile on his face that seemed to hint that he had something devious on his mind. Fan MengXue had already ushered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away from their father. She already knew that whatever was coming up next was definitely unsuitable for the eyes and ears of young children. ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Dajun was in such great pain that he was at a loss for words. His entire body was trembling and a look of fear crept across his face. He could not understand what was going on. What happened to his hand? Could it be the doing of this man? Xue An¡¯s turned his gaze towards the seven-point lady. ¡°I was in a good mood earlier on,¡± he said to her, ¡°which is why I let you off so easily. But you¡¯re back, courting your own doom. So you can¡¯t blame anyone but yourself for what¡¯s about to happen.¡± The seven-point lady was uncontrollably shaking in fear. Hu Dajun gritted his teeth angrily and barked out his orders at his lackeys. ¡°All of you! Go! Tear him to pieces!¡± His group of underlings rushed forward and surrounded Xue An. Keeping his hands behind his back, Xue An looked up at the sky. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Do you know what kind of bones are considered good bones?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was not sure what he meant, so she just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then let me tell show you!¡± As Xue An spoke, he pushed out with one hand, slamming it on the hooligan at the forefront of the group that was rushing towards him. What followed next was the unsettling sound of cracking bones. It was enough to make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end. The hooligan was squarely hit, and he was sent flying backward more than ten meters away. There were about a dozen hooligans, and yet, it only took Xue An less than ten seconds to finish them off. Xue An entertained no exception; everyone had their hands and legs broken. The hair-raising sounds of splintering bones echoed throughout the area. With the last hooligan lying trampled beneath his feet, Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°Do you hear the sound of breaking bones? If it sounds good, then those are good bones!¡± Satisfied with his work, Xue An turned to look at the trembling Hu Dajun. He smiled menacingly and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Hu Dajun was on the verge of tears. Who would have guessed that this man would be so powerful? He did not even sport a burly physique! This man only took a few seconds to defeat every single one of his men. Now they were all sprawled all over the ground. ¡°Stay away from me! I am Brother Kun¡¯s man. Do you even know who Brother Kun is? That¡¯s Boss Du¡¯s fair-haired boy. He¡¯s the one that Boss Du favors the most. If you dare to hurt me, you better be prepared when Brother Kun comes for you!¡± The more Hu Dajun spoke, the more confident he felt. That¡¯s right! Bringing such a powerful figure like Brother Kun into the picture should strike fear in anyone¡¯s heart! No one would dare to defy him! But Hu Dajun did not see any trace of panic on Xue An¡¯s face at all. The only thing he saw was a faintly discernible touch of mockery. ¡°Brother Kun? Lu Kun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right! You know Brother Kun? And yet, you¡¯re still not down on your knees begging me for mercy! Let me tell you, Brother Kun is here right now!¡± Hu Dajun stood up a little taller as he adopted a more upright stance. Xue An gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Fine then, I shall give you five minutes. You call Lu Kun over and I will personally apologize to him!¡± ¡°Hmph! It seems like you¡¯re a sensible man, after all!¡± Hu Dajun took out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Brother Kun, it¡¯s me, Dajun. I¡¯m at the skating rink now. There¡¯s this extremely arrogant man who beat up a dozen of our men. You have to come here quickly!¡± Lu Kun¡¯s voice came from the other side of the telephone. ¡°Who would be so bold? Who would dare to hit my men? Just ask him to wait. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Chapter 25 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Dajun hung up the phone and turned to give Xue An a triumphant look. The commotion had attracted many onlookers, all of which were quietly discussing among themselves. ¡°Who is this man? How is he so daring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Oh my god. That man is really handsome!¡± ¡°Shhh. Keep your voice low. That Hu Dajun guy isn¡¯t an easy man to deal with. And don¡¯t forget, he has the backing and support of the infamous Brother Kun of Beijiang!¡± Many strangers in the crowd felt a little worried for Xue An¡¯s safety. The braver ones among them mustered up the courage to warn Xue An of the impending danger. ¡°Hey dude, hurry up and leave. A wise man knows when is the right time to quit!¡± ¡°Yeah man. You even brought your girlfriends with you! Just run away quickly. Brother Kun isn¡¯t someone you want to mess around with!¡± Xue An however, was completely unmoved. He simply gave the crowd a relaxed smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I really want to see how powerful this Brother Kun can be!¡± Xue An said in a calm and laid-back manner. Some of the people in the gathered crowd were older and more prudent, and they could not help but shake their heads in disbelief. ¡°Young people these days are just too competitive!¡± Just as these words were spoken, Lu Kun and his company of men arrived at the scene. Only a few minutes had passed since the phone call. Lu Kun had wasted no time in getting there. Just like Hu Dajun had said, Lu Kun stays within the vicinity of the skating rink. And at this moment, Lu Kun was full of resentment and rage. After the incident at Dragon Emperor Tower, Lu Kun was kicked out of the city by his boss, Du Fan. With no other choice, Lu Kun set up his residence here in the wilderness, under the pretense of manning the operations of this skating rink. The ugly truth however, was that he had been exiled! But for Lu Kun, his current living condition was not his biggest problem. He felt that the most heartbreaking thing was what had happened to the thick head of hair that he used to have. Now, every time he looked in the mirror, it felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest. Xue An was truly ruthless and unforgiving. He had ripped out every strand of hair, leaving nothing behind. Now Lu Kun¡¯s head was as bald as an egg. It was so smooth and shiny that you could even see your reflection on it. This is ridiculous! Would his hair ever grow back out again? Whenever he thought about this, Lu Kun really wished he could send Xue An to meet a slow, painful and torturous death. But this was just a thought that he secretly entertained in his mind. His boss, Du Fan, had issued him with a severe and uncompromising warning. The next time he saw Xue An, he had been ordered to run away as far as possible. If anything were to happen, Du Fan would not be able to protect him. So Lu Kun could only harbor this anger in his heart. But when he had received Hu Dajun¡¯s phone call, all the anger that he had been suppressing came rushing out uncontrollably. Finally, Lu Kun had been given the opportunity to unleash his rage. He immediately called for his men and rushed over to the skating rink. Hu Dajun nodded and bowed as he went over to greet Lu Kun. ¡°Brother Kun! Why aren¡¯t you wearing a hat? It¡¯s such cold weather right now.¡± After everything that has happened, it was now taboo to talk about hair in front of Brother Kun. He did not even want to hear about hair-related accessories, like hats. So, he shot a vicious glare at Hu Dajun. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Brother Kun, you see, my fingers have been chopped off. This guy is too arrogant, he even beat up all our men.¡± Lu Kun¡¯s face was filled with rage. ¡°Damn it! These last two days have been really, really horrible. It seems like wherever I go, there¡¯s bound to be trouble that finds me. It seems like I have no choice but to get rid of the problem!¡± As he spoke, his eyes turned to look towards the direction that Hu Dajun was pointing at. Then¡­ He froze. It was Xue An, standing in the light with a mocking smile plastered on his face. ¡°Brother Kun, that¡¯s the guy! The two women next to him are his friends. Once we¡¯ve dealt with this guy, you can do whatever you want with the ladies¡­¡± There was not even a chance to complete his sentence. Out of the blue, Lu Kun smacked Hu Dajun right in the face. Slap. It was such a powerful slap that Hu Dajun was sent spinning and fell to the ground. He lifted his hand to cover his cheek, wincing at the pain. He was utterly confused as he looked up at Lu Kun. ¡°Brother Kun, you¡­¡± Then Lu Kun did something that struck everyone dumb with astonishment as they simply stood in shock. Everyone looked on as Lu Kun took a few steps forward Xue An. He dropped to his knees with a loud thud and with utmost reverence, he said, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue!¡± The entire place fell completely silent. In particular, Hu Dajun and the seven-point lady seemed especially in shock. Their mouths were gaping open. Xue An looked down at Lu Kun, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him. He said, with great indifference, ¡°You¡¯re a sensible guy who knows how to adapt to the situation. That¡¯s a commendable act.¡± Lu Kun¡¯s entire body shuddered. ¡°Mr. Xue, I honestly did not know about your arrival. If I had known, I would have greeted you personally,¡± he replied with great respect. Xue An shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. But it seems like your men don¡¯t seem to want me here.¡± Lu Kun angrily leaped to his feet. His eyes were bloodshot. Immediately, he gave Hu Dajun a kick that sent him flying to the ground. ¡°You have eyes and yet you can¡¯t see? Do you know who this is? This is Mr. Xue! Are you tired of living? You dare to behave so atrociously in front of Mr. Xue?¡± By now, Hu Dajun was already scared out of his wits. What was going on? Suddenly, realization dawned on him. In the last two days, strange rumors have been spreading quickly around Beijiang. It was said that a fight had broken out at Dragon Emperor Tower. Someone had violently beaten up Lu Kun, and had even forced Du Fan to bow before him in defeat. There were even rumors saying that this person had the support of the Mistress of the Qin Family, who also happened to be the main string-puller of Dragon Emperor Tower. Could this be the legend that everyone was talking about? As he considered this strange possibility, Hu Dajun hurriedly climbed back up to his feet before kneeling back down on the ground. He kowtowed vigorously, each time banging his head against the ground. ¡°Have mercy on me, Mr. Xue! Spare my life, Mr. Xue! I¡¯m a bastard, I¡¯m so blind!¡± This shocking twist of events shocked many of the onlookers. They looked at Hu Dajun, who was typically an arrogant man who had no problem flaunting his power and intimidating the people around him. Now, he was just like a little kid who was begging for mercy. Even Lu Kun, who was a prominent figure in Beijiang, was on his knees and begging for forgiveness. The crowd was simply confused as they look at Xue An with wonder in their eyes. Meanwhile, Xue An turned to look at that seven-point lady. She was so scared that she had dropped to the ground in terror. ¡°Like I¡¯ve mentioned before, I was in a good mood the last time we spoke, and I decided to let you off easy. But it seems like you¡¯re persistent in courting your own death. So you really can¡¯t blame me for what I¡¯m going to do next.¡± The seven-point lady turned white as a sheet. Hu Dajun, on the other hand, was raging with anger. All this happened because of this loathsome little bitch! If she had not egged him on, he would never have gotten himself into such a situation. He would still have his of his fingers intact! Filled with anger, he jumped to his feet and slapped her. The seven-point lady, who had just fixed her crooked nose, reeled back and found that her nose was slapped askew again. As this was happening, Lu Kun stood on the sidelines. He broke out in cold sweat. He did not even dare to raise his head and look at Xue An. He was terrified of this man, and Xue An had already left him with scars that he would never forget. Xue An looked at Lu Kun and smiled. ¡°You actually look better bald.¡± Lu Kun forced a smile on his face, but he felt miserable. It was obvious that he was about to cry. ¡°Yes, yes. I agree!¡± Xue An helped Tang Xuan¡¯er to her feet and turned around to leave. It would be a waste of energy for Xue An to kill and get rid of these scums in the society. Xue An finally walked far into the distance. Hu Dajun, who was still badly shaken and had yet to recover from the shock, approached Lu Kun. He asked, ¡°Brother Kun¡­¡± ¡°To hell with you! Don¡¯t even mention my name! Do you have any idea how close we were to dying?¡± Lu Kun flew into a rage. But he calmed himself, for in his hear, he no longer dared to bear the slightest hint of resentment. In the short time that he had spent by Xue An¡¯s side, Lu Kun finally learned and understood what it was like to have a murderous aura. Lu Kun had no doubt that if he had not been quick-witted enough, he would most possibly be beheaded and dismembered by now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to that destiny, having his hair pulled out was nothing more than a small inconvenience. Hu Dajun was behaving in a servile manner and did not dare utter a word. Lu Kun took a deep breath and barked out his order. ¡°In the future, if you ever see this man, run as far away as you can. If you really can¡¯t avoid him at all, then get on your knees and act as if you¡¯re his grandson. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hu Dajun replied with head bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just scaring you. This warning was given to me by Brother Fan himself! If you think that you are more powerful than Brother Fan, then by all means, go ahead and try!¡± Chapter 26 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio By the time they arrived at the neighborhood where Xue An lived, it was already very late. The two little girls had once again, fallen into a deep sleep in Xue An¡¯s arms. Xue An hugged them tightly in his arms as he chatted happily with Fan MengXue. They were making their way home. Tang Xuan¡¯er had already gone back to the hospital¡¯s dormitory after dinner. When they finally arrived, Xue An noticed a car that was parked by the roadside. It was a red Ferrari and the streamlined body of the car attracted the eyes of many passers-by. A beautiful luxury car sitting in the middle of a filthy street was bound to draw attention. Fan MengXue¡¯s face dramatically changed the moment she caught sight of this car. The car door started to open. It was a complicated move; like the crisscrossing of a pair of scissors. A woman, dressed in black, netted stockings and a body-hugging dress, stepped out of the car. This woman looked decent but had her cold facial expression and razor-thin lips made it apparent that she was not one to be trifled with. ¡°MengXue,¡± the woman said, coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really here!¡± The look on Fan MengXue¡¯s face was awful and she spoke in a low voice. ¡°Sister Han.¡± This woman was Fan MengXue¡¯s entertainment agent. She also happened to be a famous iron lady in the entertainment business. She was Han Yao, also known as Queen Caesar. Han Yao nodded towards the car and said, ¡°Get in!¡± Fan MengXue did not move. Han Yao frowned disapprovingly. ¡°MengXue, I hope you think this through clearly. Is this all worth it? Giving it all up for a man like him?¡± Fan MengXue defiantly raised her head and said very seriously, ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± The look in Han Yao¡¯s eyes became even more hostile, especially when she saw the two kids that Xue An was holding in his arms. The look of disbelief on her face was even more apparent. Fan MengXue had left without giving any reason. She even turned off her phone so she could not be contacted. All this was more than enough to make Queen Caesar boil with rage. This was why she had personally driven to Beijiang. She wanted to catch a hold of Fan MengXue and to bring her back. ¡°MengXue, before I got here, I wondered how remarkable this man must be. He¡¯s made you fall head over heels for him. But it never crossed my mind that he lives in such a place, and even has two kids!¡± Han Yao¡¯s tone softened a little as she continued. ¡°Women can act impulsively when matters of the heart are concerned. But you need to think it through. Is it all really worth it? Are you willing to sacrifice everything you¡¯ve achieved? A man like him is not good enough for you!¡± Throughout this entire speech, Han Yao did not even bother to give Xue An a proper look. From Han Yao¡¯s point of view, this man might be quite good-looking, but based on the clothes he wore and the place he lived in, his status was definitely at the bottom of society. The fact that Fan MengXue would willingly abandon her celebrity status for a man like this simply filled Han Yao with rage. Fan MengXue shook her head in response. ¡°Sister Han, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Han Yao sneered. ¡°Because of this guy¡­ you openly professed your feelings for him in front of the media. You also rejected Young Master Yue, one of the four great young masters of Middle Capital! Do you know what great trouble this behavior of yours has brought to the company?¡± ¡°Right now, there¡¯s a major scandal on the Internet about you! And you are giving up the opportunity to work with an international director like Steven. I really don¡¯t understand. Just what is so good about this guy?¡± ¡°Everything about him is good,¡± Fan MengXue said in a firm tone. ¡°At least when I¡¯m with him, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Han Yao looked at Xue An. He was standing to the side with an apathetic face, mocking her with his silence. ¡°This is all your fault! I don¡¯t know what kind of drug you gave MengXue to make her so hell-bent on committing herself to you. Let me ask you, do you even have the capacity to support her?¡± Han Yao pointed at the clothes Fan MengXue was wearing. ¡°Every piece of clothing on her is a custom-made piece from Europe. Even the moisturizing cream she uses on her hands probably costs more than your month¡¯s pay. Do you really have the heart to make this girl, who has such a bright and promising future ahead of her, suffer with you?¡± Han Yao directed her anger and resentment directly at Xue An. Fan MengXue was just about to explain on Xue An¡¯s account, but the latter shook his head, indicating for her not to speak. He turned to Han Yao and smiled. ¡°What you said seems to make sense! ¡°But¡­ Have you ever heard of the saying about a meddlesome dog that just can¡¯t mind its own business and tries to catch a mouse?¡± Han Yao was stunned at first, then she could not help but fly into a rage. As one of the biggest names in the entertainment business, no one has dared to talk to her in this manner. ¡°Young man, you asked for i!¡± Han Yao¡¯s voice was cold and bitter as she sent a standard high kick aimed at him. Xue An moved his face slightly and easily avoided this kick. Both his hands were occupied with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, but he did not show the slightest hint of panic. All he did was to lightly shout out an order. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Hao Yao felt a tremendous force that pushed her to her knees. She landed with a loud thud. This unprecedented act of humiliation made her eyes go red and she struggled to get back up. But all her efforts were futile as Han Yao felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her shoulders. At this moment, a trace of panic finally flashed in Han Yao¡¯s eyes. By this time, Xue An was standing right in front of Han Yao. He looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°To be honest, almost everything you said is correct. Indeed, MengXue has such a bright and promising future. But you¡¯ve got two things wrong.¡± ¡°First, I did not stop MengXue from leaving. Secondly, MengXue is a living person. She can do whatever she wants. No one can stop her.¡± ¡°In this whole wide world, there¡¯s no one who can do whatever he pleases!¡± Han Yao replied with a sneer. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I know I can.¡± Han Yao seemed to have heard the greatest joke in the world and there was a mocking smile on her face.¡±Don¡¯t you dare think that with your mediocre skills, you can do whatever you want. This world¡­ this is a world ruled by power and money. Someone like you won¡¯t survive more than three days in Middle Capital.¡± Xue An looked at Han Yao, whose face was filled with defiance. He nodded slightly in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is indeed a world made up of power and money. But if I wanted to have those things, no one will be able to stop me.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Han Yao snorted in defiance. Han Yao could not even complete what she wanted to say. She was interrupted by the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes. It was a look that showed neither sorrow nor joy. It was en empty look that did not showcase even the slightest ripple of emotion. He looked mighty and celestial, like an emperor overlooking the world from his commanding position. ¡°I, Xue An, have lived my life doing nothing more than follow my heart! If anyone dared mess around with my heart, I¡¯ll simply kill them! If one person messes with my heart, I¡¯ll kill one. If ten people mess with my heart, I¡¯ll kill ten. If everyone on earth messes with my heart, I will execute everyone in the world!¡± Xue An said these words with an air of indifference. When Han Yao heard what he had to say, she felt a chill rising all the way up from the bottom of her heart. If it had been anyone else speaking these things, she would have thought that the person was crazy. But when these words came from Xue An¡¯s mouth, it was all so natural. For the first time in her life, Han Yao felt a compelling sense of fear. Because what she could feel coming from Xue An, was an overwhelmingly intense murderous aura. Xue An was certainly ready to put an end to Han Yao¡¯s life. This woman might be really concerned about what was best for Fan MengXue, but the offensive tone of voice was what riled Xue An. It made him feel like there was no longer any need for her to stay alive in this world. This was what it meant to hold life and death in one¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue An¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Fan MengXue suddenly shouted. Xue An stopped his murderous heart and looked at Fan MengXue. Fan MengXue bit her lips and said, ¡°Sister Han has always been nice to me. Let her go!¡± Xue An looked at Fan MengXue and smiled gently. ¡°Alright.¡± As though a huge load was lifted off her shoulders, Han Yao was finally able to breathe with relief and hurriedly got up from the ground. It was also then, that Han Yao realized how drenched her back was from all that cold sweat. Chapter 27 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Who exactly was this man? Why did he possess such a commanding vigor? Han Yao¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡°Sister Han, I have told you before that the reason I wanted to become a celebrity was so I could find the missing Xue An. Now that he is back, I am happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a star or not. I¡¯m fine even if I can¡¯t be one,¡± Fan MengXue said. Han Yao felt her body trembling with rage. She looked at Fan MengXue with great disbelief. ¡°Do you know have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? Your acting career has just taken off. What awaits you at the front are endless flowers and applause. Yet you want to back out?¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and said nothing. Upon seeing how Fan MengXue looked, Han Yao could not help but bite her tongue. Then she mustered up her courage and said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll take back what I said just now. But please, I hope you understand that, after all, I¡¯ve watched MengXue grow up. Her choice to withdraw now is such a disappointment.¡± Xue An did not even bother to utter a single word. Han Yao went on to say, ¡°I believe that you are definitely not just an ordinary man. But I think a famous and successful MengXue will be a better partner for you, compared to a woman who only knows how to blindly follow you around.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say by telling me these things?¡± Xue An asked nonchalantly. ¡°I hope you can change her mind,¡± Han Yao replied. ¡°Remember what I said earlier. MengXue is a living person. She can make her own decisions and I will support her in whatever she wants to do.¡± Han Yao looked towards Fan MengXue again. ¡°MengXue, I hope you can give this decision some serious consideration. It just so happens that Steven will be coming to Beijiang within the next two days. If you¡¯ve figured things out well, I can take you to see him.¡± Fan MengXue did not say anything. Han Yao looked at Xue An and was about to say something, but on second thought, she stopped herself. Without another word, she simply turned around and left. Xue An went upstairs to put the two little girls to bed. When he returned, Fan MengXue asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, do you think I should go?¡± Xue An smiled reassuringly. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said just now, as we live our lives, there¡¯s nothing more than just following our hearts in whatever we do. If you think that you like it, just do it. If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s that simple!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fan MengXue was struggling to make up her mind. She did not want to leave Xue An. However, she also knew very well that the way Xue An treated her cannot exactly be considered as fondness. And there was also the matter of An Yan, whom she had never even met before, standing in between their relationship. This made her feel even less confident. If she could become a world-renowned star, maybe¡­ it would increase the likelihood of Xue An accepting her. With these thoughts in her head, Fan MengXue spent the night in restless turmoil. Finally. The day of the auction was here. Qin Yu had driven over very early in the day to pick up Xue An. When she saw that Xue An was still dressed in his typical set of clothes, she could not help but frown in disapproval. ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t you have any other clothes?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes? Do I have to change into a different outfit just to attend an auction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary. But this is an assembly of many businessmen and merchants in Beijiang after all. It¡¯s probably better if you and your daughters were dressed more formally.¡± Xue An made no comments. But the moment the two little girls heard that they would be having new clothes to wear, they cheered with joy. Women, no matter how young, would still be women. So long as it was a woman, she would naturally not say no to having new clothes. Xue An was originally unconcerned about this, but for the sake of his two daughters, he considered the options. On the other hand, Fan MengXue had nothing to worry about. Although she had returned to Beijiang in a hurry, she had brought more than enough clothes with her. Right now, Fan MengXue was wearing a cheongsam of excellent workmanship, which showed her graceful demeanor without seeming arrogant or overbearing. Qin Yu personally drove her car and took Xue An and company to the most upmarket retail club in Beijiang city, Yinlong Commercial Building. This was also an industrial property of the Longtai Group. Qin Yu first led Xue An over to the men¡¯s apparel department and started picking out clothes. ¡°Now that we are short of time, we can only choose some ready-made clothes first. Later on, when we have time, we¡¯ll find an experienced master to tailor-make your clothes.¡± Soon, Fan MengXue and Qin Yu were done with their respective selection of clothes for Xue An. Meanwhile, many salesladies in the men¡¯s apparel department were quietly casting their eyes over, trying to get a better look without drawing attention. After all, this was not a scene that you see every day. These two great beauties, whether in appearance or temperament, would definitely fetch a score of at least nine-point. Yet they were both vying for the task of choosing clothes for a man who was dressed in such a rustic style. What was the relationship between them? Could the be siblings? Although it does not seem like it. Are they lovers? Was there any couple that comprised one man and two women? Or could it be a couple with a third party involved? The salesladies were gossiping and speculating, trying to guess what the link between these three individuals were. ¡°Try these first,¡± Fan MengXue whispered. Xue An entered the fitting room and quickly changed into a new outfit. When he walked out of the fitting room, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Xue An was already a handsome man, but coupled with his three thousand years of cultivation, he exuded an aura that was simply indescribable. Be it gestures, expressions, or behavior, he was like an emperor that no one would dare show contempt to. But Xue An¡¯s old-fashioned clothes proved to be quite a good disguise. Now that he has changed into a set of presentable clothes, the golden ratio of his body was made so clearly visible for all to see. This made many salesladies blush with increased heart rates, and they could not help but lower their heads while quietly gasping in amazement. This man¡¯s figure was simply divine! Qin Yu also felt her heart beating faster when she looked at him. In fact, she had to force herself to tear her gaze away and did not dare to look at him any longer. Fan MengXue, on the other hand, openly showed how infatuated she was through the look in her eyes. ¡°Wow, Papa is so handsome,¡± Xue Xiang giggled and shouted out loud. ¡°Sister, what does handsome mean?¡± Xue Nian asked. Xue Xiang scrunched her adorable little nose and knocked on Xue Nian¡¯s little head. Then she said, ¡°I already asked you to eat less, but you just won¡¯t listen. Handsome means good-looking!¡± ¡°Oh! Papa, you¡¯re so good-looking!¡± Xue Nian said while laughing. But what the two little girls called him was a great shock for many of the salesladies. This man already had kids? What a pity! ¡°MengXue and I will take these two little girls to pick out their clothes. Do you want to come along?¡± Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head. He simply did not fancy the thought of shopping with women. Even an immortal lord would not be able to bear the pressures of shopping with women. ¡°Then you can wait here for a while.¡± Qin Yu brought Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue An sat down on the sofa and was just about to take a moment of respite. He heard a cloyingly sweet voice. ¡°Hubby, this outfit seems good. It fits you very well. You should go and put it on.¡± Xue An looked up and saw a man with a beer-belly walking over. By his side was a young and pretty lady who was leaning close to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sweet voice belonged to this particular lady. Having heard what she said, this man with a protruding beer-belly replied proudly: ¡°Okay. Well, that was easy. Come on, bring me the set of clothes.¡± A saleslady hurried up to them and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We have run out of this design. Would you like to take a look at something else?¡± The beer-bellied man¡¯s expression darkened. And that young lady was also full of dissatisfaction as she pointed at Xue An. ¡°How is it sold out? He¡¯s wearing it, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Sir, he¡¯s already put it on.¡± ¡°So what if he has? I want to buy what I like. Get him to take it off!¡± The woman was extremely rude and unreasonable. Chapter 28 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The saleslady was in a pickle as she cast a somewhat embarrassed look at Xue An. She noticed that Xue An seemed unaffected by the situation, and she could not imagine what must be going on in his mind. The saleslady was in a pickle as she cast a somewhat embarrassed look at Xue An. She noticed that Xue An seemed unaffected by the situation, and she could not imagine what must be going on in his mind. Xue An¡¯s silence made the young lady even more arrogant. ¡°Are you listening to me? We¡¯ve got our eyes on that design. So that outfit he¡¯s wearing should be ours. Tell him to take it off right now!¡± ¡°Miss, there is no precedent¡­¡± The beer-bellied man suddenly sneered interrupted rudely. ¡°Call your manager here. I, for one, would like to see if there¡¯s any precedent!¡± The saleslady was quite helpless. Working in a high-end shopping club meant that she had the heavy responsibility of satisfying her customers¡¯ every demand, no matter how unreasonable they might seem. As all of this was happening, Xue An still had not said a single word. The saleslady could not help but feel a bit disappointed. He was quite a good-looking man, but he turned out to be such a wimp. It was not more than a few minutes later when Zhao Feng, who was in charge of the men¡¯s apparel department, arrived in a rush. When he saw the beer-bellied man, Zhao Feng smiled so widely that his face seemed like it was about to burst. He quickly made his way over. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sun! Long time no see, Mr. Sun!¡± Sun Bo, the beer-bellied man who was addressed as Mr. Sun, snorted in disgust and replied angrily, ¡°Hey Zhao, the salespeople in your team just don¡¯t make the cut. ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sun?¡± ¡°My woman saw this outfit that she likes, but there¡¯s only one piece left. And this man here is wearing it. So, we just asked him to take it off. That¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡± Mr. Sun spoke in a pompous manner. ¡°That¡¯s not too much at all! Never too much for you!¡± ¡°But your saleslady actually told us that there¡¯s no such precedent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really so sorry about this, Mr. Sun. Maybe I haven¡¯t trained them well enough, and because of that, they have offended you. Don¡¯t worry, I will discipline them now!¡± Zhao Feng turned around and shouted angrily at the gathered salesladies. ¡°You bunch of brainless women. Do you know who this is? This is the manager of the security department at Longtai Group. Are all of you blind? How dare you treat Mr. Sun with disrespect!¡± The salesladies were all keeping quiet out of fear. They lowered their heads and did not dare make a single utterance. ¡°Mr. Sun, I will teach them well in the future. What do you think?¡± Manager Zhao said obsequiously. Sun Bo nodded with his blank face. He was very self-conceited and assumed that given his status, he should not be talking to Manager Zhao for too long. It was a disgraceful act that was below him. After all, Yinlong Commercial Building was only one of the many industrial properties that Longtai Group owned. Compared with this lowly lobby manager, the manager of the security department of Longtai Group was higher in rank and deserved more respect. ¡°And don¡¯t forget about that outfit,¡± Mr. Sun¡¯s companion said. ¡°We still want it, so get that guy to take it off.¡± She seemed to have grown even more arrogant than she was earlier. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that happens for you!¡± Manager Zhao turned around and faced Xue An, whose head was bowed in silence. ¡°Excuse me, sir. As you may have heard, Mr. Sun also likes this outfit that you¡¯re wearing. Why don¡¯t you take it off and let him have it? Anyway, you haven¡¯t paid for it yet, so it doesn¡¯t really matter!¡± Although this Manager Zhao seemed to be persuading Xue An respectfully, he was actually feeling impatient. As soon as Zhao finished his piece, Xue An looked up slowly. He raised his brows slightly and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhao Feng originally wanted to explain again, but when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, the words that he was supposed to say simply could not be spoken. The woman standing next to Sun Bo was a recent graduate fresh out of college. Her name was Cao Qian. Over the years, she had schemed and plotted, and with painstaking effort, she had managed to latch herself onto someone like Sun Bo. She was already an extremely arrogant person to start with, but seeing Zhao Feng groveling gave her even more confidence and pomp. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re talking to you,¡± she sneered. ¡°Be smart and take off those clothes.¡± ¡°Take off these clothes?¡± A faint smile appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drop the pretense. Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? My hubby has taken a fancy to this outfit. If you take it off, then nothing will happen. But if not¡­¡± ¡°If not, what?¡± Xue An said with nonchalance. ¡°If not, you won¡¯t be able to step out of here today,¡± Cao Qian said very arrogantly. Xue An turned to look at Sun Bo. ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re the security manager of Longtai Group,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cao Qian said triumphantly. ¡°If you¡¯ve got some sense in you, you¡¯ll quickly get lost. If not, you will know the power of Longtai Group!¡± Xue An could not help but let out a loud sigh. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it seems like someone is going to die today.¡± Xue An had no intention of causing any trouble. But if someone were to provoke him, then he would retaliate. Even if he had to kill someone on the streets, it would only bring him a very slight amount of trouble. ¡°Die? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t believe that¡­¡± Cao Qian was about to finish her sentence but never had the chance to do so. Xue An¡¯s palm flew past her face and slapped her so hard that it sent her flying back. She fell directly into a clothes rack. Bam. A large part of the clothes rack was knocked down. When she got to her feet again, her once pretty face was swollen like a watermelon. At the same time, her mouth was full of blood. Even her teeth had been shattered by Xue An¡¯s slap. Xue An looked on indifferently. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I really hate women who talk too much.¡± This earth-shattering, heaven-battering strike was so forceful that it stunned everyone present. This included the saleslady who was thinking of condemning Xue An for being so weak and incompetent. Right now, her heart was also filled with shock. This man¡­ How powerful! Sun Bo, on the other hand, was so angry that his eyelids were twitching incessantly. ¡°You dare to make trouble here, boy! You¡¯re a goner. Just you wait!¡± Sun Bo took out his cell phone as he spoke while Xue An merely looked at him contemplatively without any intention of stopping him. Soon, Sun Bo hung up and stared at Xue An with cold eyes. He looked at him as if he was already a dead man. In less than five minutes, the sound of disorderly footsteps was heard, and then a dozen or so security guards came rushing over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sun?¡± asked the lead security guard. Sun Bo pointed at Xue An.¡±This person actually hit my woman! Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The group of security guards quickly surrounded Xue An. Everyone else in the store moved away. The hid as far away as possible and did not want to be anywhere near the commotion. As all of this was happening, Xue An remained calm. In fact, he was still seated on the sofa as he looked thoughtfully at Sun Bo. ¡°Do your parents know that you are so arrogant?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? My parents are long dead!¡± ¡°That explains it,¡± Xue An said with a nod. ¡°Then when you go to Hell to see your parents, remember to tell them that you died because of your foolish arrogance!¡± Sun Bo was hopping mad. He ordered his troops, ¡°Go, all of you go, kill him!¡± But at this point, an angry female voice spoke out above the noise. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± This voice made Sun Bo, whose face was originally so sinister and malicious, tremble all over. Looking back, he found Qin Yu standing somewhere not too far away. Anger was written all over her face. Sun Bo¡¯s face was filled with shock. Why was Qin Yu here? He hurriedly put on a smile. ¡°Mistress, this man has been stirring up trouble in our commercial building. I was just about to deal with him!¡± But Qin Yu did not even pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he walked directly to Xue An and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, for my sake, let¡¯s not bother ourselves with these people!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This unexpected sight made Sun Bo, who originally thought he was sure to win, and Zhao Feng, who was simply watching the commotion as an onlooker, freeze in place. The onlooking salesladies were even more dumbfounded. This woman turned out to be the heiress of Longtai Group, Miss Qin Yu! Then¡­ Who could this man be? Why could he make the great Miss Qin treat him with such reverence? Chapter 29 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked at Qin Yu with an air of indifference. He did not say anything. But the silence only made Qin Yu feel worse. The expression on her face gradually became more awful. Until finally¡­ She could not help herself any longer. She turned back and shouted in anger. ¡°The two of you! Pack up your stuff and get lost right now! You are no longer allowed to set foot into Longtai Group properties in the future!¡± This decision brought about looks of shocked desperation on Sun Bo¡¯s and Zhao Feng¡¯s faces. In Beijiang, being able to enter Longtai Group was something worthy of everyone¡¯s envy. In particular, Sun Bo had gone so through many difficulties to finally attain the position of the Director of the security department of Longtai Group. He was earning a considerable annual income from his position. But now, because of this man, he has been driven out of the company by the Mistress. Sun Bo was grief-stricken and felt as sad as if he had just lost his parents. He fell to his knees with a thud and began to beg for mercy. ¡°Mistress, I beg you to give me a chance. I won¡¯t do anything like this again! All of this is because of that woman¡¯s instigation. I was confused for a moment and offended Mr. Xue. Please give me a chance.¡± Sun Bo was kowtowing so hard that his head was banging against the ground as he spoke. It did not take long before blood started oozing from his forehead. As for Cao Qian¡­ At this moment, she was feeling so terrified that she had withdrawn into a corner. She was so scared she barely took a breath. Qin Yu¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. But inside, she was raging with hatred for these two guys who have done more harm than good. Suddenly, Xue An stood up. ¡°Your reputation is something that has to be earned,¡± he said wisely, ¡°and it lesser every time you use it. So I hope in the future, it¡¯s best not to let me see your face again.¡± With that, Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and exited the premises. Qin Yu shot a vicious glare at Sun Bo. ¡°Quickly get lost!¡± Sun Bo was trembling all over with a look of desperation plastered on his face. To the saleslady who was scared out of her wits, Qin Yu said, ¡°Pack all the clothes that we have chosen just now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After they had stepped out of Yinlong Commercial Building, Xue Xiang quietly moved closer to Xue An¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Papa, are our new clothes pretty?¡± At the moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were dressed in pink princess outfits and were simply so adorable. Xue An would only express such fondness when he was facing his two daughters. ¡°Of course you¡¯re pretty,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re just like two little princesses.¡± Just then, Qin Yu came running out of the building. She looked very apologetic and seemed like she wanted to say something. But Xue An ignored her. ¡°Just drive,¡± he simply said to her. This time, the auction was not held in the city, but in a hilltop villa on the outskirts of Beijiang. When Qin Yu pulled up at the villa, there was already a crowd of luxurious cars parked outside. But the moment her car arrived, it attracted many people¡¯s attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a car of the Qin family?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed! It seems to be the car of the Mistress of the Qin family!¡± ¡°Aye, why is Qin Yu driving the car herself?¡± Many people were talking about it but after getting out of the car, Qin Yu did not walk into the auction grounds. Instead, she opened the passenger door with great reverence. This left many people wide-eyed in surprise. The great heiress of Longtai Group was personally opening the car door for someone else. Who could it be? The first to step out of the car was Fan MengXue. Many people recognized her. There was an audible gasp rippling through the crowd. ¡°Fan MengXue!¡± ¡°Has she come to Beijiang too?¡± But after Fan MengXue got out of the car, she did not leave immediately either. Instead, she stood on the other side. It seemed she was also waiting for an even more important guest. Many pairs of eyes were drawn over here. Who exactly was in the car? Why were there so many people actually making such a big fuss? But the next moment, it was two little girls who got out of the car. These two little girls had their hair combed up into buns and donned princess dresses. They had identical faces and looked just like a pair of little fairies that had walked out of a painting. Finally, Xue An slowly got out of the car. The moment he appeared, many people began to whisper to each other. ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him! But seems to be quite a big shot!¡± ¡°Yes, look at Qin Yu. She is being so respectful to this man!¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes surveyed the auction grounds, then he walked forward with a casual expression. Suddenly, Qin Yuan came rushing out of the villa with great strides. Then before everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, he rushed up to Xue An and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re here!¡± Xue An nodded. But he did not realize that this one simple move by Qin Yuan had sent huge waves rolling in the hearts of many people. What was Qin Yuan¡¯s identity? He was the actual boss of Longtai Group. Everyone agreed that he was the top dog and was second to none in Beijiang. In the past year or so, Qin Tian had caused him to lose a substantial amount of power. But Qin Yuan remained an influential and powerful man, and could not be easily belittled. So for a man of his stature to be this respectful to a stranger¡­ Where on earth had he come from? The silence was broken by a voice. It was one that was filled with mockery. ¡°I was wondering what great man has appeared. But it turns out that it¡¯s just a young brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears!¡± An elderly man, dressed in a traditional Chinese suit and holding two big iron balls in his hands, slowly walked out into the auction ground. The appearance of this man brought many people up on their feet. ¡°Greetings to you, Great Master Tan!¡± ¡°Greetings to you, Director Tan!¡± The elderly man nodded without any expression. Then he walked over to Qin Yuan and smiled. ¡°Elder Qin, long time no see. You seem to be in good spirits!¡± The moment Qin Yuan saw him, he became very respectful. He greeted the elderly man with one fist wrapped in his other palm. ¡°Director Tan, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Of course I am here. After all, our relationship has gone on for so long. Knowing that you¡¯re facing a difficult situation now, how can I not come to help?¡± The elderly man coolly said. This elderly man was Tan Dong. And he was the director of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts, which was the biggest school for martial arts in Beijiang. At the same time, he was also Qin Yuan¡¯s good friend. When he had learned about Qin Yuan and the sticky situation he was in, he had specially rushed over to help. But when he just got out of his car, he saw Qin Yuan showing such respect to a young man. This made Tan Dong quite dissatisfied. From his point of view, not even Qin Tian was worthy of being mentioned. As long as he stepped forward to take matters into his hands, he would definitely be able to resolve the problem. But for Qin Yuan to show this level of respect to a stranger of dubious background, it was obvious to Tan Dong that he was unconvinced of his own strength. So Tan Dong looked at Xue An with eyes that were somewhat accusatory. After looking him up and down for a long time, he realized that Xue An was quite thin and did not seem to be someone who practiced martial arts at all. He could not help but feel more disdain for him. ¡°Where¡¯s this skinny guy from?¡± Tan Dong asked. Xue An paid no attention to him at all. He merely held his daughters¡¯ hands, one on each side, and slowly walked away from Tan Dong. This gesture made Tan Dong even more exasperated to the point where he lost control of his facial expression. What an arrogant brat! Hmph, but you will learn very soon. That the young ones can never surpass the older ones. We are always wiser and more experienced than you could ever be. Given Qin Yuan¡¯s status, it was only natural that he would have an individual cabin to himself. Xue An and company entered their cabin and drank some tea while waiting for the auction to begin. But while waiting, they heard a commotion going on outside. It turned out that Qin Tian had led a thin and frail elderly man in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing this elderly man, Xue An lightly raised a brow. This person was emanating the aura of a specter cultivator. Specter cultivators form a large school in the Realm of Cultivation. Many highly skilled masters had emerged from this school, one by one. For example, Ten Yama Kings of the Underworld were such outstanding leaders from the specter cultivators. But the cultivation of this person was too shallow. However, Xue An was now able to determine that the female ghost that was on Qin Yuan, was definitely this man¡¯s doing. Chapter 30 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°So this is the so-called sage that Qin Tian found?¡± Tan Dong asked with a face full of scorn. Qin Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes, and everything will go smoothly.¡± Tan Dong burst out laughing as if he had just heard a joke. ¡°Elder Qin, just leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll take care of it. My one fist can shatter this old man into pieces!¡± With that, Tan Dong started eyeing Xue An. He was looking for an opportunity to demonstrate how powerful he was but was a little disappointed to see that Xue An was indifferent. It seemed like Xue An was not even paying attention to anything he was saying. The contempt in his heart grew. As a martial arts practitioner, the most important thing was the cultivation of the Qi in his heart. This was what was meant by the saying ¡°holding on to one¡¯s principles when one is in extreme poverty and not succumbing to power when one is at a disadvantageous situation¡±. It also meant that one should not over-react to any situation. Otherwise, no matter how great one¡¯s skills might be, it would still cause a depreciation of one¡¯s vigor and spirit. But it seems that no matter how many times he provoked Xue An, there was no reacting at all. This must be an act of cowardice! Feeling that Xue An did not pose any threat to him at all, Tan Dong cast his gaze outside. The auction had already begun. Qin Tian and Liu Shou were sitting in a corner. The auction began with unremarkable pieces of jewelry, and as such Qin Tian and Qin Yuan did not bother to make any bids. It was about halfway through the auction when someone brought a box up to the stage. The auctioneer began his speech: ¡°What I¡¯m going to present to all of you next, is a strange item. It¡¯s something that a tourist accidentally stumbled upon deep inside a mountain. It¡¯s a mysterious item and we don¡¯t even know what this thing is used for. Let¡¯s take a look!¡± Having said that, he opened the mysterious box. Inside was a small sapling that looked withered. This stirred up a commotion among the audience and many people could not help but burst out laughing. ¡°This thing here is a mysterious treasure? Then there are a lot of treasures in my house!¡± ¡°Is this just a joke?¡± But the sound of laughter slowly subsided because the sapling started to grow and sprout at a rate that was clearly visible to the naked eye. All of a sudden, it was blossoming and bearing fruits, all at a very fast speed. This entire scene seemed like a miracle sent by god, and it rendered many people speechless. Xue An could see everything clearly from inside the villa. And he could not help but feel his heart skip a beat. That was actually a Gentian. It was a type of spirit herb that was considered to be a very common medicinal herb, but it only grew in places where there was Dragon Qi. It may be common, but it was also an indispensable thing that was a required ingredient for the refining of many types of pills. Xue An never expected to see it on Earth. At this moment, beneath the stage where he was seated, there was red flashing in Liu Shou¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Liu Shou had been patiently waiting in Beijiang just for this particular treasure. With it, Liu Shou would be able to break through this realm and even extend his life. This was a great temptation that Liu Shou simply could not resist. ¡°Buy it,¡± Liu Shou ordered, in a cold and emotionless voice. Qin Tian, who was always at Liu Shou¡¯s beck and call, immediately began to bid. At the same time, Xue An also signaled to Qin Yuan. ¡°Buy it, quickly!¡± Many other people were also placing their bids. After all, what they had just witnessed was magical and had piqued the interest of many rich men. As time went on, the only two people that were still bidding on the item were Qin Yuan and Qin Tian. The price of the auction kept rising until it was extremely high. By now, it was going for a hundred and ten million. Who would have guessed that a small thing like a little tree sapling would be sold at such a ridiculously high price? Many people were caught by surprise. But it was also at this point when many people started to catch some inkling of what was really going on. This was Qin Tian and Qin Yuan fighting and competing against each other. Qin Yuan raised the price again. Liu Shou finally could not hold himself back anymore. He stood up and flashed a threatening smile at the other cabin. ¡°Qin Yuan, are you asking for trouble?¡± These words silenced the entire auction hall. And then, Qin Yuan went to stand by the window of the cabin. With a smile, he said, ¡°Why? Are you upset because you¡¯re about to lose something that you can¡¯t afford to buy?¡± Liu Shou smiled wryly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on making a big deal of this auction. But since you¡¯re so intent on asking for a death sentence, you can¡¯t blame me for what¡¯s about to happen next.¡± With that said, Liu Shou suddenly jumped out of his chair and charged at Qin Yuan. He had a plan and it was now in motion. First, he would kill Qin Yuan, then he would run away with the Gentian. But just as he reached the front of the room, Tan Dong appeared in front of him. ¡°Just in time!¡± Then a fist punched out forcefully. Tan Dong might be getting on with age, but his martial arts skills have never deteriorated. His punch was so strong it sounded as if a firecracker had been set off in the house. A smug smile appeared on Tan Dong¡¯s face. The loud bang was truly a priceless sound. His punch was powerful enough to shatter stones, let alone human bones. But the smile froze before it could disappear. Because Liu Shou did not attempt to dodge the punch. Instead, he turned around and used his back to block the blow. Bam! A muffled sound. Tan Dong felt as though this punch had landed on an already lifeless corpse. There did not seem to be anywhere for him to focus his force on. He froze for a second while Liu Shou sneered at him. ¡°That¡¯s the best you got? Yet you still dare to stand in my way?¡± Liu Shou swept his hand out in a horizontal direction. Tan Dong tried his best to dodge but he was still hit by Liu Shou¡¯s strike. In a flash, he was sent flying more than twenty steps back. He coughed up a mouthful of blood. The fear Tan Dong felt was written all over his face. He stared at Liu Shou. ¡°What¡­ you¡¯ve already ascended to the Realm of Patriarchs?¡± Liu Shou stood proudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you die by my hands, you can consider it as your good fortune.¡± Tan Dong looked around desperately. The Realm of Patriarchs. That was the realm that Tan Dong has always dreamed of entering. It was only when one had stepped into the Realm of Patriarchs could he be regarded as a true patriarch. Liu Shou reached out and squarely grabbed hold of Qin Yuan. Then with a cold smile, he said, ¡°You should have long been dead in the first place. I wasn¡¯t expecting some ignorant guy to come to your rescue. But now, no one can help you. You¡¯ve reached the end of your life!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in fighting and killing?¡± Xue An sighed softly, interrupting the fight that was going on. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer to just sit down and have some tea?¡± Tan Dong looked at Xue An as though he was looking at a fool. He could not decide whether this stranger was being stupid or being funny. It was also at this time that Liu Shou took notice of Xue An. After taking a moment to look Xue An up and down, he gave a twisted smile and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An yawned and stretched lazily, then smiled as he lowered his head to speak to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°The two of you can go out with Auntie MengXue now. Go and have fun. Will that be okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fan MengXue led the two little girls away. Then Xue An coolly said, ¡°I see you have some mediocre skills. But that doesn¡¯t make you a sage.¡± Liu Shou¡¯s face turned livid with rage instantly and he glared at Xue An. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you a quick death. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I am going to torture you to death¡­ bit by bit. And those two little girls, I will train them how to be women¡­¡± The words that were supposed to come next were never spoken. Xue An had appeared right in front of him and then, with a completely expressionless face, had punched him. How dare he actually threatened Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. He should just die. This punch seemed so ordinary; it even seemed a little slow. But it was exactly a punch like this that Liu Shou could not hide from, even if he wanted to. He discovered, to his greatest horror, that the flow of Qi in his entire body seemed to be completely blocked. He could not even move a muscle. Boom! The punch was earth-shattering and heaven-battering. It rippled out like a huge stone that disturbed the calm waters. Liu Shou felt as though he had been hit by a dozen elephants. He was sent flying backward, with blood sputtering out of his mouth. But that was not all. The force of this punch was so powerful that it rippled out to the buildings behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bam! Boom! A loud, resounding bang echoed in the room. The power of Xue An¡¯s fist was so strong that a good chunk of the hall¡¯s ceiling completely flew off. Starlight from the sky shone down from the hole in the roof. And fell upon every single dumbstruck face. Chapter 31 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The smoke and dust gradually dissipated. Xue An pulled back his fist and said, in a disaffected voice: ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there¡¯s no point in fighting and killing each other. Sadly, no one¡¯s willing to listen.¡± No one dared to say anything. Everyone knew better than to speak. Who would dare to question or interrupt someone whose punch could bring down an entire house? Director Tan Dong was even more ashamed than before. He was so embarrassed that he wished that the ground would open up and swallow him whole. What was he thinking earlier? He had actually dared to look down on Xue An? And even dared to mock him and make fun of him? Who gave him that courage? Gigi Leung? Xue An slowly stepped down from his cabin and walked towards the stage where the Gentian was placed. As he passed by Qin Tian, Xue An swept a glance in his way. It was just a casual glance, but it was enough to make Qin Tian feel as if the blood in his entire body was curdling. It was an indescribable fear that left him trembling from head to toe. Liu Shou was now buried under the rubble and ruins. It was uncertain whether he was dead or alive. Qin Tian had originally thought that by relying on a big shot like Liu Shou, he could easily get rid of Qin Yuan and his grandchild at one go. But he had never expected the mysterious Xue An to appear and disrupt all his plans. Meanwhile, among all the people that were present in the auction hall, there was someone significant who was just as scared and frightened as everyone else. It was Hong Ming¡¯s father, Hong Yuan. He was the head of the Hong family. When he had arrived at the auction, he had hid himself in a corner. He did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention. His purpose for coming here was to pay off his son¡¯s debt. Qin Yu had made it very clear to him. It was a grand total of exactly 49,999,900 yuan. Hong Yuan did not dare to disobey him. All he could do was to gather the amount of money, bite the bullet, and come to this auction to pay off the debt. But when he had arrived, he had a sudden change of mind and did not hand over the money immediately. Instead, he hid and observed the situation. After all, everyone knew that Qin Tian was very powerful now. And his family shared a good relationship with Qin Tian. If Qin Tian could defeat Qin Yuan, then he would not have to pay off his debt. He could save himself more than 40 million yuan. But he was not expecting Xue An to show up. This was a guy who was so powerful that he had driven his son into an abnormal mental state. Just one punch and he could send someone flying. Now, Hong Yuan was feeling frightened and scared. He was starting to regret not just handing the money over immediately. Xue An took great strides up the stage and looked at the Gentian. He let out a quiet sigh. If this were in the past, he would not have even bothered taking a second look at this medicinal herb. It was so ironic that at this moment, he treated the herb like treasure. Xue An reached out with his hand and was just about to touch the Gentian. The floor of the hall suddenly began to shake. A terrifying shout came from the ruins. A brawny man, around two-meter tall and with muscles rippling all over his body, pulled away all that rubble that was on top of him and appeared before the crowd. ¡°Heh-heh, you should be proud of yourself. You managed to force me into this form!¡± The brawny man spoke with a cold sneer. It was Liu Shou! He was still alive! Qin Tian could not help going wild with joy. ¡°Immortal Liu is mighty and powerful!¡± Hong Yuan was even more excited and could not hide his excitement any further. Immediately, he jumped out from his hiding spot. ¡°Chairman Qin,¡± he yelled, ¡°with the help of the others, you are going to accomplish great things!¡± Hearing what Hong Yuan just said, Qin Tian could not help but laugh out loud. Xue An however, was deep in thought. ¡°Theoretically speaking, the only way you could utilize such a secret technique is by burning up your innate longevity,¡± he said out loud. Liu Shou sneered. ¡°Kid, you do have quite a good eye. But what a pity, you still have to die,¡± he said. ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Xue An gave an indifferent smile. ¡°Then bring it on! Let me see how good you are!¡± Liu Shou immediately charged forwards. This time, he moved at extreme speeds. With a great leap, he threw a punch while he was still suspended in mid-air. This punch was very powerful; it even stirred up a gust of wind in the hall. But Xue An did not hide nor dodge. He merely stood there quietly. A trace of smugness could be seen in the smile that appeared at the corners of Liu Shou¡¯s mouth. Xue An was right. Given the current realm that he was in, Liu Shou should not be able to execute the secret technique of allowing the demonic Qi to penetrate his body. The only way he could do it was to force it to happen by burning up his own innate longevity. But now, Liu Shou could no longer be bothered with such things. As long as he could get a hold of the Gentian, he would have a breakthrough and become a patriarch. After that, he could step into the realm of the unfettered. By that time, who could be his match? Bam! It was a muffled sound. Liu Shou¡¯s fist had hit Xue An hard and sent him flying back, where he directly crashed into a wall. He was left soundless. ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Yu let out a cry of alarm. Qin Yuan¡¯s face also fell. Only Tan Dong frowned slightly, but then slowly regained his calm composure. But people like Qin Tian and Hong Yuan were overjoyed. ¡°Immortal Liu is mighty and powerful!¡± With Xue An dead, no one else would be standing in their way. The onlooking crowd was also in an uproar. Was Liu Shou truly so powerful? Xue An was probably in a bad situation with all odds against him, right? Such thoughts were on the minds of many people. Liu Shou was feeling pretty happy with himself. He cast his burning gaze at the Gentian on the stage. This was his hope for the future. Liu Shou was just about to reach out and touch it. A faint voice was heard. ¡°I just wanted to see how powerful you are in this form. It turns out¡­ you¡¯re still a big letdown.¡± Qin Tian and Hong Yuan, who were just jumping up and down and cheering with joy, were now stunned and in shock. Qin Yu, on the other hand, covered her mouth. Her eyes welled up with tears of excitement. A figure slowly walked out of the collapsed wall. The figure that walked through this cloud of dust was none other than Xue An. His face was calm and completely unaffected. Liu Shou¡¯s punch might have sent him flying, but it seemed like Xue An¡¯s body was completely untouched. Not a single hair was out of place. Liu Shou was somewhat puzzled. ¡°How is that possible?¡± he mused out loud. Liu Shou was confident that his punch was strong enough to smash steel into scrap metal. Could this man have a body that was tougher than steel? Seeming to be aware of Liu Shou¡¯s doubts, Xue An smiled casually and said, ¡°No need for doubts. You¡¯re simply too weak!¡± Xue An then pointed a finger at Liu Shou. ¡°Since courtesy demands reciprocity, and you gave me a punch, it is now my turn!¡± With that said, the tip of Xue An¡¯s toes tapped the ground and his entire being charged up into the air. Then with his right fist extended, he gave out a faint cry in mid-air. ¡°Watch how this punch of mine¡­ Shakes the universe!¡± It was a very ordinary-looking punch. But the moment it hit its target, everyone could feel as though the entire universe was shaking. There were even some people who lost their balance and fell to the ground. Liu Shou finally showed a look of extreme fear as he pleaded for his life. ¡°Mercy¡­¡± He did not live long enough to finish his sentence as Xue An¡¯s punch had smashed into his head. Poof. Liu Shou, who had grown so muscular and strong because of his secret technique, was smashed right into the ground by this single punch. The blow was so strong, his head collapsed into his stomach. His body went from being two-meter high to less than a meter. Blood and brain matter splattered all over the ground. Xue An landed on the ground. He simply stood there, with both hands crossed behind his back, looking like a god from heaven. Qin Tian and Hong Yuan were scared out of their wits. Qin Tian in particular, felt a slight heat on his lower body. He was actually so scared that he had peed in his pants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All of a sudden, a cloud of black fog emerged from Liu Shou¡¯s lifeless body. It quickly slithered towards the window and tried to rush out of the hall. ¡°You think you can still leave?¡± Xue An questioned, calmly. He raised his hands. His fingers grasped at the black fog as though he was catching air. That cloud of black mist was held in Xue An¡¯s hands. The black fog put up a vigorous struggle to free itself. Xue An suddenly clasped his hands together and squeezing the black fog between them. And then, the black fog was forced to disperse into nothingness. Silence prevailed in the entire hall. Chapter 32 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked around the hall. Every time he caught the eyes of someone in the crowd, they would hastily retreat in fear. Qin Tian was so terrified that he found himself unable to move. He was rooted to the ground. He knew it was game over for him! Everything was over! His entire life he had always thought of himself as godly. But it was now all about to be destroyed with one punch from this man. If Xue An wanted to deal with him, it probably would not take more than just a wink of the eye. As for Hong Yuan¡­ At this point, he really wished he could give himself two tight slaps. If he had not been overly excited earlier on, or if he had just immediately dropped off the money, then he would not have found himself in this mess that he was in. Xue An, however, was not even paying attention to these two men. He had already fulfilled his promise to Qin Yu. As for the next step on how to deal with Qin Tian, well that was something that he should not concern himself with. Picking up the Gentian, Xue An turned around and left. It was only when he was gone did everyone¡¯s hearts sighed with relief. Hong Yuan was the first to jump out and dissociate himself from Qin Tian. He took out his bank card, flashed a fawning smile at Qin Yu, and said, ¡°Mistress Qin, there¡¯s more than a 50 million yuan in here. The additional amount that remains can just be taken as our Hong family¡¯s token of respect! Please, do put in a few good words for us in front of Mr. Xue!¡± With that, Hong Yuan ran off dejectedly. Qin Tian also walked over to stand in front of Qin Yuan. He suddenly dropped down to his knees. ¡°Uncle, I concede defeat! Please, spare my life.¡± Qin Yu did not bear any good feelings when it came to Qin Tian. But Qin Yuan could not help but let out a long sigh. ¡°Oh Qin Tian, I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± he said. ¡°But you will have to leave Beijiang immediately, and never step foot in this city again!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± With that said, Qin Tian also left dejectedly. At this point, the dust was starting to settle. Qin Yuan brought Qin Yu to meet Xue An. ¡°Thank you for your help this time, Mr. Xue. Yu¡¯er and I are very grateful!¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This Gentian shall be your way of saying thank you. But I still have one more thing to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please speak your mind, sir.¡± ¡°I want to know who discovered this Gentian, and where he found it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find that information,¡± Qin Yu promised without hesitation. Meanwhile. On the peak of a high mountain that was thousands of miles away, amidst a sea of clouds, a white-haired old man was meditating while sitting on a futon. Suddenly! The old man opened his eyes. It seemed that there was a flash of light reflected on the edge of a sword. The white clouds floating in front of him started to clear. The sea of clouds was also cut apart by this flash of sword light, clearing a passage that was as long as a few hundred meters. ¡°Master!¡± A man with a cold expression leaned forward in a bow and shouted respectfully. The old man kept silent for a long time. When he finally spoke, he said, ¡°Your older brother is dead!¡± The man trembled slightly. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± he asked. ¡°He¡¯s really dead. I was meditating earlier and my mind was clear and void of all thoughts. But I could sense that your senior brother is no longer on the mortal world.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± The man asked in a cold voice. The old man shook his head and replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t seem to see through it. However, your senior brother might have been indulging himself in some unorthodox practices all these years. That was probably what caused the delay in his martial artist¡¯s cultivation. But someone who can defeat and kill him is definitely not an ordinary being either.¡± ¡°Yu Qing,¡± the old man said. ¡°I am your disciple, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go down the mountain first. Go and find out who killed your senior brother. Then bring his head back to me!¡± A vicious and stern look flashed across the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yu Qing bowed and took his leave. The clouds swirled around and filled up the gap that had formed earlier. The old man slowly stretched out a finger and let out a soft cry unexpectedly. The clouds that were originally covering the sky and blocking the sun were immediately dispersed by this movement. The sun¡¯s rays spilled down through this hole and shone on the old man¡¯s head. Like an immortal. And in the martial realm, his existence was, indeed, like that of a god. This was because he was the Elderly by Heaven, Yu Ling. ¡°Papa, what¡¯s this thing?¡± Xue Xiang was curious and came over to scrutinize the Gentian that Xue An held in his hand. ¡°Yes, Papa, what is it? Can we eat it?¡± Xue Nian looked at him with a face full of anticipation. Xue An smiled out of amusement and pinched Xue Nian¡¯s little face. ¡°Greedy little cat,¡± he said teasingly, ¡°is eating all that you know?¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°This is used for making pills!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Medicine!¡± Xue Nian lost her interest almost immediately. This little girl had an almost fanatical love for food. Fan MengXue on the other hand, appeared to be distracted. Her thoughts were somewhere else and it seemed like something was weighing heavily on her mind. But she only said something when they were back at home. Fan MengXue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Xue An, I think¡­ You should accompany me to meet Steven tomorrow¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head. She felt a little disappointed. Why did he not even try to stop her? Fan MengXue strongly believed that if Xue An were to ask her to stay, she would easily leave everything behind to accompany Xue An in leading an ordinary life. But Xue An did not say anything. This made Fan MengXue feel a little upset. To Xue An, this was just a trivial matter. He had other things to be concerned about. He had gotten Qin Yu to buy different kinds of valuable medicinal herbs and he was preparing to make an advanced version of the core reinforcement pill at night. Later that night. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had fallen asleep. Fan MengXue had also returned to her room. Xue An took out the medicinal herbs. Once again, he began making and refining. Xue An¡¯s strength was greatly impaired at the moment. He could only utilize some of the power of his vital energy to form some real fire to refine the pills. But even like this, the fire was already a hundred times stronger than the fires of the mortal world. Soon, a strong medicinal aroma filled the air. Those precious medicinal herbs had been refined by Xue An¡¯s vital fire. Finally, Xue An added the Gentian into the mix. A faint Dragon Qi was speedily conjured by his vital fire. This too was absorbed and refined into the pills. Finally. The refining of the Core Reinforcement Pill was successful. This time, Xue An had made three. But compared to the Core Reinforcement Pill that he had already given to Qin Yuan, these pills were several grades higher. One was for Tang Xuan¡¯er, one for Fan MengXue, and the final one would be kept as a spare, just in case there was a need for it. This was what Xue An had long planned to do. With his task now completed, Xue An got up and headed out. But just as he opened the door, he saw Fan MengXue sitting on the sofa in a dazed state. Xue An walked up to her and passed the pill to her. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s good for you,¡± Xue An casually said. Fan MengXue took the pill and swallowed it without hesitation. As long as it was given to her by Xue An, she would take it without any hesitation, even if it were poison. A few minutes passed and Fan MengXue found herself reeking of sweat. The stench of her sweat was really strong. Fan MengXue was someone who really loved being clean. To her, being dirty and disgusting was a great taboo that she greatly avoided. She immediately dashed into the bathroom to clean herself. Xue An heard the sound of water and smiled to himself. This was how he knew that the Core Reinforcement Pill was working as intended. It would remove the toxins that have been accumulated in one¡¯s body, then replenish one¡¯s vitality. The final result would be that it helped to prolong one¡¯s life. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Fan MengXue was standing in shock. She was looking at herself in the bathroom mirror. Although Fan MengXue had always been considered a beauty beyond comparison, the pressures of the last few years have left her skin looking a little haggard and weary. But now that Fan MengXue had rid herself of that stinky sweat, she realized that her skin had become so tender and delicate. Even when she was still a teenager, the condition of her skin was nowhere comparable to this. The first thing that came to Fan MengXue¡¯s mind was¡­ that pill. Could it be¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was it because of that pill? Fan MengXue was shocked. It would be an amazing discovery if that pill was an elixir that could bring back the youth of a woman. Fan MengXue knew that better than anyone. There was a huge fortune to be made from something like that. It also meant that it would draw a lot of enemies! Chapter 33 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Once again, heavy snow covered the city. The falling snowflakes made the two little girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, very excited. Without even bothering with their breakfast, they rushed downstairs and began piling snow to build a snowman. Xue An was all smiles as he stood aside and watched them. ¡°Papa, look! Does my snowman look good?¡± ¡°Yes, it looks good. The snowman that Xiang¡¯er made is the most beautiful one!¡± Xue An nodded while trying his best to figure out what exactly he was looking at. ¡°These are Papa¡¯s eyes!¡± Xue Nian placed two stones on the snowball and giggled uncontrollably. ¡°This is Papa¡¯s mouth!¡± Xue Xiang picked up a discarded lipstick and drew a smile. Xue An laughed as he watched them. Then he pointed to another snowman that was sitting by the side. ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°This is Mama, of course,¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Mama have eyes and mouth?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian lowered their heads. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve never seen what Mama looks like. Auntie Xuan¡¯er says that the person in the photograph is our Mama, but why hasn¡¯t Mama come to see us all this time?¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback by this question. He squatted down to look at his kids at eye-level. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, Nian¡¯er, Mama loves the two of you the most,¡± he said, gently. ¡°But she is busy with some other matters. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been able to come and see you two. But give me some time, and Papa will bring you both to see Mama. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. Just then, Han Yao drove up in a white Land Rover. She was still a little afraid of Xue An, and so, she kept her distance and stood further away from him. She did not dare come any closer. It was only when Fan Mengxue also came downstairs that Han Yao walked over to join her. She took a closer look at Fan Mengxue and was amazed. ¡°You¡­ What happened to your face?¡± ¡°What about my face?¡± Han Yao was visibly shocked. Fan MengXue has always been extremely beautiful, but part of it could be attributed to modern makeup techniques. But the Fan MengXue that stood in front of her now was plain-faced, without a trace of makeup. And yet, she was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. Her skin was especially exceptional. It had become so delicate that it seemed like it would break at the touch of a mere breath. If the former Fan MengXue was a nine-point beauty, then now, she was certainly an undisputed ten-point goddess. Han Yao suppressed any doubts she had in her mind. ¡°Steven is now in a garden outside the city. I¡¯ve arranged an appointment with him, and I¡¯m on my way to see him now.¡± Fan MengXue nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Xue An will be coming along with us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s coming too?¡± Han Yao frowned but did not dare to explicitly show her disapproval. Meanwhile, Xue An was talking to his two little girls. ¡°Papa shall bring you girls outside the city to look at the flowers. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But¡­ Papa, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Xue Nian covered her stomach and said with an aggrieved face. ¡°Niannian, what do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°Chives pancake!¡± The two little girls said at the same time. Soon, sitting in a Land Rover SUV that cost almost a million, two little girls each held a chives pancake in their hands. They were happily munching away. Han Yao did not dare to show her disapproval. All she could do was to quietly lower her window. ¡°Why did Steven come to Beijiang? And why to a garden outside the city?¡± Fan MengXue asked. ¡°Because Steven is extremely obsessed with flowers and plants. And coincidentally, this year, a master in this field is coming to the garden in Beijiang. This is someone who has planted many rare flowers and plants. When he heard about this, Steven was looking forward to coming here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The car soon arrived at the garden. After getting out of the car, Xue An noticed that there were a lot of different luxury cars parked here. There were also a lot of security guards lined up at the doorstep. Han Yao led the entire group into the compound. Immediately upon entering, the group realized that they had come to a truly otherworldly place. Firstly, the temperature here was much higher than in the outside world. Here, it was warm, like it would be in spring. Secondly, the first thing that greeted one¡¯s eyes was a view full of different types of flowers and plants. And all these flowers and plants were lush and in full bloom. It was an amazingly beautiful view. All the flowers and plants seemed to be competing with one another to be the most beautiful and captivating species around. Fan MengXue and the two little girls were completely mesmerized. Han Yao sighed understandingly. ¡°The first time I saw this, I was amazed too,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s probably nothing like this that exists in the Middle Capital. No wonder Steven is willing to come all the way here just to take a look at this place.¡± Xue An on the other hand, was indifferent to the sights that surrounded him. These flowers and plants were indeed quite pretty, but to him, they were simply not pretty enough. Once upon a time, he had stood above the Milky Way and looked upon a view of billions of stars. That scene was truly brilliant beyond comparison. After having seen such magnificent wonders, and then looking at these flowers and plants of the mortal world, Xue An simply could not feel anything in his heart. A voice came from behind. ¡°Oh look! That¡¯s Fan MengXue!¡± The voice carried a hint of mockery. Fan MengXue turned around and saw a man and woman walking over. The woman was fascinating to look at as she exuded charm and beauty. The man on the other hand, was shout and stout. It was a weird pairing that did not look like they belonged together. And yet, the woman was practically wrapping her entire body around this man. Fan MengXue recognized the woman immediately. ¡°He Ying? Why are you here?¡± This woman was He Ying. She was quite a famous actress in the entertainment circle. At one point in time, Fan MengXue and He Ying had collaborated and worked together. But as time went on, Fan MengXue simply could not tolerate He Ying¡¯s actions and behaviors. As such, the two went their separate ways. All this happened about two years ago. As time went on, the gap between the two of them had grown bigger and bigger. Now, Fan MengXue was already an award-winning actress. He Ying on the other hand, remained in this little province called Beijiang. At this moment, He Ying was also staring at Fan MengXue. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. Upon hearing Fan MengXue¡¯s question, He Ying could not help sneering when she gave her reply. ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can come here? You¡¯re not the only one who heard the news about Steven being here.¡± Then He Ying shifted her attention to Xue An. She studied him thoroughly. ¡°Oh, so this is the lover of the great actress, Fan. Quite good-looking¡­ But what a pity¡­¡± He Ying noticed that Xue An did not have any expensive accessories on him. He was not even wearing a watch. She could not help but look at him with a somewhat contemptuous gaze. ¡°See, this is my husband, Chairman Dong Tiancheng of Tiancheng Group,¡± she continued talking to Fan MengXue. ¡°He¡¯s worth hundreds of millions. Any single ring on his finger can cost easily as much as your little lover¡¯s entire fortune. Girl, sometimes you¡¯ve got to treat yourself right!¡± He Ying was obviously proud of her achievements. Fan MengXue frowned slightly. This was because she noticed the look that Dong Tiancheng was giving her. It was a look of lust and greed. This was the kind of look that Fan MengXue had seen too many times. Dong Tiancheng was indeed filled with desire at the moment. He had seen Fan MengXue on television, but he did not expect her to be even more beautiful in person! He was especially drawn to the sight of her skin. It seemed to be so delicate that it might break with the touch of a mere breath. It was enough to make anyone drool with desire. But Dong Tiancheng was a very cautious man. He was worried that Xue An might be the son of some wealthy and influential family. So the first thing he did was to laugh nonchalantly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Fan. And this gentleman is¡­¡± Before Fan MengXue could reply, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were already speaking in unison. ¡°That¡¯s my Papa!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dong Tiancheng and He Ying¡¯s expressions showed their understanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He turned out to be a man with kids. To the two of them, it seemed that Fan had quite strange taste in men. Dong Tiancheng thought for a moment. From what he could recall, there was not any wealthy and influential family with young children. This helped to put his mind at ease. So with a smile, he said, ¡°Miss Fan, are you also here to see Director Steven?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, what gift did you bring him?¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Chapter 34 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes! You mean you guys came here empty-handed?¡± He Ying exclaimed loudly in exaggeration. ¡°My husband specially bought an extremely precious flower from abroad as a gift for Steven! Because of this, the position of leading actress should be mine,¡± He Ying said confidently. She was so jealous of Fan MengXue that even her teeth tingled with rage. This was one of the few times that she had the opportunity to pressurize Fan MengXue . So naturally, she was filled with joy. Dong Tiancheng, on the other hand, put on an enthusiastic smile. ¡°Miss Fan, if you don¡¯t have a gift, I can help you. But¡­ Heh heh!¡± This laughter was heavy with innuendo and could be interpreted in many ways. Fan MengXue replied with a cold look of disgust. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± With that, she turned and left. Xue An looked at He Ying, then at Dong Tiancheng. He laughed dismissively. ¡°Papa, what are you laughing at?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Oh, nothing. It just crossed my mind that if a short and round melon would suddenly come to life, it would most probably look something like this guy.¡± Dong Tiancheng was livid. His stumpy height had always been his Achilles¡¯ heel. Did this guy just make fun of him? Dong Tiancheng was about to throw a fit, but Xue An had already led his two daughters away. Dong Tiancheng looked at Xue An¡¯s back. His face was contorted with rage. Secretly, he was gritting his teeth. I will show you who is the boss around here! There were a few greenhouses in the middle of the compound. And when Xue An and Fan MengXue arrived, there were already a lot of people gathered there. The crowd was not made up of just ordinary people. They were sharply dressed in tailored suits and polished shoes. But right now, the well-dressed crowd was standing to one side while keeping respectfully silent. Standing in the middle of the crowd was a blonde foreigner with striking green eyes. This was the famous Steven. He seemed to be anxiously waiting for something or someone, as his face was full of hope. Finally. The doors of the glasshouse opened, and a beautiful figure slowly walked out. The first time anyone laid eyes on this woman, they could only compare her beauty to that of flowers. For she was far more beautiful than flowers. It was obvious that this was the woman that Steven had been waiting for. The excitement on his face became even more apparent. ¡°Master Wei!¡± ¡°Master Wei! You¡¯re here at last!¡± Everyone hurried to say hello. The woman nodded her acknowledgment, then proceeded to gracefully lift the cloth that covered the table. On the table was a nine-colored flower. Everyone in the crowd held their breath in awe and everything else came to a standstill. Steven¡¯s eyes shone even more brightly. It was just one stalk of flower, and yet, it was a flower that blossomed into nine different colors. And each color had a different form. It was so beautiful and magnificent. ¡°Wei, I want this flower,¡± Steven said immediately. Master Wei shook her head gently. ¡°This flower is not for sale,¡± she said. Steven¡¯s anxiety heightened. ¡°Why is it not for sale?¡± Master Wei simply answered in a nonchalant tone. ¡°The person who has the right to own this flower is the one who knows the true meaning of its existence.¡± This statement left everyone there looking at each other in confusion. Then someone got the ball rolling and made a wild guess in a bid to win the right to own the flower. This lady called Wei had first arrived at this garden compound about a year ago, and ever since then, this inconspicuous place suddenly shot to fame. Its reputation started growing, and people from all around would come to this place just to get their hands on a pot of rare flowers. And it has all led up to this, with a large crowd of people shouting out different answers to win ownership of the rarest flower they had ever seen. Master Wei however, simply shook her head to signify that no one had made the right guess. Meanwhile, Dong Tiancheng was smiling deviously. ¡°This young man here claims to know everything about flowers, plants, and trees. Maybe it¡¯s time for him to step up and to offer us an explanation?¡± All eyes turned to look at Xue An. Master Wei also took notice of Xue An, but she frowned slightly. He claims to know everything about flowers, plants, and trees? Even she would never dare to make such a claim. This was probably just a delusional man who was nothing more than a maniac with a big mouth. Dong Tiancheng smiled smugly. His plan was in motion. Xue An would make a fool of himself in front of everyone, and he would offend the great Master Wei. And when that happens, he would certainly offend Steven as well. And with that, Fan MengXue can bid farewell to her role as a leading actress! Dong Tiancheng had planned all this out. He was starting to feel proud of his own dirty work, until he noticed Xue An smiling to himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who made those claims,¡± Xue An said. ¡°But he¡¯s not wrong when he said that I know everything about all the flowers and plants in the world.¡± This remark sent the whole place into an uproar. Many people shot contemptuous looks at Xue An. Steven, in particular, was disgusted with what Xue An had to say. When he was in Europe, he had undergone deep and intensive studies on botany. He could also be considered a master in gardening. And yet, he would never claim to know every single thing about botany. This man actually dared to say he knows everything? What a joke. There was a slight frown on Wei¡¯s face as well. ¡°How may I address you, sir?¡± ¡°My Papa¡¯s name is Xue An! My Papa is very powerful!¡± The unexpectedly childish and innocent voice caused many people to burst out in laughter. Out of all the laughing people, Dong Tiancheng and He Ying laughed the loudest. But Xue An merely stood there, firm but expressionless. He waited for the laughter to subside before he said anything.¡±This flower of yours is called¡­ Forgotten Love.¡± Immediately upon having heard this, Wei¡¯s expression changed drastically. Everyone around them quietened down when they noticed this reaction. Xue An went on to speak.¡±This flower has exhausted all its earthly skills and has managed to integrate nine kinds of extreme beauty into its body. But it doesn¡¯t even have a single green leaf. This flower only has its own loneliness for company. And other than the earthly soil, there¡¯s no other place that it can call home. Thus¡­ the name, Forgotten Love!¡± Dong Tiancheng was the first to sneer. ¡°You¡¯re just being sentimental¡­¡± But his sneering came to an abrupt halt when he saw a surprising sight. Master Wei, who had always treated people with indifference, took the initiative to walk up to Xue An. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she bowed with deep respect. ¡°Today, I have finally found someone in this world that truly understands flowers.¡± This scene left everyone dumbfounded. This was especially true for everyone that had mocked Xue An just a few minutes ago. They were so ashamed of themselves that they wanted to dig a hole where they could hide themselves in. Steven, however, was a little dissatisfied. In the last few days since he had arrived here, he had found himself deeply mesmerized by this woman who was like a flower herself. Naturally, he was not happy to see Master Wei treat Xue An with this level of respect. ¡°How are you worthy of being called an expert who knows everything about flowers and plants? All you did was tell a story about a flower,¡± Steven said coldly. Dong Tiancheng took the opportunity to jump in with his opinion. ¡°That¡¯s right! Director Steven is absolutely right. Anyone can just shoot their mouth off. It¡¯s ridiculous to think he¡¯s an expert just because he talks like that.¡± With a grand flourish, Dong Tiancheng opened a box that he had brought along with him. ¡°Everyone, please take a look. In this box is a rare flower that I¡¯ve paid a fortune for!¡± Inside the box was a flower that was as black as ink. Steven, who was also a flower lover, became infatuated the moment he laid his eyes on the flower. In fact, many people in the garden began to join the group that was denouncing Xue An as an expert botanist. They were unhappy with Xue An ever since he had arrived and became the center of attention. Naturally, many people were jealous of him. But Xue An merely stood there with apathy. He waited for the people¡¯s voices to gradually subside. He lowered his head and turned to face Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Do you girls want to see Papa do some magic?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well! Papa shall do a magic trick. Papa will conjure a flower just for the two of you.¡± With that, Xue An stretched out his hand. Dong Tiancheng laughed mockingly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked loudly. ¡°Are you preparing to hold¡­¡± He could not even finish the sentence. What he witnessed was truly an amazing scene. In the middle of Xue An¡¯s palm, a small seed had grown roots and started to sprout. It was growing at an alarmingly fast speed. In the blink of an eye, this seed had grown into a blooming flower. It happened so fast that many people thought that their eyes were playing tricks on them. But the miracle did not stop there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An said lightly, ¡°I will kill my flowers after they bloom!¡± Almost immediately, Dong Tiancheng¡¯s black lily that was blooming with such vigor, withered immediately. And almost at the same time, all the flowers in full bloom in the entire garden, withered within an instant. But the magical flower in Xue An¡¯s palm however, was still growing and flourishing! It was so beautiful that it seemed like an illusion! Chapter 35 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone was stunned by what was happening right before their eyes. Master Wei was so worked up that her entire body was trembling. Her eyes were riveted on this magical flower¡¯s stalk. Her mouth moved as she muttered to herself. ¡°This is happening by divine means. Such divine means.¡± Meanwhile, Steven was transfixed. He was staring so hard that his eyes looked ready to pop out of their sockets. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian started to cheer. ¡°Papa is so awesome!¡± Xue An laughed. He then turned to look at Dong Tiancheng and He Ying. Their faces turned ashen when they realized that he was looking at them. ¡°Now are you convinced?¡± Xue An asked. Dong Tiancheng¡¯s mouth moved, but he could not say anything. Only He Ying, whose face showed how skeptical she was, said, ¡°What are you talking about? You must have used some sort of laser projection. I don¡¯t believe that a flower can simply grow out of thin air!¡± Wei Ruyan frowned disapprovingly. She barked at He Ying, ¡°Please, get out of here.¡± He Ying froze in shock. When she recovered, she yelled back at Wei Ruyan, ¡°Why should I go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t welcome people who know nothing about flowers here! Please just leave here,¡± Wei Ruyan said coldly. Steven nodded his head. ¡°I agree with what Master Wei has to say. Please leave immediately. And you can forget about having a discussion with me about my movie.¡± He Ying was so stunned that she could barely move. Dong Tiancheng was just about to say something but Steven waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Before I get angry, please, I would like the two of you to leave immediately,¡± he said. Dong Tiancheng was left with no other choice but to drag He Ying, who had gone into a fit of hysterical anger, out. Wei Ruyan walked up to Xue An and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, may I touch this flower, please?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Yes, you may.¡± With that, Xue An withdrew his hand and the flower floated in mid-air. Wei Ruyan¡¯s hands trembled as she gently touched the flower. Tears were streaming down her face. ¡°I feel like I can die without regrets now that I have seen such a magical flower.¡± Xue An found Wei Ruyan to be quite admirable. This girl, with her pure mind and thoughts, had dedicated her entire life to flowers. A so-called extreme infatuation with flowers. In short, she was scientifically known as an anthomaniac. Meanwhile, Steven moved closer, but his attention was mainly focused on the flower and whether he could purchase it for himself. ¡°Mr. Xue, please quote a price. This flower, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Xue An looked at Steven, then smiled lightly. ¡°You want to buy it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Steven clenched his teeth with determination. ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do for this flower. I¡¯ll give you everything I have for it.¡± Xue An smiled. Then he pointed at Fan MengXue. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± he said. ¡°But I heard that you have a movie that¡¯s about to commence shooting, and you happen to be lacking a female lead, right?¡± Steven had not really noticed Fan MengXue. This great director, who was proficient in Chinese, did not care about anything else the moment he came into contact with flowers and plants. But with this reminder from Xue An, he finally began to notice Fan MengXue. He was taken aback by what he saw. Fan MengXue bowed slightly to show her respect. ¡°Mr. Steven¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± Steven was visibly shocked. ¡°This beautiful lady is exactly what I had imagined my female lead to look like. Even her face is so similar!¡± This remark allowed Fan MengXue, who was initially so tensed up, to breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing this opportunity, Han Yao immediately went over to talk to Steven. The award-winning artist manager had the gift of the gab, and it was not long before she was deep in a fervent discussion with Steven. The matter was settled pretty quickly. Meanwhile, Xue An squatted down to speak to his two girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, let¡¯s go out and play.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Great!¡± The two little girls followed Xue An out of the garden compound. It had stopped snowing and the world was covered in silvery-white snow. The garden was located on the outskirts of Beijiang City. Next to it was the Jade Dragon River. ¡°Papa, Auntie Xuan¡¯er brought the two of us here before. Back then, the Jade Dragon River was so beautiful,¡± Xue Xiang said as she stood by the river. ¡°Yes, I remember that too. I even ate boiled corn by the river. It was super delicious,¡± Xue Nian said. Xue An could not help but burst out laughing. These two little girls, who were only four years old this year, grew up in an environment without parents. This was why they talked and behaved just like little adults. But with that realization, Xue An¡¯s heart felt a little heavier. In the last four years when he was absent, his two daughters must have suffered a lot! Xue An said softly, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, do you want to see the Jade Dragon River when it was still magnificent?¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± But just as quickly, the brightness in her eyes dimmed again. ¡°But it¡¯s winter now. The river¡¯s all frozen!¡± Xue An merely smiled. What kind of Immortal Lord was he if he could not even take care of such a small matter? ¡°Close your eyes! Papa shall do another magic trick for you girls!¡± The two little girls obediently covered their eyes. With a wave of his hand, Xue An lightly cried out, ¡°Reverse!¡± The frozen surface of the river started to crack in response to his voice. The ice and snow began to rapidly melt. In the blink of an eye, the Jade Dragon River started to flow once again. At the same time, the flowers, plants, and trees by the riverbank also began to rapidly grow and blossom. It did not take long before the entire area within a ten-mile radius of the river became lush and green. It seemed as though they had gone back to the warm, summer days, all in the blink of an eye. At his command, all that lived would bow before him. This was the power of an Immortal Lord! ¡°Okay, open your eyes,¡± Xue An said gently. The two little girls put down their hands. First, they looked at everything around them, feeling a little confused. Then they shouted loudly with excitement, ¡°Papa, is this what you have conjured?¡± Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°How is it? Awesome?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so amazing! Papa, look, there are even fish in the river!¡± Xue Nian just could not stop thinking about eating! Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall cross the river!¡± With that said, Xue An stretched out an arm and pointed at the flowing waters of the river. ¡°Form,¡± he commanded. As soon as he said the word, the calm river surface began bubbling as countless fish rushed to the surface. The fish swam together and formed a small bridge on the river surface. Xue Xiang carefully stepped on to this fish bridge. As she carefully walked on it, she said excitedly, ¡°Papa, is this also magic?¡± Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes! This is also magic!¡± ¡°Then I want to learn this magic trick too!¡± ¡°Me too. Me too. After learning it, I can conjure up a lot, a lot, a lot of delicious food!¡± As a true-blue food lover, Xue Nian¡¯s way of thinking was definitely unique. ¡°That sounds great. In time to come, Papa shall teach you girls everything.¡± Xue An smiled. That was his intention all along. He wanted to bring An Yan, his two children, as well as the people around him, along the road of cultivation. As an Immortal Lord, the concept of time had long lost its significance to him. That was absolute immortality. But if he did not have the company of loved ones, then that was also absolute imprisonment. That kind of loneliness could drive people crazy. In his previous life, Xue An had painstakingly cultivated for three thousand years. And it was all for the sake of breaking through space and time to return to earth. Because of that, Xue An would not easily give up on the opportunity that he had in this life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And so, the father and his two daughters took a stroll along this magical bridge. Far in the distance, Dong Tiancheng and He Ying were getting ready to leave. They were still unhappy with everything that had just transpired. But just as they were about to make their move, they saw what Xue An and his children were doing. Both were stunned. What was this? Immortals? Chapter 36 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He Ying forced a smile on her face. ¡°This guy is up to his tricks again. Right, my husband?¡± But this time, her words did not evoke any response. He Ying turned to look at Dong Tiancheng. She was surprised to see the look on his face. It was an expression that she had never seen before. Dong Tiancheng was a rich man whose fortune was worth billions. With his power and wealth, it was natural that Dong Tiancheng knew of some of the greatest secrets of the world. As such, he was well aware that in this world, there really were sages that were more powerful than normal men. But even with that knowledge, he would never have imagined that this man, who had two kids, would be an unearthly sage. When he remembered how he was mocking Xue An and his party earlier on, Dong Tiancheng could not help but break out in cold sweat. ¡°Hubby?¡± He Ying called in a trembling voice. Dong Tiancheng flashed her a sharp, cold look. It was all because of this foolish woman! If it had not been for her, he would not have offended Xue An! Yes! It was all because of her! Dong Tiancheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. As a rich man, he had no lack of beautiful women around him! Since He Ying was also a popular actress, she satisfied Dong Tiancheng¡¯s wish of winning the affections of an actress. This was why he tended to spoil her by overly pampering her. But now, Dong Tiancheng had come to the realization that he should stay away from this foolish woman. As far away as possible. He Ying could sense that Dong Tiancheng was acting strangely and could not help but feel a sense of panic quickly overcoming her. ¡°Hubby¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s some work to do in the company. You can take a cab home on your own.¡± With that, Dong Tiancheng turned and walked away. He Ying stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, she looked at Xue An with a face filled with vicious resentment. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, the role in Steven¡¯s movie would have been mine! I curse your two daughters to a horrible death! You¡­¡± Her voice came to an abrupt stop. A ball of white light suddenly rose up from under He Ying¡¯s feet. Within an instant, this white light completely engulfed her. He Ying did not have time to let out a cry of anguish. She simply vanished. Xue Xiang saw this strange occurrence on the riverbank that was a far distance away. She could not help asking, ¡°Papa, what is going on over there?¡± Xue An smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, probably just someone burning some trash!¡± Although Xue An¡¯s current strength was nowhere near its peak levels, he still wanted to do his best for his beloved daughters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. As such, he had blessed them with guardian spells of the highest grade. This was a spell that was created by Xue An when he first became an immortal lord. It was so powerful that it could traverse billions of light-years to directly curse the people who were trying to do harm to him. Although his current strength was far from full recovery, this guardian spell was still extremely powerful. So, although He Ying had only said a few bad things about him behind his back, she was directly killed by the curse of this spell that was capable of traversing empty space! Of course, the two little girls had no idea what was going on. The two of them were walking excitedly on the fish bridge. Xue An stood in the middle of the river, with hands crossed behind his back. When he looked at the happiness on his daughters¡¯ faces, he could not help but smile. Suddenly. The gloomy clouds dispersed. A ray of sunlight shone down on Xue An and the two little girls, making them look like immortals glowing in the light. This scene was captured by the eyes of Fan MengXue, Han Yao, as well as Wei Ruyan, who were behind the trio. Han Yao¡¯s body completely froze. Then she cried out in a voice that was almost a moan, ¡°MengXue, what kind of man have you found yourself?¡± Fan MengXue, on the contrary, was a lot calmer. She merely said in a soft voice, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m very sure it doesn¡¯t matter who he is, as long as his name is Xue An!¡± By now, Han Yao had completely put away her contemptuous heart. She fully believed that Xue An was not boasting the other day when he said that he lived his life following his heart. He truly had the capability to do so. When a person¡¯s strength reached a level that no one else could possibly reach, all the earthly powers and riches would seem ridiculous in comparison. Wei Ruyan, on the other hand, only noticed the lush greenery of the trees around the Jade Dragon River. It seemed that all of a sudden, Jade Dragon River had returned to summer. The lush green trees seemed so out of place in the surrounding world of snow and ice! ¡°This person¡­ Who on earth is he?¡± Wei Ruyan was completely filled with shock. Just then. A Mayback slowly drove into the garden compound. Qin Yu got out of the car. She too, was taken aback by the scene that greeted her. But by now, she had already started to get used to seeing these miracles. She recovered quickly and then made her way over to the river. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An turned around and saw that it was Qin Yu. He led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian back to the shore. Then he snapped his fingers. ¡°Disperse!¡± A clattering sound was heard. The fish bridge crumbled and fell apart. Xue An smiled at Qin Yu and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Qin Yu felt her heart beat a little faster at the sight of this smile. She could not help but lower her head. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve found the answer to the matter you¡¯ve entrusted me to look into. That stalk of Gentian from the auction, it came from¡­ Green Wheat Mountain.¡± Green Wheat Mountain! When he heard this name, a divine spark shone radiantly in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Because his hometown was Green Wheat Town, which was located right at the foot of Green Wheat Mountain. After the deaths of both his parents, Xue An left that place and since then, he has never gone back. ¡°Alright. I got it. Thanks.¡± Qin Yu was a little nervous. She had never seen that kind of expression on Xue An¡¯s face before. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you going to Green Wheat Mountain? Do you need us, the Qin family, to help you with anything?¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°No need.¡± Then Xue An turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Papa is going to bring the two of you on a trip. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°Great!¡± For Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, as long as they were able to stay by their Papa¡¯s side, they would be fine with anything that happened. Xue An raised his head and looked far into the distance. Green Wheat Mountain! It seemed that there were still some debts that he needed to settle back in that place! Plans were made and discussions were held. Because of her work schedule, Fan MengXue had to leave with Han Yao. When it was time to bid farewell, Fan MengXue could not help but start crying again. Han Yao could sense was going on, and so she led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue An looked at Fan MengXue, whose eyes were red and swollen, and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Alright now, you won¡¯t look good if you keep on crying.¡± Fan MengXue lowered her head and sobbed softly like a kitten. Xue An stroke her head. ¡°Back when we were still in school, I once said that if anyone dares to bully you, I will beat him up. Now, as you have already seen, ordinary people don¡¯t stand a chance against me. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You can just go. As for that guy, Steven, he probably won¡¯t dare do anything to you!¡± In fact, not only did Steven not dare to do anything, he practically regarded Xue An as a god. He was even really close to kneeling before Xue An and burning incense as an offering to him. Fan MengXue suddenly hugged Xue An. ¡°Do you even realize that I¡¯m actually very jealous of An Yan? And the thing is¡­ I don¡¯t even know whether I have a chance with you!¡± Xue An let out a small sigh. Even for an immortal lord, there were still certain matters that are difficult to deal with. For example, it was hard to tell when it came to matters of the heart. ¡°Alright. When I asked you to go, I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not allowed to come back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fan MengXue lifted her pretty little face and looked at Xue An. ¡°You mean, I can still come back to you later?¡± Xue An smiled with a vague bitterness. ¡°Yes, do you think I can get rid of you that easily?¡± Fan MengXue felt so much joy that the corners of eyes and brows lifted. By the time Fan MengXue left, Xue An was standing by the side of the road. He suddenly felt a little melancholic. He only ever liked one person, and that was An Yan. There was no doubt about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But when it came to Fan MengXue, and even Tang Xuan¡¯er. He had some kind of complex feelings in his heart. Xue An could not help but let out a long sigh. Whatever, whatever! He would just take things one step at a time! Chapter 37 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were celestial beings on Green Wheat Mountain. This was a legend that was familiar to everyone living near Green Wheat Mountain. Yet, no one had ever seen them. The legends gave this mountain an aura of mystery and intrigue. Tourists from all over the world were attracted to this place, and in turn, made the once poor Green Wheat Town a livelier place. Xue An got off the tour bus with his two daughters. He looked around and found that everything in front of him was nostalgically familiar and yet, strange. When he had left this place, it was still a backwater town. But with the passing years, it had become much more prosperous. Restaurants and bars were lining the streets. Young men and women dressed in fashionable clothes shuttled through the town in an endless cycle. Far in the distance, directly across the street and towering over the town, was the formidable Green Wheat Mountain. It was so high that no matter what season it was in the year, the top of the mountain remained surrounded by clouds that refused to disperse easily. Xue An squinted his eyes for a moment. Back when he was a young child, he had gone to explore the Green Wheat Mountain. But he did not find anything unusual. But now, with the experience and enhanced field of vision of an immortal lord, he could see that this mountain had excellent Fengshui. There was also the vague presence of Dragon Qi surrounding it. It was obvious that this was not an ordinary place. But this Dragon Qi¡­ It seemed so mixed up and impure. Xue An kept this thought in mind, then to turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Are you girls hungry?¡± The two little girls shouted out in unison, ¡°Hungry!¡± It was an adorable scene that made passers-by laugh along. Xue An nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Papa will take you girls to dinner first,¡± he said. Since he had assumed this role of a manny, or male nanny, Xue An¡¯s daily life had become intertwined with pots and pans. In fact, with his cultivation, he could have fasted for a long time without any food and water at all. But it was similar to how money could hardly buy happiness; Xue An simply enjoyed the feeling of chowing down food with his two daughters at mealtimes. While walking down the street, Xue An looked at the fancy hotels and restaurants that had been built from scratch. He felt nostalgic and somewhat lonely as he thought about his past. He used to play on this street. And his own home was just around the corner of the street. So many years have passed! He wondered what the place he used to call home would look like now. The house should be run down and collapsed by now, right? Xue An was quietly thinking to himself. But when he finally turned the corner, he stopped in his tracks and froze. Standing in front of him, where his old home used to be, was a magnificently luxurious hotel. Xue An could feel his heart sinking. ¡°Papa, why have we stopped walking?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Then she looked at the hotel in front of them, taking in the luxurious views. ¡°Papa, are we going to eat here? Will it be very expensive!¡± Xue Xiang was only four years old, but she was already proving to be financially savvy. The fact that she was so careful with their expenditure on meals and would even pinch pennies when it came to food, left Xue An with a mix of feelings. At times, he found it heartbreaking, and the other times, funny. And of course, Xue An was not angry merely because a piece of land had been occupied. But rather, for him, this home had a special significance. After all, it symbolized his childhood memories. Just then, a timid voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Brother An?¡± Xue An looked behind him and saw a young girl standing by the side of the street. This young girl was dressed in simple clothes and she looked clean and innocent. Her face was even blushing slightly from her apparent shyness. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Brother An, is it really you?¡± Suddenly, the young girl got excited. She took a few steps closer to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Lan¡¯er? You are¡­ Xue Lan?¡± Xue An exclaimed in mild surprise. Xue Lan was the daughter of a distant uncle of his. When she was young, she often stuck to Xue An¡¯s side, as though she was a tag-along. Wherever Xue An went, she would follow. ¡°It¡¯s me! Brother An, you¡¯re finally back. Many people say that you¡¯re dead!¡± As Xue Lan spoke, tears were falling down her face. ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve not seen you for so many years, you¡¯re already such a big girl,¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°These two are¡­¡± Seeing Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Xue Lan could not help but ask. ¡°Hello Auntie!¡± said the two little girls sweetly in unison. Xue Lan was tickled by these two little girls, who seemed to be carved out of porcelain, and said, ¡°Oh my, such adorable little girls.¡± ¡°These are my daughters!¡± Xue An said. Xue An was slightly shocked. Then with a forced smile, she said, ¡°Brother An is already married!¡± Xue An nodded. Then he pointed to that majestic-looking hotel behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with that?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s face changed. She quickly dragged Xue An away with her. ¡°This can¡¯t be easily explained with just a word or two. Come home with me first. I¡¯m sure my father will be overjoyed when he sees you!¡± Xue Lan¡¯s house was on the edge of Green Wheat Town. Here, it was back to the look and atmosphere of a small mountain village. The houses were lower and shabbier. The roads were muddy, making it difficult to walk. Xue An used to frequent this place, so he was very familiar with it. And Xue Lan¡¯s home had not changed too much over the years. After stepping into her house, Xue Lan shouted excitedly. ¡°Father, look who¡¯s back?¡± A tanned, dark-skinned, rough-looking man walked out of the house. He froze the very moment he caught sight of Xue An. ¡°Xue¡­ An?¡± At the same time, a rural-looking woman pushed the door open and walked out. She was muttering to herself. ¡°What is going on with all this shouting and yelling?¡± The moment she saw Xue An, there was a drastic change in this woman¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Xue Lan was still very excited at this point and yelled happily. ¡°Mother, Brother An is not dead! He¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Oh dear! Get out and go! We don¡¯t know who Xue An is. Quickly get him to leave!¡± Xue Lan¡¯s mother, Li Hongyan, was frantic. Xue Lan was shocked. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she said. ¡°You horrible girl, don¡¯t you ever listen to the things I have to say? Quickly get him to leave!¡± Li Hongyan¡¯s face looked ferocious as she spoke. At this time, Xue Lan¡¯s father, who was Xue An¡¯s distant uncle, Xue Guo, sighed and interrupted them. ¡°Oh Xue An, you should not have come back here. Quickly leave before anyone else sees you. Quickly!¡± Xue Lan was just about to say something in protest. Xue An stopped her. He turned to the other two people and he said nonchalantly, ¡°I won¡¯t implicate you all even if I am back. But I want to ask this, what¡¯s going on with my home?¡± This question made Xue Guo and his wife turn even paler. Li Hongyan was full of hatred and malice. ¡°Bleh, you jinx. Just the sight of you brings us bad luck. And you¡¯re talking about not wanting to implicate us? Just get up and go. I¡¯ll make you regret it if you stay here any longer.¡± Xue An frowned. Although they were considered his relatives, if they were brave enough to talk to him like that, then they should not blame others for courting their deaths. Xue Lan suddenly grabbed Xue An¡¯s hand and through her tears, she sobbed to him. ¡°Brother An, I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± Thinking of Xue Lan, Xue An¡¯s heart softened. To the other two, he smiled menacingly. ¡°I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± With that, Xue An followed Xue Lan and left. Li Hongyan could finally breathe easier. She took a deep breath and said, with a dismissive tone, ¡°He¡¯s just an orphan who doesn¡¯t even have a home. And he¡¯s warning us about regret? Hah!¡± Xue Guo wanted to say something but eventually stopped himself. After all, he was simply in no position to speak his mind at all in this family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After they had stepped out, Xue Lan said sadly, ¡°Brother An, I¡­¡± Xue An shook his head and said with some indifference, ¡°No need to say anything, Lan¡¯er. Just tell me, what is going on with my own home.¡± Xue Lan clenched her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Xie Hu! Three years after you were gone, the development of this place commenced. Your home is situated in the ideal location, and because of this, Xue Hu took the place by force. And now, he¡¯s built a hotel on it.¡± Xie Hu. This name evoked a memory that Xue An had sealed deep in his memory. Chapter 38 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Back during the days when he was still attending junior high school in town, Xie Hu had already proclaimed himself as the boss of the junior high. He based this on the fact that he came from an influential family. At that time, Xue An was a student with good academic results but did not have any relatives. Because of this, Xie Hu often picked on him and bullied him. After Xue An left Green Wheat Town, word spread quickly that Xie Hu was expelled from the school because he had raped a girl. This person was the typical scum of society. Despite this, he seemed to have become successful and was thriving and prospering in society. Xue Lan looked a little concerned. ¡°Xie Hu has built his notorious reputation around town. Everyone now knows that anyone who dares to meddle with his matters will be killed. Everyone in town is afraid of him. No one dares to stand up against him!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Thank you so much, Lan¡¯er.¡± Xue Lan shook her head and said, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t blame my parents. They are just afraid too!¡± Xue An smiled. Then he looked down at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Papa will take you girls to dinner at the hotel we saw earlier today.¡± Xue Lan was flustered upon hearing that and said, ¡°Brother An, don¡¯t act on impulse. Xie Hu is quite a powerful man now. I heard that he has many men working for him, and they are all very good fighters. You¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly and changed the topic. ¡°Lan¡¯er, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Me? I haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s grab something to eat together.¡± Xue Lan still wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, she stopped herself. All of a sudden, Xue Lan realized that the gentle and shy Brother An she used to know had changed. He is now an unfamiliar stranger. The pair of eyes that she was looking into was deep and intense. They looked like two unfathomable dark pools. They would be a daunting sight for anyone else indeed. Not long after, Xue An walked up to the doorstep of the fancy hotel building. It was called the Yuelai Hotel. It was well-decorated, but it was also filled with the kitsch of a small town. Xue An walked in, his face devoid of any expression. He was followed by his two little girls, as well as Xue Lan who had a reticent expression on her face. Because of its excellent location and the constant flow of human traffic in Green Wheat Town, the configuration of everything in this place was no different from those found in the city. There were also managers and waiters in the main lobby. Upon seeing Xue An walking in, a waiter came over to speak to them. ¡°Sir, may I ask if you are here for dinner?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Well, then this way, please.¡± Xue An did not move. He merely asked casually, ¡°Is Xie Hu around?¡± The smile on the waiter¡¯s face faded away. ¡°You¡¯re asking for our boss?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°May I ask, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I just have some old scores that I plan to settle with him!¡± The waiter flashed a knowing look at this colleagues. It was a signal, because all of a sudden, a dozen or so burly security guards rushed out and surrounded Xue An. The lobby manager walked over and sneered.¡±Kid, if you get lost right now, I will go easy on you and overlook this matter!¡± Xue An suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Xiangxiang, Niannian, would you two like Papa to perform another magic trick?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The lobby manager scoffed. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by Xue An at all. ¡°You and your pretentious tricks. Beat him up!¡± The security guards quickly rushed forward and flocked around him. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and merely lowered his eyes as he lightly cried out: ¡°On your knees!¡± Immediately, everyone dropped to their knees in one fell swoop as though it was a synchronized action. ¡°Papa, why are they all kneeling on the ground?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Maybe they find it too tiring to talk to the two of you while standing. Kneeling might be more comfortable for them.¡± This explanation was perfect. At least, it convinced Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. But the lobby manager wanted to cry instead. Xue An walked up to stand before him. ¡°Now, let me ask you again. Where is Xie Hu?¡± The lobby manager gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When our boss returns, he will not let you off! Just you wait!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Very well then! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± As he spoke, Xue An placed his hand on the lobby manager¡¯s shoulder. Crack. With just a pat, Xue An had shattered his shoulder into pieces. This lobby manager cried out in pain but Xue An was having none of it. ¡°Shut up!¡± The lobby manager could not make any sound! And yet, he was in such great pain that he was sweating profusely. He could only look at Xue An with eyes filled with despair! ¡°Prepare the dishes, we will eat while waiting,¡± Xue An said to the few female waitresses who were keeping their distance, trembling in fear. Soon, a table was set up in the lobby. It was a very sumptuous spread. The two little girls were scarfing down the food with extreme joy. They were so focused that nothing could divert their attention away from the food. Xue Lan, on the other hand, found it somewhat difficult to swallow her food. After all, she could not help but look at the men that were kneeling on the ground right now. These were the guys who were usually swaggering around town being a menace to everyone else. Xue An took a few bites of his food, then began to pour himself a drink. This wine tasted quite good. It was the wild fruits wine, a special local product of Green Wheat Mountain. The first sip reminded him of his childhood. As they continued to eat, everyone else in the hotel lobby were casting their eyes over at Xue An¡¯s table. Many people were hiding in the distance as they whispered to one another. Most of them had already considered Xue An as a dead man walking. ¡°When Boss Xie returns in a while, I reckon blood will be spilled!¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! This man is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t even realize where he¡¯s actually at!¡± These comments made Xue Lan even more afraid. ¡°Brother An, why don¡¯t we just leave first?¡± ¡°Leave? Why do you want to leave?¡± ¡°When Xie Hu comes back in a while¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡± The moment his words were said, there were footsteps outside. Xie Hu could be heard talking to someone. His voice sounded respectful and even flattering. ¡°Miss Chen, this way please,¡± he said. When the group of people walked into the main lobby, they were shocked and froze in their tracks. The scene that greeted them was truly mind-boggling. A dozen or so burly men were kneeling on the ground, backs straight and eyes forward. To the side of the room was a single dining table. There, a man and a woman, together with two children, were eating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The look in Xie Hu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Today, he had gone to great lengths to invite a distinguished guest from Middle Capital to his hotel. But now, the first thing that she saw in the hotel made him feel so humiliated. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all this guy¡¯s doing,¡± said the leader of the security guards, loudly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what trick he pulled to make all of us kneel on the ground like this. But we can¡¯t seem to get back up!¡± With a somber expression, Xie Hu looked at Xue An, who was pouring himself another drink. In a gloomy voice, he said, ¡°Where are you from? Do you even know what place this is? How dare you come to my place to stir trouble? Are you courting your own death?¡± Xue An put down his wine glass and looked up at Xie Hu. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Xue family¡¯s old house?¡± The moment he said this, Xie Hu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He stared hard at Xue An. ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡± Before he could complete his thought, the woman that was standing next to him interrupted rudely. ¡°Manager Xie, it seems that you have something else to attend to.¡± Xie Hu hurriedly put on a flattering smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about anything. This is nothing more than a trivial matter. I can deal with this situation immediately.¡± He turned to look at Xue An and said with a sneer, ¡°Xue An, I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. What do you want? Are you here looking for me?¡± Xue An leaned back in his chair to look at Xie Hu, who was an influential social climber. ¡°Well,¡± he said after some thought, ¡°initially I was here to find you and settle some old scores.¡± Xie Hu angrily replied, ¡°Settle scores?¡± Xue An simply smiled. ¡°But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind! What¡¯s the point in settling old scores? Just kill and that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What did you say? Just kill? You want to kill me? Ha ha ha!¡± Xie Hu mocked Xue An in disbelief. Till now, he still remembered Xue An as the gentle young man he knew during his schooling days. Xue An however, did not react to his mockery. Instead, he raised his glass to drink a toast to Xie Hu. ¡°I wish you bon voyage!¡± ¡°Bon vo¡­¡± Before Xie Hu could finish what he wanted to say, Xue An had already rushed in front of him in a blink of an eye. Xie Hu did not even realize it when he was grabbed by the neck and lifted up into the air. As usual, these actions were shielded by Xue An to ensure that they would not be seen by his two precious daughters. Everything happened very quickly. Xie Hu was grabbed by the neck, his face turned a bluish-purple, and his hands were spreadeagled like a plane while his legs struggled to find footing. It was obvious that he was in extreme agony. Xue An looked at the woman who was standing by the side and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you his friend?¡± Despite everything that was going on, the woman did not appear to be scared at all. On the contrary, she was looking at Xue An with deep interest. ¡°No!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll send him on his way then.¡± With that, Xue An gently squeezed his hand until a cracking sound was heard. Xie Hu¡¯s neck was snapped into two. Even at the moment just before he died, Xie Hu never expected Xue An to actually go ahead and kill him. So up to the point of death, Xie Hu¡¯s eyes were still filled with disbelief and¡­ deep regret! Chapter 39 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All the men that were kneeling in the lobby were scared to death. The lobby manager, in particular, was so terrified that his eyes were almost popping out of his head. He would have never imagined that Xue An would actually kill someone. In public, no less! Xue Lan was even more frightened than she was before. She was trembling from head to toe. Everyone in Green Wheat Town could agree on a single fact. That Xie Hu was the local despot, and he was someone whom nobody dared to provoke. And yet, he ended up having his neck instantly snapped in two by Brother An. This sent chills right to the bottom of Xue Lan¡¯s heart. On the other hand, the woman that stepped into the hotel with Xie Hu seemed completely at ease. She had a noble disposition and remained calm throughout the situation. ¡°Well, that was a very decisive way to kill someone.¡± Xue An cast a glance her way, then turned to leave. But just as he was about to exit, another group of people walked in. The one leading the group was a well-dressed man with an unruly temperament. The moment the man walked in, he smiled at the woman and said, ¡°Sister Rushi, you¡¯re here.¡± Chen Rushi could not help but frown at the sight of him. ¡°Huo Heming, you¡¯re like a ghost that¡¯s haunting me. You follow me wherever I go!¡± Huo Heming laughed and said, ¡°Rushi, you¡¯ve traveled such a long way to be here. For the sake of an old man like me, of course, I have to accompany you. And look, I have also specially invited a sage to come along.¡± Having said that, an old man with white hair stepped out from behind Huo Heming. The moment Chen Rushi saw this old man, her expression became one of great reverence. ¡°It turns out to be none other than the famous Fengshui master from Middle Capital, Song Yi. Grand Master Song, I pay my respect to you!¡± Song Yi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dispense with the formalities, Miss Rushi. I¡¯ve heard about you and your filial heart. With Young Master Huo¡¯s invitation, naturally, I¡¯ll help you find the treasure you¡¯re looking for.¡± Xue An did not pay much attention to what these people were talking about. But when they started speaking about hunting for treasure, he paid a little more attention as he smiled, thoughtfully. Song Yi went on to say, ¡°Green Wheat Mountain is an imposing place and it seems to be interspersed with Dragon Qi. I am confident that there is a blessed cave with an earthly paradise in it!¡± Chen Rushi was elated when she heard when he had to say. ¡°What kind of an earthly paradise would that be? Does it mean we have to search deep into the mountain, bit by bit?¡± Song Yi shook his head and said, ¡°That would be an unnecessary ordeal. The best step is to speak to the locals, and find out about any oddities there are in these mountains.¡± Xue Lan suddenly spoke up. ¡°There is a bottomless lake hidden in the mountains,¡± she said. What she said made Song Yi, Huo Heming and the other people around, turn their heads to face her. Under the attention of these questioning eyes, Xue Lan felt somewhat nervous, and so she lowered her head. Just then, Song Yi said, ¡°Young lady, where is this lake that you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just in the mountains, but very few people have been there. In fact, it¡¯s so untouched that people generally don¡¯t even know about it.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Could you please show me the way?¡± Song Yi asked. Xue Lan looked at Xue An with some awkwardness. Xue An however, seemed indifferent to what was happening, and he had nothing to add. Huo Heming impatiently took out a stack of bills and threw it onto the table. ¡°This will be your reward. If we really find something, then I will double the reward.¡± Xue Lan was a little dumbfounded. This stack of bills amounted to at least twenty thousand. To earn this much money, her parents would have to slog hard for the entire year. But Hue Heming seemed to be casually chucking out these bills as if it did not make any difference to him. The difference in their social statuses was painfully obvious to Xue Lan. But just then, Xue An gave a nonchalant smile and said, ¡°Great! It just so happens that I¡¯m also going to venture into the mountains for a tour. Lan¡¯er, just accept the offer!¡± Huo Heming looked at Xue An the moment he heard the latter speaking. Huo Heming carefully looked Xue An up and down. He took in the fact that Xue An was wearing very simple, ordinary clothes, and he could not help but feel a little disgusted. ¡°We can¡¯t just let anyone come tagging along now, can we?¡± But Chen Rushi, however, nodded and said, ¡°That would be good too. With a guide, we don¡¯t have to worry about losing our way.¡± Huo Heming was visibly unhappy to be contradicted. Chen Rushi was a rich man¡¯s daughter, and she was someone that he had been romantically pursuing for a long time. Her family wielded such great power that they were considered high ranking, even within Middle Capital. However, even after such a long period of courtship, Chen Rushi remained cold towards him. She did not even have any kind acts or words for him. Yet, here she was, getting so close with this man who was no more than a stranger. As a result, Huo Heming was greatly displeased. But he did not show his feelings explicitly; he merely thought about it. ¡°Darn it,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°I will put you in your place once we get to the mountains.¡± When all the preparations have been made, the company of people entered Green Wheat Mountain. When they first arrived, many tourists were milling about. But as Xue Lan led them further and deeper into the mountains, the place became more deserted. Soon, it was a challenge to even spot a single tourist. As they continued further, there was not even a proper road to walk on. By this time, they had completely entered the deepest regions of the mountainous area. Xue An picked up his two daughters and yet, managed to walk quickly on light feet. Huo Heming, on the other hand, was panting hard with every step he made. Song Yi, meanwhile, would regularly take out his compass to check their progress. The more he walked, the more excited he became. When they finally arrived at a point where it was impossible to venture any further, Xue Lan led the crowd around the corner. Suddenly, they found a pool of water in front of them. The lake seemed bottomless and had indefinite depth. Even standing from a distance away, anyone could see that it was freezing cold. And right next to the pool, a few stalks of Gentian were growing. It was an impressive sight, but it was nothing compared to what was in the middle of the lake. Right in the center was a beautiful stalk of lotus that stood erect. The lotus flower was perfectly flawless. Placed against a backdrop of the wintry mountains, it seemed very out of place. At the sight of this lotus flower, Song Yi became worked up with excitement. ¡°This is it! This is the elixir that can allow the flesh to grow on bones and bring the dead back to live!¡± Hearing this, Chen Rushi also became visibly excited. She spoke to the bodyguards that were following her around. ¡°You guys shall go and bring me that lotus flower!¡± A few bodyguards proceeded to act upon her order. This group of men was very well-equipped and even had a complete set of diving equipment. They gingerly stepped into the water with no problem whatsoever. They waded deeper into the pool and soon, began swimming towards the lotus flower. It was not long before they reached the center of the lake. But just as they were about to touch this lotus flower¡­ Huge ripples appeared in the calm waters. Then a serpent head, as thick as a water tank, popped out of the water surface. This serpent head was triangular in shape and had a pair of vertical, snake-like eyes that emitted an icy glow. Everyone was stunned. The bodyguards were scared to death. They panicked and desperately tried to swim back to safety, but the huge serpent opened its mouth and blew out a cloud of black fog. The smoke quickly enveloped the group of men. The bodyguards did not even have the time to let out their cries for help. They were immediately reduced to pus. Just then, Song Yi exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a sea serpent. It has turned into a sea serpent!¡± Sure enough. The crowd looked at the monstrous pair of horns growing out of the serpent¡¯s head. If these horns were completely formed, this sea serpent would become a divine dragon that would transcend above the Nine Heavens. Following Song Yi¡¯s cry, the serpent turned its head around and looked coldly at the people standing on the bank. ¡°Quickly! Kill it!¡± Huo Heming¡¯s face was filled with panic. He pulled out a pistol, took aim, and fired a shot. The people around him also pulled out their guns, one after the other. They aimed at the serpent¡¯s head and shot wildly. But not only did these bullets fail to cause any harm to the serpent, it only made the monster angrier and more enraged. It opened its mouth and breathed out another cloud of black fog. The thick smog headed straight for the people on the bank. Huo Heming and Song Yi quickly jumped out of the way. Chen Rushi however, was scared out of her wits. This serpent had completely destroyed the view of the world she had struggled to maintain for so many years. She was stood frozen in a mixture of fear and disbelief. Xue An grabbed her arm and pulled her aside. ¡°We¡¯re finished,¡± Song Yi cried out in despair. The sea serpent seemed to be enraged when it realized that it had missed its blow. Its entire body rose out of the water. The body of the serpent was at least ten-meters long and was as thick as a car. It hovered in the air right by the bank. Then all of a sudden, the serpent made its strike and dove down straight at the crowd. Bam. With one hit, the ground was smashed with fragments of earth flying all over the place. Before the crowd could run for cover, the tail of the serpent came swinging by. If they were hit by this swinging tail, this group of people would all perish. Song Yi let out another cry of desperation. ¡°Oh god! This serpent has already developed sentience and intelligence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Realizing what they were up against, Huo Heming and Chen Rushi, were utterly scared out of their wits. Without a doubt, the crowd knew that they were all doomed. But among all the ruckus and cries for help, Xue An simply walked forward and grabbed the swinging tail of the giant serpent in his hand. This sudden move left everyone in silent shock. Xue An let out a cold laugh. ¡°You¡¯re merely a little mudfish, and you dare to be so audacious?¡± Chapter 40 With that said, Xue An focused the strength in his arm and whipped the serpent up in the air. He swung the monster around like a whip, then aimed it at the trees that towered nearby. With a sudden move, he flicked and swung hard against the trees. Boom. There was a loud cracking noise. The trees, that were so thick that normal men would struggle to wrap their arms around them, simply broke apart from that single blow. This was an earth-shattering and heaven-shaking scene that stunned the entire crowd. The sea serpent seemed to have been knocked unconscious. But in the blink of an eye, the sea serpent awoke angrily and flew into a rage. It opened its bloody mouth wide to bite Xue An. Xue An sneered, and with one hand still holding on to the serpent¡¯s tail, he reached out his other hand and grabbed the horn on the serpent¡¯s head. Bam. There was a loud, muffled sound. Xue An had pried off one of the serpent¡¯s horn using his bare hands. With a deafening roar, the sea serpent went completely berserk. Xue An, on the other hand, remained calm and in control of the situation. What a joke. He had already slain multiple members of the ancient race of dragons that have been around since the beginning of the universe. This common and impure sea serpent was nothing compared to what he had faced in the past. Everyone else in his company however, quickly retreated a few steps back, their faces pale in terror. Chen Rushi stared at Xue An¡¯s back as he stood strong and proud. Her eyes brightened in awe and amazement at this extraordinary sight. Huo Heming noticed her staring at Xue An, and could not help but let envy and hatred fill him up. Where the hell did this kid come from? How could he be so powerful? No way. He had to think of a way to get rid of him! Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were feeling a little worried. ¡°Way to go, Papa,¡± they cheered. Immediately, the sea serpent turned its attention to the two sisters. It seemed to have figured out the weak spot and so, unexpectedly went straight for the young girls. Xue An grunted coldly. How dare this monster even think about attacking his two daughters! Then you might as well go to hell! But just as he was about to break the spine of the sea serpent with a single blow, Huo Heming pushed the two little girls forward. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were completely caught off guard and stumbled into the deep pool. Xue An let out an angry roar as he jumped straight into the water. The sea serpent thought that it had made a narrow escape. It opened its bleeding eyes and cast a sweeping look at the crowd of people on the bank. Then it sank into the pool as well. All this happened within the span of a few seconds. It was so fast that no one even had time to recover or even react. Meanwhile, Xue An and the sea serpent had disappeared into the water. All eyes turned to Huo Heming. Huo Heming simply scratched his head, smiled sheepishly. He said, ¡°I was just afraid that the snake was going to hurt the two little girls. I was going to push them out of the way, but I guess I used a little too much strength!¡± Chen Rushi¡¯s face clearly showed that she was very unhappy, but she remained calm like the still waters of the lake. She did not bother to listen to his explanation at all. Xue Lan, on the other hand, was already in tears. ¡°Brother An, Brother An! Nothing must happen to you!¡± Xue Lan then pointed at Huo Heming and gave him a tongue lashing. ¡°You bastard, it¡¯s all your fault. You brought harm to the two little girls and even implicated my Brother An!¡± Huo Heming¡¯s face darkened. He was not the least interested in the life and death of some little mountain village girl. ¡°Nonsense! Men, grab her and tie her up. I will deal with her later!¡± Huo Heming noticed that Xue Lan was quite good-looking and felt desire stirring in his heart. That was why he ordered his men to capture her. Meanwhile, Song Yi was frowning in disapproval. This Young Master Huo was truly a vicious character. But he had taken his money, so he could not offend him either. Instead, Song Yi had begun collecting the precious medicinal herbs near the lake. This tranquil place was barely touched and was enriched by the nourishment of the Dragon Qi from the sea serpent. Because of these reasons, the medicinal herbs here were all extremely precious. Through all this, Huo Heming was greatly satisfied with what he had accomplished. Hmph, so what if Xue An was powerful? He just made a brainless move by jumping into the cold, bottomless lake! With just a little plotting and trickery, he had triumphed by killing the father and his two daughters. But just as he was gloating, the pool of water started to bubble up again. Not only that, the lotus flower that was in the center of the lake suddenly withered and became a pile of ash, all in the blink of an eye. Huo Heming was greatly taken aback. ¡°Mr. Song, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yi, with a solemn expression, opened his mouth to say something. But then, Xue An, as well as Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, slowly rose out of the water. This trio of a father and his two daughters calmly stepped out of the water. They were completely dry. It seemed as if they were magical beings. Everyone was dumbfounded. Finally, Song Yi spoke up, his voice trembling in awe. ¡°Look¡­ Look beneath their feet!¡± The people¡¯s eyes looked over altogether. What they saw beneath the feet of these three people, namely Xue An and his two daughters, was an unexpected sight. It was the head of the monstrous sea serpent. They rose out of the water while standing on top of a dragon! What an incredible sight! Huo Heming and everyone else around him were just standing there in amazement. It was so incredible that Song Yi fell to the ground on his knees with a thud. He knew better than anyone else. Xue An was a man that should not be provoked. Song Yi had been painstakingly cultivating his powers for several decades. Only recently had he managed to step into the realm of patriarch, albeit barely. He was still as far as thousands of miles away from reaching the realm of the unfettered. Any malevolent demon could easily claim his life, let alone a sea serpent. And yet this strange man, on the other hand, had subdued a sea serpent in the water. Meanwhile, the sea serpent seemed to be calm and submissive, as if it was willingly obeying Xue An. It did not dare to show even the slightest hint of disobedience. The serpent¡¯s eyes even seemed to look as if it was feeling some degree of relief. It was as though it was an honor to have Xue An standing on its head. The fact that Song Yi was kneeling down shocked many people. In Middle Capital, Song Yi was also considered to be one of the top leading figures, and yet, here he was, down on his knees, just like that. Huo Heming was trembling as he quietly attempted to back away unnoticed. But then, Xue An cast him a look of indifference. Huo Heming felt as if he had lost control of all the muscles in his body. With a thud, Huo Heming fell on his knees. Although the sea serpent¡¯s body was still immersed in the water, its head was already poking out of the lake. Xue An stood regally atop of it as he condescendingly looked down at the crowd. He smiled. ¡°The fact is, you should be feeling honored right now. I¡¯ll let you watch as your body is burned to ashes!¡± Huo Heming felt a tremor in his entire being. He wanted to speak but could say nothing at all. He could only look pleadingly at Song Yi, who was kneeling by his side. Song Yi hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Master, this Young Master Huo is a member of the Huo family of Middle Capital after all. Though he has acted very recklessly today, please show mercy and spare him this time, Master. I think, the Huo family will reward you handsomely to thank you in time¡­¡± Xue An cast a look at Song Yi. ¡°Do you know why you are unable to inch towards further progression over the years?¡± he said softly. Song Yi shook from head to toe and lowered his head in deference. Xue An continued indifferently. ¡°Because you¡¯re always indulging in earthly power and wealth. For a cultivator, the most important thing is to go against Heaven¡¯s wishes. You can forget about your attempt to rely on the earthly power to cultivate as that will only backfire!¡± Song Yi felt as though he was struck by lightning. Kneeling on the ground, he muttered to himself. ¡°Go against Heaven¡¯s wishes¡­ Go against the odds?¡± ¡°Yes! Go against Heaven¡¯s wishes. If Heaven refuses to yield to me, then I¡¯ll destroy this heaven! This is what makes a cultivator!¡± Xue An said and pointed straight ahead. A white flame appeared on the tip of Huo Heming¡¯s little finger and started to burn and grow. This flame burned very slowly, but its temperature was intense. Because of this, anything the fire touched was immediately reduced to ashes and then scattered in the wind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Heming was in great pain but still, he could not move a single muscle in his body. Even as the fire grew and spread across his body, he could not even cry out in misery. He could only watch, helplessly, as his own body gradually burned and disintegrated into flying specks of ash, floating in the wind. This entire process lasted for a single minute. Finally, the flame engulfed Huo Heming in his entirety and burned him into ashes. It was a brutal yet beautiful scene. When it was finally over, Xue An waved his hands and recovered his two daughters. Chapter 41 Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were squatting on the top of the serpent¡¯s head and intently discussing something. ¡°Sister, do you think this snake will taste good?¡± Xue Nian seemed to be drooling as she asked this. The sea serpent trembled visibly. There was a flash of panic in its eyes. Xue Xiang shook her head and said, ¡°I think it probably won¡¯t taste so good. There isn¡¯t even a pot big enough to stew it!¡± The sea serpent let out a little sigh of relief. But Xue Xiang continued with her train of thought. ¡°We can skewer it and roast it on a fire instead. That should taste pretty good!¡± The sea serpent was close to tears. Just a few minutes ago, the monster was peacefully minding its own business in its home when this group of strangers just turned up at its doorstep. First they wanted to steal its treasures. Then they wanted to beat the sea serpent up. And more importantly, there was this man that was powerful beyond belief. With just a single blow, this man made the sea serpent lose all its senses and go absolutely dizzy. And that one punch in the water almost turned it into minced pie! The world of demons and monsters abide by the Law of the Jungle. It was normal for the weak to become food for the strong, and similarly, the strong would reign supreme. So after being beaten up to the point of defeat, the sea serpent was fully convinced that this man was stronger than itself. And so, the serpent surrendered without reservations. This was what happened underwater. One punch. Completely knocked out a sea serpent in the water. And that was not all. A mountain in the distance suddenly shook and quaked. This was followed by a rumbling sound that came from underground. The crowd was taken by surprise and had no idea what was going on. Only the sea serpent knew. This was just the aftereffect of the mighty punch from Xue An¡¯s fist. Just thinking about that earthshaking underwater punch was enough to make the sea serpent feel nervous all over again. Despite the power of that punch, Xue An was not feeling very satisfied. In the past¡­ A single punch from his fist could silence an entire galaxy. But now, his strength was not fully intact. This was the best that he could manage. So far, that was the first punch of the skill known as the 6-Moves to Killing A God, Moving the World. And it had turned out pretty well. But there were still five more punches to complete the set. Altogether, these would make up the six moves capable of killing a god. This was a skill that Xue An had created when he was coursing through the universe in his capacity as Immortal King. It became a renowned skill that had earned him prestige and respect. Xue An turned his attention to the two little girls. They were still discussing the different ways they could prepare and eat the sea serpent. ¡°Alright, alright. If you continue talking about this, the serpent will be scared to tears. Let¡¯s go down.¡± The sea serpent brought its huge dragon head to the ground in a respectful and docile manner. Xue An picked up the two little girls and stepped down. The sea serpent turned around to leave. Xue An suddenly patted it on its head. ¡°Although you don¡¯t have an impressive bloodline, being able to cultivate up to this point is already quite commendable. I¡¯ll give you a boost to help you become a dragon as soon as possible.¡± The sea serpent¡¯s body shook with power. It looked at Xue An with immeasurable gratitude in its eyes. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°No need to thank me. But I have to tell you that in the entire universe, there are countless races of dragons. It¡¯s very simple if you want to become a dragon. But I can detect a trace of unusual scent in your bloodline. If you are willing to act against Heaven¡¯s wishes, then there¡¯s no reason why it¡¯s not possible¡­¡± As for the words that should have followed, Xue An did not bother saying any further because he felt that that chance was simply too slim. The sea serpent sank into the water and left. Just a moment ago, Xue An had imparted a set of demon cultivation techniques to it. To this sea serpent, who had relied solely on its own self-cultivation to achieve its current strength, this was an amazing treasure to be gifted. It was going to start cultivating now. Xue An then turned to look at Song Yi, who was still mumbling to himself, and shook his head. If this man could not even see through this barrier, then there was no way he would be able to improve and make progress. On the contrary, his strength might even backfire on him. There was even the possibility of a sudden death. Xue An untied the ropes around Xue Lan. She looked at him somewhat fearfully. ¡°Brother An¡­¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I don¡¯t eat humans. It¡¯s just that in recent years, I¡¯ve had some unusual encounters, that¡¯s all.¡± Xue Lan lowered her head. Xue An let out a little sigh. He was just about to turn and leave when Xue Lan suddenly looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! So long as you are Brother An, then I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. Huo Heming was gone with the wind. Everything had come to an end. Chen Rushi however, was left a little depressed. When the sea serpent emerged from the water, the medicinal herbs that were growing on the banks were pulled into the icy cold depths of the lake. It seemed that she would be returning home empty-handed. Chen Rushi thought about the old man sitting at home. His illness seemed to be worsening with the passing of time. She felt saddened and was riled with anxiety. But just as she was about to resign to her fate, Chen Rushi noticed the two little girls were taking lotus seeds out of the pockets of their dresses. Her jaw dropped in shock. ¡°This is yummy,¡± said Xue Nian as she casually popped a lotus seed into her mouth. Xue Xiang nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s just too small. It¡¯s just this little bit here!¡± The two little girls were completely ignorant of Chen Rushi¡¯s painful look of shock. They continued popping the lotus seeds into their mouth, one at a time, as though they were eating sweets. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chen Rushi said painfully. ¡°Stop eating!¡± ¡°Eh, Auntie¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Xue Xiang asked as she turned her head around to look at Chen Rushi. ¡°Girls, where did you get those lotus seeds?¡± ¡°When we were in the water just now, Papa picked some for us,¡± Xue Nian said as she ate another one. ¡°Yes. He even told us to bring back a few as a snack to eat as we play!¡± Chen Rushi was close to losing her mind. He mindlessly picked up the seeds¡­ then leisurely passed them to the two little girls and told them to eat the seeds as snacks. This man¡­ What the hell was he thinking about? These crunchy lotus seeds that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were popping into their mouths were more important than they knew. They were in fact, an incomparably divine medicine. These were the Xuanyin Lotus Seeds with the power to bring the dead to life and enable flesh to grow on bones! ¡°Little girls, could you give Auntie one of those? I will exchange it for many, many snacks. Okay?¡± Chen Rushi sounded just like a peddler who was out to trick little children. ¡°Then I want¡­ ten packets of spicy chips!¡± Xue Nian was the first to speak. Xue Xiang knocked her sister on the head. Then with a solemn and serious look, she said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er said that you¡¯ll become ugly if you eat too much spicy chips! Let¡¯s exchange it for mushroom powder instead!¡± ¡°Mm-mm! That¡¯s fine too, that¡¯s fine too!¡± Xue Nian hurriedly nodded her head vigorously. Chen Rushi had not expected it to go so smoothly. Xue Xiang took out a single lotus seed from her pocket. She said to Chen Rushi, ¡°Auntie, what do you want this for?¡± ¡°There is a sick person in Auntie¡¯s home who needs to eat this to get better.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Xue Xiang was lost in thought for a moment. Then she took out all the lotus seeds from her pocket. Xue Nian did the same too. But she also took the opportunity to pop one last lotus seed into her mouth. ¡°Auntie, you can have them all!¡± Chen Rushi was stunned and looked deeply into their eyes. They were just like pristine jewels. These two little girls who were so innocent and delicate like porcelain. With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°My two little sisters, you¡¯re¡­¡± Xue Xiang said very seriously, ¡°Auntie, in the past, when Papa was away, we were always looking forward to the day where he would come home. If you have someone sick at home, you must be hoping that he gets well soon too. This is all for you!¡± Chen Rushi suddenly felt like crying. Just a moment ago, she was coming up with plans and plots to use on these little girls. And yet, they treated her with pure hearts of gold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But, their Papa¡­ Would that mysterious man agree? Chen Rushi¡¯s heart was a little apprehensive. Xue An, who was standing by the side, saw everything. With a smile, he said, ¡°What I give to my daughters belong to them. It¡¯s up to them what they do with it. ¡± Chen Rushi gritted her teeth and took out a platinum credit card. ¡°Sir, this thing is much too precious. I dare not ask for everything. Just give me three. This card is a little appreciation from us, the Chen family. Please accept it!¡± Chapter 42 Beijiang. In the villa of the Hong family. Yu Qing was seated in the master¡¯s chair while Qin Tian and the father-and-son duo, Hong Yuan and Hong Ming, stood by the side with great reverence. Yu Qing¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Are you saying that Xue An is currently not in Beijiang?¡± he said. Hong Ming replied before anyone else had the chance to. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it out. He¡¯s been away from Beijiang for two days.¡± ¡°Do you know why he has been away?¡± Yu Qing asked subtly. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure of that,¡± Hong Ming said. ¡°That little bitch, Qin Yu, would definitely know,¡± Qin Tian said through his gritted teeth. Qin Tian¡¯s current situation could only be described as miserable. Qin Yuan had driven him out of Longtai Group, and all his savings were frozen as well. And upon seeing that he had fallen from grace and went from riches to rags, his wife had packed up and left him. He was like a homeless dog that was in a constant state of anxiety. Since that incident, he was living in a dilapidated, rented house, resigned to his fate. But then Yu Qing came looking for him. Initially, Qin Tian did not take Yu Qing seriously. But later, he discovered that this man, who looked to be in his thirties, was actually a powerful person. It was only then that Qin Tian also realized that this man was Liu Shou¡¯s junior from their martial arts school. His purpose for coming to Beijiang was to investigate the cause of Liu Shou¡¯s death. Qin Tian could not help but feel empowered. He led Yu Qing over to the Hong¡¯s house. Upon hearing what Qin Tian had to say, Yu Qing nodded slightly. ¡°Very well then. Where can I meet this Qin Yu?¡± ¡°She goes to Zhenbei School of Martial Arts every day now.¡± Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. This was Beijiang¡¯s largest school for martial arts. The one in charge of this school was Tan Dong, one of the most famous martial arts masters in the country. As the heiress to Longtai Group, Qin Yu was considered a noble. It was only natural that she would not be practicing martial arts in public with the other, ordinary disciples. She was in a small courtyard in the innermost part of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts, and was under the guidance of Tan Dong himself. This day, Qin Yu was devoting her attention on cultivation. Tan Dong stood by the side and watched her quietly. He seemed to be sighing to himself. Ever since the day of the auction, the great Mistress Qin had been coming to the martial arts school every day. She was cultivating at an intense rate, as though she had been greatly stimulated by something. She was making great progress at an incredible speed and was already considerably well-versed with the entire technique of the Palm of the Wandering Dragon. But just as she was working on her cultivation, there was a sudden commotion outside. Suddenly, a disciple came rushing into the courtyard. ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone here to challenge our school!¡± Challenge. An event like this had not happened to the Zhenbei School of Martial Arts in a long time. Tan Dong kept his expression calm. He nodded and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right over¡­¡± Before he could completely finish his words, the gates of the courtyard were smashed open with a loud crash. A few of Tan Dong¡¯s disciples ¡ª some of the most skilled disciples that he was most proud of ¡ª came flying into the courtyard with one punch. What he saw immediately changed Tan Dong¡¯s expression. These chosen disciples had been studying martial arts for a decade. Their skills were only second to his. And yet, they were defeated and thrown back by just a single punch. Who in the world is this sage and how could he be so powerful? Just as he was recovering from his shock and uncertainty, a man slowly walked in. He had a plain-looking face but emanated an aura that was equally profound and imposing. This approaching figure was, of course, Yu Qing. Under the order of his Master, the Elderly by Heaven, Lei Ling, he had descended the mountain to investigate the death of his senior brother, Liu Shou. Upon arriving in Beijiang, he found out that the murderer was an ordinary man who was a real nobody. And he was not in Beijiang. In order to avenge his senior brother as quickly as possible, he did not bother about paying a formal visit. He charged his way directly into Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. Tan Dong¡¯s disciples were enraged by these actions and went ahead to stop him. But as well-trained as they were, they could not withstand a single punch from Yu Qing. And now. Yu Qing vaguely swept a cursory look at the people gathered in the small courtyard. He then nodded slightly at Qin Yu. ¡°This must be the great Mistress Qin. May I ask where Xue An is, please.¡± It turned out that he was here for Xue An. Qin Yu¡¯s heart jumped into her mouth. This man was obviously not an ordinary person. What did he want with Xue An? Seemingly aware of Qin Yu¡¯s doubts, Yu Qing smiled, revealing his set of white teeth. ¡°The one who died at the auction was my senior brother. My name is Yu Qing.¡± Qin Yu was taken aback . When the man smiled, he looked like a ferocious tiger baring its teeth while preparing to charge at its prey. It was a very intimidating sight. Before she could react, Tan Dong stepped forward and took his place in front of Qin Yu. ¡°My friend, you did not even greet us properly. In fact, you hurt my disciples the moment you walked through the door. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re lacking in manners?¡± Tan Dong said angrily. ¡°And who are you?¡± Yu Qing asked. ¡°I am Tan Dong, the director of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts,¡± Tan Dong said in a deep voice. Yu Qing nodded and said, ¡°Well you don¡¯t seem very convincing. Tell you what. If you can withstand a single punch from me, I¡¯ll turn and leave immediately. In fact, I won¡¯t even set foot in Beijiang again.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Tan Dong replied without a second thought. If he were to back down now, then the reputation of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts would be ruined. A contemptuous smile started to appear at the corners of Yu Qing¡¯s mouth. Then he lightly let out a cry and sent a punch crashing at Tan Dong. Tan Dong wore a solemn expression, took his position in a firm horse stance, and gave it his all in receiving this punch. Boom. This punch hit Tan Dong like a meteor. Tan Dong could not even hold out for a mere second. He was blasted away, flying off the ground and directly crashing into the wall. He slowly fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was not even able to speak. ¡°Master Tan!¡± Qin Yu cried out in shock. Tan Dong waved his hand dejectedly, then looked at Yu Qing somewhat fearfully. In a stuttering manner, he said, ¡°This¡­ Is this the Realm of the Unfettered?¡± Yu Qing retracted his fist and stood proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Realm of the Unfettered!¡± Tan Dong smiled bitterly and knew that he had been defeated through and through. This man, who seemed to be only in his thirties, seemed to have broken through the Realm of Patriarch and stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered. He had become a person with a lifespan that could be as long as a hundred and fifty years. The difference in strength between Tan Dong and Yu Qing was like the distance between heaven and earth. Tan Dong had conclusively lost and there was nothing left to say. Yu Qing turned to look at Qin Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. Three days from now, I will wait for Xue An at the Hong¡¯s house. If he doesn¡¯t turn up, then all of you will have to die!¡± After he finished saying these words laden with threat, Yu Qing turned and left. Qin Yu helped Tan Dong up. She then looked at Yu Qing as he walked out of the courtyard. ¡°Master Tan, are you alright?¡± Tan Dong shook his head and said, ¡°Just some internal injuries. They won¡¯t be much of a problem. Believe it or not, that man had shown me some mercy. He could have easily killed me! His strength and power are so great it¡¯s actually terrifying.¡± Qin Yu looked very worried. ¡°Is Xue An his match?¡± Tan Dong gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I can read this person well. But as for Mr. Xue¡­ I can¡¯t read him at all. You say he¡¯s an expert in martial arts, but from his appearance alone, I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is.¡± ¡°Miss Qin, you better find Mr. Xue as soon as possible. A highly skilled person like Yu Qing is definitely capable of delivering what he promises. If you delay any longer, all of you will be in danger!¡± Qin Yu nodded with a solemn expression, then said, ¡°I understand. I will go look for Mr. Xue right now.¡± And with that, Qin Yu quickly made her way to Green Wheat Town at top speed. Xue An was sitting cross-legged by the pool of water as he meditated. The Spirit Qi here was much stronger than that of the outside world and it was just right in helping Xue An achieve his breakthrough to the Realm of Patriarch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, with Xue An¡¯s current strength, he could have easily achieved a breakthrough. But Xue An suffered from a shaky foundation in his past life. To prevent anything wrong from happening, he had to build an extremely strong foundation before he tried to achieve a breakthrough again. Following the event of Xue An¡¯s absorption, the Spirit Qi began to form a vortex above his head. This vortex was visible to the naked eye. Such a sight left Xue Lan in a state of stupefaction. But Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were quite used to seeing such miraculous things and did not find it unusual. For the two of them, their papa was omnipotent. Chapter 43 Bam! A deep, muffled sound came from within Xue An. It was a sound that came from deep within his muscles and bones. This also meant that Xue An had finally taken his first step on the path to cultivation. Though this was still thousands of miles away from the path of an immortal lord, it was still a step forward. The so-called Patriarch were people who cultivated all their strength in their entire body. As such, they were able to do everything that ordinary people could not. The Unfettered, on the other hand, were people whose entire body had been compacted together to become one whole. Every single movement, no matter how small, would bring with it an extremely great power. More importantly, the moment one stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, one would be able to live to a hundred and fifty years. This was a great temptation. This was why the ordinary people called this the state of being an Unfettered. But Xue An knew that this was far from enough. He understood that the path of cultivation was divided into the following steps: the Realm of Patriarch, the Realm of the Unfettered, the Realm of the Celestial, the Realm of Scattered Immortals, the Realm of Longevity, the Realm of the Golden Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Grand Luo Immortal, Immortal King, Immortal Emperor, Immortal Lord, and then finally, it was the legendary Realm of the Saints. Now it was just a matter of taking the first step. Meanwhile, Song Yi was slowly regaining his consciousness. There was envy and shock written all over his face. This was the first time he was seeing someone breakthrough to the Realm of the Unfettered within such a short period of time. This person, in particular, was at most in his twenties. If the news spread about his accomplishment, everyone who heard it would be incredibly shocked. ¡°Once one steps into the Realm of the Unfettered, one will become an immortal!¡± Song Yi was muttering to himself. As soon as Xue An stood up, he could feel that his body was ten times stronger. He also felt completely energized, almost as if he had the world in his hands. But Xue An¡¯s state of mind was as solid as a rock. In an instant, he had completely dispelled these illusions. Now, sitting on the banks of the lake, he had even gathered different kinds of medicinal herbs that he could use to refine the Core Reinforcement Pill. Now that Xue An had broken through and stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, the speed at which he could refine pills had also increased tremendously. Almost within the blink of an eye, Xue An had already refined the piles of precious medicinal herbs into fluids. He then began to work on further refining the fluids and transforming them into the pills he wanted. Xue Lan, who was standing on the sidelines, was so dazzled by what she was looking at. She felt that her worldview was greatly expanding by these amazing sights. Song Yi was even more shocked. Xue An¡¯s breakthrough to the Realm of the Unfettered was an incredible thing to witness. And now, seeing him refine the pills left Song Yi feeling so faint that he felt like he wanted to fall to his knees. Basically, the famous sects all knew how to refine pills. But the process of refining the pills included long and tedious preparations and activities like fasting and bathing. Only after going through the preparations can they finally ignite the fire and start to refine the pills. And even after going through all that, there was still a very high probability of failure. This was also the reason why, up till this present day, not many people could afford to eat these pills. They were mainly reserved for the disciples of a few major sects. The pills were also much too expensive for everyday people. The technique of refining pills was a secret that was not meant to be shared. But Song Yi studied Mr. Xue. His movements looked like floating clouds and flowing water, and just like that, the pills were ready within the blink of an eye. Poof. A dozen or so pills fell into Xue An¡¯s hands. They emanated a distinct fragrance. The entire process took less than five minutes. It happened so quickly and the refining of the pills was successfully completed. Song Yi was dumbstruck by the success rate and efficiency. At this point in time, Xue Nian was salivating. ¡°Papa, what is this? It smells so good,¡± she asked her father. Xue An gave a small smile and then, he did something that almost caused Song Yi¡¯s eyes to pop out of his head. He gave Xue Xiang and Xue Nian a pill each. ¡°Try it to see how it tastes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two little girls, each took a pill and popped them into their mouths, just like they were eating peanuts. Song Yi was on the verge of tears. If these pills were placed out in the open, the disciples of the major sects would fight tooth and nail to get their hands on them. An yet, this Mr. Xue had simply given the pills to his two daughters to eat as snacks. Meanwhile, Xue An had walked up to Xue Lan. He handed her a pill as well. ¡°Take one and have a try.¡± Xue Lan felt a little embarrassed and was just about to decline the offer. Song Yi said gloomily, ¡°Miss, just eat it. This is your great fortune!¡± Xue Lan hesitated for a moment before willingly swallowing the pill. Soon! Xue Lan felt a bout of pain in her stomach. Then she went red in the face and ran away to a distant spot. After a while, she returned somewhat shyly. By now, all the toxins, from head to toe, had been expelled out of her body. Just like a flawless piece of jade, she was clean and clear both inside and out. Above all else, this one pill was enough to extend the young woman¡¯s lifespan by fifty years, and her youth would last forever. Song Yi was close to salivating with envy. Xue An simply cast him an indifferent look. Song Yi hurriedly lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving with Chen Rushi?¡± Song Yi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now that Young Master Huo is dead, it will be hard for me to escape death if I return to Middle Capital. It¡¯s better for me to stay here.¡± In fact, there was one more thing that Song Yi did not say. When he had just regained his consciousness a while ago, Chen Rushi wanted to take him away. But Song Yi had secretly attempted to read his future. The trigram had told him that his misfortune and blessings were hard to predict, but there was a great opportunity awaiting him. As for how big this opportunity was¡­ Song Yi was not too sure. Xue An did not say anything. He did not dislike Song Yi, but neither did he take a fancy to him. To put it bluntly, this was just another cultivator who wandered from one rich family to the other by virtue of the skills he had. ¡°How long have I been meditating?¡± ¡°Papa, you have been sitting there for a long time,¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Oh. Weren¡¯t the two of you bored?¡± ¡°Not at all! In the past, my sister and I often stayed at home for the entire day,¡± Xue Xiang said. Xue An felt a pang of pain in his heart. When he had been away, these two little girls had been made to suffer so much. Although Tang Xuan¡¯er had raised them well, she still needed to go out to earn money. The children would have had no choice but to stay at home by themselves. Thinking about this, Xue An bent down and picked up his daughters. With a smile, he said, ¡°Then Papa will take the two of you down the mountain!¡± With that, Xue An tapped his toe against the ground and his entire being charged up into the sky. At the same time, he left Song Yi with instructions. ¡°Take Lan¡¯er down the mountain!¡± Xue Lan looked up and watched dazedly as Xue An disappeared into the distance. Song Yi turned to her and said with utmost reverence, ¡°Miss Lan¡¯er, let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡± ¡°Brother An¡­ Has he become an immortal?¡± Xue Lan murmured. Song Yi shook his head and let out a soft sigh. Then he said, ¡°Not exactly an immortal, but it¡¯s somewhat similar. Mr. Xue has a kind of aura around him that always deter anyone from treating him contemptuously. His future achievements are simply unimaginable!¡± Song Yi was so emotional that he simply had to share his thoughts. Xue Lan, on the other hand, was filled with a mix of emotions. At this point, the last trace of a young maiden¡¯s fantasy had gradually diminished. Because she knew that the gap between herself and Brother An, was as large as the distance between the clouds in the sky and the soil on the ground. Meanwhile, Xue An and his two daughters were flying through the air. Of course, such strength would not be found in the Realm of the Unfettered. But with Xue An¡¯s strength, all this was a piece of cake. The two little girls were filled with excitement as they looked at the white moon and the countless stars that filled the sky. ¡°Papa, the moon is so big!¡± ¡°Yes, and it looks like a piece of half-eaten hotcake!¡± The thought of eating was always on Xue Nian¡¯s mind. Xue An smiled gently and said, ¡°Close your eyes, Papa will perform another magic trick for the two of you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The two little girls closed their eyes obediently. There was a flash of light in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, a huge curtain of light appeared beneath his feet. The light curtain was like a piece of glass that was floating in mid-air. Xue An released his hold and put his two daughters on the light curtain. ¡°Done!¡± The two little girls opened their eyes and were greeted by an extremely beautiful scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light curtain perfectly reflected everything in the sky. The moon and the stars looked like embellishments on its surface. It was as though two skies had appeared. Xue Xiang took a cautious step forward and realized that it was like walking on even ground. Then together with Xue Nian, the two began to run about excitedly. Xue An smiled and looked at his two daughters. Beneath their feet, were the twinkling lights of the city and the view of the mortal world! Chapter 44 Late in the middle of the night, the streets of Green Wheat Town were starting to empty as many shops were closed for the day. However, Yuelai Hotel was still brightly lit. Xie Wendong sat in a chair. The dead body of his son, Xie Hu, was placed right in front of him. ¡°Who did this?¡± Xie Wendong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and teary, and his face was filled with rage. ¡°Old Master, it was someone name Xue An,¡± the lobby manager hurriedly replied. ¡°Xue An?¡± Xie Wendong frowned. He then turned to look at Xue Lan¡¯s parents, who were kneeling to his side. ¡°Xue Guo, you and your Xue family must think you¡¯re quite gutsy,¡± Xue Wendong said in a threatening voice. Xue Guo kept quiet but Xue Lan¡¯s mother, Li Hongyan, was already bawling her eyes out. She began to kowtow to Xie Wendong so passionately that her forehead slammed against the floor. ¡°Old Master Xie, please spare our lives. We really don¡¯t know where Xue An is! Even our daughter has been abducted by that bastard. Keeping us here won¡¯t do anything to help the situation at all.¡± Xie Wendong was even more enraged when he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Xue An is your nephew!¡± Li Hongyan looked at Xue Guo and how he was keeping his head lowered in silence. She was annoyed by his unresponsiveness and it enraged her further. She blamed him for all their misfortunes. She pointed accusingly at Xue Guo and cursed him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Everyone from your family is useless! Xue An got into so much trouble as soon as he came back, and then he simply left without doing anything to cover up his mess. Now he¡¯s gotten us in this mess and you still want to protect him!¡± Xie Wendong scoffed angrily. ¡°Enough. Stop putting on a show here. Since both of you claim to know nothing, it seems that you with be joining my dead son in a few minutes. Or you can just tell me where Xue An is. I don¡¯t believe he can make it out of Green Wheat Town so quickly.¡± Xie Wendong was hell-bent on revenge. Xie Hu was his only child and he was murdered in cold blood. To make matters worse, he was murdered by someone from the Xue family, whom Xie Wendong had always despised. This was unacceptable. In his capacity as the Big Brother of Green Wheat Town and the neighboring areas within a hundred-mile radius, Xie Wendong had the power to place a bounty on Xue An¡¯s head. He spread the word that anyone who could catch Xue An would be rewarded with one hundred thousand dollars! Xie Wendong was convinced that Xue An would still be hanging around in the area. He could not have gone too far. As soon as he was caught, Xie Wendong was prepared to slice Xue An¡¯s chest open and cut out his heart. This is the revenge that his son deserves. Simply thinking about this filled Xie Wendon with rage and murderous intent. He had a crazy look in his eyes. Just then, two people walked through the doors and entered the hotel. It was an old man and a young girl. They were Song Yi and Xue Lan. The moment the two of them appeared, the atmosphere in the hall immediately changed. Xue Guo and Li Hongyan caught sight of their daughter. Xue Guo shouted anxiously, ¡°Lan¡¯er, run!¡± But even before he could finish speaking, a lackey stepped forth and slapped Xue Guo twice to shut him up. Another lackey ran to the hotel door to block the exit. Song Yi was startled to see what was happening, but he quickly regained his bearings. ¡°Dare I ask who this old gentleman is? Why are you stopping us? And also, why are you taking Miss Lan¡¯er¡¯s parents captive?¡± Xie Wendong cast a glance at Song Yi, then with a sneer, he said, ¡°A life for a life. A debt must always be paid back. My son was killed by your men and I will not rest until I have an explanation. Men, tie them up!¡± A few underlings rushed forward and prepared to tie them up. Song Yi however, could not help but start to feel his anger rising. He was, after all, a renowned Fengshui master of a certain region. Being a respected fellow meant that he had never received such treatment before. Without holding back, he made his anger known. ¡°My friend, you have to think clearly. You can¡¯t just capture and kidnap anyone you like. There are consequences to bear.¡± Xie Wendong dismissed the warning without a second thought. ¡°Here in Green Wheat Town, I fear no consequences!¡± Though Song Yi was also considered a cultivator himself, he specialized in studying the secret spells of Fengshui. The strength of his fists and feet were considered normal, and he did not have powerful punches or strong kicks. It was not long before he found himself pinned to the ground. Once he was incapacitated, some of Xie Wendong¡¯s lackeys started to make their moves on Xue Lan. Song Yi shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a piece of advice. If you still want to stay alive, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t touch this girl.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t even begin to imagine the type of person who has taken her under his protection.¡± Song Yi¡¯s words caused the lackeys to hesitate. Xie Wendong, on the other hand, was not concerned with these empty threats. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re still trying to make a fool of me? I¡¯ve done my background research. I know that this little girl is as blank as a white sheet of paper. Apart from Xue An, who else does she know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s who I am talking about! The great Mr. Xue. He can be quite a terror, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not something any of you can even imagine,¡± Song Yi whispered. Hearing his words, Xie Wendong and his group of underlings burst out laughing. ¡°Xue An? A terror? Are you kidding me? I know his parents. Their entire family, including their ancestors, are all good-for-nothings. And you are actually saying that he has powers that are beyond our imagination. That is the most ridiculous thing I can think of!¡± A faint voice interrupted the goings-on. ¡°Is that so? Is that really so funny?¡± Accompanying the voice was a man who slowly walked into the room. The laughter came to an abrupt stop. Because the figure that came in was a handsome man with a tall and strong physique. And behind him were two identical-looking little girls who were dressed in the exact same clothes. Who else could it be but Xue An and his daughters? Xie Wendong stared at Xue An with cold and vicious eyes. Then he stood up slowly and said with a sneer, ¡°Just as I thought. You do have some guts in you, actually daring to show up here in search of your doom.¡± Xue Lan felt a little worried. She shouted a warning. ¡°Brother An¡­¡± Xue An smiled and signaled to her that he was fine. Then he looked at Xie Wendong. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years and you¡¯re actually still alive?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and said, ¡°What I meant was, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s simply wonderful!¡± Up till now, Xue An could still remember how his parents were bullied by this burly old man when he was a child. Xue An has assumed that this old man would be dead by now since so many years had passed. He did not expect him to still be alive and evidently, in the pink of health at that. Naturally, Xue An felt happy to see him alive. But only because there was nothing more exhilarating than slaying one¡¯s enemy by one¡¯s own hand. To let go of hatred in the heart, one had to draw his sword and kill the enemy! Back when he was studying to become a Sage, he had to learn to overcome his personal demons to gain enlightenment. To do this, he had expertly wielded blade after blade just to cut and sever them off by himself. Of course, Xie Wendong did not understand what he meant and thought that Xue An was trying to please him. He could not help sneering. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Today, you are certainly going to meet your doom!¡± As this exchange was going on Li Hongyan could not hold back. She started to yell and swear at Xue An. ¡°This is all your fault! You are such a troublemaker! You¡¯ve brought us so much trouble and you¡¯ve even dragged us and made us suffer alongside you. I¡¯ve always said that we would all be better off if you were dead. I wish you had never come back at all! You people from the Xue family are¡­¡± Xue An gave her a strange look that made her stop speaking immediately. Li Hongyan had never seen such a terrifying look in anyone¡¯s eyes before. It was like her soul had been locked up. Naturally, she was not able to continue speaking the words that she had intended to say. ¡°You! You killed my son,¡± Xie Wendong said, interrupting the commotion. ¡°So now I¡¯m going to kill you. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± Xue An simply nodded. ¡°Fair enough!¡± ¡°Very well, just remember that when you¡¯re suffering in Hell, you can¡¯t blame me for what is about to happen to you.¡± With that, Xie Wendong pulled out a gun and aimed it right at Xue An. His face bore a hideously ferocious look. The appearance of the gun was a surprise to everyone there. Everyone but Xue An. There was a trace of mockery in the smile that appeared on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± Xie Wendong was just about to pull the trigger. Suddenly, the headlights of a car shone into the room and temporarily blinded everyone. Then, a young lady dressed in beautiful clothes walked in briskly. At the sight of her, Xie Wendong, who was originally so arrogant and brutal, suddenly became a sniveling fool. ¡°Great Mistress Qin?¡± Chapter 45 It was Qin Yu who walked in. After hearing Xie Wendong shout out her name, Qin Yu turned to look at him. She frowned angrily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just a few seconds ago, Xie Wendong was arrogantly standing tall proud, but now, he stooped low and had put on a meek smile. ¡°Miss Qin, why are you here at Green Wheat Town so late in the night? You should have informed me earlier before your arrival so I could have come to greet you.¡± Qin Yu replied coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m here to pick up Mr. Xue.¡± Mr. Xue¡­ Of all the people present, only one person was known as Mr. Xue. Xie Wendong¡¯s eyelids started twitching wildly. What he saw next made him shudder in fear. He stood helplessly as he watched Qin Yu walk up to Xue An. She addressed him in a very respectful manner. ¡°Mr. Xue, something has happened in Beijiang. I need you to come back with me.¡± Everyone in the room gasped in amazement. They all knew that this young lady was someone with a noble and respected background. Even the arrogant and overbearing Xie Wendong had to treat this young lady with such reverence. This alone was proof of her revered background. But even someone as powerful as she was so acting to respectful towards Xue An. Who on earth was Xue An? Li Hongyan was kneeling on the floor. Just a few minutes ago, she was filled with contempt and resentment. But when she saw what was going on, she was left feeling dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Xue An had a hint of a smile on his face.¡±There is no rush right now. Let me take care of some things right for the moment, and then we can head back when I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Qin Yu said with a frown. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°His son was causing me some trouble. And I accidentally strangled the old man¡¯s son to death. He wants to take his revenge. It¡¯s just a simple matter.¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face darkened as she turned around and shouted angrily at Xie Wendong. ¡°Hey, Xie. Do you still want to keep your job? Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Xue is the most distinguished guest of the Longtai Group? Yet you dare to carry out some petty revenge on him?¡± The Longtai Group. The moment this name was said aloud, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes changed. Many lackeys quietly backed away. This was no joking matter. In the whole of Beijiang, and even in its neighboring areas, no one would dare to mess with the Longtai Group. Compared with the might of the the Longtai Group, Xie Wendong was just a small-town crook. At best, he could be considered as a wannabe gangster that was trying to make a name for himself in the city. Upon hearing this revelation, Li Hongyan¡¯s mouth was opened so widely that you could fit a duck¡¯s egg in it. Something that Xue An had said to her earlier suddenly flashed through her mind. I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret this! At that time, she was angry and filled with resentment, but now, she was beginning to understand why Xue An had said that. To be able to make the Great Mistress of the Longtai Group behave so reverentially, this distant nephew of hers had obviously reached a status that was way beyond what ordinary people could imagine. At the thought of this, Li Hongyan felt like her stomach was tied in knots. She was filled with immense regret. Meanwhile, Xie Wendong¡¯s face had turned as white as ash. The only reason he had prospered and thrived in society was that he had relied on the strength and reputation of the Longtai Group. In other words, it was almost as if he was the pet dog of the Longtai Group. This was one of the reasons why he did not dare to make a single sound as Qin Yu was reprimanding him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯m the one who deserves to die. I should not have caused so much trouble and bothered Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue, you have such a generous heart. Please spare my life and let me off!¡± Xie Wendong felt that he had already stooped low enough. Although he felt somewhat humiliated, it did not seem like he had any other choice. The situation was getting out of hand, and now that the Longtai Group was involved, he could only concede defeat. When he had finished talking and surrendering his place, the atmosphere in the room seemed to ease up a little. Many people assumed that the matter had been settled. But no one expected Xue An to smile lightly and say, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to let you off?¡± The moment these words were said¡­ Xie Wendong felt a surge of hot blood rushing up to his head. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ My son, Xie Hu, died in your hands. I¡¯m ready to put that in the past. But are you willing to do the same too?¡± Xue An walked over and stood before Xie Wendong. He looked down at him in a condescending manner. His face was void of any emotions as he said, ¡°Do you think that this situation is unfair?¡± Xie Wendong lowered his head. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Very well, then let me give you a chance. Take your gun out and shoot me. We will see which is faster; me or your gun.¡± Everyone thought that Xue An was out of mind. This was especially true for Xie Wendong, whose entire body shook in anticipation. He could not believe what he was being offered. He just looked at Xue An questioningly. Xue An held out three fingers and said, ¡°I will only count down for three seconds. Three, two¡­¡± Bang! A gunshot sounded. Xue Lan let out a scream. But when the dust and smoke dispersed¡­ Xue An was standing with hands folded behind his back. He was biting down on a bullet in his mouth, with streams of smoke still trailing into the air. Xie Wendong was scared out of his wits. This¡­ Was he even a human? Xue An spat out the bullet and let out a little sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you your chance. But it seems like you¡¯re just useless. And now, it¡¯s my turn to make a move!¡± Xie Wendong was just about to beg for mercy when Xue An¡¯s palm came slapping across like a fan. His entire body was thrown up into the air, where he tumbled a few times until finally, he fell to the floor. His mouth smashed into the ground and his teeth shattered into small pieces and sharp fragments. His head was battered by this slap. Xue An walked up and trampled on Xie Wendong¡¯s face. Then slowly, he exerted force and twisted his feet. What followed was a series of cracking and creaking sounds. It was such a disturbing sound of bones breaking that everyone who heard it winced in pain. It was as if they could feel their own being crushed. Xie Wendong¡¯s nose was completely smashed by Xue An¡¯s feet. Everyone was silent out of fear as they watched this scene. ¡°Spare¡­ Spare me!¡± Xie Wendong forced these two words out through his gritted teeth. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re asking for mercy now? Don¡¯t you remember, back in those years when you used to bully my parents? They begged you to spare their lives. Did you show them mercy? Did you stop then?¡± Xie Wendong¡¯s whole body was shaking with pain. And the look in his eyes, as he looked up at Xue An, was filled with boundless fear and regret. Qin Yu was feeling somewhat uneasy and turned her face to look elsewhere. She was starting to fear Xue An and the power he wielded. Xue An was behaving like a high and mighty emperor who was sentencing someone to their death. He showed no remorse; no emotions at all. He did not even bear the slightest trace of humanity. ¡°Remember, in your next life, don¡¯t ever be so arrogant again!¡± With that, Xue An raised his leg and stomped his foot down with incredible force. Poof. Xie Wendong¡¯s brain juices burst out from his head. He was dead. The crowd was dead silent. Xue An cast a look at Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan¡¯s entire body quivered. She was so afraid of what Xue An would do to her. But Xue An, however, could not be bothered with her. Instead, he took a pill out of his pocket and threw it at Song Yi. ¡°This is a reward for you. Xie Wendong and his son are dead. From now on, this hotel will be left to you and Lan¡¯er to manage.¡± Song Yi was ecstatic to receive such a superior treasure. He said, with great reverence, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Xue. I will do my best to assist Miss Lan¡¯er well.¡± Xue An looked at Xue Lan. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°I will come back to see you after some time!¡± Xue Lan nodded in silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Xue An left the hotel, everyone in the room felt an immediate sense of relief. Li Hongyan smiled happily. She was thinking about how her family had actually benefited from this incident. This Yuelai Hotel might not be in her possession, but her own daughter would be managing the property. This meant that her family had the support and backing of the Longtai Group! Just as she was about to express her happiness, Li Hongyan felt something foreign in her mouth. It was an object lodged in her throat. She spat it out. She realized, with great shock and horror, that it was her own tongue. She tried to speak but realized that she could only make whining sounds. It seemed that from this point on, Li Hongyan had become mute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was on his way home. His two daughters had fallen asleep, using Xue An¡¯s legs as their personal pillows. Xue An gently stroked his daughters¡¯ backs. There was a very gentle look on his face. Seated at the front, Qin Yu looked at this scene through the rear-view mirror. She was deep in thought. This was the cold and cruel man that she had just witnessed at the hotel. And yet, he was also this gentle and caring man. But which one of these two sides, was the true him? Chapter 46 Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. Tan Dong had been waiting at the door for more than an hour, standing in the cold wind of the winter night. Tan Xiaoyu walked over. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so cold out here and the injuries on your body have not fully healed,¡± she said with concern. ¡°You should go back into the house and take a rest.¡± Tan Dong shook his head. ¡°She should be back real soon, just wait a little while more.¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not quite agree with him. ¡°Father, this Xue An, is he really as powerful as you make him out to be?¡± Tan Dong looked intently at Tan Xiaoyu and said, ¡°You just came back from your studies abroad. You don¡¯t know what has been going on in our country. But I can say with utmost certainty that, as of today, out of all the martial arts experts in the country, there aren¡¯t more than a handful who can even be considered as worthy opponents of Mr. Xue!¡± Tan Xiaoyu curled her lips in disbelief. She was feeling quite unhappy. ¡°Father, if you would let me, I will go there myself and give the fellow that injured you a good thrashing. I will be able to avenge you and at the same time, make our Zhenbei School of Martial Arts even more prestigious. Why do we have to wait for Xue An?¡± Tan Dong¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I have invested a hefty sum of money to send you abroad. But it¡¯s not so you can become so arrogant and self-conceited. I know you¡¯re doing well and learning from the Taekwondo master of Country H, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re better than everyone else.¡± ¡°Yes father.¡± Tan Xiaoyu lowered her head respectfully, but deep inside, she was still unconvinced. She was the only daughter of Tan Dong. Recently, she had been studying Taekwondo from a Taekwondo master who was considered a Living National Treasure of Country H. Thanks to her inherent skills and diligent training, she had achieved profound attainments in the art of Taekwondo. Just the day before, she learned the news that her father had been beaten up and injured. She had rushed back overnight and had vowed to avenge her father. But her father was adamant and would not hear anything of it. He just wanted to wait for a man by the name of Xue An. Putting her trust in a stranger made Tan Xiaoyu feel very uncomfortable. She thought to herself: ¡°From what I have heard about Xue An, it sounds like he is some super-being with three heads and six arms! If he turns out to be just an ordinary guy, I will make sure that I humiliate him in public.¡± After a few more minutes of waiting, a low-key Volvo slowly pulled up at the doorstep of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. The car door opened. Qin Yu got out of the car first. Her appearance surprised Tan Xiaoyu. Was this not the great mistress of Longtai Group? Why was she here? But Qin Yu did not leave. On the contrary, she stood aside very respectfully and opened the car passenger door. Then Xue An got out of the car with his two children in his arms. Tan Dong looked very agitated as he hurried down the stairs. He took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue! Miss Qin!¡± Xue An nodded in response. This was the man that Father kept talking about? Tan Xiaoyu looked Xue An up and down. He was quite a good-looking man, but his body seemed a little too thin. She had never seen a martial artist that did not have a muscular frame. This was the highly skilled master who was ¡°out of this world¡±? And he was carrying two children in his arms. Was all of this a joke? Was this supposed to be funny? The more Tan Xiaoyu scrutinized, the more disdain she felt. In her heart, she blamed her father for being easily fooled by others because he was getting on in years. One look at this guy and she could tell that he was nothing more than a liar. Just look at him. I can fight ten of him with one hand tied behind my back! Tan Xiaoyu remained standing on the steps all this time. She refused to come down and greet them. Tan Dong noticed this and could not help but frown as he said, ¡°Xiaoyu, come down to meet Mr. Xue and Miss Qin!¡± Tan Xiaoyu reluctantly walked down the steps and halfheartedly gave a perfunctory bow. ¡°Miss Qin.¡± But she completely ignored Xue An. Tan Dong was shocked, for he feared that Xue An would be offended by this. But Xue An was not paying any attention to Tan Xiaoyu at all. At the moment, all his attention was focused on his two daughters, who were deep in sleep in his arms. As for everyone else around him¡­ he simply could not be bothered about them at all. But his lack of reaction made Tan Xiaoyu even more convinced that this was a man that looked impressive but, was in fact, useless. It seemed like he did not dare to respond despite her provoking him. Why else would he not react to her lack of disrespect? Her teacher had once said that a martial arts practitioner with no courage was like a tiger without fangs. They are useless and cannot kill anything. Tan Xiaoyu felt disgusted by the man. She turned to her father and said, ¡°Dad, Miss Qin, I just got off the plane. I will go back in to unpack my things first!¡± With that said, she turned and left. Tan Dong was embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s awkward behavior. He was just about to explain it to Xue An. But Xue An simply looked at him with indifference, and said, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± Tan Dong gave a bittersweet smile. ¡°All things considered, it¡¯s not that serious. He held back at the very last minute, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡± Xue An nodded. Suddenly, he lifted his finger and struck Tan Dong precisely on his tanzhong acupoint. Tan Dong felt as if an electric current had hit him. His entire body shivered and his labored breath immediately became smooth and easy again. ¡°Thank you Mr. Xue!¡± Tan Dong expressed his gratitude. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you going back to your house first?¡± Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± ¡°Stay here?¡± Qin Yu was put in an awkward spot. ¡°Yes, because it is nearer to the Hong¡¯s house,¡± Xue An replied. With that said, he strode into the school of martial arts. Qin Yu could not really comprehend what he meant, but since Xue An said so, she could only obey. Tan Dong was naturally overjoyed. He hurriedly gave the orders to prepare and clean up a room. Xue An settled his two daughters in bed first. By this time, it was already in the wee hours of the morning. But Xue An was not sleepy at all. Instead, he walked out into the courtyard and looked up at the blue sky. There, he slowly closed his eyes. He unleashed his divine consciousness and allowed it to spread around him. In the spiritual world, everything was made up of the divine consciousness. The physical world ceased to exist. What remained were the different kinds of flames that radiated from the brilliance of life. These flames could be big or small, depending on the life force it emanated from. The one that was nearest to Xue An would be that of Tan Dong¡¯s. At the moment, Tan Dong¡¯s flame seemed to be quite weak. Qin Yu¡¯s flame, on the other hand, was larger and stronger. But there was also a third flame that was especially bright and more conspicuous. It was actually the flame of the other girl he had met today. The spread of his divine consciousness grew even larger. The moment one enters the Realm of the Unfettered, one becomes an immortal. Although this might sound a little exaggerated, it also proved that the Realm of the Unfettered is the gateway that separated mortals and immortals. However, even if ordinary people entered the Realm of the Unfettered, it did not mean that they would possess such divine consciousness. One would at least have to be in the Realm of the Celestial, or even the Realm of Scattered Immortals to be able to own such supernatural powers. But who was Xue An? He was the supreme Immortal Lord of this entire universe. Such a small problem like this would not be a problem for someone like him! Soon, Xue An¡¯s divine consciousness began to detect a towering ball of flame. This flame was burning so intensely that it was really like the heart of a volcano. A smile slowly appeared at the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Then he opened his eyes and looked into the distance. ¡°Hoping to get onto the path through martial arts? That¡¯s quite interesting. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. Let¡¯s see how good you actually are.¡± At the exact same moment, Yu Qing suddenly opened his eyes. He was at the Hong¡¯s house, meditating in a cross-legged sitting position. He had suddenly felt an aura that was so powerful that it shook him to the bones. Although fleeting, this aura contained a frightening level of might that made Yu Qing shudder. Who was it? Could it be that there was still a master in Beijiang? Yu Qing was uncertain. It was dawn. Tan Xiaoyu walked out of the house and stretched her back, causing her bones to crack gently. Then she began her daily practice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today was the day she was going to the Hong¡¯s house to settle the score. Of course, she had to prepare herself for whatever would happen. As for Xue An¡­ She did not pin any hopes on him at all. In fact, she would consider it a blessing if he just stayed behind and not hold her back. Chapter 47 Tan Xiaoyu concluded her training session once she felt her vital Qi and blood circulating well throughout her whole body. When she was done, she walked to the restaurant. Xue An was there in the restaurant, feeding his two daughters. He looked so gentle as he indulged in his daughters¡¯ every wish. It was almost impossible to imagine him being any other way. Tan Xiaoyu dismissed them from her thoughts. Instead, she found herself a seat at another table and settled down. Meanwhile, Tan Dong was also up. He walked into the restaurant and the moment he spotted Xue An, he rushed towards him. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you for healing my injuries last night. I¡¯m much better now!¡± Xue An gave a slight nod as acknowledgment. Qin Yu joined the conversation, and immediately offered her assistance.¡±Mr. Xue, how many men do you need to bring with you when you head to the Hong¡¯s house later today? I will go about making the arrangements for you.¡± Xue An put down his spoon and looked at Qin Yu. Then with a smile, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yu Qing is just one man. There¡¯s no need to mobilize the masses just for this small matter.¡± These words almost made Tan Xiaoyu laugh out loud. She was thinking about how there could be so many fake people who are such great pretenders these days! Tan Dong glared at her in warning. He then put on a more serious face as he spoke to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, this time, it¡¯s not just about you. It also concerns the reputation of our Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. I have invited many other practitioners of martial arts and we will be going to the Hong¡¯s house together. When the time comes, I hope that you will be the triumphant one to deal the winning blow.¡± Xue An nodded without saying anything. All of a sudden, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian interrupted this serious conversation. They asked in unison, ¡°Papa, are you going to fight?¡± Xue An smiled and asked, ¡°Do you girls know what a fight is?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded and said, ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er said that fighting is for bad kids. But she also said that if someone bullies us, then we must also fight back!¡± Xue An patted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s heads and he said gently, ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever bullies us, we must make them pay the price that they deserve!¡± Later that day. The other practitioners of martial arts that Tan Dong had invited arrived one by one. This mishmash group of people came in all heights and sizes, but all of them were essentially the directors of the various martial arts schools in Beijiang. The moment they got together, they started to shower praise on one another. One by one, they rubbed their hands in anticipation as they solemnly made their vows to Tan Dong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Tan. We will be certain to teach this na?ve and ignorant fellow a good lesson when the time comes! We will avenge you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Good, good, good!¡± Tan Dong could only express his thanks to every single one of them. Tan Xiaoyu was disgusted by this. She found an excuse to take her leave first. She had already decided that she would make her way there before everyone else, and be the first to deal with Yu Qing. By the time her father and the others arrived, they would discover that she had already meted out the punishment that Yu Qing deserved. She could not wait to see the looks on their faces. Once she had made this decision, Tan Xiaoyu headed out, hailed a cab, and went straight for the Hong family house. The Hong family had also packed and tidied up everything earlier in the day, and they were now waiting for Xue An to arrive. Tan Xiaoyu got out of the cab. She took a close look at the luxurious villa and entered with her head held high. ¡°Excuse me, lady, may I ask who you are looking for?¡± Tan Xiaoyu said coldly, ¡°Tell Yu Qing to come out here and be ready to meet his death. Let him know that the people of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts are here to take their revenge on him for challenging their school!¡± When Yu Qing, who was talking to Qin Tian, heard the news, he froze for a second. But he quickly regained his composure and smiled indifferently. ¡°Great. I¡¯d like to see for myself just how powerful the people of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts can be.¡± Having said that, Yu Qing walked out. When Tan Xiaoyu first laid eyes on Yu Qing, she was slightly taken aback. She could immediately tell that this man was anything but ordinary. Those eyes, in particular, radiated such brilliance that no one would dare to look straight into them. But Tan Xiaoyu was feeling competitive and did not bear the slightest trace of fear. ¡°So you are the Yu Qing who injured my father?¡± she said, coldly. Yu Qing too was slightly surprised. He had not expected to see a woman here looking for revenge. But once he got over this fact, he simply nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very well then! It¡¯s time to meet your maker!¡± Tan Xiaoyu charged forward with a sideways kick. The kick was well-practiced and had a stable stance. With the whooshing sound of the wind, it went straight for Yu Qing¡¯s head. Tan Xiaoyu was very confident that when this kick hit the right spot on Yu Qing, he would suffer grave injuries. He might even die. But before she even had the time to register a hit, she felt her ankle being grabbed. She was violently swung around and her entire body was thrown to the side. Thud. Tan Xiaoyu fell to the ground. She struggled and tried to stand, but she could not get back on her feet. All it took was just one move. Tan Xiaoyu was defeated by Yu Qing. The expression on her face was filled with horror and disbelief. Even her own master could not defeat her so easily. Could this man be more powerful than her own master? Meanwhile, Yu Qing seemed annoyed by what had just transpired. ¡°You dare to come here and try to defeat me with such mediocre skills? Are you kidding me?¡± Tan Xiaoyu felt greatly humiliated. Yu Qing went on to berate her. ¡°Since you have the guts to come here looking for trouble, you will have to pay the price. Since you¡¯re a woman, I will only maim one of your arms.¡± With that said, Yu Qing stepped forward. He raised his leg and was prepared to snap Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s arm in two. Just then, Tan Dong arrived in a hurry, bringing his men with him. ¡°Hold it!¡± Tan Dong shouted loudly from afar. Yu Qing stopped what he was doing. He took a look at Tan Dong, and said indifferently, ¡°What? Xue An didn¡¯t come, but sent you here to die instead?¡± This remark riled up the directors behind Tan Dong. ¡°Who does this kid think he is? Such rampant behavior. Let me show you the power of my Punch of a Bear¡¯s Paw!¡± A burly man roared angrily and rushed forward. The next second, he was sent flying away by a kick from Yu Qing. ¡°Watch out! He¡¯s quite powerful! Guys, charge in together!¡± The group of directors were well aware of the strategies of a siege. They rushed forward as one group and swarmed around Yu Qing. They were prepared to outnumber and overpower him. But before their plan could come into fruition, they were quickly defeated. In a few blinks of an eye, the people were sent flying backward by Yu Qing¡¯s furious kicks. Yu Qing arrogantly scoffed once he had taken them all down. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for this. If Xue An doesn¡¯t come here soon, your daughter will lose her arm.¡± But just then, a somewhat lazy voice could be heard from a distance. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡± The sound of this voice immediately brought great relief to Tan Dong. On the other hand, Tan Xiaoyu, who was still lying on the ground, unable to move, was shocked. Yu Qing looked up and saw a man, leading two little children, slowly walking towards him. Upon seeing him, Hong Ming, Qin Tian, and the others who were standing behind Yu Qing pointed at the newcomer. ¡°Master Yu, that¡¯s Xue An! He¡¯s the one who killed your senior brother.¡± Yu Qing stared hard at Xue An. ¡°A life for a life,¡± he said, pausing between every word and enunciating each syllable for emphasis. ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. You killed my senior, and today, you¡¯re going to pay for it with your life!¡± Xue An, however, paid no heed to Yu Qing. Instead, he lowered his head and smiled at his two little girls. ¡°The two of you follow Auntie Qin Yu to the car to play. Papa will be over in a while.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Once the two little girls were out of sight, Xue An let out a dejected sigh. ¡°You can take my life if you want. But first, let¡¯s see if you can withstand a single punch from me.¡± Yu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. His pupils contracted to the size of needle points. This was exactly what he had offered to Tan Dong just a while ago. And now, Xue An was making him the same offer. ¡°Okay. But¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never had the chance to even finish his sentence. Xue An¡¯s punch hit Yu Qing squarely in the chest. Yu Qing felt his body being lifted from the ground. He was sent flying backward at great speeds and he ended up in a fishpond in the villa. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. All this had happened in a flash. It was so quick that no one had any time to react. In fact, it had barely registered that Yu Qing was already defeated by Xue An. Then Xue An lightly blew on his fist. ¡°You were already on death¡¯s doorstep and yet, you were spouting so much nonsense. You were just wasting my time.¡± Chapter 48 The excitement on Qin Tian, Hong Ming, and the others¡¯ faces was quickly replaced by one of shock. One punch. It only took one punch for Xue An to defeat Yu Qing. Tan Dong was just as dumbfounded. Although he had been confident that Xue An would win the fight, he had assumed that there would bit a bitter battle to be fought. He had no idea that Xue An would be able to do it while barely breaking a sweat. But out of everyone in the villa, it was Tan Xiaoyu who felt the greatest shock. Ever since she was young, she had been intently studying Taekwondo. She even went overseas to learn from the masters. Once upon a time, she had considered herself as one of the best in the entire world. When she had returned home, she was confident that she would make a name for herself. She was willing to do whatever it took to rise to the top. But in the confrontation with Yu Qing, she could not even hold up against a single move. This realization hit just as hard as the physical blow Yu Qing had hit her with. To make matters even more humiliating, Xue An managed to finish Yu Qing off with just a single punch. The fact of the matter is, Tan Xiaoyu had completely dismissed Xue An, right from the beginning. But now, she realized that she had made a grave mistake in underestimating Xue An. It was a realization that slapped her in the face. She looked at Xue An, but her facial expression was complex and not easy to decipher. She thought about her behavior towards him, and how she had been so dismissive of his actions. Tan Xiaoyu felt her face flush as blood raged within her. Meanwhile, Tan Dong and the others were picking themselves up from the ground. They thought that the situation had finally been resolved. All of a sudden, a fierce and forceful energy erupted from the fishpond and enveloped the entire place. What was going on? Everyone was caught by surprise. Yu Qing slowly clambered out of the fishpond. He was completely drenched and looked like a drowned rat in a sorry plight. His face, however, was filled with anger as he turned to address Xue An. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you a fast and easy death. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± he said. His voice was cold and heavy with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you up into pieces, bit by bit.¡± Immediately as he said these words, the aura that surrounded his body started to grow and become more powerful. ¡°You should be honored by what is about to happen to you. Few people have been worthy of my power.¡± Yu Qing¡¯s words hung in the air as he slowly drew a long sword out from his waist. This long sword had been wrapped around Yu Qing¡¯s waist and used as a belt. It was supple and flexible. But when it was fully drawn, it became a strong and rigid long sword that was as clear as the river¡¯s water in autumn. The sword exuded an aura that was cold like frost. It was an energy that forced Tan Dong and everyone around him to involuntarily take a few steps back. Hong Ming and Qin Tian, however, were visibly overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no match for Master Yu¡¯s power and might!¡± ¡°Master Yu is really powerful!¡± Yu Qing¡¯s face was filled with arrogance as he gently ran his fingers along the back of his sword. ¡°The name of this sword is Autumn Water. It might seem like a regular sword when it¡¯s sheathed. But the moment it¡¯s drawn, it must draw blood. More than 20 Patriarchs have fallen victim to this sword, and it has even defeated three masters from the Realm of the Unfettered. ¡°Today, this sword will sever your head from your body,¡± Yu Qing said gravely. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed indifferent. ¡°Are you done spouting nonsense?¡± he asked. Yu Qing let out an angry cry. The sword in his hand abruptly transformed into an expanse of light that swung out towards Xue An. It all happened very quickly. In that fleeting moment, it seemed as if the sword was the only thing that existed in this world. The light of the sword made its way to Xue An. Everything it touched was destroyed. The plants and trees in the courtyard were sliced. But Xue An did not move a hair. Anyone watching would think that he was frozen in fear. A grim smile slowly crept on to Yu Qing¡¯s face. Very few people knew that his greatest skill was his swordsmanship. In fact, this particular sword was the strongest and most powerful one that Yu Qing owned. It might even hold traces of the power of the universe. Yu Qing was imagining what would happen in just a few seconds. It was a scene wherein Xue An had met an untimely and violent end. His head would be sliced off and would roll away. This thought made Yu Qing so excited that his entire body trembled with anticipation. But in the next instant, all this excitement turned to nothing. Because his sword¡­ had been stopped by Xue An¡¯s hand! With just one bare hand, Xue An had managed to halt this seemingly unstoppable sword. Yu Qing was inexplicably shocked. He opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted before he could do so. Xue An said calmly, ¡°This thing of yours¡­ is it worthy enough to be called a sword?¡± Upon saying that, he gently squeezed his fingers. Crack! Autumn Water, the powerful long sword, was crushed into pieces by Xue An¡¯s bare hand. Yu Qing¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Was this man even human? It was next to impossible to block a sword with your bare hands, but to crush a sword between your fingers? Yu Qing quickly realized that he was in trouble. He knew he was in too deep. As a master who had already entered the Realm of the Unfettered, Yu Qing was fast to spot any opportunity. He knew that it was impossible for him to win this fight right now, so he turned around and tried to run away. Xue An smiled. ¡°Do you think that you are still able to leave?¡± he said calmly. Once the words were spoken, Xue An concentrated his energy and built it up inside him. In a few seconds, he let out a breath of terrifying energy that locked in on Yu Qing. An Unfettered! He was also from the Realm of the Unfettered! Everyone was surprised by this revelation. Yu Qing, in particular, was scared to death. It turned out that the heaven-battering, earth-shaking aura that he saw the other night had come from Xue An. Immediately upon realizing this, Yu Qing was filled with regret. If he had known that Xue An was so powerful, Yu Qing would never have dared to be so hasty and rash in deciding to challenge Xue An to a fight. But now, it was too late to say anything. Yu Qing madly dashed out in an attempt to escape with his life. Just a few more steps and he would be able to jump over the wall in front of him. He would be able to make it out of the Hong¡¯s house. A glimmer of hope flashed in Yu Qing¡¯s eyes. As long as he could escape from this place, he would be able to give a recount of the events to his master. Then, he would ask his master to personally come down from the mountain and assist him. Given his master¡¯s abilities, he would definitely be able to finish off Xue An. But his plans quickly fell through. In a completely indifferent tone, Xue An spoke: ¡°Have a taste of my fist¡­ Moving the World!¡± He had recently used this move before, specifically during the auction. It was a move that killed Liu Shou with just one hit. But this time, when he used it again, the power of this fist had increased more than tenfold. Xue An¡¯s fist. This fist of Xue An looked as though it struck empty space, but it actually sent out reverberations that spread everywhere. Everyone fell to the ground. Yu Qing, however, bore the brunt of the hit. He was sent tumbling to the ground. Pfft. He spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with fragments of his smashed insides. This fist had even shattered Yu Qing¡¯s entire spine in one blow. Xue An retracted his fist and slowly walked up to stand in front of Yu Qing. ¡°This¡­ What is the name of this technique?¡± Yu Qing was spitting out big mouthfuls of blood, but he still insisted on asking. ¡°This is called Moving the World!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Moving the World¡­ What excellent technique! I¡­ I concede defeat¡­¡± With that said, the light in Yu Qing¡¯s eyes quickly faded. Yu Qing was dead. He had died after receiving two blows from Xue An¡¯s fist. Xue An looked up and looked at Hong Ming and Qin Tian, who stood rooted to the spot. ¡°It seems like we share quite a deep affinity with one other,¡± Xue An said calmly. Hong Ming was so scared that he went weak in the knees. He knelt on the ground and cried out, tears rushing down his face. ¡°Xue An, no, no, no. Mr. Xue, I was wrong. I should not have gone against you! Please spare me this time!¡± Qin Tian, on the other hand, had gone pale in the face. His eyes were void of expression as he looked at Xue An. Then finally, he said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Kill me or cut me up, do as you please!¡± Xue An looked at these two people for a moment. Then he turned around and left. He could not be bothered to kill these pathetic fools. He would let Qin Yu settle the matter at her own discretion. It seems like in the near future, there will no longer be a Hong family in Beijiang. As Xue An walked away, Tan Xiaoyu kept her eyes on him. She was filled with mixed emotions. She had no idea how she was supposed to feel about the situation. From the disdain she felt at the beginning, to the shock she felt later on, this man had brought her on a rollercoaster of emotions. Everything she had witnessed was mind-boggling and eye-opening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And now, Tan Xiaoyu had discovered an even more cruel truth. It was that Xue An was not concerned about her at all. No matter how she had treated him before made no difference to Xue An. She finally understood why Xue An had been treating her the way he did all this time. She came to the realization that she meant nothing at all to Xue An. It was a discovery that made Tan Xiaoyu feel extremely depressed. Chapter 49 Tan Xiaoyu was looking very dejected while in the car on her way back. It only took Tan Dong a moment before he managed to figure out why she was feeling so down. He let out a dejected sigh. ¡°Oh Xiaoyu. Are you convinced now?¡± Tan Xiaoyu kept silent. She lowered her head. After a couple of minutes, she finally spoke up. ¡°He¡­ How could he be so powerful?¡± Tan Dong shook his head and stared out of the window of the car. ¡°There are some truly incredible people that exist in this world,¡± he said profoundly. ¡°Just the fact that he¡¯s only in his twenties, but is already in the Realm of the Unfettered, is amazing enough. But I have my suspicions that he might not even be an Unfettered at all. Maybe he¡¯s a¡­ a Celestial Being!¡± ¡°A Celestial Being¡­¡± Tan Xiaoyu mumbled to herself. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said that there¡¯s no such thing as a Celestial Being?¡± she asked. Tan Dong laughed bitterly. ¡°I used to think that the Realm of the Unfettered is the end of the path and that it¡¯s the final stage of cultivation. But now I understand that the Realm of Celestial Beings exist. Not only that, but there seems to be many more realms beyond that! It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not qualified enough to even know of their existence.¡± Tan Xiaoyu fell silent. Tan Dong was right. Things like that were beyond their understanding. ¡°It¡¯s too late for me to ascend any higher; I¡¯ve been like this all my life. But you are still young. Although you are a girl, I hope that you can go even further than I did!¡± ¡°Yes, me too.¡± Tan Xiaoyu nodded. ¡°The quadrennial Martial Arts Convention will take place in a month. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you along so you can take part in it. It will be an eye-opener where you can see all the heroes of the world in one place.¡± Tan Dong said. Meanwhile, Xue An did not bother returning to the martial arts school. Instead, he went straight home. After personally sending him back to his place, Qin Yu immediately went home to the Qin family. There, she met up with Qin Yuan. Qin Yuan was feeling enthusiastic and full of energy. He was the one that had been dealing with the group¡¯s affairs on a daily basis. But when his granddaughter came back, he immediately dropped everything he was working on. ¡°How was it?¡± Qin Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Xue won!¡± Qin Yuan seemed to have expected things to turn out as such. He nodded understandingly. ¡°How long did the fight last?¡± Qin Yu could only smile bitterly. ¡°One punch to take him down, and one punch for the kill,¡± she said, simply. Qin Yuan was taken aback. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It only took two punches,¡± Qin Yu replied as she nodded her head. ¡°Two punches and Yu Qing, the guy who was at the top of the martial arts scene in Beijiang, is now dead.¡± Qin Yuan had known all along that Xue An would win. But he did not expect Xue An to win so easily! It seemed that although he held Xue An¡¯s strength in high regard, he was still underestimating the full extent of that man¡¯s power. Qin Yu continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Master Tan to evaluate Xue An. And he only had two words to describe him.¡± ¡°Which two words?¡± ¡°Celestial Being.¡± The moment these words were said, Qin Yuan sprang to his feet and began pacing back and forth in the room. After a while, he slammed his hand on the table. ¡°Yu¡¯er, we have to get Mr. Xue on our side, no matter what. We need to treat him with more respect than ever.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Xue is still living in an old and shabby housing estate. Now that we¡¯ve completed developing the villa district next to Cloud Dream Lake, we can offer him some better accommodations. Let¡¯s give Sky Room No. 1 to Mr. Xue.¡± If there were other people present, they would certainly be surprised at Qin Yuan¡¯s generosity. Cloud Dream Lake was one of the most beautiful lakes in Beijiang and it was not too far away from the city. The property that Longtai Group had developed there was long known to be the most high-end villa district in the whole of Beijiang. The location of the villa, Sky Room No. 1, was so unique that a wealthy businessman had once offered to pay a hundred million for it. Even then, Qin Yuan did not sell the villa. Now, he was giving it to Xue An as a gift. Qin Yu nodded again without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xue An has two daughters. Remember to stock up on snacks and toys that little children like. Be sure to satisfy Mr. Xue¡¯s every whim!¡± Qin Yuan added. Qin Yu took note of his orders and left. Qin Yuan stood in his office, muttering to himself. ¡°A Celestial Being¡­ In this world¡­ It turns out that there really are Celestial Beings.¡± Today was Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s day off from work. She missed the two little girls, so she went to buy some vegetables and hurriedly went home. When she opened the door, she found Xue An busy in the kitchen. Tang Xuan¡¯er was surprised. But the moment the two little girls saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, they gathered around her. When it came down to it, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had the deepest emotional connections with Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, look at our new clothes. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Xue Xiang asked shamelessly. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and rubbed the two little girls¡¯ heads. ¡°Very beautiful indeed! Just like two little fairies!¡± ¡°I am not a little fairy. I am Niannian!¡± Xue Nian did not understand what it meant to be a fairy. Older twin Xue Xiang had a natural love for beauty. The younger one, Xue Nian, still had not grasped the concept of beauty and ugliness. She only had an insatiable love for food! Xue An came out of the kitchen, wearing an apron. He smiled happily. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I bought some large crabs on my way home today. I will try my cooking skills later!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er perked up. She could not help but smile. ¡°I remember back when we were in school, you once told me that the thing you hated most was cooking!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and said, ¡°That¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t anyone worth cooking for!¡± It was easy to misunderstand these words. Tang Xuan¡¯er blushed, thinking that Xue An was talking about her. However, Xue An did not even notice this. He was actually referring to his two little girls. During his three thousand years of cultivation, Xue An had met a master who had stepped onto the path of cultivation based on his culinary skills. Xue An had learned a lot about the art of cooking from this master. Although Xue An would not dare to claim to be an expert in cooking when compared to many others in Fairyland, he was confident that he would achieve a seckill when it came to ordinary people. When the crabs were prepared and ready to be served, the fragrant aroma made Tang Xuan¡¯er throw away all inhibitions as she went straight for the food. Xue Nian, meanwhile, was already drooling profusely at the sight and smell of the food. ¡°Quick let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s see how it tastes!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er prepared the crabs for the two children first. When they were served, she took her first taste of the dish. She was not expecting the outcome. This taste¡­ Simply indescribable! It was as if a million flavors were exploding on her taste buds. It actually made Tang Xuan¡¯er feel somewhat dizzy. Tang Xuan¡¯er would have never imagined that such an earthly delicacy could be so soul-stirring. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Xue An asked. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded furiously. ¡°It¡¯s so good that you should consider becoming a professional cook. You¡¯ll make so much money you¡¯ll have no problem feeding and sheltering your family.¡± Xue An looked closely at this girl who was his classmate from high school. He smiled. He would be forever grateful to Tang Xuan¡¯er. After An Yan was forced to leave Beijiang, the twin girls were basically raised by Tang Xuan¡¯er. Xue An had always kept this gratitude at the forefront of his mind. This was also the reason why he was willing to personally cook for Tang Xuan¡¯er. Otherwise¡­ He recalled that in his previous life, a very important Immortal King of the Nine Heavens had used all kinds of means just to convince Xue An to cook him a meal. Xue An could not be bothered with his requests. Soon, the crabs on the table were quickly gobbled up. Tang Xuan¡¯er licked her fingers thoroughly. It was a sign that she could not get enough of the meal. It was so delicious that, for the moment, it seemed like she had forgotten her manners and ladylike behavior. Now that the meal was over, Xue An took out a pill and passed it to Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was a little doubtful. ¡°This is something Papa made, and it tastes really good. Auntie Xuan¡¯er, you should just take it,¡± Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuan¡¯er took the pill and without even a second thought, she popped it into her mouth. She immediately felt as if she had swallowed a bomb. The pill instantly dispersed and dissolved once it entered her stomach. It began its medicinal process and removed all the toxins in her body, down to the smallest atoms. Tang Xuan¡¯er let out a cry of surprise and immediately ran for the bathroom. Xue An smiled. This pill was supplemented by the root of the Xuanyin Lotus. The roots of these rare medicinal herbs were what made the medicine so potent and efficient. Ordinary people were not able to use the roots. Instead, they have turned to using the Xuanyin Lotus Seeds, which were milder in terms of medical efficacy. It could be said that Xue An was the founding father of the skill of concocting pills. As such, it was no problem at all for him to refine the Xuanying Lotus. His skill also increased the medicinal efficacy of the Core Reinforcement Pill by more than tenfold. In truth, if it was consumed directly, it would probably be unbearable for someone like Tang Xuan¡¯er. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this crab dish was no ordinary meal either. When Xue An was cooking it, he had added a lot of refined essence that he had extracted from medicinal herbs. A single mouthful would cure any kind of illness in an average person. What else was he to do? Xue An¡¯s indulging love for his children meant that he would spare no effort nor cost to ensure their well-being. He would even pluck the moon down from the sky, just to make the two little girls happy. And so, it was only after he had prepared Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body did Xue An dare to allow her to eat this advanced version of the Core Reinforcement Pill. Chapter 50 A considerable time had passed before Tang Xuan¡¯er walked out of the bathroom. She was blushing slightly and acted bashful. Her hair was wet, so it was obvious that she had just taken a shower. Tang Xuan¡¯er was always a beauty, to begin with, but after a round of cleansing by this advanced version of the Core Reinforcement Pill, only the words ¡®soul-stirring¡¯ could be used to describe her beauty. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were giggling away happily. Feeling a little embarrassed, Tang Xuan¡¯er asked, ¡°What are you two little girls laughing at?¡± ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er, now you smell just as good as Papa,¡± Xue Nian said. The little girl was smiling from ear to ear. What she meant was that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body now emitted a delicate fragrance that was reminiscent of a newborn baby. This was a by-product of her body after it had been cleansed and cleared to a certain extent. Xue An¡¯s body also carried this faint, delicate fragrance. This was also the reason why the two little girls enjoyed snuggling up to their father all the time. But Tang Xuan¡¯er went red in the face and lowered her head in embarrassment. She did not dare to say anything. Xue An merely smiled when he saw this. ¡°Sit down and eat. The food won¡¯t be nice if it gets cold.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Tang Xuan¡¯er, softly. Then she sat down. She looked so obedient and submissive, as if she was a newlywed daughter-in-law who had just moved into her husband¡¯s household! The atmosphere became a little tense. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s lowered face was also becoming redder. Just then, the clear and crisp ring of the doorbell broke the silence. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt as though a heavy load was lifted off her shoulders as she hurriedly stood up to open the door. Qin Yu walked in. In her hands were many different bags in all sizes. They were filled to the brim with all kinds of toys and snacks. The moment she spotted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, she smiled. ¡°My two little princesses. See what I brought you?¡± Kids will always be kids. The moment they saw the mountain of toys, they started jumping up and down with joy. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Qin Yu!¡± The two little girls grabbed as many toys as they could and ran off to play. Qin Yu saw that the table in the living room was covered with food. She let out a little laugh. ¡°Could this be any more coincidental? What do we have here? It smells so good!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I prepared some crabs. Try them.¡± Qin Yu originally wanted to decline, but the moment she walked in, her nose detected that strange aroma. Qin Yu was someone who had experienced her fair share of grand occasions and big events. But she had never come across such a peculiar fragrance that could make one give in to the temptation of food without any trace of self-restraint. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a taste,¡± she said. Qin Yu picked up a crab claw. After taking a bite to taste, her eyes lit up. ¡°How is it?¡± Xue An casually asked. Qin Yu did not have the time to speak. She was practically wolfing down the food as she ate up the entire crab claw. When she finished, she finally released a long breath. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she said, ¡°Seriously¡­ That¡¯s too delicious for words!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was also tickled by Qin Yu¡¯s gluttonous actions. She put the remainder of the crab dish into a bowl and said softly, ¡°Miss Qin, there¡¯s still some here, you can have them all!¡± Qin Yu blushed. She didn¡¯t want them to think that the only reason she was here was to beg for food. But the smell and taste of the food was simply too good to pass up. There were several big restaurants that were under Longtai Group¡¯s ownership. The chefs working there were all renowned professionals in the country. Some would say they were even the best in the world. But compared with this plate of crabs, what those chefs served were just rubbish. Xue An was becoming even more of a mystery to Qin Yu. This was a man that had profound martial arts skills, and he was practically inscrutable. And now, he also seemed to have surprisingly amazing culinary skills. Qin Yu started to wonder if there was anything in this world that Xue An was not skilled in. She suddenly remembered her actual purpose for coming here. As she continued eating her food, she explained the situation to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, my grandfather noted that your home is a little too cramped. He has specially prepared a villa for you to move into. This is also our way of thanking you for rendering so much help to the Qin family. ¡± ¡°A villa?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s located right next to Cloud Dream Lake! If you have some time later, I can bring you there to take a look.¡± ¡°Cloud Dream Lake¡­ You mean, the Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the place. Have you also heard of Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Qin Yu said with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er gave a wry smile. ¡°Here in Beijiang, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know about Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Cloud Dream Dacha is a very popular location right now. It¡¯s known as the most high-end residential district in Beijiang.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er had also heard her colleagues in the hospital occasionally talking about this luxury estate on several occasions. Dream Cloud Dacha was so prestigious that the homes there could not be bought with money alone. Those who could live there were all either very wealthy or very powerful people. She had not expected Cloud Dream Dacha to be owned by Qin Yu¡¯s family. And they were more than happy to offer Xue An a villa there just to please him. This was such a generous gift that even Tang Xuan¡¯er was shocked by it. Although it did not really matter to Xue An, Qin Yu¡¯s words did remind him of something. Now that he had returned to his home, it was not convenient for Tang Xuan¡¯er to stay here with him and his family. But Tang Xuan¡¯er did not have any other place to stay. Her only other option was to stay in the hospital¡¯s dormitory, which had brought her many sorts of inconveniences. Additionally, his two daughters were getting bigger and growing older. Staying here in a small home would be kind of awkward. So Xue An nodded his head, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go take a look at this place.¡± If there were no other people around her, Qin Yu would be licking her plate clean at this very minute. The taste was simply too good. It was incredibly delicious. But she was the daughter of a wealthy family after all. That last trace of dignity prevented her from doing so. When she got downstairs, Qin Yu drove Xue An, Tang Xuan¡¯er, and the two little girls to the outskirts of the city where Cloud Dream Dacha was located. It was not too far from Beijiang City. A ten-minute car ride brought them to the front gates, where they were greeted by strict security at the door. When Qin Yu¡¯s car pulled up in the driveway, the guards stationed to watch the doors saluted in unison. Her car slowly drove into the villa district. Though it was winter, there were still many flowers, all of which were in full bloom. The ambiance here was elegant and well put-together. The houses had been constructed according to the layout of the lake. The surroundings and the natural environment were more than enough to qualify this place as the most high-end residential area in Beijiang. However, Sky Room No. 1 was a villa that Qin Yuan had specially designed. As such, it was a special house that differed greatly from the other villas in this neighborhood. On the edge of Cloud Dream Lake, there was a small hill. This hill was not very high, but compared to the flat land of its surroundings, it seemed to be standing tall and lofty. A winding road led up to this hill and at the top was Sky Room No. 1. The car drove up this road, up the hill and directly to Sky Room No. 1. As everyone got out of the car Tang Xuan¡¯er was a little dumbstruck by the sight that greeted her. Standing here at the top of the hill, she could look over the Cloud Dream Lake, which was not too far in the distance. The vast expanse of misty, rolling waters seemed to be right at their doorstep. To add to the beauty of this place, the villa was the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance of a great master architect. It had been designed to perfectly integrate with its surrounding environment. ¡°Papa, this house is so big. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Qin Yu looked at Xue An with a smug look, expecting to see some surprise on Mr. Xue¡¯s face. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. Xue An¡¯s expression was as calm as usual. It was as though this villa, that had been specially constructed to integrate flawlessly with nature, was nothing more than a thatched hut to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In truth, this was exactly what Xue An was thinking. From how he saw it, the layout of this place was barely reasonable. The surrounding Fengshui, however, was pretty good. The Spirit Qi of Cloud Dream Lake in the distance, was just right for keeping the plants and trees here well-nourished. But¡­ the place was just too shabby! As an Immortal Lord who had seen such majestic spectacles like the formation of the stars and having a star galaxy as his home, the villa was nothing in comparison. To him, this was just a simple place that he would have to live in. Chapter 51 Needless to say, all the facilities in the villa have been installed to meet the highest of standards. The moment the two little girls walked in, their attention was attracted by the entertainment room situated in a corner of the villa. Qin Yu felt quite pleased with herself. This mini-amusement park was not originally a part of the villa. But while preparing the place as a gift for Xue An, Qin Yu made the quick decision to send someone over to refurbish the place. And sure enough, her plan worked as expected. Tang Xuan¡¯er, on the other hand, was looking around in a reserved manner. Everything here was so luxurious that she did not even dare to touch anything. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the villa that we are presenting to you as a gift. This is the certificate of title. It has been transferred to your name. And here is the key to the place.¡± Surprisingly, Xue An did not take the key. Instead, he turned to Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was standing next to him. ¡°Do you like this place?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you like it, then this place will be yours.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s could feel her face turning red. Qin Yu too, felt a jolt of shock in her heart. Was this splendid abode going to be used as a love nest where he deposited his lover? However, Xue An went on to explain himself. ¡°You¡¯re always staying in the hospital dormitory, and that¡¯s not an appropriate place for you. In the future, this will be your home. As for Xiangxiang, Niannian and myself, we will come here to join you. But we cannot just forsake the old house.¡± The old house held a special meaning in Xue An¡¯s heart. It was the place where he and An Yan had lived together. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded in understanding. Just then, Xue An¡¯s cell phone rang. He answered his phone and heard Lao Xie¡¯s voice. It was a voice that was mixed with the sound of weeping. ¡°Is that Xiao An?¡± the voice asked. Xue An froze slightly when he heard the words. ¡°Yes, Uncle Xie, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Jingjing¡­ Jingjing was taken away after school. We can¡¯t reach her on the phone and she is nowhere to be found. Your Auntie Chubby has been crying for a long time. I really have no other choice but to ask you for your help.¡± Mr. Xie was already crying out loud as he spoke over the phone. Xue An raised his brows. ¡°Uncle Xie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go look for Jingjing now,¡± he said. ¡°Jingjing is just a child and she¡¯s been a good girl ever since she realized that you are back in town. She dyed her hair back to black, and she¡¯s stopped going out and getting herself involved in monkey business. Your Auntie Chubby and I have been very pleased about it. But then, this happened!¡± Xue An answered in a low voice. ¡°Uncle Xie, you tell Auntie Chubby that tonight, I will see to it that Jingjing returns home unscathed.¡± After hanging up, Qin Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can I help you?¡± Xue An shook his head, then said to Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°You stay here with Xiangxiang and Niannian. I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue An walked out of the room. He closed his eyes as he allowed his Divine Consciousness to spread out in search of his target. With such a large population in Beijiang, it was no easy feat trying to find a single person. But for Xue An, it was not a difficult task. Because Xie Jingjing possessed a rare body of pure Yin. For the Divine Consciousness, she was as striking as a guiding light in the darkness of the night. Soon. Xue An located his target. He sneered menacingly. Then his entire being disappeared into the darkness of the night. Blue Fire KTV was a mid-range karaoke joint in Beijiang city. Since it was located in the popular downtown area, and its pricing was not too expensive, the business was always booming. Xue An stood outside the front door. He peered inside the luxuriously decorated KTV, then stepped inside. A waiter came forward to greet him. ¡°Good day to you sir. May I ask how many people are there in your company? Do you have any reservations?¡± Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone.¡± ¡°Then may I ask who your friend is, sir? I can show you the way there.¡± Xue An casually glanced at the waiter. The waiter¡¯s entire body froze in place. He only recovered when Xue An left the room. But still, his entire body was breaking out in cold sweat. The look in that man¡¯s eyes was too frightening! The waiter quivered from head to toe. Then he hurriedly ran away. Xue An followed the direction that his Divine Consciousness pointed him to. He was searching for Xie Jingjing¡¯s location and it led him up to the third floor. This was the VIP zone of Blue Fire KTV. Xue An came to stand before the door of the room at the end of the corridor. The sound insulation here was so well done that anyone standing outside would not be able to hear any sound coming from inside the room. But according to Xue An¡¯s Divine Consciousness, Xie Jingjing was inside this room. He pushed on the door but realized that it was locked from the inside. Just then, a security guard walked up to him. ¡°What are you doing? The entire room has been booked by Young Master Wu. If you have no business here, please leave!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he did not pay attention to this security guard. Instead, he took half a step back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me tell you something, this door is made of steel. You¡¯re just going to hurt yourself if you¡¯re thinking about kicking it down.¡± The security guard was obviously used to seeing drunk men kicking doors. So it was only natural that he assumed that the same fate would befall Xue An. He believed that Xue An had been drinking and was going to drunkenly kick open the door. If this was what he planned to do, he was going to regret it in a minute! Just as he finished talking, Xue An struck out a blow. Bam. A deafening bang. The shock left an incessant buzzing in the security guard¡¯s ears. Then he saw the most shocking scene he had ever laid eyes on in his life. The solid steel door let out a deafening creak under this man¡¯s fist. It was almost as if the door was letting out a mournful cry. Then, the door fell down with a crash. Amid the smoke and dust that were flying in the air, a scream was heard coming from the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Darn it. Who the hell is that?¡± In the midst of these angry voices, Xue An slowly walked into the room. He immediately saw Xie Jingjing. She was sitting right in the middle of the room, tears falling down from her eyes. He could not help but smile faintly. ¡°Jingjing, your mother¡¯s asking you to come home for dinner.¡± These words made Xie Jingjing burst into tears. Only three hours have passed since school had ended for the day. But to Xie Jingjing, it felt as though every second of her life in captivity was as long as a year. Ever since Xue An had returned in her life, she had decided that she would be good in the future and not mess around anymore. So, she dyed her hair black, threw away her strange, bizarre, and fancy clothes, and put on her school uniform again. But these changes that she made to herself had angered someone in particular. This person was Xie Jingjing¡¯s classmate. He was also a popular and influential personality in the school. His name was Wu Zefeng. His family had worked hard to earn its money, so it could be said that he was the second generation of a rich family. By relying on the power of his family, he idled around school, ignoring his responsibilities and conduct as a student. All day long, he would be wooing girls and getting into fights. And when Wu Zefeng first laid his eyes on Xie Jingjing, he practically drooled lustfully for this beautiful girl. Although Xie Jingjing was a rebellious girl, she was still very conservative when it came to her chastity. Wu Zefeng saw her as a conquest, and he went to great lengths to try and woo her. However, it never amounted to anything, even after he had exhausted his means. And now Xie Jingjing has decided to turn over a new leaf and shed her negative disposition. She had refused to even come out of her house to meet her old friends. So, in a fit of anger, We Zefeng brought Xie Jingjing here in a semi-coercive way. Xie Jingjing wanted to run away, but the security guards at the KTV were extremely efficient. And with Wu Zefeng keeping a close eye on her, there was no way she could get away. And the so-called friends who came along with them were here for only one purpose: to get Xie Jingjing drunk. Xie Jingjing was well aware that if she drank too much, she would be intoxicated and everything would be over for her. So she thought of every possible excuse to stall for time for as long as she could. But as the day went on, Xie Jingjing was gradually becoming more and more desperate. Could it be¡­ Was she really going to be ruined here tonight? Brother An, where are you? At her most desperate moment, Xie Jingjing thought of Xue An. But deep in her heart, she felt a little contradictory. She hoped that Xue An would come and save her, but at the same time, she did not want him to get here and get into trouble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Jingjing understood that Wu Zefeng was quite influential in the vicinity of this neighborhood. She had also heard that he was acquainted with the boss of Blue Fire KTV. Brother An was just an ordinary man, how could he win against these people? But when the door of the KTV room burst open with a loud bang and she saw Xue An striding in, all her doubts faded away. Xie Jingjing burst into tears of surprise and joy. Which girl has not fantasized that one day, a great and charming hero would rush in to her rescue? And at this very moment, Xue An was her great, charming hero! Chapter 52 ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you?¡± Wu Zefeng, who was seated in the head chair that suggested his supremacy in the room, was furious at the interruption. He knew that all he needed was a few more minutes, and he would have had his way with the beautiful Xie Jingjing. But now, this stranger had to come and ruin everything! Naturally, Wu Zefeng was seething with anger. Before Xue An could even say anything, Xie Jingjing immediately stood up. ¡°Brother An, you¡­ you should go,¡± she said. Her eyes were red as she held back her tears. Xie Jingjing was well aware of how powerful Wu Zefeng was. Not only was his family very influential, but she had also heard that he was affiliated with some of the biggest gangsters in the city. And Xue An was only an ¡°ordinary person¡± after all. How could he possibly defeat Wu Zefeng in a fight? Xie Jingjing did not want to put Xue An in any danger because of herself. In fact, Xie Jingjing was filled with mixed emotions. She felt sorrow, grief, and¡­ gratitude. She was touched that he had come to save her. That meant more to her than anything. Xie Jingjing could not ask for anything more! Her thoughts, however, were much too na?ve. Wu Zefeng snorted in contempt. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Immediately, the boys who were drinking with Wu Zefeng stood up, one after another. Each of them picked up the glass bottles from the table, ready for a fight. To make matters worse, the Blue Fire security guards had come to join in after hearing the loud bang that came from the burst-in door. ¡°Young Master Wu, what¡¯s going on here?¡± the captain of the security team asked. Wu Zefeng replied coldly. ¡°This fellow kicked down the door of our room and damaged it. He¡¯s causing a commotion and that¡¯s affecting the mood of me and my friends.¡± ¡°Darn you, kid,¡± the captain of the security team said to Xue An. ¡°Can¡¯t you see who this is? Why are you disturbing Young Master Wu?¡± He gave a word of command and the security guards surrounded Xue An while blocking the doorway. As this was happening, Wu Zefeng remained sitting on the sofa. He had a sinister sneer on his face. He enjoyed the power he wielded, and he loved it when he was being condescending. He especially enjoyed the look of shock and fear on his weaker victims. It filled his heart with sadistic pleasure. What he did not know, however, was that he had finally pushed his luck too far. Wu Zefeng could not see even the faintest hint of fear in this stranger¡¯s face. All he saw was a mocking smile. It seemed¡­ Could it be that it was he and his friends that were the victims in this confrontation? The look in Wu Zefeng¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he commanded his lackeys to attack. ¡°Mangle him¡­¡± Before his words could even leave his mouth, Xie Jingjing rushed past him and stood protectively in front of Xue An. ¡°Wu Zefeng, it¡¯s me that you want, right? I¡¯ll give myself to you, but you have to let Brother An leave here safely.¡± Xie Jingjing¡¯s voice was trembling as she tried to muster up her courage. Wu Zefeng¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this offer. He looked at Xie Jingjing as he ruminated over what she had just said. ¡°Hur-hur, you¡¯re really going all out for this man, yeah?¡± Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and said, ¡°This is none of your business. You have to guarantee that he leaves this place safely. Or I would rather die than let you lay a finger on me!¡± When she finished what she had to say, Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Brother An¡­ we can see each other in the next lifetime! Xie Jingjing had made up her mind. Once Xue An had been sent out to safety, she would find the opportunity to kill herself! Wu Zefeng simply nodded. ¡°That can be done. You have my word.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t give you my word.¡± A faint voice was heard. Silence prevailed in the room. Then everyone looked at the speaker of these words,. It was none other than Xue An. Xie Jingjing was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡­¡± Xue An patted this silly girl lightly on her shoulder. With a smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. From now on¡­ just watch what I can do.¡± Xie Jingjing still wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Xue An¡¯s deep, imploring eyes, she held back her words. Meanwhile, Wu Zefeng was starting to get agitated. He sneered loudly. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t act so arrogant. Do you know who I am?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I have no idea who you are. And I don¡¯t care to know either.¡± Then Xue An paused for a moment, looked around at everyone present in the room, and said, ¡°All of you should come at me at the same time. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± The moment these words were said, everyone in the room burst out laughing. Wu Zefeng looked at Xue An as though he was looking at a fool. ¡°Holy hell, you¡¯re just asking for it, aren¡¯t you? Guys, destroy him!¡± The security guards and Wu Zefeng¡¯s sidekicks swarmed up. Xie Jingjing was so scared that she shut her eyes tightly. The final thought that ran through her mind was¡­ Dying with Brother An by her side made it all worthwhile. But the pain she imagined that she would feel did not materialize. Instead, a crisp sound rang out. It was like the crackling sound of firecrackers. Xie Jingjing hesitantly opened her eyes. What she saw was a scene that would forever be etched in her memory. The angry mob that had had imposingly charged forward did not even manage to touch a strand of hair on Xue An¡¯s head. All Xue An had to do was to strike out with a single punch. This punch, which seemed to strike out so lightly and nonchalantly, sent out a reverberating gust of wind that swept through the entire room. The one closest to Xue An was thrown back. He was sent back into the people behind him with such force that they were all thrown against the wall. It was only when they slammed hard against the wall did they fall to the ground, one after the other, all while spewing mouthfuls of blood. The force of their impact hit so hard that the thick concrete wall was also affected. Within a few seconds, the wall started wobbling dangerously. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire wall collapsed with a loud, deafening crash. Smoke and dust rose up to fill the exposed room. Xue An simply stood there with his hands folded behind his back. He looked around the place with a nonchalant expression. No one dared to speak. Amid the dead silence, a dumbfounded Wu Zefeng stared disbelievingly at this scene. His mind was not able to process what had just happened. One punch¡­ Just one punch and he caused all this chaos? Who the hell is this man? ¡°Now¡­ It¡¯s your turn,¡± Xue An said with no emotion at all. Wu Zefeng¡¯s entire body trembled as he said in horror, ¡°You¡­ you better stay away. I¡¯m from the Wu family, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°Like I said, I really don¡¯t care who you or your family are.¡± Just then, a clutter of disorderly footsteps was heard from outside the door. A group of people walked in. A burly, fierce-looking man led this group of men. The moment Wu Zefeng saw this man, he looked as though he had seen his savior. He ran over, tumbling and scrambling past the bodies along the way. ¡°Brother Xiong, help me! This man wants to kill me! He¡¯s even wounded so many people in your KTV!¡± Brother Daxiong! Brother Daxiong of Blue Fire KTV. The appearance of this one man was enough to make Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart sink a little further. This was none other than the famous Big Brother of Beijiang city! Wu Zefeng¡¯s face was filled with relief. He turned to look at Xue An, giving him a pompous stare. He was confident that now that Brother Xiong was here, this guy was certainly doomed. But Brother Daxiong barely looked at Wu Zefeng. Instead, he walked past him as though the latter was invisible. Wu Zefeng froze for a moment. He watched helplessly as Brother Daxiong walked up to Xue An. He was even more shocked to witness the notorious Big Brother bow respectfully greet Xue An. Boom. Everyone in the room was shocked. Wu Zefeng was the most dumbfounded. His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. Xue An glanced at Daxiong and said nonchalantly, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Daxiong smiled wryly when he replied. ¡°That day at Dragon Emperor Tower, I was there as one of Brother Fan¡¯s men. That¡¯s where I first met you.¡± Xue An nodded in understanding. ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re Du Fan¡¯s man.¡± Du Fan. Another name that made people tremble with fear at the sound of it. But when it came out of Xue An¡¯s mouth, it sounded so understated, as if it bore no importance at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Daxiong was trembling from head to toe and he did not even dare to lift his head to look Xue An directly in his eyes. That day at Dragon Emperor Tower, he had witnessed Lu Kun¡¯s miserable demise with his own eyes. He knew that Mr. Xue was someone whom even the supernatural beings would be afraid of. When compared with Mr. Xue, his so-called Big Brother was simply just an insignificant nobody. At the same time, Daxiong¡¯s was filled with rage. But it was not directed at Xue An; it was aimed at Wu Zefeng. That stupid boy¡­ If he wanted to court his death, so be it, but now he¡¯s gotten me involved. Chapter 53 ¡°What is your purpose in coming here now? Are you here to try and stop me?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was subtle and understated, but to Daxiong¡¯s ears, it sounded as deafening as a clap of thunder. It was a voice that terrified him so much. He anxiously shook his head. ¡°No, no. I would never dare to do that, even if I was forced to. I heard you were here so I hurried down to offer you my services.¡± These flattering words made Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. She was confused by what was going on. All she could do was look questioningly at Xue An. Her Brother An¡­ When had he become so powerful? Even a notorious Big Brother like Daxiong had to come here to extend his welcome and offer his services. And he did it with such reverence and respect too. Meanwhile, We Zefeng went paler in the face and his entire body trembled with fear. It had finally dawned on him that he had provoked someone he should never have messed with. Just a few minutes ago, he had actually thought that this strange man was just a weakling that he could push around. It was ironic, through and through, now that he thought about it. When Xue An¡¯s gaze came to rest on him, Wu Zefeng fell to his knees with a thud and he began kowtowing as though he was using his head to mash garlic on the floor. ¡°Please show mercy, Mr. Xue. Please show mercy, Mr. Xue. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t use my brains. I let my lust take over my body. I should never have disturbed your friend. You¡¯re a magnanimous man with a big heart, please let me off this time!¡± There was a confused look in Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes as she looked at Wu Zefeng, who was kneeling on the ground and shaking with genuine fear. Once upon a time, this was the guy who was so high and mighty that he could do anything he pleased while controlling everyone in school. But right now, he looked like an old, abandoned dog kneeling on the ground begging for mercy. Daxiong secretly stole a glance at Xue An. He noticed how indifferent Xue An¡¯s expression was, and he felt a little tug in his heart. He was afraid that Xue An would have a sudden outburst and then he would be implicated once again. But obviously, Xue An could not be bothered to pay attention to him. He merely walked up slowly to stand before Wu Zefeng and looked down at him condescendingly. Wu Ze Feng was trembling all over. He felt a warm sensation at his crotch and a pungent smell of urine spread around the room. He was so frightened that he had peed in his pants. ¡± I have no wish to kill you.¡± Wu Zefeng breathed a sigh of relief. But secretly, he was filled with resentment as he thought of ways to exact his revenge. ¡°Once I make it through this time around, I will find the chance to kill both you and Xie Jingjing,¡± he thought to himself. But of course, he kept a fearful expression on his face. What he heard next shattered his plans. ¡°But if apologizing works so easily, then no one in this world would deserve their deaths.¡± As he spoke, Xue An stomped his feet on Wu Zefeng¡¯s head and said indifferently, ¡°Remember, in your next lifetime, don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± With that, Xue An pressed down with his feet. Poof. Wu Zefeng¡¯s head was crushed under a single blow. His brains erupted as his skull was demolished. Blood splattered everywhere. A nauseating stench of blood filled the air. Everyone was watching in silence, too afraid to make any utterance. Daxiong was someone who had witnessed life and death many times before, but watching a scene like this still came as a shock to him. He felt as though all the hair on his body was standing on end and his scalp tightened. He quickly realized that Xue An¡¯s danger level was much, much higher than he anticipated. Daxiong came to the conclusion that in the future, if this killing machine was present, he would scoot as far away as possible. It was best that they never crossed paths ever again. With that, this matter was concluded. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm as he tugged on a dumbfounded Xie Jingjing as a sign to go. He then said to Daxiong, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll leave you to clear up this mess.¡± Daxiong eagerly nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xue. Leave everything to me!¡± Xue An left. Only then did Daxiong finally let out a long sigh of relief, as though a great burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Then he realized that he was drenched in cold sweat from head to toe. ¡°Brother Xiong, what do we do with this dead body?¡± Someone asked in a quiet voice. Daxiong shot him a vicious glare. ¡°It¡¯s a dead body! Just find a bag and send it back to the Wu family!¡± ¡°But if someone from the Wu family asks¡­¡± Daxiong laughed coldly in response. ¡°Then you tell the Wu family that the person who killed Wu Zefeng is a big shot that even Brother Fan doesn¡¯t dare to mess with. If they want to take revenge, then go ahead by all means! The only thing is, don¡¯t get me involved!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daxiong looked at the dead body of Wu Zefeng and ruthlessly spat on it. ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart. You deserved what happened to you.¡± Just outside Blue Fire KTV, the chill in the cold wind made Xie Jingjing feel much more awake. She looked at Xue An with some trepidation, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions. She did not know how to feel. She hated Wu Zefeng! But she did not expect Xue An to kill him. And out in public too! After all, all life is precious! ¡°Are you feeling scared?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. Xie Jingjing was silent. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°There were a dozen hidden cameras in that room just now. If I had not come for you, you can only imagine what the consequences would have been.¡± Xie Jingjing felt a sudden lurch in her heart. She thought of the things that had seen on the Internet. There were plenty of those types of videos that were secretly recorded without consent. If that had really happened, then her life would be ruined. Xue An looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Along the way, Xie Jingjing remained silent. When they finally reached the front door of her house, Xie Jingjing suddenly hugged Xue An from behind. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was hidden in the darkness of this bleak, cold night. It was only a moment later that he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all over now. Go home, get some sleep, and be a good student when tomorrow comes.¡± Xie Jingjing¡¯s nervous heart was about to jump out of her chest. That faint scent on Xue An¡¯s body was setting her heart on fire. ¡°Brother An¡­ I¡¯m all grown up now,¡± Xie Jingjing said softly. Xue An fell silent for a moment, then he reached out his hand to ruffle Xie Jingjing¡¯s hair. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°No matter how grown up you are, in my eyes, you¡¯re still that little kid I knew back then. ¡± Mr. Xue and Auntie Chubby had been sitting in the house waiting expectantly for their daughter to return. When Xue An returned with Xie Jingjing, Mr. Xie was the first to jump to his feet and hug his daughter. Tears were falling down his face. This was a man who would usually put up a strong front, and would never show his emotions. But he was the one who doted on Xie Jingjing the most. Xie Jingjing felt a little lonely in her heart. She knew what Xue An meant by those words he had said to her. But everything that happened today was etched in Xie Jingjing¡¯s mind. That startling sound and that line that Xue An had said: ¡°Take you home.¡± These were things that Xie Jingjing would never forget in her life. She did not care though. It was not a sin to like someone, right? Xie Jingjing¡¯s stubborn temper was back in action. At this time, Auntie Chubby held Xue An¡¯s hands and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Oh Xiao An, how can your Uncle Xie and Auntie Chubby ever be able to thank you!¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Chubby, Uncle Xie, Jingjing is just like my little sister. It was my responsibility. There¡¯s no need to talk about thanking me at all.¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Auntie Chubby wiped her tears from her face. ¡°Right, you guys haven¡¯t had anything to eat, right? Xie, stop crying like a little girl. Hurry and go whip up something to eat.¡± Mr. Xie wiped his tears away and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Xue An originally wanted to decline the offer. But seeing the happy looks on Mr. Xie and Auntie Chubby¡¯s faces, he found it difficult to say anything more. The meal was prepared in a jiffy, but it was a very sumptuous one, nonetheless. Mr. Xie even took out the last bottle of aged wine from his precious collection and personally filled Xue An¡¯s glass with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An was aware that this was the old couple¡¯s simplest and most straightforward way of expressing their gratitude. So, he laughed and downed his drink in one gulp. Xie Jingjing watched from the side. At this moment, Xue An was gentle and well-mannered. But just a few minutes ago, he was like killing machine from hell. Which of these two personas was the real him? Chapter 54 Mr. Xue had drank too much. He was a drunken mess. Xue An, on the other hand, was becoming more sober every time he drank. In fact, as long as he wanted to, he could drink an entire brewery¡¯s worth of wine and still not get drunk. When it was time for Xue An to leave, Xie Jingjing sent him out. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± Xie Jingjing, who had originally kept her head lowered, suddenly raised her head to look up at Xue An. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback. Then he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? You should go back in and go to sleep. You still have school to go to tomorrow.¡± Xie Jingjing took a deep breath. ¡°I will not give up,¡± she said in a very serious tone. The words came out of her without much thought. Xie Jingjing quickly turned around and ran back into the house. Xue An stood rooted to the spot. The expression on his face was unreadable in the darkness of the night. The emotions of people were beyond the control of even an Immortal Lord such as himself. But he had long honed his state of mind to be as firm as a rock. So he merely let out a small sigh and then, disappeared into the night. This night, however, was not as peaceful for some other people. After Wu Zefeng¡¯s dead body was sent back to the Wu family, his father, Wu Weidong, was wrought with sadness. But in a split second, he flew into a rage. ¡°Who was it! Who did this? I¡¯m going to kill him! Who dares to kill my son!¡± The man who sent the dead body back was Daxiong¡¯s right-hand man. Upon hearing what Wu Weidong said, he could not help but let out a cold laugh. ¡°Old Master Wu, Brother Xiong sent us here with a message for you!¡± ¡°What is the message?¡± ¡°Your son did not really die a wrongful death. He died because he messed around with someone he should never have messed with.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean to say that my son died in vain?¡± Wu Weidong was filled with rage. ¡°Dying in vain has nothing to do with it. But Brother Xiong has said that the one who attacked him was someone even Brother Fan can¡¯t afford to tangle with! You should think about that before you make any rash decisions.¡± With that said, the man left. Wu Weidong was filled with the flames of fury. But he instantly cooled down upon hearing those words. It was as though he had been splashed by cold water. A big shot that even Brother Fan could not afford to mess with¡­ Who could it be? Could it be the Qin family? Wu Weidong was aware of his son¡¯s behavior and actions, and he had always suspected that his son¡¯s fate was somewhat inevitable. But this was his own flesh and blood, after all. Naturally, he would need to take revenge to preserve his family name. But if the other party was someone who even Du Fan could not afford to mess with, then it was best that he thought twice about it! At this time, Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother heard the news and rushed to the scene. The moment she saw her precious son¡¯s dead body, she could not help but bawl and howl loudly. Then she lost her cool and jumped to her feet. With a face filled with resentment, she let out a loud roar. ¡°Who did this? I will cut him up into a thousand and million pieces and grind his bones into ashes!¡± Wu Weidong was livid and sent a tight slap across her face. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me?¡± This woman, who had such a fierce countenance, looked at Wu Weidong with disbelief. Wu Weidong laughed coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m slapping you. A large part of why Zefeng turned out to be who he is today is your doing! Revenge? Why don¡¯t you do it instead?¡± The woman was crestfallen. She was the type who never had any issues bullying the common people. But now, judging by how Wu Weidong was behaving, it was obvious that the other party involved in this mess was someone that should not be trifled with. She could only lower her head in silence. Wu Weidong stood still for a second. ¡°Let¡¯s put the body into a coffin first. We will talk about matters of revenge later.¡± After all, they could always have another son if one died. But if the entire family line was ruined because of this matter, then everything was over. Xue An returned to the villa. By this time, it was already late into the night. The lights in the living room were still on. Tang Xuan¡¯er was still awake and was sitting on the couch as she waited for Xue An to come home. Seeing Xue An return, she stood up and said, ¡°Have you had anything to eat yet?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Are the girls asleep?¡± ¡°They just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Well, then you should go to bed too.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er did not leave. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Well¡­ Out hospital is organizing a tour tomorrow. I¡¯ve promised Xiangxiang and Niannian that I will take them there. Do you want to come along?¡± Xue An did not feel like going. But he put on a smile after seeing the look of expectation on Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, since I have nothing much to do now. I¡¯ll just take it as taking the two little girls out for a break.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was overjoyed and said, ¡°Yes, please!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er went back into her room and turned in for the night. Xue An sat on the couch in the living room. Looking out of the French windows, he could see Cloud Dream Lake in the distance. While the night might be pitch black, to Xue An, the view was unmistakably clear. Although spring was in full swing, the weather was still very cold. However, Cloud Dream Lake did not show any sign of freezing at all. Xue An knew that this was all because of the unique Fengshui that this place had. Cloud Dream Lake was like a natural formation. And the little hill that the Sky Room No. 1 villa sat on, was the focal point of this formation. However, while this place might have excellent Fengshui, in Xue An¡¯s opinion, it still had its flaws. For example, the hill was way too small. There was no way it could contain the energy of Cloud Dream Lake, or suppress it at all. The people who set the layout of this villa could probably see this too. So they tried to make up for it as best as they could. But all these were just insignificant ways to remedy the situation. After all, it was impossible to raise the entire mountain and give it more height. But just because others could not do it, did not mean that Xue An was not capable either. Xue An walked out of the villa and stood at the top of the hill. The wind blew at his sleeves, causing them to whip frantically. The sky was covered in dark clouds. It seemed like a spring rain was coming. Xue An stood in silence for a moment. Then suddenly, he leaped into the sky. This leap sent him flying up into the air. A split second later, Xue An was standing above the clouds. He aimed his right palm towards the ground and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Heaven and Earth, on my command¡­ Rise!¡± Rumbling sounds arose from deep under the ground. Then slowly, inch by inch, the tiny hill began to rise. It looked as if someone was forcibly lifting it up higher. Xue An¡¯s expression remained solemn as he concentrated on this task. Given his current strength, he could barely achieve this feat. If it were in the past, with just the point of a finger, he could make a towering mountain rise out of flat grounds, or turn the vast sea into fertile land. Rumble, rumble. The sound of thunder rolled across the vast expanse of the sky. In the midst of the rain and wind, Xue An had made this little hill rise higher by more than a hundred meters. And so, this tiny hill suddenly became a mountain. Xue An landed back on the top of the hill, feeling slightly exhausted. But this was still not enough. Xue An pointed at Cloud Dream Lake in the distance and cried out a faint command. ¡°Waters of the Four Seas.. return to your origins!¡± At his command, a huge wave suddenly appeared on the previously calm lake. This huge wave rushed towards Xue An and stopped before him. This was the Aqueous Qi. It was initially overpowering but had suddenly become docile. This Aqueous Qi was a type of Spirit Qi that Cloud Dream Lake had accumulated over the years. At Xue An¡¯s command, it spread and covered the entire mountain. In an instant, flowers and greenery started popping up all over the mountain. What had once withered in the cold weather was now green and blooming again. Then, the area that surrounded the villa was enveloped by an especially thick and viscous layer of Aqueous Qi. Xue An thought he might as well add some simple defenses to protect this newly formed mountain. This would allow the villa to be truly blessed as an earthly paradise. Suddenly. A thin layer of white mist enveloped the entire mountain top. This was the pure essence of the Aqueous Qi. Any mere mortal living within this mist would enjoy a prolonged life. Once he had finished busying himself with this, Xue An returned to his room, feeling somewhat tired. Looking at his two sleeping daughters, he could not help but give each of them a kiss. It was said that a cultivator should always act against Heaven¡¯s wishes and the laws of nature. He should rid himself of all worldly desires. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But whether it was in his previous life, or in this lifetime, Xue An would never let go of the people he loved. It did not matter whether he was an immortal or an Immortal Lord. He was once a human being after all. Since he was a human being, then there was no need to pretend that he did not have human emotions. As such, this was Xue An¡¯s path to immortality! Chapter 55 Tang Xuan¡¯er worked in the largest hospital in Beijiang city. Today was the 8th of March, commonly known as International Women¡¯s Day. The hospital had specially arranged a tour as a form of welfare for its many employees. By the time Tang Xuan¡¯er arrived at the hospital, everyone was already there. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, happy International Women¡¯s Day!¡± A handsome male doctor with a pair of gold-rimmed glasses approached Tang Xuan¡¯er and greeted her with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, it¡¯s just you by yourself again? Take my car later. I just bought a new BMW!¡± The male doctor said suggestively. But Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My friend will be joining me later.¡± The male doctor¡¯s smile quickly turned sour. His name was Lin Huan, and he was a medical doctor who had just returned from abroad. After joining this hospital, he met Tang Xuan¡¯er for the first time. Mesmerized by Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s stunning countenance, he began a frenzied pursuit of her. But Tang Xuan¡¯er was always lukewarm towards his advances, and this frustrated Lin Huan. His family was part of the upper-class society of Beijiang, and on top of that, he was a good-looking man. This was why there was never a lack of women surrounding him, even when he was young. However, no one had captivated him quite as deeply as Tang Xuan¡¯er had. But no matter how hard Lin Huan tried to get close to her, Tang Xuan¡¯er remained unmoved. She was waiting for a friend¡­ But what friend? Was it a man or a woman? With these questions in his heart, Lin Huan looked forlorn and became a little gloomy. Meanwhile, somewhere not too far away, several nurses had gathered together. They were looking at how Lin Huan was trying desperately to please and court Tang Xuan¡¯er. They could not help but feel a little jealous. ¡°What¡¯s so great about this Tang Xuan¡¯er? She¡¯s not that much prettier than us. How does she actually make Doctor Lin so infatuated with her,¡± a girl with a few freckles on her nose said hatefully. This girl¡¯s name was Luo Jing. She had always carried a torch for Lin Huan, but the latter was simply not attracted to her at all. This was why she directed all her anger and jealousy at Tang Xuan¡¯er. Whenever she had the chance to, she would heap scornful words and sarcastic remarks at Tang Xuan¡¯er. This time was no exception. The nurses around her were her confidants. Naturally, they would be on her side. They all nodded along to her remarks and joined in on the gossiping. ¡°Look at how she¡¯s putting on a fake, innocent look. I get so angry whenever I see that look. I heard that she refuses to have a boyfriend because she¡¯s looking after her friend¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Pfft, what do you mean by a friend¡¯s child? Who knows? That child might actually be hers!¡± These vicious words drifted into Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s ears. Tang Xuan¡¯er, however, was expressionless. All these years, she had gotten quite used to all these groundless gossiping. Sometimes, it was a sin just for a woman to be born beautiful. No matter how hard she tried to distance herself from boys, there was no way she could block off all this vilification that was laden with jealousy. One of the people in charge of the tour spoke up. ¡°Is everyone ready? Those with cars can drive. Those that don¡¯t can take the shuttle bus that¡¯s been arranged by the hospital. This time, our destination is¡­ Cloud Dream Lake!¡± Cloud Dream Lake? Tang Xuan¡¯er was taken aback. When she recovered, she laughed at the irony of the situation. She had literally rushed from Cloud Dream Lake to come here, and now, she would be heading back there again. But it did not matter either. After all, the tour only lasted for a day. It was not too far to travel back and forth. A lot of the attendees had driven to the hospital. So they gathered their closest friends to travel together in their cars to Cloud Dream Lake. Lin Huan came over to Tang Xuan¡¯er again to try his luck. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I see that your friend still isn¡¯t here yet. Maybe your friend can¡¯t make it. Why don¡¯t you take my car instead? We can travel together.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°If he says he will come, he will definitely be here.¡± It was an outright rejection straight to his face, yet again. The humiliation was apparent on Lin Huan¡¯s face. He was beginning to lose his cool. He had tried, over and over again, to be nice and kind to her. How could this woman be so oblivious and unappreciative of his kindness? Lin Huan thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see this friend of yours¡­ What kind of background does he have?¡± Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came prancing in. Today, the two little girls had changed into brand new clothes. They had also styled their hair in braids. They were so adorable that one would feel so tempted to hug and take a bite out of them. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯er.¡± The two little girls shouted in their childish voices. Tang Xuan¡¯er rustled the two little girls¡¯ heads playfully. ¡°Have the two of you had your breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes! Papa made us some porridge, and it was delicious.¡± As usual, Xue Nian could only think of food, no matter what time of day it was. As this was taking place, Lin Huan¡¯s expression started to change. He had heard the rumors about Tang Xuan¡¯er, but he did not expect them to be true. Was she really raising two little girls? What was the relationship between her and these two little girls? Just as he was trying to figure this out, Xue An walked in. His appearance caught the attention of many of the people present in the room. This was especially true for Luo Jing and company, whose faces looked even more excited than before. ¡°See that? That guy is probably Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s little lover!¡± ¡°He looks pretty young!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s young? Look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing!¡± Luo Jing was extremely good at telling a person¡¯s family background and status from the clothes they wore. When she saw that Xue An was dressed in a casual outfit that was no more than a few hundred bucks, she could not help but show some disdain on her face. So, this was the kind of man that she had found for herself? It seemed that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s taste in men was not that great after all! Luo Jing was secretly pleased at this thought. Meanwhile, Lin Huan was staring at Xue An with eyes filled with enmity. He too, was looking for flaws and faults in this man. In terms of looks¡­ hmm, they were on par with each other. But in terms of dress sense, the difference was very apparent. The more he compared, the more arrogant Lin Huan¡¯s expression became. At this time, the person-in-charge came over and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what about you? Are you taking the shuttle bus?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked towards Xue An. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I came here in a cab.¡± The looks on Luo Jing and her friends¡¯ faces were all the more contemptuous. This man did not even own a car! Lin Huan felt that it was the perfect opportunity for him to make another move. He walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, let¡¯s just take my car!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°My friend¡­¡± Lin Huan interrupted Tang Xuan¡¯er while she was speaking and shot Xue An a menacing look. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I drove an X5. It won¡¯t be a problem even if your friend comes along.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er felt that it was not very appropriate, but Xue An said nonchalantly, ¡°Great. I¡¯ve never been in an X5 before.¡± Li Huan sneered as he thought to himself, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re just a country bumpkin from the rural villages. Just watch me deal with you in a while!¡± Lin Huan drove his car over and opened the door of the front seat. And then he said, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you can sit here.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯d better sit in the back.¡± With that said, she led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian over to the backseats. Lin Huan gritted his teeth. Xue An mindlessly walked over to the front seat of the car and sat himself down. In an indifferent tone, Xue An said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This instantly annoyed Lin Huan. Was this man treating himself as his personal chauffeur? But based on the current situation, Lin Huan could not let his temper flare. He could only keep his rage in check as he turned the key and started to drive. While on the road, he kept an eye on Xue An. After Xue An got into the car, he merely sat there the whole time with a calm expression. Lin Huan felt that this stranger was someone who was not worthy of a second thought. He dared to put up such a pretentious front? Just look at the way he was dressed! He did not even have a car of his own! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When we get to Cloud Dream Lake I will show you what you¡¯re in for! Because of the rain last night, the scenery of Cloud Dream Lake was even more picturesque today. The crowd got out of their cars and the ladies began to feel excited and ventured further off to take photographs. The men, on the other hand, stood by the lakeside to admire the scenery. At this time, Lin Huan deliberately asked, ¡°My friend, pardon me but may I ask which high post do you hold at work?¡± Chapter 56 ¡°High post?¡± Xue An smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a job.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lin Huan purposefully dragged out his reply. Meanwhile, he was feeling more and more contempt for Xue An. It turned out that this was just a stay-at-home dad who was the homemaker of his family. ¡°Then what do you usually do at home?¡± ¡°I just spend time with the kids, cooking, looking at the scenery and things like that,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Lin Huan exchanged a knowing look with the colleagues that had gathered around him. It seemed that this guy was just a useless and insignificant bum that did not even contribute to society. Then Lin Huan pointedly looked at his watch. ¡°Doctor Lin, that watch of yours must have cost you quite a bit, right?¡± One of Lin Huan¡¯s colleagues asked, right on cue. ¡°Oh it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Lin Huan replied casually. ¡°It only costs about two hundred thousand or so. I was in a rush to leave the house today so I only managed to wear this cheap, ordinary watch.¡± Meanwhile, Luo Jing had sauntered over, looking like a love-struck fool. ¡°Doctor Lin, I heard that your family just bought you a house in the Cloud Dream Dacha?¡± Lin Huan nodded, beaming with pride. ¡°Yes. They just bought one a couple of days ago! It cost around a few tens of millions, I guess.¡± A slight commotion rustled among the people when Li Huan said those words. ¡°I heard the houses in Cloud Dream Dacha can¡¯t be bought with money alone!¡± Lin Huan smiled and said, ¡°But of course. This is the house that my father bought with a great amount of money. But he had also put in a great deal of effort to pull some strings. Turns out, one of his friends is from the Qin family.¡± The Qin family! When Lin Huan mentioned this name, his face showed a little more respect. As for everyone else, their faces were filled with envy and surprise. It was the Qin family after all! It was a wealthy and influential family that many people could only look up to. Lin Huan¡¯s family had actually managed to establish a connection with the Qin family. This meant that Lin Huan¡¯s family was not just a simple and ordinary family. ¡°Since it so happens that we¡¯re all here at Cloud Dream Lake, let me invite you guys to my place. You can take a look at my new home.¡± Lin Huan said these words in a clear and loud voice, making sure that everyone could hear him. ¡°Sounds great!¡± Luo Jing was the first to cheer. She looked at Lin Huan so intently that her eyes seemed like they were about to spew fire. But Lin Huan paid no attention to Luo Jing. Instead, he spoke to Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, come over to my villa later. I have a bottle of red wine that a friend from France gifted to me. You won¡¯t be able to buy it anywhere here. We can try it together.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er did not say anything. She was just looking at Xue An. With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°Okay, sounds good. There¡¯s not much for us to do here anyway. Let¡¯s go try Doctor Lin¡¯s red wine.¡± Lin Huan was filled with resentment. He glared angrily at Xue An with eyes that were filled with rage. This guy was just tactless and insensitive. He had to find a way to put him in his place and make him back off. Only someone like me could be worthy of such a beautiful woman like Tang Xuan¡¯er, Lin Huan secretly thought to himself. Meanwhile, Luo Jing was unhappy that she was being ignored. She stared at Tang Xuan¡¯er with a face filled with hatred, as though she wished she could eat her up right now. When the conversation was over, everyone went to play by the lake for a while. When it was almost noon, the crowd got into their respective cars and headed straight to Cloud Dream Dacha. The security of this place was indeed very tight. Lin Huan had to show his keys to prove that he was the owner of the property, but the security guards still proceeded to check every single car once through the gates. When it was Xue An¡¯s turn to be searched by the security guards, Luo Jing deliberately stepped aside to watch. She wanted to see how Tang Xuan¡¯er and company would make a fool of themselves. But when Xue An lowered the window, the security guard immediately recognized who it was. The guard halted for a split second, but recovered quickly and saluted. ¡°Greetings Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, and the security guard ate the words that were supposed to follow his formalities. Luo Jing was a little confused. What was going on? Why was this security guard acting like this? Could it be¡­ Xue An knew this security guard? That had to be the reason! Who knew, the two of them might even be colleagues! Luo Jing thought that this was a reasonable deduction. Once they had officially entered Dream Cloud Dacha, many people cried out with wonder and surprise. ¡°Oh gosh! So beautiful! It¡¯s unbelievable how the flowers here are actually in full bloom during this cold season.¡± ¡°These flowers have been painstakingly nurtured by gardening experts. Naturally, they¡¯re not afraid of the harsh cold.¡± Everyone arrived at Lin Huan¡¯s villa. Once again, they were filled with awe. With a proud look on his face, Lin Huan said, ¡°This is my home. Come on in everyone!¡± This villa was located on the edge of Cloud Dream Dacha. Although it was not a prime location compared to the other villas here, the surrounding environment and its facilities were top-notch. Upon entering the villa, the group of people continued to be dazzled by what they saw. ¡°The materials used for the renovation works were all imported from all over Europe. Just the renovations alone cost more than ten million dollars!¡± Lin Huan smugly introduced his home to his colleagues. He looked at Xue An, hoping to get a reaction out of him. But even as Lin Huan was talking, Xue An maintained a look of indifference. This further frustrated Lin Huan. ¡°This country bumpkin isn¡¯t even impressed, is he?¡± Lin Huan thought to himself. Before long, lunchtime had rolled around. Lin Huan had made preparations beforehand and had bought high-grade ingredients to prepare a luxury meal. He even hired a few chefs, who have been kept busy the entire day, to set a table full of exquisite dishes for his guests. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, come, try this. These steaks are imported from Europe!¡± Lin Huan eagerly offered. Tang Xuan¡¯er cut off a small piece and tasted the morsel. She suddenly stopped eating and frowned slightly. Ever since she had tasted Xue An¡¯s cooking, eating anything else simply made her feel like she was chewing on wax. Luo Jing could not hold back any longer. She laughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be a princess? You¡¯ve never had the chance to see something as magnificent as this place, or tried such exquisite food, right? I mean, all you have is a penniless beggar!¡± She said those words so bluntly that everyone around her was a little surprised. Tang Xuan¡¯er was furious for being put on the spot like that. Xue An, however, maintained a calm demeanor. Suddenly, a sweet, childish voice pipped in. ¡°Papa, what¡¯s a penniless beggar?¡± This innocent question left many people giggling with their hands over their mouths. Luo Jing and Lin Huan, in particular, were happy that they had managed to humiliate Xue And and Tang Xuan¡¯er. In fact, they were smiling along with the crowd. Since your own daughter is asking this question, let¡¯s see how you answer. Xue An could not help but burst out laughing. First, he patted Xue Xiang¡¯s little head, then he pointed to the table, the chair, and the other furniture in the room. He said, in an unconcerned manner, ¡°Look at that. That¡¯s what a penniless beggar would own.¡± These words were so daring that it seemed to shake up the room. Many people were shocked that Xue An had the guts to say those things. Luo Jing was the first to react. She laughed loudly and dismissively.¡±Yo, seems like some people here just don¡¯t know their place. Better not talk big when you have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with.¡± Lin Huan however, was a lot more direct. He was visibly livid. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I didn¡¯t make myself clear just now,¡± he said. Hearing this made Lin Huan lighten up a little. He was expecting to hear an apology from Xue An. But instead of an apology, Xue An surprised everyone with his next few words. ¡°Your home obviously doesn¡¯t belong to a penniless beggar. After all, a beggar would be humble and self-aware. You on the other hand¡­ have none of those qualities.¡± Lin Huan¡¯s blood boiled. He felt like he was going to get a heart attack. Luo Jing quickly cut in. ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that your home is even more luxurious than this home?¡± In all honesty, Xue An was not deliberately mocking Lin Huan and his home. He was simply telling the truth. To him, everything in Beijiang, and the entire earth even, was considered poor. He had witnessed other planets that were rich in resources. In these places, the dominating sects owned a majority of these resources, and were capable of leading lives that were beyond everything and anything that common humans from Earth could ever begin to imagine. In comparison, this villa had the status of a lowly bathroom in Sky Room No. 1. Before anything else was said, Xue Xiang interrupted. ¡°Our home is much, much bigger than this place,¡± she said innocently. ¡°Does being big mean that it¡¯s of higher worth? This is a villa in Dream Cloud Dacha that we are talking about!¡± Luo Jing ridiculed the little girl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Huan also sneered at the girl. ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t we all go to Mr. Xue¡¯s house to take a look and see what type of home he¡¯s living in?¡± Lin Huan expected Xue An to protest. But to his surprise, Xue An nodded. ¡°Sure. That¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°How do we get there? By car? I¡¯m not going if it¡¯s too far away. What if it¡¯s in a ditch somewhere. It¡¯s probably a place that¡¯s very dirty and dangerous,¡± Luo Jing mocked. Xue An shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go by car. We can walk there.¡± Chapter 57 Walk there? Lin Huan and the others looked at one another. They were on the outskirts of the city. The nearest village was more than four or five miles away. Could it be¡­ A thought flashed across Lin Huan¡¯s mind, but then, he was quick to deny it. How could that be possible! He was definitely thinking too much. Not just anyone could buy a home in the Cloud Dream Dacha. Anyone who could afford to stay here was, by no means, someone that was respected for their fame and prestige. He had never even seen this man before. So he was most certainly not someone who could afford to live in Cloud Dream Dacha. With this thought in mind, Lin Huan¡¯s expression became more relaxed. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go and see where Mr. Xue¡¯s house is then.¡± Xue An was already walking out the door, having ignored everything Lin Huan was saying. The crowd followed behind him. After walking a short distance, Xue An made a turn and headed straight for the hill. The more Lin Huan walked, the odder his expression became. The way he looked at Xue An was getting increasingly disdainful as well. He did not know who were the owners of the neighboring houses. But they seemed to be heading towards the villa at the top of the hill. It was called Sky Room No. 1, and everyone knew who was staying there. This villa on the hill was one of its kind in the entire Cloud Dream Dacha. And it also had a unique location. He heard that a wealthy man from Middle Capital once offered an astronomical amount of money for it, but the Qin family just would not sell it. He had also heard that Old Master Qin was going to keep it for himself. And despite what he may claim, there was no way that this man was a member of the Qin family. Based on that, there was only one possibility, and that this was a fool who was trying to deceive his friends and colleagues. What a shame you have met me! A smug smile appeared on Lin Huan¡¯s face. I will expose you for the fraud that you are. Upon reaching the top of the hill, the grand and extravagant villa, Sky Room No. 1, awed everyone. This included Lin Huan, as it was also his first time seeing a villa like this. Compared to this, the villa he owned could only be considered as a shameful mess. ¡°This is the place where we live with our Papa,¡± Xue Xiang said very proudly. The expressions in the eyes of many who were looking at Xue An began to change. Could he really be some rich, second-generation stranger who had kept his true identity well under wraps? But right at this moment, Lin Huan took a step forward and scoffed loudly. ¡°Hey guys, he claims to be living in this villa here. But everyone in the whole of Cloud Dream Dacha knows that this is Sky Room No. 1. This villa is the place that the old master of the Qin family is keeping for himself. And we all know that Mr. Xue isn¡¯t Old Master Qin, right?¡± Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They could not fault his reasoning. They came to the assumption that Xue An was trying to trick them, and they quickly became angry. Lin Huan looked at Xue An and said with a smug expression, ¡°Now let me guess. What does Mr. Xue do here? Are you the cook? Or the chauffeur?¡± Xue An smiled lightly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Huan sneered and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. This villa obviously isn¡¯t yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. This is what Auntie Qin gave my Papa!¡± Xue Xiang said angrily. ¡°Qin Yu? Mistress Qin of the Qin family? How can someone like your papa know Mistress Qin of the Qin family? Young lady, where did you learn to tell such big lies?¡± Lin Huan said with a laugh. He thought he had blown Xue An¡¯s cover. This Xue guy was obviously just pretending to be someone he was not. Now let¡¯s see how you try to defend yourself in front of Tang Xuan¡¯er! But just as Lin Huan was gloating, a calm and majestic voice came from behind the crowd. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you still getting used to living here?¡± The crowd turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man walking up from the bottom of the hill. This man had a dignified countenance and a calm demeanor and carried an air of authority and stateliness with him. It was none other than Qin Yuan himself. Xue An nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad place at all. It¡¯s just that this hill was a little too short, so I¡¯ve raised it higher by more than a hundred meters or so.¡± Qin Yuan had felt that there was something wrong when he was going up the mountain. He did not remember it being this high or this steep. Now that he had heard what Xue An had to say, he understood what happened. This was the very first time he heard that a hill could be raised higher! To Qin Yuan, Xue An was no different than a divine immortal. He had seen more than enough miraculous feats from this strange man. Raising a mountain came as a surprise, but Qin Yuan quickly got over it. Lin Huan, however, did not recognize Qin Yuan. All he saw was an old man speaking to Xue An. They seemed to be having a decent and respectful conversation, so he took the opportunity to loudly interrupt them. ¡°Yo! That¡¯s quite a realistic show you¡¯re putting up there. Looks like you brought an acting partner with you!¡± Qin Yuan frowned for a moment and looked at Lin Huan. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Huan stood up a little taller and proudly pushed his shoulders back. ¡°I am one of the owners of a villa in Cloud Dream Dacha. And your friend here is claiming that owns this particular villa. This is Sky Room No. 1! Your friend¡¯s sneaky lie is over!¡± Sneaky lie? Qin Yuan looked at Xue An, who still maintained his aloof expression. Qin Yuan immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Well then, who do you think Sky Room No. 1 belongs to?¡± ¡°Hur-hur, what an idiot. Everyone knows that Sky Room No. 1 is the villa that Old Master Qin is keeping for himself! Your friend is actually trying to deceive people by claiming that the villa belongs to him. Come on! Who¡¯s going to believe that nonsense!¡± Luo Jing and the others all burst out laughing. Qin Yuan¡¯s cold and authoritative voice cut through all the laughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. Initially, I wanted to keep this villa for myself. But I have decided to give it to Mr. Xue instead. Do you have a problem with that?¡± There was silence in the room. And then, Lin Huan made a cold snort and said, ¡°You gave it to him? What a joke. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°No!¡± A fierce voice shouted from a distance. ¡°Who do you think YOU are?¡± Qin Yu walked up from the foot of the hill. Her pretty face was filled with anger. Lin Huan may have not recognized Qin Yuan, but he definitely recognized Qin Yu. The moment he saw that it was her, his entire body froze. Qin Yu walked closer to stand before him, then stopped. She turned respectfully to Xue And and said, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An nodded without saying anything. Then Qin Yu turned to Qin Yuan. ¡°Grandfather,¡± she acknowledged. Grandfather? There was only one person in the whole wide world that Qin Yu would address this way. That would be the chairman of Longtai Group. The head of the Qin family. Qin Yuan himself. Everything started to fall into place as Lin Huan made the connections. His face instantly went ashen. This¡­ How was this possible? And why was the seemingly ordinary and common-looking Xue An being treated with so much respect by the Qin family? They even addressed him as Mr. Xue. Luo Jing, who had been looking down on Xue An and making use of him to mock Tang Xuan¡¯er ¡®s lack of taste in men, felt even more jealous. This man must surely be of high status if he was able to make the Qin family treat him with such reverence. Compared to him, Lin Huan was just a nobody. But this was not all. Today was a very busy and lively day at Sky Room No. 1. The villa was buzzing with activities and more people were about to join them. Two people, one old and one young, were walking up the path of the hill, towards the villa. It was an old man with white hair and a young woman with a slim and graceful demeanor. As they approached the villa, everyone could make out who these two were. Lin Huan, Luo Jing, and almost everyone else there, were dumbstruck. It was Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter, Hua Tingting. In the medical field of Beijiang, Hua Xingyu was a well-known figure who was at the Master level. The grandfather and granddaughter pair walked straight past the group as if they were all invisible. They finally stopped in front of Xue An. Hua Xingyu paid his respects by cupping one hand in the other, and placing them in front of his chest. His expression and behavior was respectful, almost like he was a student greeting his teacher. ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue.¡± Dead silence filled the entire place. Everyone kept quiet, including those who had just mocked Xue An without any restraint. At this moment, they all felt as though someone had ruthlessly slapped them in the face. Lin Huan even shuddered from a chill that ran through him. He finally understood why there always seemed to be a faintly discernible smile on Xue An¡¯s face. It turned out that Xue An was laughing at Lin Huan¡¯s ignorance. Meanwhile, Qin Yu turned her head to continue addressing Lin Huan. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Who did you just say it was?¡± The coldness in her voice made Lin Huan quiver and he hurriedly replied in a stammering voice, ¡°Qin¡­ Miss Qin, I really didn¡¯t know that this old gentleman here is Qin¡­¡± Qin Yu took a step forward and stare him down. ¡°This villa was given to Mr. Xue by us, the Qin family, with no strings attached. Who do you think you are? Who are you to question this decision?¡± Lin Huan was stumped by her questioning and could only stammer out a response. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu raised her brows angrily. She was about to say something but stopped herself. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Just forget it.¡± Hearing him say those words made Lin Huan, Luo Jing and the others feel as though they had just heard the tranquil sounds of nature. They could relax! It seemed that it would be quite easy to talk things out with this guy! Lin Huan was secretly relieved. ¡°Since you already know you are in the wrong, then why still bother saying so much? Just ask them to go down the hill on their knees!¡± Xue An said in an unconcerned manner. Chapter 58 Go down the hill on their knees? The faces of Lin Huan and Luo Jing instantly went pale. Although the hill was not very high, going down the steep slopes while on their knees would be impossible! It would take them a very long time! But Xue An did not seem to care. After he finished what he had to say, he steered Xue Xiang and Xue Nian back into the house. Tang Xuan¡¯er glared at the people around her. They were her colleagues and so-called friends. Then she turned around and was just about to leave. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please, I beg you to ask Mr. Xue for mercy. What would become of me if I really have to go down the hill on my knees?¡± Luo Jing was shameless enough to ask Tang Xuan¡¯er to plead on her behalf. ¡°Yeah! Xuan¡¯er, we are colleagues after all. Is there a need to make things difficult for everyone else?¡± Many people spoke up in agreement. A hint of disgust appeared on Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful and elegant face. ¡°Make things difficult? You were the ones that were making things difficult for us. Tell me, who were the ones who greeted me and Mr. Xue with mockery and sarcasm the moment we met¡­ Who?¡± The crowd was speechless. Tang Xuan¡¯er took another step forward and stared angrily at Luo Jing and Lin Huan. ¡°Who were the ones who repeatedly called Mr. Xue a penniless beggar? Who was it again?¡± Luo Jing and Lin Huan were already panicking. Especially Luo Jing. The only reason why she had dared to be so arrogant and repeatedly targeted and bullied Tang Xuan¡¯er, was because she firmly believed that the girl was too meek to stand up for herself. She thought that no matter how cruel she was being, Tang Xuan¡¯er would never talk back or even think about taking revenge. But now she knew that she was wrong! So awfully wrong! Tang Xuan¡¯er turned around angrily and stormed off. Qin Yu looked at Lin Huan and said in an aloof manner, ¡°I seem to remember your surname is Lin, right? Well, Cloud Dream Dacha doesn¡¯t welcome you here.¡± Qin Yu also left upon saying these words. Lin Huan went limp and slumped to the floor, dejectedly. He knew he was done for. Not because he had just lost his home. But rather, it was because of Qin Yu¡¯s attitude towards him. His family might be doing quite well in Beijiang, but when compared to the Longtai Group, it was barely making a dent in the economy. Now that he had offended Qin Yu, it meant that all the businesses that the Lin family ran in Beijiang would face a great catastrophe. And it was all his fault! Lin Huan was filled with unbridled fury when he came to the realization that all of this was Xue An¡¯s fault. It was so much easier to push all the blame to him. If you think you¡¯re so good, why didn¡¯t you show it in the first place? You¡¯re the reason why I ended up looking so pathetic in front of everyone! Yes! All this was his fault! Now that he had convinced himself of this, Lin Huan burned with hatred and spite. This anger was written all over his face. And you still want us to go down the hill on our knees? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Why should I even get down on my knees for you? Lin Huan defiantly turned around to walk down the hill. But before he could venture beyond more than two steps, he felt a huge force pressing down on his shoulders. With a thud, he fell to his knees. No matter how much he struggled, he could not get back on his feet. He looked around helplessly but realized that he was not the only one on his knees. Luo Jing, and a few others who had been the most vocal, also felt a huge force overcoming them. In a blink of an eye, they were all kneeling on the ground, unable to make a move. All the victims looked at one another. Fear and panic were reflected in their eyes. What was going on? In the end. Lin Huan, Luo Jing and the rest of their friends really ended up going down the hill on their knees, one step at a time. Meanwhile, Xue An was in the house, quietly listening to Hua Xingyu¡¯s account of a particular incident. Hua Xingyu spoke with a grave and solemn expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Xue,¡± he said respectfully, ¡°earlier today, a friend of mine from overseas sent me a piece of news. I believe that it¡¯s a matter that directly concerns you.¡± ¡°Oh? What is the news?¡± ¡°The Elderly by Heaven, Yu Ling, has left his mountain perch. He is planning to return to his country within the next few days so he can participate in the quadrennial Martial Arts Convention.¡± ¡°The Elderly by Heaven?¡± Qin Yuan shuddered from head to toe as a horrified expression appeared on his face. Qin Yu was puzzled by this revelation. ¡°Grandfather, who is this Elderly by Heaven?¡± Qin Yuan remained solemn. ¡°He was a peerless master who traveled far and wide, all over the world, in search of an opponent who would be worthy enough to be his match. But despite his travels, he never found one. After a while, news about this master ceased, and he seemed to have disappeared. No one knew where he went. I heard rumors that he was dead. I never would have guessed that he is still alive.¡± Hua Xingyu let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Not only is he alive, but he¡¯s also doing very well for himself. He even took two disciples under his wing. One is called Liu Shou, and the other is called¡­ Yu Qing!¡± These two names made the entire room go silent. Only Xue An remained unmoved. He sat there with an indifferent expression, as though everything that was being said had nothing to do with him. Hua Xingyu went on to say, ¡°This time, Yu Ling has come out of hiding because of the deaths of his two disciples. He has already let the word out that he would like to meet the person who murdered his disciples at the Martial Arts Convention.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xue An asked disinterestedly. Hua Xingyu paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Mr. Xue, you may be a man of immense merit and remarkable skill, but Ling Yu is no ordinary man either. I¡¯ve met him once thirty years ago, and back then, he had already stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered. And now that thirty years have passed, many are saying that¡­ he already has one foot in the Realm of Celestial Beings¡­¡± Celestial Being! Just the thought of the title was enough to bring a sense of awe into the room. It was said that the moment one stepped into the Realm of the Unfettered, one would become an immortal. But only the unknown waited for you after entering the Realm of Celestial Beings. From ancient times all the way to the present day, countless people could step into the Realm of the Unfettered. But very few could even imagine stepping into the Realm of Celestial Beings. This was proof that making the step on this path was¡­ incredibly difficult. Just then, a child¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Papa, what is a Celestial Being? Can it be eaten?¡± One did not need to look to know that it was Xue Nian asking the question. Xue An laughed when he heard the question. ¡°Oh, a Celestial Being. Well, a Celestial Being is¡­ something for me to punch with my bare fist.¡± These words shocked Hua Xingyu. Then Xue An looked around the entire room and noticed the worried and concerned looks on Qin Yuan and the others¡¯ faces. He just smiled knowingly. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet with him. It just so happens that I would like to see this so-called master in person. How high does he think his status is? He¡¯s only managed to get one foot in the Realm of Celestial Beings at such an old age.¡± As he said this, Xue An¡¯s tone of voice was filled with a strong sense of confidence and self-assurance. Hearing this, Hua Tingting, who was standing by the side, could not help but feel a little dazed and dizzy with amazement. Hua Xingyu, on the other hand, was feeling worried. He knew that Xue An¡¯s cultivation of martial arts was profound and unfathomable, but he was a newcomer who has not made a name for himself yet. The Elderly by Heaven, on the other hand, had a well-established reputation that was decades in the making. ¡°Alright then. Where is the Martial Arts Convention going to be held this time?¡± Xue An asked. Hua Xingyu and Qin Yuan looked at each other and then in unison, they said, ¡°Green Wheat!¡± Xue An raised a brow. ¡°Green Wheat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hua Xingyu clarified. ¡°The location of the Martial Arts Convention is not fixed, to start with. This year, it¡¯s Beijiang¡¯s turn to host. But holding the event in the city will bring too much inconvenience. So the venue has been moved to Green Wheat Town. And since Green Wheat Town is considered a tourist destination, it will bring even more popularity to the event.¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Well then, we will go there to take a look when the time comes.¡± Meanwhile, in a quaint house in the Chinatown of Country M, Yu Ling was drinking some tea. ¡°Old Fish Head, I really didn¡¯t think you would still be able to make it out of the mountain!¡± The person sitting across him was an elderly man with a white beard. ¡°If I don¡¯t come down from the mountain, all my other disciples will be killed too,¡± Yu Ling said coldly. The elderly man was taken aback for a moment. Then with a sigh, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that. It was a pity that the young lad Yu Qing had to die. Does the Yu family know?¡± Yu Ling shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about that just yet. Once I¡¯ve killed the murderer with my own hands, I will go to Lingnan to meet with the Yu family.¡± The elderly man nodded. ¡°With all that¡¯s going on, do you think you need any help?¡± Yu Ling shook his head. ¡°Oh Old Fish Head, nowadays, times are changing at a very fast rate. You have to be careful and move with the times.¡± Yu Ling smiled arrogantly. He raised his hand and pointed a finger at a distant wall. A round hole suddenly appeared in the reinforced concrete that was a few dozen meters away from them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gaping hole appeared suddenly and soundlessly, as if it had been there all along. The elderly man was round-eyed with excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve finally taken that step?¡± Yu Ling nodded. The elderly man sighed again and said, ¡°I really envy you. Back then, if I had followed you into the mountain, who knows, maybe I would have been able to achieve the Great Freedom by now too!¡± Celestial Beings had a lifespan of three hundred years, which was also why they were known by the secular world to possess¡­ the Great Freedom! Chapter 59 - The Martial Arts Forum The Martial Arts Forum was one of the leading and most authoritative online forums in the Chinese Martial Arts community. It was also the most popular. Many martial artists joined the forum to exchange and share their experiences. Sometimes, immortals and even masters from the Realm of the Unfettered would also come online to provide guidance on the forum. But more often than not, the conversations on the forum went something like this: ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip to Mount Hua tomorrow. After I jump off the cliff, will I be able to get a hold of the Secret Hacks of Martial Arts? Waiting online now. Very urgent!¡± First comment: I¡¯m on the couch! Second comment: I think you can. But I heard that the masters have weird temperaments. So before you jump, it¡¯s best you take off all your clothes. That way, the success rate might be slightly higher. Third comment: What if the person asking the question is a lady? Fourth comment: Then ask for a video. Fifth comment: Same request! These funny questions and comments were some of the reasons why so many people enjoyed browsing the Martial Arts Forum when they had nothing else to do. Today, Li Qiang came online to the Martial Arts Forum out of habit. He planned to browse around to kill some time. But the Martial Arts Forum seemed a little different today. Right at the top of the page, a post was pinned and highlighted. Its presence loomed over the entire forum. ¡°The quadrennial Martial Arts Convention is going to be held soon. The Heroes Ranking will be reshuffled soon!¡± Clicking on this post led to an ongoing, lively discussion that was already in full swing. Second comment: This time, I won¡¯t be watching from the couch. To all the Masters on the Heroes Rankings¡­ would any of you take pity on me and take me under your wing? Third comment: Pfft. The writer of the previous comment really has no shame. But I would like to join in too. Take me along! Fourth comment: I don¡¯t eat much and I can warm your bed. Bring me along too! ¡­ Li Qiang laughed as he read through the comments. He knew that one of the most important purposes of the quadrennial Martial Arts Conference was to rearrange the order of the names in the Heroes Rankings. The Heroes Rankings was a list that was recognized by everyone in the world of martial arts. The list ranked the top hundred people who were the best of all martial artists. This time, he really wondered how many new masters would emerge and how many of the older ones would be ruthlessly eliminated! Li Qiang was thinking about all the possibilities that could happen when suddenly¡­ a post popped up and hit the front page at rocket speed. ¡°The Elderly by Heaven, who has gone missing for the past 30 years, is making a comeback. He is going to the Martial Arts Conference to kill the murderer of his disciples with his own hands!¡± The Elderly by Heaven? Who was this? Li Qiang clicked on the post out of curiosity. After reading for a few minutes, he realized that everyone was just as puzzled and confused as he was. But soon, there was a reply from the moderator of the forum. Moderator: The Elderly by Heaven was a top name in the world of martial arts 30 years ago. At that time, he was at the Master Level in the Realm of the Unfettered. He placed third in the Heroes Rankings list. But then, he went missing. For 30 years there was no trace of him to be found. No one knew where he went. But it seems that he¡¯s back this time! Meanwhile, there was someone who replied, ¡°Just got word that the name of the Elderly by Heaven¡¯s disciple is Yu Qing!¡± This news shocked many among the crowd of netizens. Yu Qing! Ranked 42nd on the Heroes Rankings list. Although the ranking was not that high, just the fact that he made it on the Heroes Ranking list meant that he was an extraordinary person. Who on earth could have actually killed Yu Qing? This mystery person had now provoked a master! A master who had disappeared from the earthly world and was living in seclusion. And now, he was making a reappearance because of this mystery man. Meanwhile, the older generations of martial artists commented on the post. They were popularizing the prowess of the Elderly by Heaven and talking about how powerful he was. Eventually, more and more netizens began to show their support for the Elderly by Heaven. There were even a few of them that started to taunt the person who had killed Yu Qing but did not dare to show his face. ¡°Who knows, he probably used some despicable, underhanded means to claim victory, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that must be it! Or maybe he used a gun?¡± ¡°I too, feel that something is not right. If he was able to kill such a highly skilled man, why would his name still be unknown?¡± These speculations made the situation more and more unfavorable for Xue An. But there was one person who saw these comments and was filled with righteous indignation. This person stepped forth and began speaking up for Xue An. This person was none other than Tan Dong¡¯s daughter, Tan Xiaoyu. After seeing those slanderous remarks meant to malign Xue An, she felt her anger rising uncontrollably. After everything that had happened, she was undoubtedly convinced by Xue An¡¯s powers and skills. Because of this, she could not hold herself back as she pounded on the keyboard to type her reply. ¡°I am a friend of the man who killed Yu Qing. I won¡¯t tell you who he is, but what I can tell you is that, with just one fist, this highly skilled master landed a single punch that killed Yu Qing!¡± This online post stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest of comments. Many netizens replied with sarcastic and scornful remarks. ¡°A single punch? Hey poster above me, I think you must be dreaming!¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re talking about an expert who¡¯s ranked 42nd on the list. And you¡¯re saying that someone can take him out with just one punch?¡± ¡°Hur-hur! It¡¯s just another online poster that¡¯s full of arrogance!¡± Tan Xiaoyu was so angry that her face flushed red. She pounded on her keyboard again and typed her reply, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Very well, let¡¯s make a bet. For this Martial Arts Convention, I bet that my friend will win. If I lose, I¡­ I will run about stark naked!¡± Replies from the netizens instantly skyrocketed. ¡°Gosh, I just took a look and saw that the poster is actually a young lady!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also taken a look. Her profile photo might be a little blurry, but her looks are definitely eight points and above!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this Martial Arts Convention now!¡± ¡°Pin this post to the top of the page! Take a screenshot of this post as evidence! Take note of the profile!¡± The Internet was abuzz with an influx of comments because of this Martial Arts Convention. But Xue An was completely oblivious to all of this furor. Nowadays, his mission was to bring his two daughters to the lake to fish, then return home to think of different ways to cook the fish by updating his recipes. Today, he was sitting by the lake. His two daughters were happily playing in the sand next to him. But this rare scene of relaxation and comfort was quickly disrupted. Tan Xiaoyu walked over with a solemn expression on her face. She had asked Qin Yu where to find Xue An, and she was directed to Cloud Dream Lake. Upon arriving, she found Xue An fishing leisurely in a carefree mood. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Tan Xiaoyu said respectfully as she bowed her head. Xue An raised his head, took one look at her, and then nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Tan Xiaoyu gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you aware that, right now, the Internet has been turned topsy turvy because of you?¡± Xue An was slightly stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tan Xiaoyu gave him a rundown of what was going on. When he was done listening, Xue An gave a faint smile but did not say anything. Tan Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was visibly worried. ¡°Mr. Xue, my father said that with your level of cultivation, you have great power and immense talent and can even communicate with the gods. But the Elderly by Heaven is not an ordinary person. So you have to be careful!¡± Xue An nodded and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tan Xiaoyu was suddenly a little angry. She came over out of goodwill and with kind intentions. She wanted to warn him so he could prepare himself for the inevitable fight. But she had not expected Xue An to be so indifferent. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I think that it¡¯s best if you step forward in person to make a response. If not, it will cause public opinion to become more and more unfavorable to you!¡± But Xue An did not seem to have heard her. Instead, he was looking at the misty waters and the vast expanse of Cloud Dream Lake in front of him. ¡°Look at this lake; do you think it¡¯s big?¡± Xue An suddenly asked. Tan Xiaoyu froze for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very big.¡± ¡°Do you think that I can catch all the fish with this one fishing rod?¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not understand what Xue An was trying to say. She stood there, shaking her head. ¡°How can you possibly do that?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. He held up the fishing rod in his hand and gently raised it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The calm and serene lake suddenly began to bubble furiously. As Xue An slowly lifted the rod higher, countless fish emerged from the water¡¯s surface. It was as though a giant, invisible hand was holding them up. The fish gradually floated up into the air. Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s breath was caught in her throat as she looked on in awe. When she took a closer look at Xue An¡¯s fishing rod, she was shocked to realize that there was no fishing line attached at all. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You all think that he¡¯s powerful, but in my eyes, he¡¯s just like Cloud Dream Lake. It may seem big, but¡­ there¡¯s always something bigger and more powerful.¡± Chapter 60 - The Martial Arts Convention (1) There were still three days before the Martial Arts Convention, but Green Wheat Town was already buzzing with activity. Martial artists and martial arts enthusiasts came flocking in from all over the country, and even the world, just to watch and join in the excitement of this quadrennial event. This year¡¯s Martial Arts Convention, in particular, was more popular than ever. A master who had secluded himself to live in the mountains would be making an appearance to avenge his disciples¡¯ deaths. This further piqued the curiosity of many people. At this moment, an old man was walking down the street in Green Wheat Town. He looked nondescript and was probably a long-established master of martial arts. All the inns and hotels in Green Wheat Town were fully booked. The owners of these establishments were so happy that they were grinning from ear to ear. They wished that there could be a Martial Arts Convention every day. Meanwhile, a Land Rover slowly came to a stop right outside Yuelai Hotel. A man and a woman came out of the car. These two young people were dressed to the nines and had proud, arrogant expressions on their faces. The man lifted his head to take a look at the hotel. He sighed dejectedly with some disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it. We¡¯ve been looking around for more than half of the day. This hotel is the best we¡¯ve seen yet, and it¡¯s relatively classy. We¡¯ll have to make do with this.¡± The girl was quite pretty. The only flaw was that her expression was cold and arrogant. When she heard what the man had to say, she frowned unhappily but then reluctantly nodded her head. ¡°Alright, brother. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find any good hotels in this shabby town anyway.¡± These two people were both from the provincial capital. They were siblings. The man¡¯s name was Shi Hao and the woman¡¯s name was Shi Zhuli. They were in Green Wheat Town to take part in the Martial Arts Convention. Since young, Shi Hao had been learning internal martial arts from a famous master. Now, he had achieved an extremely profound cultivation in martial arts. Shi Zhuli was not too bad herself. Her Wing Chun cultivation was considered to be the best among the women, and she was just a step short of stepping into the Realm of Patriarch. The siblings walked into the main hall of the hotel, and it so happened that Xue Lan was on duty. When she saw that there were guests, she went up to greet them. ¡°What is the best suite you have here?¡± Shi Zhuli said coldly, without any formalities. ¡°We¡¯ll take two of them!¡± Xue Lan shook her head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s only the standard suite available now. And there¡¯s only one left.¡± Shi Hao took a closer look at Xue Lan, and his eyes lit up immediately. He never thought that in the middle of such a poor and remote backwater town, there would be such a beautiful and elegant woman. Shi Zhuli was disgruntled when she heard what Xue Lan had to say. ¡°Money is not an issue,¡± she said arrogantly. ¡°We must have the best suites. Just get them ready for us.¡± Xue Lan was about to say something when Song Yi came over to help with the matter. ¡°Sir. Madam. Our rooms are full right now,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, as you can see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you guys use,¡± Shi Zhuli interrupted coldly. ¡°Just go and prepare my room for me now, otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll destroy your hotel!¡± The Shi family was regarded as one of the most distinguished families in the provincial capital. Shi Zhuli had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, so the way she acted and behaved always came across as being extremely arrogant and domineering. Song Yi¡¯s smile was slowly starting to fade away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear, but I¡¯m afraid what you¡¯re asking is¡­ not very nice.¡± Shi Hao just laughed pompously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said? If the rooms are full then get some of them to leave. We want to stay in this hotel, so it¡¯s up to you to make sure that it happens.¡± The security guards of Yuelai Hotel saw that a situation was brewing and came around in case things got out of hand. Shi Hao wore an arrogant look on his face and did not seem to be the least bit bothered. He had made the journey all the way to Green Wheat Town with the intention of making his way on to the Heroes Ranking List. He was filled with great ambition. And he was confident that he had the capability to achieve this. In the provincial capital, he had fought in many underground ring battles. He remained undefeated and currently held the title of the King of Ring Fighters of Jingnan. Because of this, he was not afraid of the security guards that had surrounded him. They were not even worthy of his attention. Just as the atmosphere was getting tense, another convoy of cars, which were all black Audis, drove up to the hotel. After the cars came to a stop outside the doorstep of the hotel, a group of people stepped out of the cars. After they entered the hall, Xue Lan¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurriedly went to greet them. ¡°Brother An,¡± she said happily. The group of people was made up of Xue An, Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting. Qin Yu wanted to come along as well, but she had to tend to some matters at hand for the moment. She was forced to give the event a miss. Upon seeing Xue Lan, Xue An smiled. His twin daughters shouted in unison, ¡°Auntie Lan!¡± Song Yi also walked over and bowed very respectfully before saying, ¡°My greetings to you, Mr. Xue!¡± Song Yi and Xue Lan had left Shi Hao and his company of people to attend to this group of newcomers. Shi Hao stared angrily at Xue An. He was visibly unhappy. Who was this man? Why did he have such a pompous disposition? And the women around him were all so beautiful that they might as well be competing against one another! Shi Hao was dazzled by what he saw and could not help but feel even more discontented. He looked at the man¡¯s thin figure. A single punch would be enough to send this man flying away. Shi Hao assumed that this man was just an ordinary guy and not a martial artist. But why were there so many beautiful women staying by the side of this kid? Suddenly, Tan Xiaoyu noticed Shi Zhuli standing in the hotel lobby. She exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Zhuli, is that you?¡± Shi Zhuli was taken by surprise. It took her a few seconds before she recognized Tan Xiaoyu as well. Tan Xiaoyu had spent some time in the provincial capital¡¯s martial arts school, and had even shared a dormitory with Shi Zhuli. So naturally, they recognized each other. While the relationship between the two of them was not exactly considered a close one, it was still a pleasant surprise to bump into each other here. Shi Zhuli nodded haughtily. ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, Xiaoyu. And who are these people?¡± ¡°Oh, this is my father. And this here is Sister Tingting. And of course, we are here to watch this exciting event.¡± Tan Xiaoyu purposely left Xue An out of her introductions. She knew that many people were out there looking for the person who had killed Yu Qing. It was better for Xue An¡¯s identity to be known by as few people as possible. ¡°Oh, so it turns out that this is Director Tan of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts.¡± Shi Hao certainly knew of the highly reputed name of Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. But instead of showing his respects, he flippantly cupped his hands as a gesture of greeting. ¡°Are the rooms all prepared?¡± Xue An asked Song Yi. Song Yi nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, the moment I found out that you were coming here, I made all the necessary arrangements. I have specially prepared a presidential suite so that it will be convenient for you to stay in the same room with your two daughters.¡± Xue An nodded. This Song Yi was very meticulous when it came to work. But just as he was about to go upstairs, Shi Zhuli said with a somewhat angry voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that there was no presidential suite? So why is this guy staying in one?¡± This question brought an awful change in expression on Song Yi¡¯s face. Back in the old days, he was one of the most influential men in Middle Capital. Many big shots who held great authority and power treated him with great reverence. And yet, he was being yelled at by this girl. He felt somewhat humiliated as he could not seem to extricate himself from this embarrassing situation. ¡°Because he owns this place. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Song Yi said coldly. Shi Zhuli was just about to say something, but in order to refrain from aggravating the matter, Tan Xiaoyu quickly interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it. We will just make arrangements for another suite to be prepared for you. That should do it!¡± Shi Hao, however, shot a cold look at Xue An, who had gone upstairs. Throughout the entire altercation, Xue An did not even look at them. In Xue An¡¯s opinion, these two people were not worth wasting his time on. They were not even qualified to be looked at. But from Shi Hao¡¯s point of view, it seemed like Xue An was afraid of him and his sister. He was probably just a hillbilly in this poor and remote backwater town. It must be a great coincidence that he had all these good-looking women surrounding him. Shi Hao was especially attracted to Hua Tingting. She looked like she had the ideal balance of brains and beauty, a trait that greatly influenced Shi Hao¡¯s taste in women. After giving it some thought, Shi Hao came to a decision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they finally checked into their room, Shi Hao spoke to his sister. ¡°How is your relationship with Tan Xiaoyu?¡± Shi Zhuli shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a very normal acquaintanceship.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s invite her out for a meal later tonight.¡± Shu Zhuli was surprised to hear this. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking for Tan Xiaoyu?¡± Shi Hao smiled arrogantly. ¡°Oh, I just want to fool around. Her father is the director of the Zhenbei School of Martial Arts. He¡¯s not even qualified enough to be compared to me!¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Translator: 549690339 When Tan Xiaoyu received the invitation, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. She didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Shi Zhuli, but since she had been invited, it would be somewhat rude not to go. Moreover, Shi Zhuli had said it was best if everyone went. After discussing it with Xue An, he was indifferent; after all, there were still three days left, and if they spent all three days holed up in the hotel, it wouldn¡¯t bother him, but the two young girls would probably not stand for it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Since Xue An had spoken, Hua Tingting naturally had no objections! By evening, Qingmang Town was exceptionally lively. Martial artists are not ones for trifles, especially after a good meal and drink, disputes are even more likely to occur. So, as Xue An and the others walked down the street, they couldn¡¯t take a few steps without seeing a fight. However, these people were usually just ordinary folks who knew a bit of martial arts, and not many onlookers gathered when they fought. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, however, were quite curious and kept looking around. After all, there were all kinds of outfits to be seen on the streets. There were those in Zhongshan suits twirling nunchucks, those in Japanese kimonos with hats carrying samurai swords, and even a few bare-chested burly men who, after getting drunk, brazenly wrestled in the streets. The two young girls thought they had arrived at a circus. Xue An always followed the two young girls with a smile, accompanying them as they looked left and right. This only increased Shi Zhuli¡¯s disdain, as Xue An¡¯s behavior seemed like that of a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. Shi Hao had already booked a private room in advance at Qingzhu Residence, the largest restaurant in Qingmang Town, and when they arrived, the group made their way to the third floor. The private room was street-facing with open windows, offering a distant view of Mount Qingmang. The mountain breeze swept in, giving everyone a thrill and making them feel their horizons were broadened and spirits uplifted. Naturally, the price of this private room was not cheap. After the food was served, Shi Hao kept showering Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting with attention, pointedly ignoring Xue An. This made Tan Xiaoyu quite uncomfortable, and she occasionally glanced at Xue An. But Xue An didn¡¯t mind these things and continued to focus on serving food to the two young girls. Hua Tingting, however, was more adept in handling the situation; after all, she had spent several years in society and could easily tell that Shi Hao didn¡¯t have good intentions. Yet she had been well-educated from a young age and thus did not let it show, responding calmly. But Shi Hao became more and more attracted to Hua Tingting¡¯s demeanor and conversation. As the conversation got lively, he brought up the purpose of his visit to Qingmang Town. Leveraging a slight drunkenness, Shi Hao said with a boastful face, ¡°I come here for the ¡®Hero Rankings¡¯!¡± The Hero Rankings! Tan Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but react. Shi Hao continued, ¡°The martial arts convention, which happens once every four years, is indeed a great opportunity for the younger generation to make a name for themselves. I am well-prepared and am sure to break into at least the top fifty of the Hero Rankings!¡± His words were bold. However, Hua Tingting still nodded, ¡°Then I wish you triumph in your pursuit!¡± Flushed with pride, Shi Hao gulped down his drink and then deliberately looked at Xue An, ¡°And what does this friend plan to do at the martial arts convention?¡± The conversation at the table quieted down, and many eyes turned to Xue An. Shi Zhuli¡¯s eyes held a hint of disdain; she had carefully observed him earlier and was certain this man had never learned martial arts, for his hands were as delicate and clean as a woman¡¯s. Which martial artist has hands that aren¡¯t rough and broad? For instance, his brother¡¯s hand had deformed due to years of practicing the martial art of powerful strikes. This was the price that had to be paid for practicing martial arts. Xue An then put down his chopsticks and smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t plan on doing much, just taking the kids out for some fun.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of disdain flashed across Shi Hao¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Xue An anymore. ¡°Miss Hua, during tomorrow¡¯s selection competition, I will be taking part in a match. I hope everyone can come to watch, including your friend here. You can also bring the kids to broaden their horizons!¡± Shi Hao said with immense pride. Xue An nodded, smiling with an enigmatic air, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll definitely come.¡± Shi Hao enjoyed the meal tremendously, especially feeling that his rapport with Hua Tingting was progressing nicely, and eventually left with a hint of drunkenness. Once back at Yue Lai Hotel, Xue An led his two daughters to sleep. Hua Tingting returned to her room, where she lived with Tan Xiaoyu. ¡°Tingting sister, that Shi Hao today seemed interested in you!¡± Tan Xiaoyu said with a smile. Hua Tingting frowned, disdainfully responding, ¡°He¡¯s just a fool! I was merely being polite, and yet he took it too far!¡± ¡°So, about tomorrow¡¯s competition, are we going to watch it?¡± Hua Tingting pondered for a moment, ¡°Is Mr. Xue going?¡± Tan Xiaoyu thought it over, ¡°That depends on what the two little girls think. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Mr. Xue is really a daughter slave!¡± A daughter slave is a term used to describe a father who dotes on his daughter to the heavens, and it was quite apt for Xue An. Hua Tingting also couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. She was reminded of the scene at the Qin Family when she first met Xue An. The man standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached, had appeared in Hua Tingting¡¯s dreams more than once. Thus, when the trip to Qingmang came, she did not hesitate to follow. However, she also worried for Xue An, having heard that the person coming for revenge this time was a highly esteemed figure. Mr. Xue said it was just a trip with the kids for some fun, but could it really be that simple? Hua Tingting fell into deep thought. It wasn¡¯t just her, but others including Xue Lan and Song Yi also harbored some concerns. For example, Song Yi was now in Xue An¡¯s room, speaking with a grave expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, this Elder Zhi Tian is no ordinary person. Even though he has been in seclusion for thirty years and his fame isn¡¯t prominent, I estimate that his current strength is at least within the top five of the prodigy list.¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally and then said softly, ¡°I notice that Xue Lan¡¯s conduct seems like she is practicing martial arts?¡± Song Yi was startled, then quickly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I am truly sorry, I originally did not intend to teach Miss Lan, but she was very stubborn and insisted on learning. Left with no choice, I could only teach her some basics.¡± As he spoke, cold sweat appeared on Song Yi¡¯s forehead. He now revered Xue An like a deity, fearful of upsetting him further over this matter. Xue An merely nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not blaming you. Since she wants to learn, you teach her some basics then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi immediately nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It seems that you are about to break through the Zhenren Realm and step into Xiaoyao, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi was astonished. These days he had not been neglecting his practice, steadily training hard. Just a couple of days ago, he began to vaguely feel the bottleneck. This meant that one of his feet was already touching the threshold of Xiaoyao, but he had yet to find the way in. He had not expected Xue An to discern this at a glance. ¡°In that case, I shall lend you a hand!¡± said Xue An, suddenly looking up, his eyes blazing with a brilliant light.. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Translator: 549690339 Song Yi felt his whole body shake, and then his gaze gradually became confused. Crack! It was as if something had shattered. Song Yi¡¯s aura began to surge rapidly, and his originally aged face started to regain its youth. Very quickly. He transformed from an old man in his fifties or sixties to someone in his thirties. When Song Yi¡¯s gaze cleared, he knelt on the ground with a thump and said respectfully and reverently, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help! From now on, Song is willing to go through fire and water for Mr. Xue, without a second word!¡± The reason Song Yi was so agitated was that Xue An¡¯s methods had exceeded his imagination. To casually help someone advance their realm? What level of cultivation must that be? If this news were to spread, it would truly create an uproar. One must know that countless people are stuck at the threshold of the Xiaoyao Realm, many of whom may never be able to enter in their lifetime. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, it was just a little effort on my part. I saw that you¡¯re a decent person, so I casually lent a hand. Besides, I don¡¯t have time to look after Lan¡¯er, so you¡¯d better teach her more!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yi answered, bowing his head respectfully. The next day. The martial arts tournament selection competition began. The so-called selection competition meant that the young talents who were not on the list of prodigies had to get through the selection before they got the opportunity to challenge those on the list. The arena had already been set up, at the foot of Mount Qingmang. Shi Hao came to the arena with his sister and a few followers, his expression calm and full of confidence. Shi Zhuli was also filled with confidence in her brother. While she was preparing below the stage, Xue An came with the children, Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, Tan Dong, and others. As soon as Shi Hao saw Hua Tingting arriving, he perked up and laughed loudly, ¡°Miss Hua, Director Tan!¡± Hua Tingting remained impassive, only nodding slightly. Tan Dong then said to his daughter, ¡°This Shi Hao has a steady aura and seems to have already stepped into the Zhenren Realm. To achieve this at such a young age is truly rare.¡± Tan Xiaoyu did not speak, instead focusing on Xue An. She wanted to see Xue An¡¯s attitude. But Xue An was constantly whispering something to his two daughters. If someone overheard the conversation between the father and daughters at this moment, they would surely find it laughable. ¡°Daddy, what are these people doing? It¡¯s so weird!¡± Xue Xiang said, pointing at the martial artists who were warming up. Xue An smiled, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ warming up!¡± ¡°Warming up? Can you eat it?¡± Xue Nian immediately asked. Xue An pinched Xue Nian¡¯s cheek and said indulgently, ¡°You¡­ always thinking about eating.¡± ¡°Then why do they need to warm up?¡± ¡°Because they are going to fight soon. It¡¯s always good to warm up before a fight, otherwise, when they start fighting, they might lose!¡± Xue An only had such patience when dealing with his two daughters. ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls responded as if they understood but didn¡¯t, and then asked, ¡°Daddy, then why do they fight?¡± ¡°Because¡­ they¡¯re bored, I guess?¡± Xue An said lightly. The selection competition began. Due to the large number of participants, they competed in groups of ten, with the winners moving forward and the losers being eliminated. Among these martial artists, some were highly skilled, but many were just making up numbers. As the competition proceeded, it naturally drew a lot of laughter. But as it progressed, the bouts became more genuine and brutal. Finally. It was Shi Hao¡¯s turn to take the stage. His opponent was a brawny martial artist, powerful but unrefined. Shi Hao, however, appeared nonchalant and even provocatively beckoned to the man. The martial artist was angered and went all out from the start. But to no avail, the gap in strength between him and Shi Hao was too great, and within a few moves, Shi Hao kicked him over. Below the stage, Shi Zhuli cheered loudly. Shi Hao looked at Hua Tingting quite proudly, only to realize she wasn¡¯t paying attention to the stage at all, engaged instead in conversation with Xue An. This darkened Shi Hao¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but lash out with another kick. With a crack, the martial artist¡¯s ribs were broken by Shi Hao¡¯s kick. Many people glared at Shi Hao with anger. Yet Shi Hao remained indifferent, becoming even more ruthless in the subsequent matches, quickly fighting his way through the selection competition. He won the privilege to challenge the elites on the Heavenly Pride List tomorrow! After his victory, Shi Hao looked around proudly, thinking surely this would shock everyone? But at a glance, he saw neither Hua Tingting nor the others. All he could see were the distant figures of Xue An and Hua Tingting walking away! They¡­ left? Shi Hao¡¯s face turned incredibly somber. In the provincial city, wherever he went, he was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, a cherished figure like the son of heaven. But upon arriving here, no matter what he did, it seemed he couldn¡¯t replace that man with a child. Just wait until tomorrow! Tomorrow I¡¯ll break into the Heavenly Pride List! Then I¡¯ll deal with you! I want you to kneel before me in front of all these women! Shi Hao thought bitterly. Meanwhile, on a distant rooftop, a man and a woman stood watching the distant platform. ¡°This year¡¯s new contenders are really strong!¡± the man said with a smile. The woman¡¯s pretty face was etched with indifference, and after a moment she coldly said, ¡°But none of them are a match for me!¡± The man sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. A woman like you should be dressing up beautifully every day, so why are you always scowling?¡± She glanced at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I swear I¡¯ll reduce the number on the Heavenly Pride List by one right now.¡± The man closed his mouth. Indeed. Both of them were elites on the Heavenly Pride List. One was ranked thirty-seventh, the cold and deadly Blood Scorpion, Leng Yun. The other was the Smiling Sword, ranked thirty-eighth, Kong San. Leng Yun looked towards Shi Hao on the distant stage. This man uses Neigong, an inner strength technique, and has achieved some mastery of it; he will be a formidable opponent. But not to be feared. Nevertheless, Leng Yun couldn¡¯t shake off a peculiar feeling because her intuition sensed a deep unease. As if a pair of eyes were condescendingly overlooking them all. This intuition made Leng Yun uncomfortable all over. For years she had been honing her skills as an assassin in the Middle East and other regions. This intuition, forged in blood and fire, had saved her many times, so it was definitely not wrong. But who could it be? Especially this calm and aloof aura, which instilled a deep fear in Leng Yun¡¯s soul. Even when facing the top three fighters on the Heavenly Pride List, she had never felt such fear. At that moment, Kong San said, ¡°Let me handle this man tomorrow!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Yun glanced at him, then stepped forward and leaped from the four-story rooftop. Kong San followed with some embarrassment, also jumping down, ¡°Hey! Do you really not trust me? After all, I am ranked thirty-eighth!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still behind me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just by one rank!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s still behind me!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about something else?¡± ¡°¡­.You¡¯re ranked thirty-eighth!¡± Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Translator: 549690339 The martial arts tournament was finally about to begin officially. After three days of selection, a total of thirty people had stood out from the rest, and they would now have the qualification to challenge the experts on the list of prodigious fighters. By the time the day arrived, the arena at the base of the mountain was already packed with people early on. Moreover, the arena had been renovated, becoming sturdier and more secure. After all, the ones climbing onto the stage this time would not only be contending for victory but also deciding life and death. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chen Tong, the Muay Thai King ranked nineteenth on the list of prodigious fighters? He¡¯s here too?¡± ¡°Good heavens, Huangfu Tian who wields the Heaven-overturning Staff and is ranked eighth on the list is here as well? A high-level expert of his caliber usually never shows up at such events in previous years!¡± ¡°And there¡¯s Xiang Bing, the Moonlight Fairy, and others like Blood Scorpion Leng Yun, and One-smile Sword Kong San, who are all ranked very high on the list. What¡¯s going on with this year¡¯s martial arts tournament?¡± With bursts of exclamations from the crowd below, this year¡¯s martial arts tournament slowly raised the curtain. When Xue An arrived at the stands, nearly everyone was already there. Many corpulent men sat in the chairs of the stands, often with a beautiful female secretary accompanying them. These were the rich and powerful from all over. After all, every expert who could make it onto the list of prodigious fighters had a profound background and force behind them, so this martial arts tournament was not just a gathering of martial artists but also tied to tremendous interests. Xue An¡¯s arrival also attracted many people¡¯s attention. However, after most observed that Xue An was dressed plainly and didn¡¯t seem like a martial arts expert, they lost interest in him. Xue An scanned the entire venue and happened to see Shi Hao sitting at the back, but at that moment, he was attentively courting a woman in a green dress with an elegant demeanor beside him. ¡°Fairy Xiang, I had the honor of visiting you once with my master. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again at the martial arts tournament today! ¡± The woman was none other than the one known as the Moonlight Fairy, Xiang Bing, ranked eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters. Xiang Bing remained indifferent, not paying much attention to Shi Hao. In previous martial arts tournaments, she would not have bothered to come. Only this time, the reemergence of the legendary fighter had piqued her interest, so she came to join in the excitement. Xue An¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her, but after a quick glance that revealed he was not a martial arts expert, she turned her attention away from him and instead looked towards Xue Lan, who was beside Xue An. ¡°Oh! This girl has a pure aura, she could be a good candidate for martial arts training!¡± Xiang Bing¡¯s eyes brightened. Shi Hao noticed Xiang Bing¡¯s gaze and turned to see it was Xue An, his expression darkening. But when he saw Hua Tingting had also arrived, Shi Hao¡¯s smile returned, and he stood up to say, ¡°Miss Hua, this way!¡± Hua Tingting didn¡¯t intend to pay any attention to Shi Hao, but Xue An walked straight towards him. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances, and they reluctantly followed behind. ¡°Miss Hua, please have a seat!¡± Shi Hao beckoned warmly, then introduced her. ¡°This is Moonlight Fairy Xiang Bing!¡± Upon hearing the name, Tan Dong and others couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions dramatically. A high-ranked expert of the eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters turned out to be a woman of such elegant demeanor? Seeing the shocked expressions around him, Shi Hao felt quite smug and then said to Xiang Bing with a flattering smile, ¡°Fairy Xiang, this is Miss Hua Tingting. Her grandfather is the renowned Divine Doctor of Beijiang, and this is the head of the Beijiang Martial Arts School¡­¡± Xiang Bing waved her hand to stop Shi Hao from continuing, and then she looked at Xue Lan and calmly said, ¡°Young girl, would you be interested in learning martial arts with me?¡± That question stunned everyone around. The Moonlight Fairy was offering apprenticeship? Shi Zhuli beside them felt a surge of jealousy, her eyes almost turning blue. Why her? Why was it her? She was just a girl from the mountains. How was she better than me? Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu were also shocked. Especially Tan Dong, who was well aware of the formidable prowess of the Moonlight Fairy, couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. But amid everyone¡¯s gaze, a somewhat shy Xue Lan unexpectedly shook her head firmly. ¡°Not interested!¡± This statement took Xiang Bing by surprise, and he couldn¡¯t help but say lightly, ¡°Young girl, do you know who I am?¡± Xue Lan continued to shake her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know. Even if I were to practice martial arts, I would only follow Xiao An!¡± Xiao An? The crowd was taken aback and then turned their gaze toward Xue An. Could it be he¡¯s the one they are speaking of? But there was nothing remarkable about this man at all, he just seemed like an ordinary person! Xiang Bing¡¯s expression darkened a bit, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Young girl, you better think this through.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Xue Lan said firmly. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli exchanged secretive glances, then felt a surge of joy in their hearts. That¡¯s great, by incurring the ire of the Fairy of the Moonlight, both Xue An and the girl are doomed! Xiang Bing took another deep look at Xue An, and finding that aside from being very steady, there was indeed nothing exceptional about the man, he turned his face as frosty as ice toward the arena. Xue An smiled indifferently, paying no mind to this so-called Fairy of the Moonlight. A mere woman who had just stepped into the Xiaoyao Realm, yet dared to call herself a Fairy, was truly laughable. However, Tan Dong was a bit worried, and after sitting down, he whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°This Fairy of the Moonlight is notoriously petty, and it¡¯s clear that she bears a grudge over what just happened. Mr. Xue, you should be very careful.¡¯ Xue An nodded his head. At that moment, the martial arts tournament finally officially began. Shi Hao straightened his clothes, full of confidence, stepped into the ring. His ranking was mediocre, so he was among the first to compete. And the one he challenged was a Southern Fist expert ranked eighty-eighth on the list of talented fighters. After the start of their match, Xue An only watched for a moment before looking away. Because he could tell at a glance that while the Southern Fist expert was skilled, he clearly was no match for Shi Hao. As expected. It wasn¡¯t long before the Southern Fist expert was kicked off the ring by Shi Hao. After a struggle on the ground, he lay dead. A murmur arose from the crowd. Shi Hao stood on the platform looking smug, then the results of the match were announced by the referee. Shi Hao was victorious, and he finally achieved his wish of entering the list of talented fighters. Shi Zhuli was naturally ecstatic, and then she glared fiercely at Xue An¡¯s side, thinking to herself, just wait until the end of the tournament, and I¡¯ll deal with you! Shi Hao even stood on the platform, making a throat-slitting gesture at Xue An from a distance. But the panic and disarray he expected did not ensue. The only thing present was the mockery in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Shi Hao sneered in his heart, I¡¯ll see how long you can keep up this act. The competition continued. With huge interests and honors at stake, no one dared to hold back, often using lethal moves. The brutal matches turned the faces of many spectators pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally, the new selection of martial artists had completed their challenges. Two-thirds of them failed, and the price of failure was death! Blood stained the arena red. But everyone knew that the main event was about to come, as the next to enter the ring were the top fifty experts of the list of talented fighters. The first person to step onto the stage caused a low murmur of surprise from the crowd below.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Translator: 549690339 ¡°Chen Tong, it¡¯s the Muay Thai king, Chen Tong!¡± ¡°I heard that Chen Tong practices the most brutal form of ancient Muay Thai, and he acquired the Secret Technique inheritance. Those who face him either die or are maimed!¡± ¡°Now there¡¯s going to be a good show, who is he going to fight?¡± Chen Tong was a short-statured man, bare-chested wearing a vest that revealed muscles as hard as iron. He stood on the stage, giving Xiang Bing in the stands a slight smile, ¡°Fairy Moonlight, eight years ago I suffered a loss at your hands, now¡­ let¡¯s contend once more!¡± All eyes under the stands turned toward Xiang Bing. With a cold snort, Xiang Bing rose abruptly, then with a tip of her toe on the ground, her body floated down from the stands like a butterfly. This display won many people¡¯s exclamations of admiration. Then Xiang Bing ascended to the ring and looked at Chen Tong, ¡°Chen Tong, are you still not giving up?¡± Chen Tong looked at Xiang Bing¡¯s slender waist, licked his lips, and revealed a sinister smile, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to follow me, then I will let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°Delusional fool!¡± Xiang Bing shouted angrily, then lashed out with a kick. Chen Tong dodged the kick with a swift body flick and sneered, ¡°Miss, do you really think I was inferior in skill eight years ago? It was just that back then I was showing mercy for your beauty; now let me show you the ferocity of Muay Thai. ¡± Chen Tong then fought like an octopus, using knees and elbows to strike from every direction. In the beginning, Xiang Bing managed to counter-attack, but in a brief moment, she was cornered and reduced to defending herself. Just as defeat seemed imminent, Xiang Bing¡¯s face showed a flash of panic. At that moment, someone suddenly charged into the fray, blocking Chen Tong¡¯s fist with one hand and intercepting Xiang Bing¡¯s strike with the other. ¡°Stop, both of you!¡± the person said in a deep voice. At the same time, a great uproar erupted from the crowd below. ¡°It¡¯s Huangfu Tian! He¡¯s intervened!¡± Upon recognizing Huangfu Tian, Chen Tong showed a trace of surprise and doubt, then asked, ¡°Huangfu Tian, what is the meaning of this?¡± Huangfu Tian cracked a slight smile, ¡°No particular meaning, just felt like meddling a bit!¡± he said, smiling toward Xiang Bing. Chen Tong¡¯s heart sank, knowing Huangfu Tian was favoring Xiang Bing, yet he understood. His own strength was far inferior to that of Huangfu Tian. If a fight were to break out, he stood no chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Tong could only secretly clench his teeth and move aside. At this moment, Xiang Bing bowed deeply, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Huangfu!¡± Huangfu Tian¡¯s gaze never left Xiang Bing, and upon hearing her gratitude, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Fairy Moonlight truly lives up to her reputation! In my opinion, Chen, the Fist King, and you are closely matched, so there¡¯s no need to continue this fight, right? Does anyone disagree?¡± Huangfu Tian casually glanced at the crowd below. No one dared to say a word. Ranked number eight on the list of prodigies! This ranking was proof of his strength. But just as Huangfu Tian was turning around triumphantly, about to speak, a rumbling sound faintly echoed from Mount Qingmang in the distance. Everyone turned to look. And then they witnessed an astonishing sight. They saw a man approaching from atop the towering Mount Qingmang, treading the air. As he moved, he chanted, ¡°High above in White Jade Capital, there are twelve palaces, five cities strong. An Immortal touched my head, granting me eternal life with my hair forever young!¡± The voice was so powerful it made people¡¯s scalps tingle. And although the man seemed to be advancing slowly, he reached the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. This stunning arrival shocked everyone present. Huangfu Tian¡¯s face was especially filled with astonishment. Only those at his level of cultivation understood just how terrifying this white-haired, youthful-looking old man truly was. Treading on air! This was a Divine Skill only attainable by those who had reached the realm of Heavenly Beings. Could he possibly be¡­ And among the audience, there was an experienced elder who, upon seeing the newcomer, cried out in shock. ¡°He is none other than the Pointing Heaven Elder, Yu Ling!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yu Ling!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a sharp breath. The rumors were indeed true, this Pointing Heaven Elder had truly entered the realm of Heavenly Beings, henceforth blessed with a lifespan of five hundred years, and the freedom of great ease! Yu Ling landed on the stage, his expression indifferent as he glanced at Huangfu Tian and the others. ¡°You¡­ are the current champions of the martial world?¡± Before Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing could say anything, Chen Tong had already sneered, ¡°Who is this doddering old fool¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence, nor did he have the chance to. Because with just a flick of Yu Ling¡¯s finger, Chen Tong¡¯s head burst open, and his corpse collapsed to the ground. This display of shocking ability dumbfounded everyone present. The Muay Thai expert, ranked nineteenth, hadn¡¯t even managed to block a single move? Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing were also taken aback, and Yu Ling had already turned his gaze toward them, then shook his head. ¡°Too weak!¡± Then, with a gentle stretch of his finger, the entire stage seemed to be hit by a gust of fierce wind. Huangfu Tian roared angrily, wanting to counterattack, but was directly blasted off the stage, crashing to the ground unable to move for a while. As for Xiang Bing, she wasn¡¯t knocked off the stage but her face became extremely pale, her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Step down. I do not strike women,¡± Yu Ling said lightly. From there, this Pointing Heaven Elder made his entrance with merely two fingers and defeated two opponents, one killed and one defeated. His prowess was unmatched! Xiang Bing bowed her head and stepped down from the stage, not even having the courage to look back at Yu Ling. She was truly frightened. Chen Tong was more skilled than her, but without even moving, his head had been burst open with a flick from this terrifying opponent. Going up herself would have been just another act of suicide. Yu Ling stood in the center of the stage, surveying the crowd with a faint smile. ¡°I am Yu Ling. My disciples, Yu Qing and Liu Shou, have been killed. I am here today to take revenge in front of the whole world!¡± Silence engulfed the entire venue. Yu Ling was pleased with this reaction and spoke indifferently, ¡°So, may I ask who Mr. Xue is?¡± Mr. xue! Many people came to their senses. On the martial arts forum, someone had said that the one who killed Yu Qing and Liu Shou was an individual known as Mr. Xue! Had he come? Everyone looked at each other, unsure. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, also seemed pale as they watched Yu Ling display his formidable power on the stage. The Moonlight Fairy, whom Shi Hao revered as a deity, had not even had the chance to make a move before being driven from the stage. The aloof Huangfu Tian, with his Heaven-overturning Staff, was blasted off the stage with just one move. Such a figure made even the arrogant Shi Hao shudder. This elder was terrifyingly powerful. And who could the Mr. Xue he mentioned be? While Shi Hao pondered in confusion, he suddenly felt someone beside him stand up. He turned his head and saw it was Xue An, his brow furrowing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This guy really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! Doesn¡¯t he see that no one in the audience dares to speak? Yet he dares to stand up? But then, a childish voice stunned him and everyone around him. ¡°Daddy, is the Mr. Xue that old man mentioned¡­. you?¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Punch… Divides Yin and Yang! Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Punch¡­ Divides Yin and Yang! Translator: 549690339 Everyone turned to look at the speaker and then realized it was a little girl, delicate and carved like a work of art. And next to her, there was another little girl who looked almost exactly the same. It turned out they were twins. In many people¡¯s hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but think how cute that was, but also¡­ how ridiculous. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, sneered inwardly, thinking to themselves, let¡¯s see how you deal with this. However, Xue An¡¯s next move took everyone by surprise. Xue An smiled and patted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian on the heads, saying lightly, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why daddy has to go on stage now.¡± ¡°Mmmhm, go daddy, go!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said seriously. Shi Hao almost laughed out loud. He is Mr. xue? Could he really be Mr. Xue? Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of doubt or disdain. As Xue An started to leave the stands, Xue Lan grabbed him in a panic. ¡°Brother Xiao An¡­¡± Xue An looked at Xue Lan and smiled gently, ¡°Be good, wait for me to come back!¡± Xiang Bing couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. Wait for me to come back? Do you think you can still return? What a joke! Xiang Bing believed that Xue An¡¯s departure was a certain death. And that was the general consensus. So as Xue An took each step towards the stage, some people looked at him with sympathetic eyes. However, the world outside couldn¡¯t disturb Xue An, who calmly got off the stands and walked onto the arena step by step. Yu Ling, on the other hand, had been eyeing Xue An curiously the whole time. Not until he stepped onto the stage did Yu Ling speak indifferently, ¡°You are Mr. xue?¡± Xue An shook his head and then flashed his pearly whites, grinning menacingly, ¡°To be exact, my name is Xue An!¡± ¡°Whether Xue An or Mr. Xue, did my two disciples die at your hands?¡± Yu Ling demanded. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I killed them.¡± There was an uproar from the crowd below. Many simply couldn¡¯t believe it because Xue An looked so average, not at all like a master, not even like a martial artist. ¡°Has this guy gone mad from fear?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just crazy for attention!¡± The people below were abuzz with comments, while Yu Ling¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Before coming here, I thought this Mr. Xue must be an incredible master. Turns out, he¡¯s just an average man. So, my disciples were killed by your schemes?¡± Yu Ling said darkly. This was also the thought on many people¡¯s minds. After all, Yu Qing was a top fifty talent on the Heavenly Pride List, yet he died at the hands of this unimposing Xue An. If there wasn¡¯t a scheme involved, no one would believe it. But Xue An simply shook his head, ¡°Yu Qing? He was too weak; he only took two punches from me!¡± ¡°Impudent brat!¡± Yu Ling roared in anger. Xiang Bing at the sidelines scoffed even more, sneering, ¡°Just looking for death!¡± Xue An let out a light sigh, ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t believe me? How about you try it for yourself? I¡¯m also curious¡­ as a master, how many punches can you take from Yu Ling laughed coldly, ¡°Good! Very good! You¡¯ve successfully angered me, I will make you die in agony!¡± A bone-chilling murderous aura suddenly burst forth from Yu Ling, causing everyone below to change color with fright. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and Hua Tingting among others, all looked particularly solemn. They knew Yu Ling was formidable, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to be this formidable. Yet, amidst this nearly boiling murderous aura, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, slightly tilting his head upwards, looking at the increasingly overcast sky and smiled faintly, ¡°Look! The wind is picking up!¡± Yu Ling snorted coldly, his right hand slowly raised, then he uttered softly, ¡°Heaven-pointing¡­ one sword!¡± A beam of white light that seemed to penetrate heaven and earth shot out from Yu Ling¡¯s right hand, hurtling towards Xue An with the force of a mountain bearing down. The intensity was so strong that even the incredibly sturdy arena began to sway and seemed on the verge of collapse. This sword, akin to that wielded by an Immortal, whitened the complexions of all martial artists present. Many wondered if they would have no choice but to wait for death if faced with such a sword, lacking even the ability to strike back. Yet, under this overwhelming sword strike, Xue An didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, and a slow smile even began to form at the corner of his mouth. Then, just as the Sword Qi was about to reach the top of his head, Xue An suddenly raised his hand and extended two fingers, trapping the sword full of imposing momentum between them. On one side was the long sword formed by Yu Ling¡¯s energy, and on the other, two slender, delicate fingers. The contrast between the two was stark. It even gave the illusion that the next second, those two fingers would be crushed into dust. But contrarily, Yu Ling¡¯s sword could no longer descend any further. Those two fingers seemed like two mighty mountains, the oppressive Sword Qi utterly unable to advance an inch. A look of consternation crossed Yu Ling¡¯s face. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Although you¡¯re stronger than your disciple, you are still¡­ too weak!¡± With that, Xue An pinched his fingers. A snap. After a crisp sound, The blade of Qi was forcefully broken and then dissipated into nothingness. The entire audience was astonished! Xiang Bing suddenly stood up, disbelievingly staring at the scene unfolding on the stage. A flicker of doubt flashed in Yu Ling¡¯s eyes, but he still sneered, ¡°Indeed, you have some skill, but you¡¯re still going to die!¡± As he spoke, Yu Ling thrust out all ten fingers, sending ten Qi swords hurling directly at Xue An. They moved so fast they seemed to burst the air along their path. Yet, Xue An still remained motionless. Joy filled Yu Ling¡¯s heart because he saw the Qi swords were about to plunge into Xue An¡¯s body. He could even envision the scene, a moment later, of Xue An lying bloodied on the ground. But at that moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at the overcast sky and said indifferently, ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± He then casually raised his right hand and declared coldly, ¡°Witness my ¡®Punch that Moves Heaven and Earth¡¯!¡± It appeared to be an ordinary punch. Calm and unhurried. Yet it was this punch that caused Yu Ling¡¯s complexion to drastically change, and he quickly retreated. At the same time, Everyone below felt as if the world had suddenly inverted, and all were simultaneously thrown to the ground. As for the arena¡­ This seemingly indestructible arena was now completely overturned. Yu Ling, in a sorry state, had retreated far away, gasping for air, while looking at Xue An with an expression filled with panic. It was his intuition as a supreme martial artist that had warned him of the terrifying nature of Xue An¡¯s punch, which was why he retreated so hastily. If he had been even slightly slower, he would have been a dead man by now. Meanwhile, below the stage, Leng Yun, looking at Xue An¡¯s proud silhouette, found her teeth chattering. That¡¯s right! It was him! The lofty presence she had sensed before the tournament began¡ªit came from him! Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leng Yun turned and fled. Because she knew this man was beyond her or anyone else¡¯s challenge! ¡°What¡­ what kind of boxing is this?¡± Yu Ling asked hoarsely, with an almost imperceptible tremble in his voice. Xue An retracted his fist and smiled slightly, ¡°Not bad, you actually managed to dodge my punch! But¡­ it¡¯s still not enough!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And with those words, an astonishing aura soared to the skies, and Mount Qingmang itself seemed to tremble under its force. Yu Ling¡¯s last sliver of hope dissipated, and he finally understood that the gap between him and this man was not slight¡ªit was a despairing chasm. So, he made the right decision, and with a leap, he shot up into the sky, attempting to escape. But Xue An spoke calmly at this moment, ¡°Want to run? Too bad, it¡¯s too late!¡± ¡°Behold the second form of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, ¡®Dividing Yin and Yang¡¯!¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Is this… an Immortal? Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Is this¡­ an Immortal? Translator: 549690339 Time seemed to stand still under this fist. Between heaven and earth, there appeared to be only Xue An, and his earth ¨C shattering punch. As if a chaotic world had been bombarded by this fist, it suddenly became clearly defined in black and white. This was the supreme secret technique that Xue An had once wielded as the Immortal Venerable. Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, second punch, Divide Yin and Yang! Yu Ling, suspended in midair, was so scared that his soul nearly fled his body, crying out desperately, ¡°Mr. Xue, spare¡­¡±. Before he could finish the word ¡®life¡¯, the punch had already drawn near. Without even the chance to struggle, Yu Ling was blown into powder by this punch, which was also considered incredibly powerful in the Immortal Realm. Then, with momentum unabated, the punch surged skyward. Boom! The dark clouds that had cloaked the sky were violently scattered by Xue An¡¯s punch. Within a hundred miles, the clouds dissipated, revealing clear skies. The spring sunlight poured down, illuminating each face fixed in stunned silence. ¡°Is this¡­ Is this an Immortal?¡± someone exclaimed in an almost moaning tone. No one responded, for everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, Xue An withdrew his fist and casually swept his gaze over the audience. No one dared to meet his eyes. This was especially true for people like the Fairy Maiden Xiang Bing and siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli. They were left speechless with trepidation. At this instant, Xiang Bing was filled with self-mockery and fear. Had she just been mocking someone for courting death? It seems now that she was the one courting death! No wonder the young girl didn¡¯t agree to take her as a mentor, compared with such Heavenly Being techniques of his¡­ she was nothing! As for siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, they were so shocked they couldn¡¯t utter a word. Especially Shi Hao, who had not held Xue An in high regard from the beginning, considering him just an ordinary person. But now the reality before his eyes had slapped his face swollen. He finally understood why Xue An always looked at him with the pitying eyes one reserves for a mentally challenged child. Because he¡­ was indeed a bit simple-minded. Making his way back to the stands, Tan Dong stood up and greeted him with a very respectful bow. ¡°Mr. xue!¡± Xue An nodded, then turned to his two daughters with a smile and said, ¡°Am I awesome or what?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy, you¡¯re so awesome! But where did that flying old man go?¡± asked Xue Xiang. Xue An scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and then laughed, ¡°He probably thought it was too boring here, so he went back to his hometown! Come on, daddy will take you girls out for something delicious!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Xue Nian nodded eagerly. Xue An led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue Lan followed without hesitation. Many others watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with mixed emotions. Some had intended to approach him for a chat, but given the aura he exuded, none dared to come close. Tan Xiaoyu watched Xue An¡¯s departing figure intently until Tan Dong next to her sighed and said, ¡°Even a Heavenly Being was blown up by Mr. Xue with one punch, could it be he has stepped onto¡­¡± Tan Dong didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear. Tan Xiaoyu remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back to the hotel,¡± Tan Dong said. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting among others then left. It was not until they had gone that Xiang Bing and Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli and the rest exhaled as if relieved of a heavy burden. Shi Hao attempted to laugh it off, saying, ¡°Fairy Maiden, that guy turned out to be quite impressive¡­¡± Xiang Bing gave Shi Hao a cold look and turned to leave. She had already decided that if she ever saw Xue An again, she would retreat three feet as a matter of course. He was beyond her means to deal with. As for someone like Shi Hao, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered with him. Shi Hao, feeling snubbed, stood awkwardly in place. At that moment, Shi Zhuli¡¯s pale face conveyed her worry. ¡°Brother, do you think Mr. Xue will hold a grudge against us and cause trouble?¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but shudder, then said with a hint of panic, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, get away from here, and hurry home!¡± Xue An, instead of returning to the hotel with his two daughters, arrived on the main street. After turning several corners, they reached a street where a school was located. At that time, school wasn¡¯t in session, and the street was quiet and nearly deserted. However, there were still a few stalls open for business. Xue An stopped in front of one of the stalls, obviously moved as he gazed at this familiar scene. It had been seven or eight years, but nothing here had changed. The stall owner was busy working, and when he looked up and saw Xue An, he was momentarily stunned. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± he asked. ¡°Two bowls of tofu pudding, with extra marinated eggs on the side! Remember, no coriander,¡± Xue An replied. ¡°Alright, just a moment!¡± the stall owner got busy preparing the order. Xue An and his two daughters sat on the long bench. There was a time when he often visited this stall for a bowl of tofu pudding. Especially during the cold winter nights, having a bowl seasoned with chili powder and aged vinegar would comfortingly warm him from the inside out. The tofu pudding was quickly served. Xue Xiang curiously eyed the tofu pudding in front of her, then eagerly spooned up a taste. ¡°Hiss!¡± Xue Xiang burnt her tongue and stuck it out. ¡°So hot!¡± she exclaimed. Xue An let out a chuckle, then gently stirred with his spoon. ¡°You can¡¯t be hasty with this. Eat too fast, and you¡¯ll burn your tongue!¡± he cautioned. There they were, the father and his daughters, contentedly enjoying their tofu pudding at the stall. Back at the hotel, Tan Xiaoyu immediately took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. At that moment, the martial arts forum was exploding with the day¡¯s events from the martial arts conference. ¡°Immortal Venerable Meets His End, Who Exactly is Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°The Untold Story of Mr. Xue and Me, Narrated by a Girl Who Sat in Front of Him During Junior High!¡± ¡°A Heavenly Being Obliterated with a Single Punch, Could Mr. Xue Possibly Be a Loose Immortal?¡± The martial arts forum was flooded with all sorts of messy threads. Tan Xiaoyu clicked on her own thread and took a deep breath before replying with three words. ¡°I won!¡± Soon, a moderator noticed her post and immediately featured and pinned it. The number of replies began to grow exponentially. ¡°Front-row worship to the big shot! As a friend of Mr. Xue, does he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Pfft, are you dumb? I was there today, and Mr. Xue came with his twin daughters!¡± ¡°Heavens, a doting dad with daughters is still so dominant and impressive? I¡¯m practically swooning! ¡± ¡°Where are you swooning?¡± ¡°Pure innocence spotted above!¡± ¡°Does Mr. Xue accept disciples? I want to learn from him!¡± ¡°I want to become a disciple too!¡± ¡°Same!¡± In these replies, someone suddenly uploaded a few photos. One of them was a side profile of Xue An standing on the stage. Although it was taken from a distance and was somewhat blurry, the photo still managed to convey Xue An¡¯s powerful presence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So handsome indeed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! He¡¯s not only handsome, but his kung fu is amazing too!¡± The comments became even more frenzied, while Tan Xiaoyu gazed at Xue An¡¯s photo as if she were entranced. Meanwhile, In Zhongdu, thousands of miles away, In an elegantly furnished quiet room, a girl as beautiful as an anime character watched the photo of Xue An on the martial arts forum, and she too was momentarily lost for words.. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Translator: 549690339 Is it him? How could that be possible? Didn¡¯t he already die? The young girl¡¯s face was a picture of shock, then she quickly searched the forum for any photos of Xue An. Finally, she was certain. This man was indeed Xue An, who had been missing for four long years. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into a furious rage. ¡°Clearly a scumbag, not only did he disappear without a reason, but he also caused my sister to retreat into a life of seclusion. And now that he¡¯s back, he doesn¡¯t even think to look for her!¡± The girl¡¯s face flushed with anger, and it took her a moment to calm down before she said in a low voice, ¡°Someone come.¡¯ The door opened silently, and a respectful-looking elderly man walked in. ¡°Second Miss.¡± ¡°Prepare the carriage!¡± ¡°Alright, where to?¡± ¡°Mount Qingmang! ¡± The martial arts tournament had ended. The death of the Finger-Heaven Elder had left many people in fear and halted the subsequent matches. Many people quietly left Qingmang Town, but Xue An didn¡¯t go. Because he still had some matters to settle. Since he didn¡¯t leave, Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu also stayed. Only Tan Dong had something come up temporarily and left Qingmang Town to return to Beijiang. That day, Xue An took both his daughters mountain climbing. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting followed. The air in the mountains was so pure it seemed as if it had been cleansed. At this time, close to Qingming Festival, fine drizzle fell near Mount Qingmang nearly every day. But this couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm of the two little girls, who giggled and frolicked all the way. Watching his two clever and quirky daughters, Xue An felt his heart warm. ¡°Daddy daddy, what¡¯s that over there?¡± Xue Xiang pointed to a valley in the distance and asked. Xue An glanced over, ¡°Oh, those are pear trees!¡± ¡°Pear trees? Does that mean there are pears to eat?¡± Xue Nian perked up. Xue An smiled, ¡°They haven¡¯t blossomed or borne fruit yet, how could you eat them?¡± ¡°When will they blossom?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°They should¡­ be blooming soon, I guess!¡± ¡°It must be really beautiful when they blossom!¡± Xue Xiang said longingly. Xue An quietly smiled, then discreetly cast a Spell Decree. Their destination was also in that pear orchard. But this year, due to the cold weather, the trees had not blossomed yet. However, when they reached the middle of the valley, a breathtaking scene unfolded. The mountain¡¯s pear trees, as if greeting their arrival, all bloomed at once in an instant. The pure white pear blossoms made the valley seem like a heavy snow had just fallen. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian paused for a moment, then joyfully rushed into the pear woods. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu looked at each other, their eyes full of shock and confusion. How could such a coincidence happen in the world? The pear blossoms bloomed as soon as this group of people arrived. Could it be¡­ this was Xue An¡¯s doing? Hua Tingting suddenly remembered the time at the Qin Family, when Xue An made the flowers and plants turn green overnight. Who exactly was he? Why could he command flowers and plants, making the mountain¡¯s pear flowers bloom abundantly? Xue An led everyone to the center of the valley. There was actually a Daoist Temple there. But it was in disrepair, showing signs of dilapidation. Xue An walked into the Daoist Temple, and perhaps the sound of his footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the place. An old, indolent voice came from inside the house. ¡°Devotees may just take a look and leave. If you wish to make an offering, both scanned code and cash are accepted.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°Old Master Zhai, you¡¯re actually still alive?¡± The room fell quiet for a moment, then the door creaked open, and an old Daoist dressed in grey stepped out, mumbling, ¡°Who is it? That voice sounds so familiar. As he looked up, he caught sight of the smiling Xue An and was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Old Master Zhai, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The old Daoist suddenly became excited, ¡°Xiao An? You¡¯re actually still alive? But I remember casting several divinations for you, and they all showed you were no longer in this world.¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Maybe your divinations weren¡¯t very accurate!¡± Old Master Zhai shook his head, very confident, ¡°My divinations are always accurate, this is so strange!¡± Then Old Master Zhai saw the two little girls following Xue An and a loving smile appeared on his face. ¡°Such beautiful and pure young ladies.¡± ¡°My daughters!¡± Xue An declared proudly. Old Master Zhai nodded, ¡°It shows.¡± He then turned and went back into the house, and after a moment, he brought out two small beaded bracelets. ¡°These have been blessed by my constant prayers and can ward off all evils!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡± the two little girls exclaimed in unison. ¡°Mm, good!¡± Old Master Zhai said, his beard curling up with his smile. It was only then that he noticed the strangeness around him. He was taken aback at first, and then with a bewildered face he said, ¡°Strange, when I just came out, the pear blossoms hadn¡¯t bloomed yet! How did they all burst into bloom in the blink of an eye?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Maybe they are welcoming us!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took out a bank card from his chest, ¡°This is the pear money I owed you many years ago.¡± Old Master Zhai accepted it without hesitation, and even said with a laugh, ¡°Back then you swore that one day you would repay me, and I didn¡¯t believe it. Now it seems you really did! How much money is on this card?¡± ¡°A few tens of millions, I¡¯m not quite sure of the exact amount,¡± Xue An said nonchalantly. Old Master Zhai, who was originally excited, froze, ¡°How much did you say? ¡°A few tens of millions!¡± ¡°Did you¡­ rob a bank?¡± Old Master Zhai asked. Xue An said, both annoyed and amused, ¡°Do you think you can still get money from robbing banks these days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, even I support scanned payments for offerings now!¡± Old Master Zhai mumbled on. It was clear that he was very happy. Not because of the money, but because Xue An had come. Xue An also felt a bit of nostalgia at this moment. In his youth, when his family had faced great misfortune, he often went into the mountains to gather herbs to make money. By chance, he came to Lihua Valley and met Old Master Zhai, who was in his prime at that time. Although Old Master Zhai could sometimes be erratic, he was quite sympathetic to Xue An, often helping him out with the offerings from the Daoist temples. Xue An had said then that he would return to repay the kindness. Now he had done so. Xue An walked into the main hall. The hall was old and in disrepair, giving a dim impression, but the statues of gods were still intact. The deities worshipped here were a chaotic mix, including the Three Pure Ones and Jade Emperor, as well as various other immortals. There was even a Fox Immortal enshrined in one corner. Xue An smiled, casually picked up an incense stick, lit it, and placed it in the incense burner. ¡°Why are you putting them all in the same incense burner? Divide them up!¡± Old Master Zhai said. Xue An smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let them divide it up themselves!¡± Old Master Zhai was doubtful, but as he turned to leave, All the statues in the hall began to tremble slightly as if¡­they were paying respects to Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at these statues with a faint smile on his face. These immortals were truly real. Xue An had even interacted with them before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, compared to Xue An, who had defied the heavens and ascended step by step to the Immortal Realm, The biggest flaw of these local deities was that they could only survive on the power of faith. Once they lost belief, it was as good as dying. But Xue An¡¯s incense stick was enough to give full face to these immortals. That¡¯s why he said to let them divide it themselves.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Translator: 549690339 After Xue An emerged from the great hall, Old Daoist Zhai was approaching the chicken coop, sharpening his knife with a vigorous air. He had caught a few wild mountain chickens a while ago and had been keeping them in the coop, intending to wait for their eggs. But today, since Xue An had brought his two adorable daughters along, naturally, he wanted to treat them well. However, seeing his skilled chicken-slaughtering technique, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the old Daoist often partook in meat dishes when on the mountain alone. The two little girls were brimming with excitement as they darted in and out of the rooms, embarking on a game of hide-and-seek. As for Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting, they were both captivated by the picturesque surroundings. The two little girls had now ventured into the great hall and, far from being afraid of the statues of deities, they knelt on the cushions quite seriously. ¡°Bodhisattva, please ensure my papa is always safe and sound!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang said with their hands pressed together in prayer, their expressions earnest. But no sooner had their wishes been voiced than the deities¡¯ statues seemed to smile wryly, and a faint, misty voice was heard. ¡°We dare not!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang, the two little girls, couldn¡¯t help but startle. ¡°Sister, did you hear someone talking?¡± ¡°Yeah! I heard it indeed!¡± Far from being frightened, the two little girls became even more thrilled. ¡°It seems like these statues are talking!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°How awesome!¡± Nian Shuang remarked. What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that their wishes had given the deities a shock, inducing a cold sweat. What a joke! Ensuring the safety of Immortal Venerable? First, gauge whether you have the power to do so! At this point, the two little girls shifted their interest to the Fox Immortal statue in the corner. ¡°Is this a fox?¡± ¡°It looks like one!¡± ¡°Shall we pay respects?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Taking the lead, Xue Xiang guided her sister as they were about to kneel. Crack. The Fox Immortal statue actually split open. The noise drew Old Daoist Zhai over. ¡°Eh, what happened? How did this statue crack?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was completely puzzled. Xue An, however, smiled slightly. He knew what had transpired. Clearly, the Fox Immortal preferred to destroy itself rather than let his daughters kneel before it. After all¡­ his daughters were not ones to kneel carelessly. Naturally, dinner was crafted by Xue An¡¯s skillful hands. He transformed the wild mountain chicken into Beggar¡¯s Chicken and concocted some exquisite dishes with fresh seasonal wild vegetables. Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang ate joyfully, while Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu buried their heads and devoured the food voraciously. There was no other reason but the sheer deliciousness of the meal. Old Daoist Zhai then took out a gourd, took a few sips of his homemade pear wine, and whispered to Xue An, ¡°What¡¯s the story with these two beauties? They¡¯re like flowers and jade.¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Just friends!¡± Old Daoist Zhai curled his lip, ¡°Who¡¯d believe that? How come I never have such beautiful female patrons as friends?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re both ugly and lazy!¡± Xue An said bluntly. Old Daoist Zhai didn¡¯t mind and chuckled to himself, continuing to drink his wine leisurely, occasionally serving dishes to the two little girls. It was evident he had taken a liking to Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang. After dinner, the two little girls went inside the house with Tan Xiaoyu and the others. Xue An and Old Daoist Zhai sat opposite each other in the courtyard, starting their game of chess. But what they were playing was neither Go nor Xiangqi. It was Five-in-a-Row. Expressions of difficulty frequently appeared on Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s face, sometimes even hissing in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve lost again!¡± Xue An placed down his chess piece and said indifferently. Old Daoist Zhai, with a gloomy face, said, ¡°You little rascal, ever since we started playing this Five-in-a-Row, I have never beaten you!¡± ¡°Not just that, from the beginning with Go, later with Xiangqi, you¡¯ve never won against me, and now you can¡¯t handle Five-in-a-Row either. Are we going to play military chess next?¡± Xue An said. ¡°Pah, who¡¯s going to play military chess with you? Next time I¡¯ll play Fight the Landlord with you!¡± Old Daoist Zhai said resentfully. ¡°Sure! I hope you won¡¯t cheat then!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Enough of this, time to sleep!¡± Old Daoist Zhai yawned and went inside. There were only two guest rooms. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting shared one, while Xue An and his two daughters shared the other. They had played so hard today that the two daughters lay in bed and soon fell into a deep slumber. Xue An sat by the window, sipping tea slowly. The clouds outside had already scattered, the moon was high in the sky, casting a silvery white glow over everything. Time passed without knowing how long. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and then an ethereal voice carried through. ¡°Old man Zhai, today is your day of death!¡± The door of the main room was flung open, and Old Daoist Zhai, usually lazy, was now clear-eyed. As he arrived in front of Xue An¡¯s room, Old Daoist Zhai solemnly said, ¡°No matter what you see, don¡¯t come out! I will keep you safe. Remember!¡± Xue An said nothing, simply nodding his head. Old Daoist Zhai stood in the courtyard, tilted his head up, and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what I do, you still won¡¯t leave me alone, will you?¡± A series of eerie laughter echoed, and then a man and a woman suddenly appeared atop the courtyard wall. The man was tall and imposing with a cold expression. The woman was petite and delicate with a sweet appearance. This combination gave off a very odd feeling. However, Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression became even more solemn, ¡°So it¡¯s the mighty Niu Yiwan and the delicate Yue Xiaoqian. What brings you two ghosts here in the middle of the night? What are you up to?¡± Yue Xiaoqian covered her mouth with a giggling smile, ¡°Old man Zhai, why say we won¡¯t let you off? Just hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, and we will turn around and leave without disturbing you further!¡± Old Daoist Zhai shook his head, ¡°I know what kind of schemes you people are plotting, especially now with the dragon energy on Mount Qingmang growing stronger, signalling that Jiaolong is about to transform. You lot are harboring wicked thoughts! But let me tell you, the Dragon-seeking Disk is not with me! The idea that you can subdue Jiaolong with the Dragon-seeking Disk is nothing but a foolish fantasy!¡± Yue Xiaoqian let out a captivating, seductive laugh before saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s with you or not, we are well aware. And for one mere beast, to oppose our Wangui Sect, do you really think it¡¯s worth it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world truly worth or not worth. My master tasked me to guard this Jiaolong here, and so I shall guard it well. Whether you¡¯re from the Wangui Sect or the Thousand Ghosts Sect, don¡¯t even dream of laying a finger on it.¡± Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s smile gradually vanished as she spoke indifferently, ¡°Old man Zhai, you¡¯d better think this through. With your abilities, you are no match for the two of us, and also¡­ I seem to be smelling the scent of living beings.¡± Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s complexion changed, then he said in a heavy tone, ¡°They are just ordinary people, unrelated to all this!¡± ¡°Whether they are related or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide! Hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, or else await your death!¡± Yue Xiaoqian sneered. With a roar, Niu Yiwan charged fiercely towards them. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression turned grave as he dodged the assault with a swift movement, then began entangling himself with Niu Yiwan in close combat. Niu Yiwan was robust as an ox, but for the time being, he couldn¡¯t get the better of Old Daoist Zhai. Yue Xiaoqian huffed disdainfully, her form suddenly vanished into the moonlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she reappeared, it was behind Old Daoist Zhai, where she struck his back with a palm. Old Daoist Zhai stumbled, lurching forward precariously, nearly collapsing to the ground with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. With a cold smile, Yue Xiaoqian said, ¡°Old man Zhai, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Will you hand it over or not?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was resolute, ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Then go to your death!¡± Yue Xiaoqian smirked as she raised her hand. But just at that moment, the door of the guest room creaked open! Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡± Old Daoist Zhai was in a panic. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan retreated a few steps, their faces stern as they watched. Xue An slowly walked out from inside the door, his face wearing a hint of helplessness. ¡°Spending the late night not sleeping, but fighting and killing, is that fun?¡± Old Daoist Zhai urgently said, ¡°Xue An, these two guys are not ordinary people, you¡¯re just a common man, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Then Old Daoist Zhai looked at Yue Xiaoqian and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can see it too, he¡¯s just a mortal, let them go!¡± Yue Xiaoqian, however, wore a face of mocking smile, ¡°Do you think anyone will walk away alive tonight?¡± Old Daoist Zhai was shocked and lost his composure, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ .¡± But at this moment, Xue An clapped his hands and said with approval, ¡°Well said, no one is leaving this place alive tonight!¡± Old Daoist Zhai was on the verge of madness. This guy, not coming earlier or later, chose precisely this time to show up, and even now, he was talking nonsense. Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with interest, ¡°You are an interesting man, I don¡¯t mind playing with you first, and then letting you die!¡± ¡°Sorry, I do mind!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Granny here is giving you face, don¡¯t reject it!¡± Xue An shook his head and held up two fingers, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood two things!¡± ¡°Oh? Which two?¡± ¡°First, you are not my granny. Second, when I said no one is leaving, I meant you two. You won¡¯t be able to leave tonight!¡± His words left the others present somewhat astonished. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan exchanged glances, then burst into laughter. ¡°Oh man, what a joke, we¡¯ve got all kinds of people these days. A man without any secret techniques actually says he won¡¯t let us go?¡± Yue Xiaoqian said with a face full of sarcasm. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s expression was grave as he slowly stood up and said seriously, ¡°Xue An, you take the others and go, I¡¯ll deal with these two! Hurry Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead looked up at the moon hanging in the sky like a jade plate. At that moment, the moonlight was like water, and the spring breeze stirred the pear trees, making it impossible not to feel that the night was unreasonably beautiful. ¡°Such moonlight, actually, is more suitable for talking about life with the ladies, rather than fighting and killing. So you two, are really quite a disappointment,¡± Xue An stated faintly. ¡°Enough talk, Niu the Boulder, kill him! This guy must be out of his mind!¡± Yue Xiaoqian commanded in a deep voice. The Boulder, Niu Yiwan, smirked at the command, his right arm tensed, muscles twisting like a Dragon-snake, and then he charged over. Xue An didn¡¯t move. He appeared as though he had been frightened into immobility, his demeanor still so calm. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Niu Yiwan¡¯s mouth. This punch, he guessed, might blast this kid into nothing but dust. He had already caught the scent of women inside the house; after dealing with these two, he¡¯d have a good time venting. With this thought, Niu Yiwan¡¯s heart heated up, and he put even more strength into his hand. His fist was about to crush Xue An¡¯s left face. Yue Xiaoqian didn¡¯t even bother to watch the outcome; in her view, this man was as good as dead. But just at this critical moment, Xue An¡¯s hand suddenly shot out, blocking in front of Niu Yiwan¡¯s fist. Thump. A dull sound. Instead of the expected splatter of brain matter, a crisp cracking noise followed. Then came the painful cry from Niu Yiwan. Xue An hadn¡¯t moved an inch, only his hair was swaying due to the draft from Niu Yiwan¡¯s punch, yet when Niu Yiwan¡¯s fist struck Xue An¡¯s backhand, it was as if he had hit an iron wall. Instantly, Niu Yiwan¡¯s arm was crushed. Niu Yiwan was horrified and instinctively turned to run. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Such moonlight, killing really dampens the mood. But since you brought it upon yourself, you can¡¯t blame anyone else!¡± Saying this, he threw a punch. This punch had no skill, not even as much as a small child¡¯s. Yet, it was exactly such a punch that Niu Yiwan simply could not evade, hitting him squarely on the back of his spine. Staggering, Niu Yiwan did not move from his spot, but rather, his body began to emit a series of cracking sounds like firecrackers. After a burst of crackling, every joint in Niu Yiwan¡¯s body had shattered, and he stood still only by muscle memory. Xue An slowly walked past him, gently exhaling a breath. Niu Yiwan collapsed with a thunderous fall and breathed his last breath. From beginning to end, it took a total of twenty-seven seconds. Yue Xiaoqian, who had thought she held the winning ticket, almost popped her eyes out. At this time, Xue An turned towards her with a grim smile, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Yue Xiaoqian felt as if she had been targeted by a tyrannosaurus, her muscles stiff with extreme fear. She retreated as quickly as she could, hoping to escape from this place as soon as possible. But no matter how swiftly she moved backwards, Xue An was always following her at an unhurried pace directly in front of her. Yue Xiaoqian, like a beast driven into a corner, let out a mournful cry, then released all the skills she had learned in her life, trying to kill this terrifying man. However, all her actions were like a child brandishing a sword, utterly ineffective against Xue An. By then, Yue Xiaoqian had already retreated to the edge of the courtyard wall. She clenched her teeth and screamed up to the sky. ¡°Ghostly¡­ Apparitions!¡± A gust of gloomy wind swept past, and the bright moon in the sky disappeared. The surrounding area was engulfed in thick black fog. The ghosts wandered through the fog, emitting malevolent auras. This was a secret technique she could only perform by draining her life force. This would shorten her life by five years. But the effect was excellent. At least, this terrifying man was enveloped by the black fog. Yue Xiaoqian breathed a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat fortunate. This man was terrifyingly formidable, but in the end, he had fallen for her trap, perishing under the Ghostly Apparitions. The reason for her certainty was that Yue Xiaoqian had never seen anyone survive the Ghostly Apparitions. It didn¡¯t matter whether the person was a regular human, the Xiaoyao, or even a Heavenly Being; anyone who fell into the trap of the Ghostly Apparitions was destined to die! Zhai the old Daoist roared and thought to come to Xue An¡¯s rescue. Yue Xiaoqian sneered, ¡°Old Zhai, is this the mere mortal you¡¯ve been talking about? If it weren¡¯t for this miss¡¯s prowess, I would have almost been fooled by your tricks too!¡± The old Zhai just wanted to say something. But then, a hand suddenly extended from the black fog that was thick like an enormous cocoon. A delicate and slender hand, very elegant. Yue Xiaoqian was stunned. Then, that hand violently tore through the air. The dense fog that seemed impenetrable was forcibly ripped apart. Xue An appeared in front of Yue Xiaoqian with an indifferent expression, smiling slightly, ¡°Quite interesting, but useless!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Xiaoqian was so terrified that she turned and ran for her life. But before she could even scale the wall, Xue An had grabbed her ankle and violently slammed her down to the ground. Thump. Yue Xiaoqian was smashed and half her bones shattered on impact. As she tried to lift her head, Xue An stepped forward and planted his foot on her skull, speaking indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Chapter 70: Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Spare me, my lord, please!¡± Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s voice was trembling. It was only now that she realized this man was not someone she could afford to provoke. At this moment, Elder Zhai was also completely bewildered. Having not seen him for several years, how had Xue An become so formidable? ¡°I¡¯ve said that no one will leave here alive tonight!¡± As he spoke, Xue An prepared to exert pressure with his foot, and Yue Xiaoqian screamed in terror. ¡°My lord, please spare me, spare my life. I am from the Wangui Sect. If you kill me, you will never have peace in the future.¡± At this time, Elder Zhai also said, ¡°Xiao An, it¡¯s fine to kill this person, but her backing from the Wangui Sect is very troublesome to provoke.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I have a habit, the less advisable it is to provoke, the more I want to try.¡± With that, he pressed down with his foot. Crack. Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s head was crushed to pieces. Elder Zhai had not expected Xue An to be so decisively murderous. As he hesitated, a black mist rose from Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s corpse. Under the moonlight, it twisted and eventually took on the appearance of Yue Xiaoqian. Elder Zhai¡¯s expression grew solemn. As expected of someone from the Wangui Sect, she had turned into a fierce ghost in such a short time after death. The spirit of Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with a face full of resentment. ¡°The young master of our Wangui Sect will soon arrive at Mount Qingmang. Then you and this old man Zhai will both die!¡± As she spoke, Yue Xiaoqian¡¯s form began to fade, ready to flee the place. Her heart was filled with rage at the moment. Xue An¡¯s stomp had ruined the physical body she had finally acquired, the equivalent of damaging decades of her cultivation. But just at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I said, no one will leave here alive tonight! Not even ghosts.¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly reached out, his hand extending into the void, and grabbed the fading Yue Xiaoqian back. It was at this moment that Yue Xiaoqian understood what extreme fear was, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Spare my life, my lord.¡± This was her last utterance left in this world. The next second, her soul was scattered by a flick from Xue An, reduced to nothingness. Her soul dispersed, never to return. The most tragic end. At that same time, flames rose from the corpses of Niu Yiwan and Yue Xiaoqian, instantly incinerating their bodies to ash. Elder Zhai¡¯s eyelids jumped at the sight. Xue An then took out a small bottle and threw it to Elder Zhai. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°For healing.¡± Elder Zhai opened the bottle, and a refreshing fragrance filled the air. Elder Zhai¡¯s spirits were lifted, knowing just by the scent that this elixir was no ordinary item. He poured out the medicine elixir and swallowed it. Soon, a warmth spread through his belly. Daoist Elder Zhai spat out a mouthful of congested blood and then felt completely refreshed, in the best state he had ever been. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, looking at Daoist Elder Zhai. ¡°The Wangui Sect came to me three months ago, wanting to get a treasure from me to deal with a Jiaolong in Mount Qingmang that is about to undergo transformation.¡¯ Xue An nodded, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to them, of course. That Jiaolong is the life-saving benefactor of my master. Before he died, he specifically asked me to take good care of it. It was expected that it would take at least a hundred years to transform.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s suddenly showing signs of transformation recently. You know, a Jiaolong is at its weakest when it¡¯s undergoing transformation. Combined with the Dragon-seeking Disk, there¡¯s a chance to subdue it.¡± ¡°A Jiaolong, huh¡­ That¡¯s a spiritual beast! That¡¯s why many sects have set their hearts on it, Wangui Sect being the most eager.¡± Xue An understood. The Jiaolong they were talking about must be the one in the Blackwater Pond of Mount Qingmang. He didn¡¯t expect that after he gave it a Demon Cultivator Cultivation Technique, its progress would be so fast that it was about to transform and transcend. At this moment, Daoist Elder Zhai hesitated before saying, ¡°Xiao An, take advantage of the fact that it¡¯s not yet dawn, and quickly take your daughter and friend and leave!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°These people are not to be trifled with, especially the young master of Wangui Sect, whose divine skills are said to be immeasurable.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If I leave, what will you do?¡± Daoist Elder Zhai looked affectionately at the dilapidated Daoist temple, ¡°I have been here since I was young, at first with my master. After he passed away, I¡¯ve been living alone. After so many years, I¡¯ve grown attached, so I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re different, this matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯ll just be implicated by staying here. Hurry up and go, take this bank card as well, money has no meaning for me now!¡± Daoist Elder Zhai said with a serious face. Xue An did not take it, just looked at Daoist Elder Zhai and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly become so formal; it makes me quite uncomfortable.¡± Daoist Elder Zhai gave a bitter smile and took out his wine gourd to drink a few more gulps, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced these past few years; I can¡¯t see through you anymore. But listen to me, you should still go!¡± Xue An turned his head to look into the distance, ¡°Talking about it now is already too late¡­ They¡¯ve arrived!¡± As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before a noisy clamor of people could be heard in the distance. Daoist Elder Zhai¡¯s expression changed before he reverted to the image of the dirty, broken-down and slovenly old Daoist. But the arrivals weren¡¯t from Wangui Sect as imagined, but rather a group of about a dozen people, old and young, men and women, all wearing mountaineering clothes and equipped with gear. The one leading was a man with an arrogant face who, upon seeing a slovenly old Daoist sitting in the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, old man, we¡¯re staying here for the night, hurry up and clean up the place.¡± After saying this, he tossed a stack of money at Daoist Elder Zhai. Daoist Elder Zhai did not get up, just chuckled, ¡°Sorry, the Daoist temple already has guests staying, you¡¯re too late!¡± The young man frowned and looked over at Xue An, who was sitting aside, then said, ¡°Are you the ones staying here? Move out now, how much do you want?¡± This young man obviously didn¡¯t care about money. Xue An shook his head and held up a finger. ¡°Ten thousand, right? Fine!¡± The young man did not hesitate. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Give me a billion, and I¡¯ll leave right now! Remember¡­ I only want cash!¡± The young man¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he sneered scornfully, ¡°Have all the people in the mountains gone mad with poverty?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man stepped forward to block the young man, ¡°Feng Shao, the bigger picture is more important.¡± Feng Shao¡¯s face was sullen, and he fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The middle-aged man bowed to Daoist Elder Zhai, ¡°Daoist elder, since there is no place to stay, may we set up tents near the Daoist temple?¡± Daoist Elder Zhai nodded, ¡°That is naturally possible.¡± The equipment carried by this team was all top-of-the-line, and in no time, they erected a professional tent beside the Daoist temple. Daoist Elder Zhai said in a low voice at this time, ¡°It seems the waters are getting muddier.¡± Xue An was non-committal, merely saying coolly, ¡°The muddier the water, the easier it is to catch fish.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Translator: 549690339 This night was destined not to be calm. A very strange caravan had arrived at Qingmang Town, and what made it strange was that among the vehicles, there was actually a black palanquin. This mode of transportation, which should have been long extinct, had reappeared on the streets of Qingmang Town. At this moment, the caravan came to a stop. A few stout men approached the palanquin, bowing as they greeted whoever was inside. The curtain of the palanquin was lifted, and a man with deathly pale face stepped out, his eyes seeming to flicker with ghostly flames. The man looked up at Mount Qingmang, looming in the darkness, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan are dead!¡± His subordinates exchanged glances, fear evident in their eyes. A cold smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips, ¡°It seems there are traces of other sects as well, but unfortunately, what the Wan Gui Sect covets can only belong to us! Come, let¡¯s head up the mountain!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The man turned and reentered the palanquin, and then a bizarre scene unfolded. The palanquin unexpectedly rose into the air as if being carried by unseen forces, speeding towards the mountain. A ghostly levitation. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, they would have certainly cried out in shock. Shortly after this group went into the mountains, a few more vehicles slowly entered Qingmang Town, and the people who alighted turned out to be the young lady from Zhongdu. Someone had already inquired at Yue Lai Hotel; Xue An had gone up the mountain in the morning. The young lady furrowed her brows and then commanded, ¡°Head to the mountains!¡± Following her were several silent men in black, whose frames weren¡¯t particularly imposing, but their aura of lethality was not to be underestimated. The young lady led her people into the mountain as well. However, by the time they found the Daoist Temples, it was already bright daylight. Feng Shao, who had arrived the previous evening, stepped out from his tent with a somewhat gloomy expression. Having been accustomed to luxury, he was dissatisfied; despite the tent being of top quality, it still couldn¡¯t compare to the comfort of a room. He approached the doors of the Daoist Temples with resentment, just in time to see Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu coming out, chatting and laughing. Feng Shao was dumbstruck. Never had he imagined that in such a deep mountain, he would encounter such beautiful girls. While he was still lost in a daze, a middle-aged man approached him. ¡°Feng Shao, it¡¯s time to set off!¡± Feng Shao nodded and then said to the elder priest, ¡°Old Dao, is there anything unusual about these mountains?¡± The elder priest¡¯s expression was unchanged. Before he could speak, Xue An said, ¡°I know!¡± Feng Shao looked at Xue An, ¡°You?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you looking for Black Water Pond?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes brightened, then he gave Feng Shao a meaningful look. Feng Shao caught on, ¡°Right, then take us there, don¡¯t worry, there will be a generous reward for your help!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to have a look as well!¡± The elder priest¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched Xue An. He didn¡¯t know what Xue An was up to, hesitating several times as if wanting to speak, but in the end, he closed his mouth. As they were packing and preparing to leave, the young lady arrived with her entourage. When she saw Xue An, her face erupted with anger, and she charged over, pointing at Xue An¡¯s nose and cursing furiously. ¡°You damn Xue An!¡± Xue An was so stunned by the scolding, he looked at the girl who resembled an anime beauty with a sense of strangeness. He felt she looked somewhat familiar. The young lady scoffed, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me anymore? Fine, after disappearing for four years, it seems you¡¯re living quite well. You even have beautiful girls around you. Let me ask you, do you have no conscience? My sister gave up so much for you; do you not feel any guilt?¡± Xue An felt a jolt through his body and then remembered who this girl was. An Yan¡¯s younger sister, his own sister-in-law. An Qing. But when he had first met her, she was only twelve or thirteen years old, just a child, which was why he had not recognized her. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, ¡°An Qing, I truly did not abandon your sister. These four years¡­ I really couldn¡¯t return! And these people, they¡¯re just my friends. Your sister¡­ is she doing well?¡± An Qing scoffed, ¡°Now you remember to ask? Where have you been all this time? I¡¯ll tell you, my sister broke with the family because of you, and later entered the monastic life, then her whereabouts became unknown!¡± Xue An¡¯s body shook once more, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes, ¡°Her whereabouts became unknown?¡± An Qing was about to say more, but the sudden assertiveness from Xue An made her unable to continue, and she could only nod. ¡°Yes, her whereabouts are unknown! I have been searching for her too!¡± Xue An fell silent for a moment, then shook his head solemnly, ¡°No matter what method I use, I will find Yan¡¯er!¡± Now, Xue An¡¯s divine sense could not cover much distance, but he believed that once his strength improved just a bit more, he could directly scan the entire Earth. When that time came, no matter where she was, he was going to find her. And Xue An had a feeling that his wife must be somewhere out there right now. An Qing came all aggressive, ready to accuse and ask questions, but upon seeing Xue An¡¯s declaration, her own heart softened first. During this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian bounded joyfully up to Xue An¡¯s side. Upon seeing these two little girls, An Qing¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Are these¡­?¡± ¡°Papa, where are we going to play today?¡± This call of ¡°Papa¡± made An Qing unsteady, almost causing her to fall to the ground. ¡°Are these children my sister left behind?¡± An Qing asked, her voice trembling. Xue An nodded. Tears flowed down An Qing¡¯s face as she knelt and said, ¡°Come here, let auntie give you a hug!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian eyed the unfamiliar girl, feeling an unexplainable kinship but still shook their heads. ¡°Papa, who is she?¡± Xue An was silent for a moment, and then patted the two little girls¡¯ heads, ¡°She is your auntie!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s own heart was filled with sighs. In the past, he followed An Yan to visit the An Family just once. During that visit, he was utterly rejected by the entire An Family. At that time, no one in the An Family regarded him highly, except for An Qing, who didn¡¯t join in the mockery and disdain aimed at him then. Afterward, it was in a huff that he took his wife to Beijiang. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, a bit shy, still inched closer, ¡°Are you really our auntie?¡± An Qing, her tears rolling down, nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where is our mother?¡± An Qing choked up a bit, ¡°Your mother has gone to a place far away, but she will be back soon!¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie, please don¡¯t cry,¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ever so well-behaved, began wiping An Qing¡¯s tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Qing embraced the two little girls in a tight hug, her heart filled with unspeakable sorrow. In a prominent family like the An Family, despite the luxury, there was often a deep loneliness. She had been close to her sister since childhood, but later events involving her sister were too much for her to accept. Especially An Yan¡¯s disappearance, which had dealt her a heavy blow. Now, having found her two nieces, naturally, her heart overflowed with joy.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Translator: 549690339 Feng Chaochou watched from a distance with his arms folded, his eyes still retaining a trace of lingering astonishment. The moment he first saw An Qing, Feng Chaochou was stunned. Her beauty was different from that of Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting¡ªit was the kind that made men involuntarily feel the urge to protect her. Especially matched with her animated character-like exquisite face. Commonly referred to as the ultimate ¡°Iolita.¡± Dammit, why does this guy have so many beauties around him? Feng Chaochou thought resentfully. Once I settle my important business, I¡¯ll find a way to take all these ladies for myself! As for Xue An. Feng Chaochou didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He came from the Feng Family in the provincial city, a legitimate wealthy household there. And in the provincial city, even across Beijiang, there had been no mention of a wealthy family bearing the surname Xue. So, he figured that Xue An was just a common man, that¡¯s all. Feng Chaochou was neither a martial artist nor a magician; his reason for coming to Mount Qingmang was solely because of that middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was named Zuo Yuqi, a renowned Feng Shui master in the provincial city. It was he who said that a magic artifact would appear in Mount Qingmang, suggesting that if it could be obtained and presented to his family, Feng Chaochou would undoubtedly become the Family Head of the Feng Family. That was why he had traveled hundreds of miles to this backwater. ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± An Qing asked at that moment. Before Xue An could speak, Feng Chaochou had already come forward, with a smile on his face he said, ¡°Hello, I am Feng Chaochou, from the Feng Family in the provincial city, maybe we could get to know each other!¡± An Qing gave him a cold glance and didn¡¯t bother with him at all. Feng Chaochou felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to come closer, but at that moment, the man by An Qing¡¯s side, without a change in expression, stepped forward and pushed Feng Chaochou to the side. Feng Chaochou was stunned, and his face darkened involuntarily. ¡°Feng Shao, it¡¯s better to prioritize important matters. I see the dragon energy is becoming more vibrant, we should hurry!¡± Zuo Yuqi, fearing that the grand opportunity would be ruined, promptly advised. Feng Chaochou snorted through his nose and turned to Xue An, asking, ¡°Where is Blackwater Pond?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead, follow me!¡± At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said to An Qing, ¡°Auntie Auntie, Daddy is going to take us to see the big long worm!¡± The two little girls still remembered the Jiaolong in Blackwater Pond, but they called it the big long worm. Feng Chaochou sneered inwardly. Big long worm? That¡¯s really funny, they won¡¯t even know how they died when the time comes. An Qing¡¯s heart stirred, and she nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go have a look, is that alright?¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The sudden inclusion of An Qing didn¡¯t elicit any particular reaction from Xue However, the several silent men by her side piqued Xue An¡¯s interest. Those men clearly had commendable skills, and they maintained silence throughout, conducting themselves in a disciplined manner. Could they be military personnel? A thought flashed through Xue An¡¯s mind. The journey from Lihua Valley to Blackwater Pond was not too far. The path was rugged and uneven, which made the travel slow. Xue An simply carried one daughter in each arm and then casually led the way at the front. This display of strength caught the attention of An Qing¡¯s bodyguards with a flash in their eyes. Just as Feng Chaochou¡¯s face was turning pale, feeling like he could barely hold on any longer. They arrived at Blackwater Pond. The place looked no different from when Xue An had left last time. However, upon arriving, Zuo Yuqi became excited. ¡°Yes, this is it! The Jiaolong is about to transform; it¡¯s a rare opportunity that comes once in a hundred years! Feng Shao, if we handle this well, not only will you control the Feng Family, you could also reach the summit of the provincial city¡¯s elite.¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s expression turned to one of excitement as well. At that moment, the water in Blackwater Pond began to boil, and the sky, which had been clear, suddenly became overcast with clouds. ¡°It¡¯s happening! It¡¯s about to come out!¡± Zuo Yuqi muttered to himself, then with some regret, pulled out a set of small flags from his bosom and started planting them around Blackwater Pond. After inserting the objects, several red lines faintly appeared above the Black Water Pool. Suddenly, an immensely huge snakehead emerged from the Black Water Pool. Two horns had already formed on the head of the snake, and its pair of eyes were filled with agony. This sight sent a huge shock through An Qing, who had not taken the situation seriously before. Oh my god! Could there really be a Jiaolong? At first, An Qing thought it might just be some Giant Python. But she had not expected it to be such a divine creature. Several silent men immediately stood around An Qing to protect her. Thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Suddenly. With a crack, a massive bolt of lightning streaked directly toward the Giant Python in the Black Water Pool. With this strike, the Giant Python let out a pained roar before plunging into the Black Water Pool, turning the water crimson with its blood. Many of the onlookers were scared silly. The elderly Daoist Zhai was especially excited, ¡°The Jiaolong is transforming, Master! That Jiaolong is about to ascend to the heavens!¡± But just then, another even more massive bolt of lightning shot toward the Black Water Pool. It completely ignored the resistance of the water and plunged straight in. The ground trembled as if a giant creature was struggling in pain. At the same time, the third bolt of lightning came. The first lightning strike was to transform the dragon¡¯s horns, the second was to shed the python¡¯s skin, and the third and final one was the Dragon¡¯s Ascension to Heaven! If it could withstand this hit, then the Jiaolong would completely transform into a dragon. But at this moment, the small flags arranged by Zuo Yuqi began to flicker. The lightning seemed unable to find the Black Dragon Pool and hovered above, then surprisingly dissipated. Zuo Yuqi was overjoyed! Meanwhile, the Giant Python thrust its head out fiercely, full of wounds but still extremely furious as it charged at Zuo Yuqi. ¡°Feng Shao! Now¡¯s the time!¡± Feng Chaochou wasn¡¯t foolish and knew that success or failure hinged on this moment, so he shouted, ¡°Quick! Take action!¡± Those who had come with him all pulled various firearms from the backpacks they carried on their backs. There was even a rocket launcher. This arsenal also took An Qing by surprise. To be able to procure such official equipment, the Feng Family¡¯s influence was not to be underestimated! ¡°Fire!¡± The firearms targeted the Giant Python and opened fire. The bullets struck the Giant Python, creating sparks everywhere. The hardness of its scales made Feng Chaochou click his tongue in wonder. But it also made his ambition burn even hotter. If he could tame it, who would dare to provoke him? But the Giant Python was clearly enraged. With a wide-open mouth, a blast of black mist surged directly toward Feng Chaochou and his men. Startled, Feng Chaochou hurriedly rolled out of the way to dodge the attack. Those behind him were enveloped by the black mist and crisply dissolved into the black water. Feng Chaochou was terrified out of his wits. Zuo Yuqi, with a grave expression, took out the last magical tool. It was a cinnabar essence stone he had prepared for years, specifically to deal with the Jiaolong on the verge of transformation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once thrown, the Jiaolong would be at his command. At this thought, Zuo Yuqi¡¯s heart blazed with eagerness. In fact, his arduous journey here was not to assist Feng Chao but entirely for his own purposes. But at that moment, someone sneered, ¡°This Jiaolong belongs to the Wangui Sect.. The rest of you, scram!¡± Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Too Weak! Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Too Weak! Translator: 549690339 With the sound of his voice, a black sedan chair floated over from out of nowhere. This eerie sight made Feng Chaochou and the others glance sideways. Zuo Yuqi¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Wangui Sect was not something he could afford to provoke. Moreover, given the manner of this person¡¯s arrival, he was certainly no ordinary individual. As the sedan chair touched down, the young master of the Wangui Sect stepped out, surveyed everyone present with a look of scornful amusement at the corners of his mouth. ¡°This Jiaolong is mine. Everyone else, get lost!¡± Upon seeing this man, Zuo Yuqi¡¯s scalp tingled, but he still mustered his courage and said, ¡°Even the Wangui Sect should respect the order of arrival, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Mu Qi scoffed coldly, ¡°Are you saying that you refuse to accept this?¡± Zuo Yuqi dared not speak any longer. However, Feng Chaochou was somewhat indignant and sneered, ¡°Who is this kid, playing tricks and pretending to be a ghost.¡± Ghost fire blazed in the eyes of Mu Qi, the young master of the Wangui Sect, and with a swing of his hand, he sent Feng Chaochou flying to the ground from a distance. This move sent shivers down the spines of many onlookers. ¡°You¡¯d better listen when I speak; otherwise, be careful, or I¡¯ll turn all of you into fierce ghosts!¡± Mu Qi warned ominously. He then looked greedily at the Jiaolong that had suffered severe injuries. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; if he could subjugate this Jiaolong, no one would dare to provoke the Wangui Sect. His own status would become even more secure. Thinking this, Mu Qi¡¯s heart grew even more fervent. He then took out several beads emitting a dim glow from his chest and threw them towards the Jiaolong. In mid-air, the beads quickly expanded and, following a few deafening explosions, the Jiaolong let out a painful roar as its scales were torn apart. Amidst the blood-soaked mess, the Jiaolong became completely enraged, opening its mouth to spew a cloud of black mist straight at Mu Qi. Mu Qi chuckled coldly, waved his hand, and countless tormented souls screamed as they flew towards the Jiaolong. The black mist was entirely neutralized by these tormented souls. Onlookers like Zuo Yuqi turned pale. This Mu Qi was incredibly domineering, intending to forcefully subjugate the Jiaolong with his own strength. IVIu eyes glowea witn Increasmg zeal. But just then, his tormented souls suddenly wailed and vanished into nothingness. Then someone sighed lightly, ¡°To be possessed by so many resentful souls, how many sins have you committed?¡± Mu Qi¡¯s expression darkened, and he turned to look at the speaker. Xue An was seen slowly walking into the centre of the scene. Upon seeing him, the Jiaolong¡¯s snake-like eyes brimmed with tears, and it let out a low, plaintive growl before bowing its head in submission. Xue An gently patted its head and smiled, ¡°This is also a tribulation you must endure. But rest assured, I am here!¡± The Jiaolong affectionately nudged Xue An. At this moment, Mu Qi, Zuo Yuqi, and the others looked even more somber. Feng Chaochou wore an expression of disbelief. How could the Jiaolong show such affection towards Xue An? And Old Master Zhai¡¯s gaze flickered, as if he had realized something. But the most shocked of all was An Qing. She could never have imagined witnessing so many unbelievable things in one day. At this time, Mu Qi sneered, ¡°Who is this kid, who doesn¡¯t know to steer clear when the Wangui Sect is at work?¡± Xue An revealed his white teeth with a chilling smile, ¡°So you are the young master of the Wangui Sect that Yue Xiaoqian mentioned?¡± Mu Qi was taken aback and then said darkly, ¡°You know Yue Xiaoqian? Then she¡­¡¯ Xue An nodded, ¡°I killed her!¡± Mu Qi smirked malevolently, ¡°Good, it has been a long time since someone dared to speak to me like this! You are the first! I will craft your soul into a Yin Thunder, condemning you to an eternity without reincarnation!¡± Feng Chaochou then asked Zuo Yuqi in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Zuo, what is Yin Thunder?¡± Zuo Yuqi¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°It is one of the most malicious techniques!¡± After hearing this, Feng Chaochou felt an inexplicable thrill inside. Fight! The more tragic, the better! Best if both parties suffer! Xue An then smiled indifferently and patted Jiaolong, who was looking aggrieved. ¡°Alright, after I¡¯ve dealt with this guy, I¡¯ll help you ascend to heaven!¡± he said. Mu Qi sneered, about to speak when suddenly, a flame appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. The white flame burned fiercely. Mu Qi was taken aback, fear showing on his face. He felt an instinctive terror of the flame. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Looking at the resentment surrounding you, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re ruthless. Today, I shall take you down!¡± Mu Qi smirked disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think with this little thing you can do anything. Watch my Wangui Sect¡¯s Heart-Devouring Ghosts!¡± As his words fell, the sky darkened, and countless wronged souls rushed towards Xue An. Zuo Yuqi and An Qing among others turned pale as they watched. It was indeed because the momentum was terrifying. Xue An didn¡¯t move. A cold smile curled on the corner of Mu Qi¡¯s mouth. He probably scared him stupid! Mu Qi thought. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly raised his head, and the flame in his hand expanded suddenly before he threw a punch. Boom! The wronged souls didn¡¯t even have the chance to wail before they dissipated into nothing. In the moment of Mu Qi¡¯s astonishment, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± As he spoke, he was already close to Mu Qi, then slapped him across the face. Mu Qi intended to dodge, but his muscles were stiff. He could only watch helplessly as Xue An¡¯s palm struck him. Slap. A crisp sound. Mu Qi was sent flying dozens of meters away. After landing, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood and looked at Xue An with shock. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head, ¡°Too weak!¡± Malice filled Mu Qi¡¯s face as he suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Die, all of you!¡± His followers instantly fell dead, and then, with a solemn expression, Mu Qi gathered their souls in his hand and snorted coldly, ¡°Sacrifice!¡± With a burst of black flames, the souls vanished. Then the earth shook. Something seemed to be crawling out from beneath the ground. Zuo Yuqi turned pale with shock. The ground suddenly shook violently, and a mass of dark aura that blotted out the sky rose up as a towering Ghost General appeared in the midst of the field. ¡°Mortals, why have you summoned me?¡± The giant voice echoed through the valley. At that, Mu Qi knelt, respectfully, ¡°Ghost King, someone is opposing my Wangui Sect. I beg you to display your divine power and execute them!¡± The Ghost King let out an insidious laugh, ¡°Fair enough, but the offerings from your Wangui Sect have been lacking lately.¡± Mu Qian wore a tense expression and quickly said, ¡°After this is done, our Wangui Sect will offer ten virgins to your service.¡± The Ghost King then smiled satisfactorily, turned to look at Xue An, and then froze. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fear started to surface on the Ghost King¡¯s face. At this moment, Mu Qi said, ¡°Ghost King, this is the man!¡± As he spoke, Mu Qi looked triumphantly at Xue An, thinking you¡¯re done for now! This Ghost King was a formidable figure often worshipped by the Wangui Sect. But unexpectedly, the Ghost King now wore a flattering smile and spoke carefully, ¡°Your Excellency¡­. what brings you here?¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Translator: 549690339 My lord? The spectators were all perplexed. Especially Mu Qi, who was even more bewildered, ¡°Ghost King, this guy¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, the Ghost King had already impatiently stomped down. Mu Qi didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before he was crushed into a pulp, and then the Ghost King said with a face full of panic, ¡°My lord, I truly didn¡¯t know it was you who had come here, please forgive me!¡± At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡­ recognize me?¡± The Ghost King shivered, cursing his bad luck inwardly. ¡°My lord, I once accompanied the Ghost Saint to the Heavenly Realm and happened to see you there!¡± the Ghost King said cautiously. How could a Ghost King of his level have ever seen Xue An. It was only once when he had accompanied a power of the Netherworld Realm to a grand event in the Heavenly Realm that he caught a glimpse of Xue An from a distance. Back then, Xue An, seated at the foremost place, was respected by all the powers of the Heavenly Realm. Such grandeur left a lasting impression on the Ghost King. The Ghost Saint who had taken him there warned, ¡°If you see this person in the future, stay as far away as possible, and do not provoke him!¡± The Ghost King had etched this into his memory, never expecting to encounter Xue An in the mortal world. At this moment, the Ghost King¡¯s heart was trembling. Even though Xue An¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t strong at the moment, he didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect. After all¡­ that was the Immortal Venerable! A figure who could create or destroy an entire realm with just a gesture! Compared to him, what was he even worth? Xue An nodded, ¡°You are quite sensible!¡± If the Ghost King could sweat, he probably would have been drenched in cold sweat by now, hurriedly nodding his head and bowing, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My lord, do you have any other orders?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I heard that this Wangui Sect often makes sacrifices to you?¡± The Ghost King shuddered, saying in a rush, ¡°My lord, I have no ties with this Wangui Sect, they just often make sacrifices to the Netherworld, so occasionally they reach out to me!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Do they use living souls for the sacrifices?¡± The Ghost King felt like crying, cursing the Wangui Sect inwardly. Who else could have been provoked but such an ancestor? Was he courting death? At this time, Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Let it be, I will spare you this time. Do you know what to do in the future?¡± The Ghost King nodded vigorously, patting his chest, ¡°Rest assured, my lord, I understand!¡± ¡°Be gone!¡± The Ghost King, feeling like he had received a great pardon, quickly slipped back into the time-space rift from which he had come. Damn it, it looks like I¡¯ll have to eat less of the mortal world¡¯s incense offerings in the future! Otherwise, my little life is in jeopardy! Then, Xue An looked down at the corpse of Mu Qi, smiling faintly, and with a flick of his finger. A speck of light emerged from Mu Qi¡¯s body and settled into Xue An¡¯s hand, then took on the appearance of Mu Qi. This was Mu Qi¡¯s soul. But now, Mu Qi¡¯s face was filled with terror. He had heard the conversation between the Ghost King and Xue An, and even a powerful being like the Ghost King was utterly deferential to Xue An. What exactly was his background? Mu Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply frightened, not daring to leave his body and hoping that Xue An would spare him. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Xue An¡¯s ability to hold a grudge. ¡°I said that today I would collect you!¡± Xue An said impassively. Mu Qi¡¯s soul kept bowing in Xue An¡¯s palm, frantically pleading, ¡°Spare my life, my lord, spare my life! I was blind and offended you, I beg you to forgive me!¡± ¡°Forgive you? But those souls you have harmed, did you ever spare them?¡± Xue An spoke, and a pure white flame rose again in the palm of his hand. With a cry of agony, Mu Qi was burned to nothingness. His soul dispersed, never to be heard from again. The room fell into a deathly silence. Elder Zhai stared dumbfounded, muttering to himself under his breath, ¡°Xiao An, what have you gone through in these four years?¡± And people like Feng Chaochou and Zuo Yuqi were even more terrified, not daring to raise their heads. Especially Feng Chaochou, at this moment his heart was filled with panic. He actually still thought about dealing with this man? It was really overestimating himself! And Zuo Yuqi at this time, was almost ready to kneel down. Because he understood just how terrifying that Ghost King was. It could even be said that if that Ghost King snapped his fingers, everyone present would be shattered to souls and spirits. And yet, such a terrifying being was showing utmost respect towards Xue An. The origins of Xue An were something Zuo Yuqi didn¡¯t even dare to think about. And at this moment, the overcast clouds in the sky gradually started to disperse, and the expression on the Jiaolong became increasingly pained. Xue An looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Now, I will help you ascend to the heavens!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly leaped into the air, pointing one hand towards the sky, and softly shouted, ¡°Listen to my command, thunder!¡± With a series of rumbling sounds, the previously thinning clouds suddenly thickened, and within the swirling vortex in the center, there were faint flashes of lightning. The Jiaolong raised its head, a glint of determination flashing through its serpentine eyes. At that moment, Xue An shouted lightly, ¡°Strike!¡± A gigantic bolt of lightning, half a mile thick, plunged downward. The thunder roared deafeningly, its brightness illuminating the sky! All people trembled under the might of heaven and earth! An Qing and the guards who followed her were all shocked, especially An Qing, who murmured to herself. ¡°Sis, brother-in-law seems to have become an Immortal Venerable!¡± The lightning bolt headed straight for Jiaolong, and the small flags set up by Zuo Yuqi didn¡¯t even struggle before they turned to ash. The Jiaolong let out a huge roar and rose from the pool, charging towards the lightning bolt. With a huge bang. Mount Qingmang itself trembled. Xue An stood in midair with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°This thunder, that¡¯s what you call a dragon ascending to the heavens!¡± Accompanied by his words, a dragon¡¯s roar that penetrated heaven and earth rang out. Under this strike of lightning, the Jiaolong completely shed its python skin, the python scales receded, and dragon scales emerged! Dragon horns stood tall and magnificent, with a pair of dragon claws growing on its underside! Since then, a Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, ox-like ears, snake-like neck, mirage-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like claws, and tiger-like palms emerged before everyone. Everyone was stunned. Zuo Yuqi, even more, said blankly, ¡°It¡¯s a Five-clawed dragon! This is ascension in one step!¡± The Giant Dragon rolled in the sky and then flew down to Xue An¡¯s feet, carrying him directly. This was the true definition of riding a dragon to ascend to the heavens! Xue An smiled and then said, ¡°Bring my two daughters over!¡± The Giant Dragon obediently landed on the ground, and Xue An stretched out his hand towards his two daughters, ¡°Come, Daddy will take you to play!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came over without any fear. Then Xue An also said to Elder Zhai and An Qing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Zhai was trembling all over at this moment. This Jiaolong was the reason he resided in Mount Qingmang and the sentiment of his late master. Naturally, he felt joy seeing the Jiaolong ascend to the heavens. Once everyone was on the dragon¡¯s back, Xue An said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Giant Dragon roared and shot straight up into the sky. It quickly disappeared above the heavens. Zuo Yuqi and Feng Chaochou stood stupefied for a while before looking at each other. ¡°Mr. zuo¡­.¡¯ Zuo Yuqi, his spirit crushed, waved his hand, ¡°Feng Shao, let¡¯s go! This man is not someone we can afford to provoke!¡± Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Translator: 549690339 Thinking back to the recent scene, Feng Chaochou couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This trip to Qingmang Town not only bore no fruit but also resulted in the loss of several elite subordinates, amounting to a heavy loss. It was expected that upon his return, he would also have to accept his family¡¯s punishment. ¡°Could he¡­ could he already be an Immortal?¡± Feng Chaochou muttered to himself. Zuo Yuqi shook her head, ¡°Probably not, but I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Feng Chaochou furrowed his brows and then said softly, ¡°And with the¡­ Xie Family in Zhongdu¡­¡± Zuo Yuqi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know! Feng Shao, after we return, I am going to leave this place and travel the world! As for you¡­ take care of yourself!¡± Watching Zuo Yuqi¡¯s retreating figure, Feng Chaochou felt a mix of emotions. This Mister Zuo was considered quite a figure in Zhongdu, yet now he looked as dejected as a defeated rooster. Could this Xue An really be that formidable? Could he possibly be more powerful than the people of the Xie Family? After all, the Xie Family¡­ houses a monstrous existence! The flying dragon landed on the rooftop of the Yue Lai Hotel in Qingmang Town. When Song Yi and Xue Lan came out to greet it, they were both stunned. Song Yi said with an excited face, ¡°A Five-Clawed Golden Dragon¡­ Heavens, aren¡¯t such divine creatures not supposed to appear in this era anymore?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. This was a living, breathing dragon! Xue An and the others dismounted from the dragon¡¯s back. Elder Zhai stood by the dragon¡¯s side, full of admiration. The dragon seemed to recognize Elder Zhai but ignored him as Elder Zhai was too weak. Dragons are a proud species. Unless you subdue them, they will not befriend you. ¡°Xiao An, brother!¡± Xue Lan said. Xue An nodded, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Lan followed Xue An into a room, and with the door closed, it was just the two of them. Xue Lan¡¯s heart thumped rapidly as she lowered her head and fiddled with the hem of her clothes. ¡°Do you¡­ want to practice Daoism?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Xue Lan was taken aback; so he was asking about that! Yet Xue Lan quickly nodded her head. ¡°But you must think it through, the path of cultivation is extremely arduous, like going against the heavens, and once embarked upon, there is no turning back. ¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Xue Lan nodded solemnly. ¡°Good, then I will teach you a Spell Decree, remember not to disclose it to anyone, and what you can achieve will depend on your destiny!¡± As he spoke, Xue An patted Xue Lan¡¯s head. A complete Cultivation Technique was transferred to Xue Lan. This was a technique Xue An had specially selected for Xue Lan, called the Gui Water Technique, which he had come across in a female practitioner¡¯s Sect during his travels through the universe. It was most suitable for women to cultivate, being balanced and not easily prone to errors. When the door opened, An Qing was standing in the corridor, casting a playful glance at Xue An. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re out already?¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Sister? Your real sister or a sworn sister?¡± An Qing said coldly. Although she had temporarily forgiven Xue An, that didn¡¯t mean she was willing to allow Xue An to carelessly seek out other women. For her sister¡¯s sake, she also had to keep a close watch on Xue An. ¡°Those people following you, they are from the military, aren¡¯t they?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. An Qing nodded, ¡°Not bad, your judgment is quite good. They belong to a secret force within the military, and I, too, am a member of this force!¡± ¡°Dragon Group?¡± Xue An said with some curiosity. An Qing smiled wryly, ¡°We are special forces, our codename isn¡¯t fixed, but people usually refer to us as Phoenix Immortal.¡± Looking at his young aunt, who seemed not yet of age, Xue An found it somewhat amusing. Sensing Xue An¡¯s disbelief, An Qing glared at him and said firmly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? Let me tell you, my hacking skills are ranked in the world¡¯s top three!¡± An Qing was indeed telling the truth. Even though she was born into the prominent An Family of Zhongdu, she wasn¡¯t like those other rich daughters who spent all their time getting dolled up for afternoon tea and shopping. She had no interest in such things. What An Qing loved most was dealing with the net. In the cyber world, she was a veritable King. She was also known to many foreign experts as the Jade Butterfly. She had diligently practiced her hacking skills in the hopes of finding her sister online. But as her fame grew, she was eventually recruited into the Phoenix Immortal. Xue An became serious; no matter what the field, being in the world¡¯s top three is no small feat. His little aunt truly was no ordinary person. An Qing lifted her head proudly, and just then, two little girls ran in. ¡°Little aunt, little aunt, look what we have here?¡± the two girls boasted, holding up a slender thread. Though she had only spent a short time with them, An Qing had already developed a deep bond with the two girls and laughed, ¡°You two little rascals! Let me see!¡± Reaching out to take it, she did not expect the seemingly lightweight silken thread to be exceedingly heavy. ¡°Huh! What¡¯s this?¡± Xue An, observing from the side, could tell at a glance what it was. It was actually a dragon whisker. The two girls said proudly, ¡°We plucked it from the mouth of that big mudfish, cool huh!¡± An Qing was somewhat at a loss for words. That was a dragon¡­ The totem of the nation, something that exists only in myths and legends, seemed to have become a mere pet in the hands of Xue An. Xue An patted the two girls on the head, smiling and said, ¡°Very impressive! Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± As soon as they stepped outside, the dragon saw Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and began to back away in a panic. It was simply too scared of these two little ancestors. Xue An chuckled and patted it. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a dragon, at least have some pride, will you? It was just a dragon whisker.¡± Jin Long dared not make a sound and hung its head. Xue An, holding the two little girls, headed home, with An Qing and the others following suit. Only Zhai Laodao and Xue Lan and others stayed behind. The dragon soared into the sky, vanishing in the vast night in the blink of an eve Song Yi exclaimed in awe, ¡°Truly the methods of an Immortal!¡± By now, his faith in Xue An was rock solid. To have tamed a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon. What kind of realm was that? Could it be that he had reached the level of a Loose Immortal? Song Yi pondered. If he indeed was a Loose Immortal, then in Huaxia, even in the world, he would be among the top-tier powerhouses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As far as Song Yi knew, Zhongdu had two Loose Immortals, both venerated by prominent families and rarely seen in public. The Xie Family in the provincial city also seemed to have an elder ancestor among the living. Then there was the Sword Immortal of Lingnan, and rumors of a Loose Immortal supporting Lin, a general in the military. The Golden Dragon flew exceedingly fast. A journey that would take more than an hour by car was completed in just a few minutes. Xue An directed the dragon to land directly in front of Number One Tian Villa.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Wangui Sect… Destroyed! Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Wangui Sect¡­ Destroyed! Translator: 549690339 After everyone came down, Xue An pointed towards the distant Yunmeng Lake, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll stay in this lake, understand?¡± Jin Long nodded, then soared into the sky and flew into the lake. Although Yunmeng Lake was not too vast, it was still ample space for it. Moreover, Xue An had modified this place, so the Spiritual Energy in Yunmeng Lake was even thicker than in the Black Water Pool. Jin Long joyfully circled the lake and then sank to the bottom. Xue An smiled, actually, this golden dragon had just transformed, and had yet to master many Divine Skills, but once it became proficient, it could reduce its form and even transform into other creatures. Of course, if it wanted to take on a human form, that would require decades of arduous cultivation. And when the door was opened, Tang Xuan¡¯er, wearing pajamas and with sleep-filled eyes, walked out. She hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to return so soon. However, as soon as An Oing saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, her expression turned even uglier. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this about?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Xue An nodded lightly, and said calmly, ¡°To be precise, she is the benefactor who raised Xue Xiang and Nian Nian.¡± An Qing swallowed back her words and her gaze towards Tang Xuan¡¯er softened. ¡°Hello, my name is An Qing, I¡¯m Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s aunt.¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Xuan¡¯er!¡± As for the men in black who followed An Qing, they had already left beforehand during their time in Qingmang Town. An Qing made it clear that although she had joined the Phoenix Immortal, she was an external operative and didn¡¯t need to report for duty unless summoned. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian insisted on sleeping with Tang Xuan¡¯er that night. After everything was settled, Xue An sat on the sofa in the living room. At that moment, An Qing came over and sat next to Xue An. ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well for yourself! This villa is quite valuable!¡± ¡°It was a gift,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Where have you been these four years? Why no word at all?¡± After a long silence, Xue An sighed lightly and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you, but you can rest assured that I¡¯ve done nothing to dishonor your sister.¡± An Qing nodded, ¡°Whether you did or didn¡¯t, that¡¯s up to your conscience, but I¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t leave Beijiang just yet!¡± ¡°I need to keep an eye on you! Until my sister comes back!¡± An Qing said fiercely. But her appearance resembled that of a middle school student; her chubby, rosy cheeks lacked any semblance of intimidation, no matter how fierce her expression. Xue An laughed, ¡°Fine by me!¡± Meanwhile, in a desolate mountain range somewhere. Below a black altar, dozens of elderly figures were kneeling. The person at the forefront, holding a skull cane, had two ghostly flames flickering in his eyes, looking extremely menacing. ¡°Mu Qi is dead, his soul destroyed; our Wangui Sect has never before suffered such humiliation. Therefore, I have decided that the Wangui Sect will re-enter the mortal world to avenge Qi!¡± the elder roared angrily. He was the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect and Mu Qi¡¯s father, Mu Qian! ¡°Yes!¡± the people below responded thunderously. ¡°Sacrifice!¡± Mu Qian commanded. Several young girls were pushed onto the altar, just as they were about to have their throats slit for the sacrifice. A mass of black fog drifted up from beneath the altar, and the entire cavern began to shake. Mu Qian was overjoyed, ¡°Could it be that the powers of the Ghost Realm are showing sympathy for our Wangui Sect¡¯s plight, coming to our aid?¡± As he spoke, he led the way in kneeling down, his expression one of fervent devotion as he kowtowed ceaselessly. At that moment, a Ghost King materialized in the cavern through the altar, none other than the one from the Blackwater Pond. Upon seeing the Ghost King, Mu Qian was even more overjoyed. ¡°Lord Ghost King, to have you grace the mortal realm is an honor. A great misfortune has befallen our Wangui Sect. Someone has killed my son, obliterating even his soul. I beg of you, Lord Ghost King, to lend us your aid!¡± The Ghost King looked down at the prostrating Wangui Sect members with a sinister gaze and said coldly, ¡°You are the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect?¡± Mu Qian crawled forward a few steps. ¡°Lord Ghost King, I am indeed the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect! I have always presided over the sacrifices offered to you!¡± As he spoke, Mu Qian revealed a sycophantic smile. The Ghost King nodded slightly, then suddenly swung a heavy slap across. A gust of eerie wind blew as Mu Qian was slapped straight into the cavern¡¯s wall, turning into mush, impossible to peel off. This scene left everyone in the cavern dumbstruck. It was then that the Ghost King, with a face full of anger, said, ¡°You blind fools, to have provoked Immortal Venerable and almost caused my end. Now you expect me to seek revenge for you? Heh, it seems like you have no more need to remain in the mortal realm!¡± With that, the Ghost King stretched out his hand and a ghastly wind arose as evil spirits emerged. Shrieks of agony filled the entire cavern, turning it into a slaughterhouse. After a moment, everyone was killed, their blood flowed everywvhere. The Ghost King snorted coldly, and with a stamp of his foot, countless specks of light rose from the corpses. Mu Qian¡¯s soul was the strongest among them. As Mu Qian¡¯s soul drifted toward the Ghost King, it continued to plead. ¡°Lord Ghost King, why have you struck down our Wangui Sect? You must know that we often offer sacrifices to the Ghost Realm!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± bellowed the Ghost King. ¡°These sacrifices were voluntary! Besides, you meddled with someone you shouldn¡¯t have. You can¡¯t blame me for this. Come now, you will all follow me to the Ghost Realm, the mortal realm has no place for you anymore!¡± With that, he grabbed at the specks of light, heedless of their wailing, and returned directly to the Ghost Realm. Upon entering the Ghost Realm, these souls would become slaves with a most pitiful fate. As for the altar, it crumbled into pieces after the Ghost King¡¯s departure, rendered useless. With that, the once powerful Wangui Sect was completely eradicated. In Chinatown of M Country. The elderly man who sat drinking tea opposite Yu Ling that day now sat in silence on a chair. After a long while, he finally spoke to the person beside him, ¡°Have you found anything out?¡± Someone beside him replied, ¡°Elder, we¡¯ve found that this person seems to have some connection to the An Family in Zhongdu, but apart from that, he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡± ¡°The An Family?¡± the old man muttered to himself, his expression gradually turning solemn. He was Han Jun, the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect in M Country. In M Country, the Tang Sect was a major organization among the Chinese community. His acquaintance with Yu Ling was also due to Yu Ling having once been part of the Tang Sect. However, Yu Ling later left the Tang Sect to focus on his martial arts training. But who would have thought that, thirty years later after returning to action, he would die in Huaxia, killed by a young man whose name had never been heard before. The Martial Arts Congress was strictly off-limits to recording, so he had only seen a few sporadic, secretly taken photos. But based on eyewitness accounts, he knew that this Xue An was no ordinary person. Being in M Country, it was impossible for him to seek revenge for his friend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Should it just be left at that? After a moment of silence, Han Jun said, ¡°Send someone to Lingnan.¡± ¡°Tell the Yu Family in Lingnan that the person who killed their kin is this Xue An, who rose to prominence in the Martial Arts Congress!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Translator: 549690339 The warm spring breeze hits her face, and the air is filled with a restless spring vibe. On this spring evening, in front of the Number One Tian Villa, a family barbecue is underway. Brand-new grills are lined up in a row, with an array of skewers neatly arranged on top. Xue An stands in front of the grill, occasionally sprinkling various seasonings on top, his movements as smooth and fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water. A rich aroma of barbecue gradually begins to waft through the air. Not far away, Xue Xiang, Xue Nian, and an exceptionally ugly Pekingese are all squatting on the ground, drooling as they quietly wait. An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er are helping to cut meat and thread skewers on the side. Initially, An Qing didn¡¯t want to do this, but she couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the barbecue; Xue An had said that if you don¡¯t work, you don¡¯t get to eat. With no other choice, the second young miss of the An Family had to start helping reluctantly. From time to time, she would sneak a peek at the skewers on the grill, turning a golden brown and emitting a tantalizing aroma. It¡¯s not that she had never had barbecue before; when in Zhongdu, if she wanted, world-class barbecue masters would present her with skewers made from the finest ingredients within ten minutes. But, those so-called delicacies paled in comparison to Xue An¡¯s barbecue. The first time she tried it, An Qing was stunned. She never imagined that there could be such delicious barbecue in the world. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t understand how Xue An could create such incredibly delicious barbecue with such ordinary ingredients. She had asked Xue An before, and at that time, Xue An had simply said, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ their barbecue has no soul!¡± This answer left An Qing totally bewildered. What does it mean to have no soul? Does eating barbecue really require a soul? In fact, the fire Xue An used while barbecuing was generated by True Yuan. It¡¯s one of a kind in this world, with no second one to be found. The charcoal at the base was made from various rare woods, which would probably make any expert grieve and exclaim that it was a sinful waste. The most important point was that these meats were vibrated apart by Xue An¡¯s internal power while being barbecued. This made them absorb the flavors more deeply during the process. Under such conditions, who could compete? The first batch of skewers was ready, and Xue An affectionately gave them to his two daughters first. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian¡¯s little faces were smeared with grease as they ate. The Pekingese looked on eagerly, hoping to catch some fallen scraps of meat. Xue An sighed and said with some frustration, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a dragon, but look at how little ambition you have!¡± Indeed, this exceptionally ugly Pekingese was the Five-Clawed Golden Dragon transformed. In just a few days inside Yunmeng Lake, the Jiaolong had turned into this Pekingese. Moreover, it shamelessly followed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian around, all for the sake of getting some good food. ¡°Papa, Xiao Sha is so cute, don¡¯t talk about it like that!¡± Xue Xiang said, throwing her used bamboo skewer to it. Xiao Sha immediately caught it and then greedily licked the leftover morsels of meat on the skewer, making utterly satisfied humming sounds. At this moment, the heart of this golden dragon was crying out, roaring! Five hundred years! Five hundred years! I stayed in the mountains for five hundred years, living on fish every day, only to discover today that there is such delicious food in the world. Just to eat these skewers, from now on, I must be the loyal pet of my little masters. Indeed. At that moment, Xue Xiang clapped her hands. ¡°Xiao Sha, perform a handstand for Papa to see!¡± With a skewer in its mouth, Xiao Sha didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stood up on its hind legs, walking around Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with its front paws. The two little girls laughed cheerfully at the antic. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and dismay as he watched. What was this? Selling dragon dignity for a skewer of barbecue? Then, Qin Yu arrived. As soon as she got out of the car and smelled the rich aroma, her eyes lit up. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Then looking at Xue An who was barbecuing, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t know you had such a skill!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and handed over a skewer of sizzling chicken wings, ¡°Wanna try?¡± Qin Yu hesitated for a moment, but still took it. The moment it touched her mouth, her eyes went wide. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Qin Yu wolfed down the rest of the chicken wings, then sighed and said ruefully, ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to enjoy any other barbecue after this.¡± At that moment, An Qing felt dissatisfied, ¡°Why does she get to eat a skewer without doing any work?¡± ¡°Keep talking, and you won¡¯t get any of the leftovers either!¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Qing shut her mouth. She harbored silent resentment, just wait until my sister gets back! At this time, Qin Yu smiled and then joined in, starting to wash the vegetables and cut the meat. If anyone else saw this scene, their eyes would probably pop out. The venerable junior director of Longtai Group, the eldest daughter of the Qin Family, was actually doing the work of an assistant here. When the barbecue was almost ready, they laid out the table and everyone sat around, starting to eat skewers and drink beer. ¡°Mr. Xue, tomorrow our Longtai Group is opening a new plaza in town with a fashion show and various activities. You can bring your daughter to take a look!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. A fashion show! Doesn¡¯t that mean there will be lots of beautiful clothes? Women always love shopping, no matter when it is. So, before Xue An could speak, she said, ¡°Yes, yes! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, tomorrow your aunt will take you out to have fun!¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± The two little girls, with their mouths full of meat, nodded vaguely and continued to eat heartily. ¡°Wow, this Pekingese¡­ looks so unique!¡± Qin Yu exclaimed upon seeing Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha glanced at Qin Yu, too lazy to pay her any attention, and continued to devour the pile of skewers with much gusto. Qin Yu placed the skewer she was holding on the ground, ¡°Come on, have this!¡± Xiao Sha hesitated for a moment, pondering between dignity and deliciousness, then after a second of consideration, made its decision resolutely. Wagging its tail, it approached and started eating a big chunk. Qin Yu stroked Xiao Sha¡¯s head amusedly, ¡°Cute little thing, you certainly look unique!¡± Those who knew Xiao Sha¡¯s origins, like An Qing and the rest, could not help but sweat profusely. Can this thing really be described as unique? Unexpectedly, Xiao Sha seemed quite pleased to let Qin Yu stroke it, with no sign of anger at all. Xue An was finding it hard to restrain himself. He even began to wonder whether he had rescued a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon or just a food-obsessed Pekingese? ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°¡­Uh, Auntie Qin, we call it Xiao Sha!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Xiao Sha, huh!¡± Qin Yu looked at the peculiar-looking Pekingese and then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s quite fitting.¡± After Xiao Sha finished the skewer, it raised its head and looked at Qin Yu with a pair of watery, shiny black eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Auntie Qin, it¡¯s begging you for food! Haven¡¯t you heard? A Pekingese dog, sitting by the door, eyes shiny black, longing for a bone!¡± Xue Nian giggled and said. Realizing, Qin Yu offered another skewer, ¡°Come on, bow!¡± A flash of anger flickered in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes. It was, after all, a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon, a being of supreme dignity among mystical creatures! This woman¡­ was being far too presumptuous! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Qin Yu tantalized with the skewer in her hand. Then, to everyone¡¯s stunned amazement, Xiao Sha stood up on its front legs and began to bow earnestly. Qin Yu, satisfied, threw the skewer to it. Xiao Sha caught it in its mouth and gave Qin Yu an indifferent glance before turning away. Hmm¡­. The skewers grilled by the grown-up, truly delicious! Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Translator: 549690339 Longtai Plaza. It was a brand new commercial plaza established by Longtai Group at the heart of Beijiang City. Claimed to be a twenty-billion Euro investment, it boasted the most comprehensive business model and the highest-end shopping and entertainment complex in the city. Today was its grand opening. In the morning, the place had already been bustling, with reporters from all over coming to cover the event. Many citizens had come early as well. Because today, Longtai Plaza was hosting a fashion show. Rumors said that there would be famous models from abroad and top designers from Italy in attendance. This was a first for Beijiang, a truly unprecedented event. When Xue An arrived at the entrance of the plaza, a large crowd had already gathered, holding flags as if waiting for someone. Xue An stepped out of the car with the two little girls, accompanied by An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, and they made their way towards the entrance. Then, from behind, someone cheered, ¡°Here they come, here they come!¡± The crowd surged, nearly pushing Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang to the ground. Xue An frowned, stretched out his hand to scoop his daughters into his arms, and then like a rock steadfast in the torrent, he pushed aside the oncoming tide of people. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Master Barber is about to arrive, and you¡¯re blocking the way?¡± a man with pants so long they dragged on the ground and dyed yellow hair scolded angrily. Xue An frowned, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking to you! Master Barber is right; you Huaxia people just don¡¯t have any class!¡± sneered the man, looking down at Xue An¡¯s ¡°rustic¡± attire. ¡°You Huaxia people?¡± Xue An repeated, then smiled faintly, ¡°Then pray tell, who might you be?¡± ¡°Me? Of course, I¡¯m not like you. Master Barber said that if my clothing designs win acclaim at the fashion show, he¡¯ll take me to immigrate!¡± exclaimed the man, his face alight with excitement. Xue An¡¯s face darkened. Constant mention of Master Barber and belittling his compatriots. Such a person seemed to have no need to exist in this world. At that moment, an Italian with meticulously trimmed stubble and wearing a carefully designed suit walked over. ¡°Master Barber! You¡¯ve arrived!¡± The man was extremely excited, speaking fluent Italian. Master Barber nodded arrogantly, but his gaze fell on An Qing, standing next to Xue An, and a flash of admiration lit up his eyes. ¡°This beautiful lady, your attire is the most stunning I have seen since I entered Huaxia,¡± he remarked. An Qing wore what she considered a very ordinary outfit today, but because all of her clothes were custom-made and brought over from Zhongdu, even a plain piece was of considerable value. That was why Master Barber was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Master Barber is right; these Huaxia people usually wear only filthy and shabby clothes. It¡¯s revolting!¡± the man said obsequiously. His manner was so off-putting that even An Qing felt repulsed, deliberately asking, ¡°Oh, could you tell me the name of this distinguished designer?¡± ¡°My English name is Kaman; as for my Chinese name¡­ it¡¯s better left unsaid!¡± said Kaman. In the meantime, Master Barber could no longer contain himself, completely ignoring Xue An, he leaned in close, attempting to bestow a hand-kissing gesture on An Qing. In the days since he had arrived in Huaxia, this move had nearly always been met with success. Many Huaxia women were curious about this foreigner, even taking the initiative to start conversations with him. But none of them were as pretty as the girl before him. She even had an aristocratic aura about her that could usually only be felt among the nobility of the European Imperial Family. But he had the wrong idea. Having seen plenty of these so-called foreign friends in Zhongdu who thought they could pick up girls just because they had a foreign face, An Qing simply stepped back without a change in her expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but here in Huaxia, we don¡¯t indulge in that sort of thing!¡± A look of disappointment flashed across Baber¡¯s face before he retorted, ¡°In our Italy, it is nothing more than common courtesy, this beautiful lady, you might have misunderstood!¡± Kaman added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Huaxia people are truly too conservative and feudal¡­ He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because, at that moment, Xue Xiang, who was being held by Xue An, piped up, ¡°Daddy, that man¡¯s trousers are really strange!¡± Xue An nodded, his voice indifferent, ¡°For people who don¡¯t even care about their own face, it doesn¡¯t matter if their pants fall down.¡± These words turned Kaman¡¯s face extremely ugly. Baber frowned as well. He took a look at Xue An and, seeing only a slender Huaxia man, became somewhat disdainful. ¡°So this is the level of Huaxia people¡¯s cultivation¡­¡± ¡°What level? If you don¡¯t like it, you can go back to your Italy,¡± said Xue An expressionlessly. Baber was taken aback; this was the first time since his arrival in Huaxia that anyone had dared to speak to him like this. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, whether Baber or Kaman. If you¡¯re on Huaxia soil, you must follow Huaxia¡¯s rules, or else¡­ get lost! Do you understand the word ¡®get lost¡¯?¡± Xue An spoke in an icy tone. Baber¡¯s face grew increasingly ugly. At that moment, a group of people approached, and at the forefront was a woman in her twenties dressed in a professional suit. She arrived in front of Baber, her face full of admiration and respect. ¡°Master Baber, you¡¯ve finally come! The fashion show is about to start!¡± Baber¡¯s face turned ash-blue, ¡°Sorry, I think I need to reconsider our cooperation! ¡± The woman was stunned, then hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Baber, what happened? Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Baber pointed at Xue An and said coldly, ¡°The people here are too unfriendly and lack manners! I must protest, I must complain!¡± The woman glanced at Xue An, then spoke with anger, ¡°Who are you! Do you realize how important this is to Longtai Square? Quickly apologize to Master Baber! ¡± ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± Xue An said, a playful look on his face. The woman angrily said, ¡°Because you have insulted our foreign friend and disrupted our business, apologize now! Otherwise, we¡¯ll have you thrown out immediately!¡± Xue An laughed out of extreme anger and suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am Dai Yue, the manager in charge of market operations dispatched here by Longtai Group!¡± Dai Yue declared proudly. She could tell at a glance that Xue An, dressed casually, was not an important figure. But Master Baber was someone she had personally brought in at great expense. What if something went wrong? Xue An nodded, ¡°So you are Dai Yue, I thought¡­ your name was Mu Yangquan.¡± Dai Yue didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first, but after a moment, when she got it, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with rage. At that moment, Baber and Kaman were standing by, arms folded, enjoying the spectacle. Baber was sure these Huaxia people would inevitably submit, so he was not worried and merely asked Kaman beside him. ¡°What does this ¡®sheepdog¡¯ mean?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kaman¡¯s facial expression stiffened, ¡°Uh¡­ it means insulting this woman¡¯s lack of modesty! ¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Baber thought back to last night when Dai Yue had knocked on his hotel room door, and he nodded his head. Dai Yue bit her lip and said, ¡°Call security, we must give Master Baber a proper explanation for this!¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Xue An spoke calmly, then pulled out a card from his pocket that he hadn¡¯t used in a long time. ¡°You are now fired!¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: When it comes to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Chapter 79: Chapter 79: When it comes to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m fired? What kind of joke is this? Security, throw these people out!¡± Dai Yue said with a face full of scorn. ¡°Take a look at this!¡± Xue An tossed the card over. Dai Yue picked it up nonchalantly, not paying much attention, thinking Xue An was just bluffing. But after taking one look, she was stunned. Because this card¡­ seemed to be the supreme card that everyone at Longtai Group was supposed to remember upon joining the company. The person in possession of this card was the most venerable guest of Longtai Group. Not to mention firing a minor operations manager like herself, even if it meant closing the Longtai Plaza right now to serve him alone, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question! Dai Yue¡¯s complexion turned extremely pale, and her entire body began to tremble. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you see it clearly? Do you want to make a phone call to verify?¡± Dai Yue didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound. Because she knew it was absolutely genuine. How could this man posses the supreme VIP card of Longtai Group? Who on earth was he? Dai Yue felt somewhat desperate. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Since there are no doubts, I now ask you to immediately¡­ get lost! ¡± As he said this, Xue An¡¯s tone was slightly more intense. Although it didn¡¯t sound different to the onlookers, to Dai Yue, it was like a thunderclap exploding in her ears. It made her whole body shiver, almost driving her to wet herself. Those following behind Dai Yue were silent as if chilled by frost, not even daring to raise their heads. At that moment, Dai Yue suddenly shouted, ¡°You fired me, but I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll handle today¡¯s fashion show!¡± Saying this, Dai Yue looked at Barber with a face full of admiration, ¡°Master Barber, you¡¯ve seen it, these people are simply too rude and lack quality, why should we collaborate with such people?¡± Barber also had a dark expression, he hadn¡¯t expected this man to have such authority, casually causing a manager to resign with a simple gesture. But what this woman said was not wrong. If I terminate the collaboration now, let¡¯s see how you handle this grand opening fashion show! Kaman also added fuel to the fire, ¡°The quality of Huaxia people is just poor, lacking respect for contracts. Master Barber, I think they will have to apologize to you soon!¡± Barber looked proudly. But at that moment, Xue An just smiled, ¡°Who said that without you, this fashion show cannot go on?¡± Barber was taken aback, could it be this man had invited other designers? No, impossible! Then why would he say that? Dai Yue was also somewhat hesitant, but soon she spoke with a ridiculing face, ¡°You play it cool, but let¡¯s see what you do when the opening ceremony starts!¡± Xue An looked at her deeply, then lowered his head and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ¡°How about we play a game with daddy later?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two little girls said in unison. Xue An carried his two daughters to the fashion area. Dai Yue, Barber, and the others exchanged glances, then followed suit. They wanted to see what Xue An was up to. At this time, the fashion show was only twenty minutes away from beginning. The person in charge here was frantically busy. Upon seeing Xue An arrive, he was taken aback, ¡°You¡­?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t waste words, and took out the card, ¡°I¡¯m taking over here now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The rest of his words were choked back, for he too recognized the supreme VIP card. ¡°There are only twenty minutes left, not even God can save him now!¡± Barber sneered. But Xue An remained unfazed, looking over the dazzling array of clothes, and then quickly selected a dozen pieces or so. After placing them on the design table, he casually picked up the scissors beside him, snip snip, and began to tailor. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. Was he going to change the design on the spot? Heaven! There are only ten minutes left before it starts! How could there possibly be enough time? Even An Qing thought Xue An was joking. Baber, Kaman, and Dai Yue all wore sneers of contempt. Xue An cut with extreme speed, finishing these garments in less than a minute, and then he started piecing them together. The tailors waiting on the side were all top-notch. As soon as Xue An finished, he handed them over, and though they thought Xue An was fooling around, they still sewed them up at the fastest speed possible. Xue An picked up two pieces and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ¡°These are yours!¡± Then he handed the remaining pieces to Tang Xuan¡¯Er and An Qing, ¡°These are yours!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°We have to go up there too?¡± ¡°Yes! I designed these specifically for you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Knowing the urgency of the situation, An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯Er didn¡¯t waste time talking. They took Xue Xiang and Xue Nian into the changing room. At this moment, there were less than five minutes to the start of the show. Baber scoffed at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s laughable. I studied design in Europe for over a decade, and here someone thinks they can design a whole new set of clothes in just a few minutes!¡± Xue An glanced at him and then smiled slightly, ¡°Excuse me, but when it comes to clothing, the Huaxia people are your ancestors!¡± Those words left Baber with a face ashen with rage, yet unable to retort. Because what Xue An had said was indeed true. When the Huaxia people were already wearing exquisite silk, Europeans were still clad in heavy furs or coarse hemp. Today¡¯s fashion show attracted many media outlets. And fashion enthusiasts from all over the country as well. At this moment, they were all waiting silently beneath the runway. In the distance were the ordinary folk. These people were all whispering amongst themselves at this moment. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so interesting about this fashion show? It¡¯s nothing but those messy things from Europe.¡± ¡°Exactly, once I even saw a model come out dressed in plastic bags! What nonsense!¡± ¡°Alas, have we Huaxia people, with thousands of years of civilization, really fallen so low as to let foreigners teach us how to dress?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help lamenting. Finally! The sound of an ancient guqin rose in the air. The whole audience became quiet. Usually, various English songs are played during the opening, but what was happening today? Some people were slightly surprised. However, the sound of the classical instrument was indeed beautiful and enchanting, making one feel refreshed and delighted on hearing it. The spotlight shone on the entrance of the runway. Everyone held their breath, eager to see who the first model to walk out would be! Then they saw two little girls, dressed in classical Hanfu, walking out hand in hand. The two girls looked exactly alike, their eyes sparkling like stars, their features like those in a painting. Together with their classical Hanfu, they truly resembled little princesses from a painting come to life. A murmur of surprise arose from below. The media was equally astonished. Wasn¡¯t it said that this time the designer was from Europe? How come there was Hanfu? But the media were quick to react and immediately began to take frantic pictures. This was the best material! The relentless flashing of cameras seemed to scare the little girls a bit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the two little girls still bowed their heads slightly and persevered until the end of the walk. When they had walked back, the audience began with a weak round of applause that quickly grew into a roar like the crashing of waves. The people in the distance started to shout praises loudly. ¡°Gorgeous! These two little girls are simply too adorable!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, if I could have a pair of daughters like them, I¡¯d be over the moon!¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Translator: 549690339 The show opened with two such spiritually captivating young girls, what would follow next? The audience couldn¡¯t help but look towards the exit with full anticipation. A slender jade hand first lifted the curtain, and the crowd held their breath, focusing intently. Then, a woman dressed in Hanfu, with a stately and dignified air, walked out slowly. Her entrance could be described as stunning the entire room. Many photographers had gone crazy, with flashlights flashing non-stop from the beginning. The first to appear was An Qing, who was rather short in height, and so Xue An had made the broad Hanfu slightly smaller, which made it look delicate and graceful on her. What was more important was that An Qing was used to seeing big scenes, so she was not stage-shy at all and walked the T-stage with a stately and dignified air without casting a glance elsewhere. ¡°What a beautiful young lady!¡± someone exclaimed, prompting many nods of agreement. At this moment, the music of the guqin was reaching its climax when a woman in a black and red Liuxian skirt slowly stepped onto the T-stage. Compared to An Qing, Tang Xuan¡¯er appeared slightly more voluptuous, which is why Xue An chose a black and red color scheme for her, with the Liuxian skirt naturally exuding a fairy-like aura. At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er, seeing so many people staring at her from below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. It was then that Xue An noticed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hesitation on stage, his eyes slightly squinting, as he sent over a wave of Divine Sense. He transferred the images of how those Heavenly Maidens in the Immortal Realm walked. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt as if her surroundings changed, as if she ascended to the heavens, with all the people around her transforming into incomparably beautiful Heavenly Maidens. These Heavenly Maidens moved with a dignity and grace that instantly captivated anyone who saw them. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, and she began to unconsciously imitate the postures of these Heavenly Maidens. So from the audience¡¯s perspective, this woman appeared slightly flustered when she first came out, but she quickly calmed down and then gracefully moved like a willow in the wind, her demeanor simply too beautiful for words. The cameramen below were all stunned, even forgetting to move their cameras, until they were slapped by the person next to them, which woke them up. They then hurriedly aimed their lenses at this woman who seemed like a Heavenly Maiden descended to earth. At this moment, the background music became more and more spirited, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Many of the onlookers from afar couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists. Because what the woman on stage was wearing was authentic Han clothing! So it turns out¡­ Han clothing is this beautiful! Especially when worn by Huaxia women, it perfectly displayed a kind of gentle yet imposing demeanor. Barber, Kaman, and Dai Yue, and others, standing not far away, watched with their mouths agape. Barber, particularly as an experienced fashion designer, could certainly spot the magic in these clothes. You see, each person has a different body and posture, which requires the designer to showcase the model¡¯s most beautiful side as best as possible. This is difficult! But Xue An had managed to do it within just a few minutes. How did he manage that? Barber felt like his worldview, formed over many years, had been completely overturned. What he did not realize was that to Xue An, this was merely a walk in the park. After all, having once been the Immortal Venerable, he had seen too many grand scenes and witnessed too much beauty. Therefore, his grasp and control over beauty were unrivaled. A mere fashion design was certainly not a challenge for him. And this was just the beginning. In the following ten-plus minutes, a feast of the beauty of Hanfu clothing captivated everyone. The so-called fashionistas below watched dumbfounded. They had once revered Western culture, thinking that their own country lacked fashion. But this time, they were ruthlessly slapped in the face by reality. It turned out that Hanfu, left by their ancestors, wasn¡¯t unfashionable. It was just that their own level was too low to match it. Barber couldn¡¯t even speak anymore. Xue An was right. When it came to dressing, Huaxia people truly were the ancestors of Westerners. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The piece of music gradually stilled. The lights on the T-stage also dimmed. Is it over? Many people looked at each other, their hearts still reluctant to part. But in the midst of the darkness, a grand and majestic piece of music suddenly burst forth. Caught off guard, many couldn¡¯t help but shudder. From the stage entrance, Xue An walked out slowly, wearing black and red Han Dynasty Imperial Robe, with a Three-feet Han Sword hanging at his waist. The Han Dynasty Imperial Robe was embroidered with the twelve patterns, majestic and dignified. The Han Sword, eight-sided and about three feet in length, was intimidating to look directly at. Xue An, however, wore a detached expression, his eyes the only feature that resembled the depths of a bottomless pool, profound and eerily intimidating. A hush fell over the crowd both on and off stage. Many reporters even forgot to take photographs until Xue An had reached the front of the stage, when they quickly lifted their cameras. Hanfu is very suitable for women to wear, easily exuding beauty. But for men, it can be at a disadvantage, as a slight lack of attention to detail can easily make it appear sleazy. Yet Xue An, simply standing there, emanated the remarkable presence of an emperor. Some women¡¯s gazes toward Xue An became increasingly fervent. This man¡­ So handsome! At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, along with Tang Xuan¡¯er, An Qing, and others, also stepped onto the stage. Xue An, holding the hands of his two daughters, slowly walked across the T-stage. This scene brought the atmosphere to a climax. Many from Huaxia, while watching, couldn¡¯t help but have tears welling up in their eyes. Is this the charm of Hanfu? It turns out, we are no less than any other country! Right then, Xue An stood in the center of the T-stage and looked at the audience, speaking lightly, ¡°You may all be wondering why a fashion show that was supposed to be for Western designers has turned out like this.¡± His voice was not loud, yet it reached every corner of the venue. Everyone involuntarily held their breath and listened intently. The man¡¯s voice had a kind of magic that commanded respect. ¡°That¡¯s because when I arrived, I happened to encounter this designer, and the few¡­ ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯ following behind him.¡± Xue An¡¯s words drew a wave of low laughter, as it was clear what he meant. Xue An continued, ¡°To be born a person of Huaxia and then to continuously refer to us as ¡®you Huaxia¡¯ while shamelessly fawning over those foreigners, such people, what are they if not ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯?¡± ¡°These so-called designers, who get by each year by altering a button and then have the audacity to call themselves fashionistas, well, in my view¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze swept across the audience. ¡°In terms of luxury and fashion, it¡¯s not to say anything else, but the whole world¡¯s countries¡­ they¡¯re all rubbish compared to Huaxia!¡± Those words made many people burst into applause involuntarily. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°So, I hope that in the future, should there be any more ¡®Mu Yangquan¡¯, remember not to call yourselves people of Huaxia, because you¡­ don¡¯t deserve it!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Many shouted their approval without holding back. However, a few reporters could not help but ask, ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you the designer of this fashion show?¡± Xue An nodded. A stir went through the crowd below. Although everyone had suspected it, they hadn¡¯t expected that this man was indeed the designer of the show. Barber¡¯s face turned ashen, yet in his eyes flickered a fear. His intuition told him that this was a man he could not afford to provoke! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Xue An turned to look at Barber and the rest, a hint of a smile forming on his lips. Yet at the sight of this smile, Kaman, Dai Yue, and the others felt as if they were plummeting into an ice cellar. Because they knew. They were finished! Utterly finished! Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Chapter 81: Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Translator: 549690339 The fashion show had ended. Xue An and the others had also stepped off the stage. However, the audience and onlookers were reluctant to leave for a long time. As for the journalists, they were practically going crazy at that moment. What they thought would be just a regular fashion show turned out to be the source of a major scoop. Not to mention, the 360-degree flawless pictures of these ¡°models¡± alone were enough to create a stir on the internet. What¡¯s more important, who was that last man who appeared? And wasn¡¯t this fashion show supposed to feature European designers? How did such a scene suddenly occur? These questions had the journalists scratching their heads, wishing they could rush backstage to conduct interviews right now. However, their hopes were obviously in vain. Because at this moment, Xue An was in the high-level office at Longtai Plaza. Qin Yu was also there; she had rushed over upon hearing the news and had witnessed the last scene of the fashion show. She was not someone who was easily moved, yet she was brought to the verge of tears by a few words from Xue An. Indeed! Some people were just too duplicitous. So, as soon as she arrived, she decisively fired Dai Yue and all her subordinates. As for Kaman, the so-called designer, he had just been ordered to be blacklisted. In other words, he might never get the chance to swindle again in the future. Only Baber, he was a tough nut to crack. However, Qin Yu quickly gave the order to cease all collaboration and demanded he leave Huaxia immediately. Baber slinked away disgraced. All was settled. Qin Yu said with some apology, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect to invite you over for a visit only to have such an incident occur.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Not a problem, it was just a lift of my hand.¡± Qin Yu thought to herself, your simple gesture has indeed caused quite a storm. Qin Yu had already received news that the clothing district had gone mad. Those who had watched the fashion show hadn¡¯t left; they were all planning to buy a few Hanfu pieces. The line had even extended outside the mall¡¯s entrance. And this incident was spreading across the internet at an alarming rate. Though the journalists couldn¡¯t find Xue An to interview, they had their ways and soon obtained a lot of helpful information through the employees at Longtai Plaza. Especially those staff members who had witnessed the event themselves and gave an exaggerated account of what happened. The journalists listened with great excitement, feeling that attending this fashion show had been the right decision. This was big news that was sure to cause a sensation. Therefore, under the pen of these journalists, this incident quickly began to spread online. As for public opinion, it started to ferment at a frightening speed. However, unlike previous conflicts, the netizens were exceptionally united this time, with nearly everyone siding with Xue An. Only a very few made some innocuous comments about damaging foreign relations and so on. The rest were all likes and praises. Especially when the pictures and videos of this event were uploaded online, even those who were just watching for fun couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted. ¡°My goodness, I just love these two young girls, they are simply adorable!¡± these were the loyal fans of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°For the princess, we are willing to give everything!¡± ¡ª these were the fans of An Qing. ¡°All praise is meaningless in Your presence!¡± these were the fans of Tang Xuan¡¯er. And then these fans started to quarrel and throw shade at each other as usual! For instance, over who was more beautiful, the fans of An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already fought for hundreds of pages on the forum. But on one matter, these fans were surprisingly unanimous. That was, under the photo of Xue An wearing the Han Imperial Robe, the comments were almost uniformly the same. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Yes, at this moment, Xue An was being hailed as ¡°Your Majesty¡± by countless people online. But the biggest beneficiary was none other than Hanfu, which had been a niche interest. After this round of exposure, many people discovered for the first time that their nation had traditional clothing, and it was so beautiful! So sales suddenly skyrocketed. What¡¯s more, Longtai Square has made a fortune from this incident without lifting a finger. Many people have traveled thousands of miles just to buy Hanfu here! And they specifically requested the same models! The origin of all this was none other than Xue An. But even if Xue An had known about it, he would have just laughed it off. Because he had many other important things to prepare for. Such as¡­ Shopping with his two daughters. Women, no matter their age, always enjoy shopping. While men, even if they are the Immortal Venerable, hate shopping. However, if the person you are accompanying is your daughter, that¡¯s a different story. Xue An was currently contently following behind the two little girls, playing the role of a full-time dad. Llttle girls are always curious, wanting to look here and there. Xue An would follow behind and occasionally ask, ¡°Do you like it?¡± If they nodded, Xue An would step forward to pay and leave. Such indulgence shocked An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, who followed behind. But Xue An felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He hadn¡¯t been with his two little girls for four years. Now that he finally had the chance, Xue An wished he could pluck the moon from the sky for his daughters. My daughters, who else would I spoil if not them? Throughout the day, the group spent their time eating, drinking, playing, and having fun. By evening, the two energetic little girls were finally getting tired. Xue An simply picked up one in each arm and held them close. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Skewers!¡± said Xue Nian. ¡°I want braised fish!¡± Xue Xiang declared. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have braised fish and skewers when we get back!¡± ¡°Yay! Daddy is the best!¡± The two little girls cheered excitedly. Xue An looked at the smiles of his two daughters, his heart full of warmth. My wife ! Just wait, once I can openly bring you back, we will definitely be. NO! The happiest family in the entire universe. This is a private club in the provincial city. Only the rich or influential can enter and exit this place. And at the moment. There was not a soul in sight within this club. Because today. Someone had booked the entire venue. Although many patrons who came to spend here had complaints, once they learned who had booked the venue, they all fell silent. This name signifies supreme power in the provincial city, and no one dared to provoke him or his family here. Xie Tianci was lounging on the sofa, his head resting on the thigh of a stunning beauty, enjoying her massage with closed eyes. Just then, someone called out respectfully, ¡°Young Master Xie, they have arrived!¡± Xie Tianci opened his eyes and gave a slight nod, ¡°Bring them in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After a short while, footsteps were heard. Xie Tianci did not get up, he just calmly watched. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who came was a woman. Unequaled in beauty! Compared to this woman, the so-called beauty massaging him now seemed commonplace. Xie Tianci¡¯s lips revealed a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Miss Fan, please take a seat!¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Translator: 549690339 Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly before sitting in the corner furthest from Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci smiled faintly and then closed his eyes to enjoy the beauty cleaning his ears. The atmosphere in the room became stifling and oppressive. Fan Mengxue gritted her teeth. The reason she came to this place, was all because of this Xie Tianci. Originally, she was in the provincial capital, filming a movie with Stephen. But just yesterday, Stephen called her over with a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Fan, there¡¯s something you need to know!¡± Fan Mengxue was unaware of what it was, so she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why so secretive?¡± Stephen sighed, ¡°Someone wants to meet you!¡± ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Fan Mengxue instinctively became wary. Stephen grimaced, ¡°In the provincial capital, who else could it be?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart sank, ¡°The Xie Family?¡± Stephen¡¯s face also turned grave, ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s the Xie Family, and it¡¯s the second son of the Xie Family, Xie Tianci!¡± Xie Tianci. The most renowned scion of the provincial capital¡¯s prominent family. An untouchable figure. Fan Mengxue was puzzled. She didn¡¯t even know Xie Tianci, so why did he want to meet her? ¡°The Xie Family¡­ in fact, is the biggest investor in this film!¡± Stephen revealed. ¡°Xie Tianci made it clear: he wants to have a casual meal with you, otherwise, the subsequent investment will be terminated! ¡± Fan Mengxue was shocked. As someone who had been struggling in the industry for four to five years, how could she not understand the malicious intent behind Xie Tianci¡¯s actions? But¡­ what could she do? The movie was already halfway through filming. Everyone in the crew had already meshed together seamlessly. Under the guidance of Stephen, a world-renowned director, she was just hitting her stride. Was she supposed to give up just like that? Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s dilemma, Stephen couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°Fan, I¡¯ve argued this case many times, but Xie Tianci insists on meeting you. There¡¯s nothing I can do. You¡¯ll have to consider it yourself!¡± Fan Mengxue forced a smile, ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Having said that, Fan Mengxue left as if her soul had departed her body. When she returned to her place, Han Yao, who heard the news, also rushed over. As a top-tier gold-medal agent in the industry, she had already made countless calls. But Zhongdu¡¯s connections did not extend to the provincial capital, and the people in the provincial capital withdrew at the mention of the Xie Family, with no one daring to get involved. Han Yao looked at Fan Mengxue and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Fan Mengxue suddenly looked up, ¡°I plan to go there once!¡± Han Yao was startled, ¡°But if¡­ Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. I¡¯m only going to see what exactly he¡¯s up to!¡± As she spoke, Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes were full of determination and a hint of defiance. Han Yao nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Fan Mengxue knew this was Han Yao¡¯s way of saying she was worried about her and nodded gratefully. ¡°Sister Han¡­¡¯ Han Yao smiled, ¡°All right, between you and me, what more is there to say! After all, I can only make money if you become famous!¡± This was the reason why Fan Mengxue came here. After an indeterminate amount of time, Xie Tianci sat up and patted the thigh of the woman next to him. The woman obediently stood up and left. Then, only Xie Tianci and Fan Mengxue were left in the room. Fan Mengxue was somewhat nervous. Xie Tianci, however, smiled slightly, stood up, walked to the liquor cabinet, opened a bottle of red wine, poured two glasses, then handed one to Fan Mengxue. ¡°This is one of the few bottles of century-old red wine left in the world. Miss Fan, you should give it a try!¡± Fan Mengxue took the glass and sipped gently. ¡°How is it?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good!¡± Xie Tianci chuckled with a hehe, but his eyes never left Fan Mengxue. From his angle, Fan Mengxue was a hundred times more beautiful than on TV. She truly was a rare beauty! Xie Tianci licked his lips with a somewhat greedy look. ¡°Miss Fan really is a national beauty, much more beautiful than on TV!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Fan Mengxue nodded politely, then clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Xie, may I ask why you wanted to see me? Is there something you need?¡± Xie Tianci smiled, drained his glass of red wine in one gulp, and then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I want you to be my woman!¡± Such blunt words left Fan Mengxue somewhat stunned. Xie Tianci stepped closer, bent down to look at the exquisite beauty of Fan Mengxue¡¯s face, and spoke softly, ¡°As long as you follow me, everything will be yours. I can even spend money to make you a world-class leading actress!¡± Fan Mengxue remained silent. Xie Tianci¡¯s heart throbbed with anticipation, and he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to lift Fan Mengxue¡¯s delicate chin. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue splashed the red wine in her glass forward. The red wine splattered all over Xie Tianci¡¯s face. Xie Tianci was stunned. Fan Mengxue slowly stood up and said word by word, ¡°Mr. Xie, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t agree with this proposal!¡± Xie Tianci¡¯s eyes began to twitch wildly, and his gaze turned icy. ¡°Miss Fan, I hope you consider this carefully. This is Zhongdu, and I¡­ am the second son of the Xie Family!¡± Fan Mengxue showed no fear, her expression calm, ¡°I know, but I hope you understand something. Not all women are greedy for fame and fortune!¡± Having said this, Fan Mengxue turned and left. Xie Tianci snorted coldly, ¡°Fan Mengxue, you walk out that door today, and by tomorrow I can blacklist you. Do you believe that?¡± Fan Mengxue stopped, then spoke indifferently, ¡°I believe it, but I also want to tell Mr. Xie, many things are not within your power to control! ¡± Xie Tianci sneered, ¡°You can try!¡± Xie Tianci didn¡¯t believe that Fan Mengxue really dared to risk offending the Xie Family by walking out that door. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue left without any hesitation. Xie Tianci watched Fan Mengxue¡¯s departing figure with a cold expression, pulled out his cellphone, and made a call. ¡°Cancel the movie investment, change the lead actress, and¡­ blacklist Fan Mengxue. After speaking, he hung up the phone, a cold smile playing on his lips. In Zhongdu, the Xie Family had the power to overshadow everything! You will come back begging on your knees, Xie Tianci thought to himself. Fan Mengxue left the club, and Han Yao approached her, ¡°How did it go?¡± Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°Nothing much!¡± Han Yao felt somewhat uneasy but didn¡¯t ask further. When they got back to the hotel, Han Yao received a call from Stephen. On the other end of the phone, Stephen said regretfully, ¡°Sorry, but the investors have withdrawn their funds, demanding to change the lead actress!¡± Han Yao¡¯s heart tightened, knowing that everything was irretrievable now. After that, Han Yao made many calls. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time, there was no one even willing to take her calls. Because by this point, everyone in the circle knew. Fan Mengxue had been blacklisted by the second young master of the Xie Family! Everyone was watching coldly from the sidelines, Waiting to see how long it would take for Fan Mengxue to succumb to young master Xie! Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Translator: 549690339 This is the press conference for the movie ¡°War of the Gods¡±. Many journalists had arrived early. Because of their keen sense of smell, they had sniffed out a hint of big news. Indeed. When all the cast and crew of War of the Gods entered, there was a buzz of conversation from the crowd. ¡°How come Fan Mengxue isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Right! She¡¯s the absolute female lead, how could she possibly miss such an important press conference?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Hua Ruyue, the hottest rising starlet in the circle? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Amidst these conversations, Stephen said with a sullen face, ¡°Due to personal reasons, Ms. Fan Mengxue has left the War of the Gods crew and will no longer play the female lead, with the new female lead role being taken on by Hua Ruyue.¡± Having said this, Stephen turned and left, expressing his unspoken anger with this action. The entire place erupted in shock. The journalists were practically going crazy. This was earth-shattering news for the entertainment industry. War of the Gods was the biggest investment and the most anticipated movie of the year. So it naturally had the highest attention. Now, with the sudden replacement of the female lead, one couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild. ¡°Miss Hua, what do you think about suddenly taking on the female lead role in such a large film like War of the Gods?¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s delicate face bloomed with a formulaic smile as she replied lightly, ¡°I have no particular thoughts; it all comes down to strength.¡± Boom. The crowd below was about to explode. Fan Mengxue was, after all, a best actress awardee and known as the strongest actress of the new generation. Now, according to Hua Ruyue¡¯s implication, she was suggesting that she herself was better. But these journalists loved a big scene and one quickly asked, ¡°Miss Hua, are you implying that Fan Mengxue lacks strength?¡± Hua Ruyue said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you¡¯re welcome to understand it that way.¡± ¡°But after all, Fan Mengxue is your senior, and I heard that when you first entered the industry, she even helped you!¡± At this moment, a journalist who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer spoke out. Hua Ruyue let out a cold laugh, ¡°In the entertainment industry, no one is anyone¡¯s senior, and when she helped me initially, it wasn¡¯t at my request ¡ª it was all voluntary on her part. Now that her popularity is declining and she¡¯s been replaced, it¡¯s only natural! That¡¯s all I have to say!¡± Hua Ruyue stood up, arrogantly lifted her face, and left with her nose in the air. And this news sent shockwaves through the entertainment industry with terrifying speed. Many television media broadcasted this press conference to the public immediately. Han Yao sat in front of the TV, so angry that she threw the remote control. ¡°This ingrate, when you helped her so much before, and now she¡¯s kicking you when you¡¯re down!¡± But Fan Mengxue remained calm, just sighing softly. ¡°Mengxue, why don¡¯t we¡­ tell Mr. Xue about it? His divine skills are vast; he should be able to solve this issue,¡± Han Yao tentatively asked. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°Even if his divine skills are vast, what can he do? We¡¯re up against the Xie Family!¡± Han Yao also sighed. The Xie Family had been established in the provincial city for decades and was now a colossal existence. Although the Qin Family from Beijiang had risen up rapidly over the past decade, they were still outshone by the Xie Family. This was evident from the fact that the Qin Family had no business arrangements in the provincial city. That¡¯s why Fan Mengxue was so pessimistic. ¡°What should we do then? If this isn¡¯t handled well, your career could be completely ruined!¡± Han Yao was extremely anxious. She had tried many methods over the past day or so, but none had worked. Moreover, she had received contract termination letters from more than a dozen endorsement brands, all of which Fan Mengxue had once endorsed. Han Yao was so furious that she cursed, thinking these people were purely kicking someone while they were down. Fan Mengxue just smiled faintly, ¡°The second young master of the Xie Family wants to use this method to force me to submit, but he¡¯s mistaken. I won¡¯t bow down!¡± Beijiang. Auntie Pang had just seen off a group of guests and was deep in her accounting work. The TV was on, broadcasting a mess of news, which no one was watching seriously. Xie Jingjing was cleaning up the table and dishes. Suddenly. A news flash interrupted, and it was about everything that had happened at today¡¯s ¡°War of the Gods¡± movie press conference. Xie Jingjing wasn¡¯t paying attention initially, but she stopped what she was doing when she saw half of it. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Listen¡­ it seems to be about Miss Fan!¡± ¡°Miss Fan? Which Miss Fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Fan Mengxue you like the most!¡± Xie Jingjing urged anxiously. Auntie Pang paused, also putting down her pen, and turned her head to watch carefully. After a moment, her face was also filled with astonishment. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why suddenly change the actress?¡± Xie Jingjing said with a stern face, ¡°There must be a reason!¡± Xie Jingjing took out her phone and began to search. The more she read, the more shocking it became. Many of the news headlines blared out. Fan Mengxue brutally banned! Auntie Pang also became anxious, ¡°This Miss Fan once came over for dinner with your brother An. She seemed to have a good relationship with him. What should we do with this situation?¡± Old Xie then came out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why all the shouting?¡± ¡°Old Xie, look, Miss Fan has been banned!¡± Old Xie was stunned for a moment, then his expression turned serious. ¡°Quick! Call Xiao An!¡± Xue An was in the room building blocks with his two daughters. Seeing that it was Old Xie calling, he answered. ¡°What¡¯s up, Uncle Xie?¡± ¡°Xiao An, have you watched TV?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, she¡¯s been banned!¡± ¡°Banned?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile slowly faded. ¡°Yes! Jingjing just looked it up, it seems she offended some bigwvig from the provincial city; now she¡¯s been collectively banned, and even replaced in the movie.¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle Xie, don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one dares to do anything to Mengxue!¡± Xue An said indifferently. After hanging up the phone, Xue An immediately started dialing Fan Mengxue¡¯s phone, but no one answered. Xue An frowned and suddenly stood up. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue An looked down and smiled at his daughters, ¡°Nothing, hey, how about Daddy takes you to the provincial city for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded repeatedly. An Qing walked into the living room at that moment and was also taken aback upon hearing this. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of going to the provincial city?¡± Xue An briefly explained the situation. An Qing¡¯s expression grew grave. ¡°Offended a bigwig from the provincial city? Except for the Xie Family, no one else can claim to be a bigwig there!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then An Qing said gravely, ¡°Xue An, the Xie Family is no ordinary family; even in Zhongdu, they have their influence. They¡¯re far superior to the Qin Family, so you need to think this through.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Bigwig? In my eyes, no one is worthy of being called a ¡®bigwig¡¯!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± An Qing wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand and said nonchalantly, ¡°Fan Mengxue was my high school classmate. I know her character; she never says anything when something bothers her, but I promised her, if anyone dares to bully her, I would step in. So, I¡¯ve got this!¡± An Qing sighed, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come too. After all, I¡¯ve met the Xie Family a few times.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Hua Ruyue was nestled in Xie Tianci¡¯s embrace, coquettishly saying, ¡°Mr. Xie, you really are formidable. Just one sentence from you and that bitch Fan Mengxue won¡¯t ever be able to rise up again!¡± Xie Tianci gave a faint smile, ¡°She¡¯s just an actress. I let her live, she lives; I command her death, she dies. Right now, I¡¯m just showing her some colors. If she still doesn¡¯t understand her place, then she shouldn¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Hua Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw the fierce glint that flashed within Xie Tianci¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared?¡± Xie Tianci glanced at Hua Ruyue. Hua Ruyue quickly offered a flattering smile, ¡°Mr. Xie, I¡­ .¡± Xie Tianci, having already vented his frustrations on her, said with some disgust, ¡°Alright, get lost!¡± Hua Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, got dressed, and left the room. However, her heart was far from upset; instead, it was brimming with excitement. War of the Gods, ah! That was a top-tier blockbuster! She was now the absolute leading lady inside it, and this would spread her fame abroad. As for a little bit of dignity¡­ Could it be sold for money? And Hua Ruyue¡¯s eyes shimmered with a venomous light. By now, the person she had sent should have arrived at the hotel. Fan Mengxue, this time I will let you fall from grace! And don¡¯t blame me for it! Blame it on the fact that you offended Mr. Xie! Hua Ruyue thought to herself with a sneer. When Qin Yuan heard that Xue An was heading to the provincial capital and intended to confront the Xie Family, he was also shocked. ¡°Mr. Xue! It¡¯s not that our Qin Family doesn¡¯t trust you, but the Xie Family is no ordinary wealthy family. I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an ancient ancestor who hasn¡¯t appeared in ages in power there, truly terrifying. After all, you are alone¡­ Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I am set on going to the provincial capital.¡± Qin Yuan moved his lips, then finally nodded helplessly, ¡°Well, Mr. Xue, my Qin Family doesn¡¯t have much of an industry in the provincial capital. For decades, the Xie Family has turned it into an impenetrable fortress, so there¡¯s not much we can help with!¡± ¡°Hei King!¡± Hei King, who had always been accompanying Qin Yuan, came over, ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± ¡°You follow Mr. Xue there, and you must give your full support to Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Xue An initially wanted to refuse. In his view, so-called powerful people were nothing more than chickens and dogs beneath a powerful fist. But seeing Qin Yuan¡¯s sincerity, Xue An nodded in agreement. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s leave now!¡± Beijiang was over four hundred miles away from the provincial capital, a three-hour drive. But as the car was driving on the highway at night, Xue An suddenly frowned, his expression turning solemn. Because he felt a connection from afar suddenly cut off. That connection was the protective Array he had placed on the ring he gave to Fan Mengxue. At the time, Xue An had done it casually, with a bit of his Divine Sense stored within it. If there was any change, he would know immediately. Unexpectedly, it had now suddenly been terminated. Xue An said to An Qing, ¡°You and Hei King follow later. I¡¯ll go ahead first!¡± ¡°Go ahead first?¡± An Qing still didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Xue An nodded and swiftly applied dozens of protective Arrays on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who were sleeping soundly. These were top-notch Arrays supported by Xue An¡¯s own primal force. Xue An was confident that even if a nuclear bomb were to explode, his two daughters would be unharmed. Then he opened the car door and, to the astonishment of the driver and An Qing, leapt out. Over a hundred kilometers per hour had no effect on Xue An. Landing directly on the ground, he tilted his head back and his entire being shot straight into the sky¡ªvanishing in the blink of an eye. At that moment. Inside the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, several men in black gave each other a look and forcefully burst the door open. At that moment, only Fan Mengxue was in the room, preparing to take a bath and go to sleep. The sudden intrusion of the group left her somewhat dazed. ¡°You¡­ The leader of the men in black sneered, ¡°Miss Fan, it¡¯s time for you to repay the money you owe us!¡± ¡°The money I owe you? When did I ever borrow money from you?¡± Fan Mengxue was stunned and then angrily retorted. One of the men who had entered behind locked the door from the inside. Fan Mengxue knew something was wrong and stood up, her voice cold, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police? Go ahead, call them,¡± the leader said with a vile laugh before someone behind him pulled out a camera and started recording. This man in black was a grossly sleazy fat man, who sneered and made his way toward Fan Mengxue. ¡°Such a pitiable beauty. If this gets filmed, it¡¯ll surely fetch a good price!¡± A flash of panic streaked Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes; she had witnessed many of the dirty tricks within the entertainment industry. For instance, some unscrupulous companies would intentionally have someone assault their artists and record the act as a means of blackmail. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Fan Mengxue grabbed a fruit knife from the table and retreated to a corner. The fat man was utterly unconcerned, laughing coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for being clueless and offending Young Master Xie. So don¡¯t blame us for being cruel. If you serve us well, we might go easy on you!¡± With that, he charged toward her. Fan Mengxue let out a scream, but just then, a halo of light spread from the ring she was wearing, forming a cocoon of light around her and protecting her inside. The fat man was directly shattered by this light. That¡¯s right! He was shattered into pieces no larger than five centimeters in diameter! This scene dumbfounded Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in black looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in black looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. After a few shots, the protective array that Xue An had hastily inscribed shattered with a loud crash. ¡°Damn it, the little bitch actually has such a treasure. You¡¯re not getting out of this alive tonight!¡± another man in black coldly sneered. Then they slowly closed in on her. Fan Mengxue, holding her shoulders, trembled all over. Her hand was also tightly clutching the fruit knife, ready to take her own life. Even in death! She would not fall into the hands of these villains. Xue An, it seems we¡¯re not fated to see each other again in this lifetime. In the next life, I will surely marry you! Fan Mengxue thought to herself, resolute and prepared to plunge the fruit knife into her heart. But just then. A calm voice suddenly arose. ¡°Haven¡¯t had dinner yet, what would you like to eat later?¡± This voice made the men in black pause, and Fan Mengxue shook all over and then looked incredulously toward the door. That voice, she was too familiar with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A voice she had heard countless times in her dreams¡ªhow could she mistake And just a moment ago, in her despair, she had thought, how good it would be if he were here now? But she had dismissed the thought with a bitter smile, considering it nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream. Yet to her surprise, in the blink of an eye, fantasy had become reality. The man standing there, nonchalant with a faint trace of a smile on his lips, if not Xue An, then who else could it be? Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Translator: 549690339 Fan Mengxue felt her body go weak, and tears involuntarily started pouring down her face. Just like a little sister who had been wronged, returning home to see her brother. The men in black exchanged glances, all looking somewhat suspicious. A man in black barked coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t you know when the Black-Clothed Gang is handling affairs, outsiders should stay away? Scram!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Black-Clothed Gang? Honestly, the name lacks imagination.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you¡­¡± someone cursed angrily, raising a fist to strike. However, Xue An didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, simply reaching out to grab his head, then smiled at Fan Mengxue. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Fan Mengxue quickly shut her eyes. At this moment, Xue An exerted force in his hand. Crack. The man in black¡¯s head burst open like a rotten watermelon, crushed by Xue Ansheng. The sickening smell of brain matter spread, causing the remaining men in black¡¯s legs to tremble. Too ruthless! With a single motion, he had taken a life, and from his indifferent demeanor, it seemed as though he had just killed a chicken. At this point, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling sinisterly: ¡°Nice touch, now¡­ it¡¯s your turn!¡± The remaining men in black were so terrified that they were planning to run away, when they suddenly felt an itching sensation at their feet. Looking down, they realized that a white flame had risen from below. This flame had no temperature, yet in an instant, it turned the men in black into nothingness. Only the last one was left. Xue An walked over slowly. Trembling like a leaf, the man in black knelt on the ground, crying out, ¡°Spare me, spare me! I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again!¡± Xue An stopped in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± The man in black trembled all over, a look of hesitation on his face. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll see for myself!¡± He reached out and a ghostly shadow emerged from the man¡¯s crown chakra, leaving a dead body to collapse to the ground with a thud. The soul of the man in black was pitifully weak, so feeble that a breeze could scatter it, and the look in his eyes was filled with extreme terror as he gazed at Xue An. With a casual squeeze from Xue An, key memories were extracted. After reviewing them, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but frown. Indeed, the Black-Clothed Gang had done many evils, having harmed no less than a dozen women¡ªthey truly deserved to die! With a flick of his finger, the remaining bodies were quickly consumed by flames, leaving nothing behind. Then Xue An said, ¡°All right, you can open your eyes now!¡± Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Xue An¡¯s smiling face. Just like that boy who stood up for her when she was bullied in class more than a decade ago. His smile was so beautiful. Suddenly, Fan Mengxue threw herself into Xue An¡¯s arms, weeping bitterly. Such an ordeal was truly too terrifying for a girl. If Xue An had not arrived, Fan Mengxue would have only had two outcomes: either to be violated and recorded, or to commit suicide. Even after death, these men in black might not have left her alone. Xue An was quite calm at the moment. But in his heart, he prayed silently, Wife, don¡¯t be angry! I am merely carrying out justice on heaven¡¯s behalf, standing up against evildoers and aiding those in trouble. After crying for a while, Fan Mengxue let go somewhat embarrassedly. Only then did Xue An rub her head gently, smiling faintly, ¡°You¡­ such a crybaby! Come on, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Fan Mengxue was staying at a five-star hotel with a 24-hour buffet restaurant downstairs. She had had no appetite these past two days and hardly came down to eat. But today, with Xue An there, she suddenly felt famished and ate heartily. At that moment, Han Yao rushed over in a hurry. She had gone out to seek help from acquaintances, hoping to defuse the situation through connections, but as soon as she returned, she heard there had been trouble upstairs, and it seemed like there were sounds of fighting. Her face turned pale with shock, sensing trouble, and she quickly ran upstairs. The room was empty, which panicked Han Yao, but thankfully, a waiter mentioned that Miss Fan and a man had gone downstairs to eat. Han Yao hurried over at once. Upon arrival, the sight of Xue An allowed Han Yao to heave a sigh of relief. Toward Xue An, she felt an inexplicable trust. It was as if he could prop up the sky should it fall. Xue An also saw Han Yao, his expression softened, and he nodded. Although their first meeting hadn¡¯t been very pleasant, he found that she genuinely meant well for Fan Mengxue. ¡°Mengxue, are you alright?¡± Han Yao asked with concern after sitting down. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Damn it, who did this?¡± Han Yao couldn¡¯t help but curse after hearing what had happened. ¡°The one who sent people after Mengxue is someone named Hua Ruyue!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Hua Ruyue?¡± Han Yao was shocked, then said with a furious expression, ¡°That heartless bitch, resorting to such despicable means, she deserves a thousand cuts!¡± Xue An smiled and then looking at Fan Mengxue, said indifferently, ¡°How do you plan to deal with these people?¡± Fan Mengxue remained silent. She was no saint and naturally felt angry. But the opponent was a behemoth like the Xie Family! She knew Xue An was formidable, but how could one person contend with such a vast force? Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s thoughts, Xue An smiled lightly and then said, ¡°If you wish them dead now, I can ensure that the Xie Family and Hua Ruyue won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± His tone was as mild as if he were speaking of something utterly ordinary. Yet Han Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. Such a bloody and tension-filled matter seemed trivial and hardly worth mentioning in Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°But I think, letting them die like this is a bit too boring!¡± Xue An continued. ¡°So what do you suggest¡­¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t they blacklisting you? Well, we will show these so-called tycoons how to behave. They replaced you in the movie, so we¡¯ll shoot our own, and see who has the last laugh.¡± ¡°Make a movie?¡± Both Fan Mengxue and Han Yao exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But who would dare invest in me now?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An chuckled, ¡°If no one invests, then I will. Is five hundred million enough?¡± Xue An had this confidence that the Qin Family would spare no expense if he simply asked, especially since they were up against their archenemy, the Xie Family. ¡°And what about the director and such?¡± Fan Mengxue inquired. Xue An looked toward Han Yao. Han Yao bit her lip and slammed the table, ¡°Mr. Xue is right, these people have gone too far. We refuse to believe there¡¯s nothing we can do; we¡¯ll make a movie to show them. As for the director and all that, I¡¯ll find a way!¡± ¡°What about the script?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the script. And this movie won¡¯t just be for them to see, but it will tell them that some people are not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°So, this movie¡¯s title will be¡­ ¡®Slaying Gods¡¯!¡± The intensely menacing name momentarily stunned Fan Mengxue. Their opponents called it ¡®War of the Gods¡¯, but here it was ¡®Slaying Gods¡¯, clearly aiming for confrontation! And from Xue An¡¯s intent, this was just the beginning. Xue An indeed had such thoughts. If he were to let the opponents off with just a movie, wouldn¡¯t that be too lenient? Moreover, Xue An had sensed a certain aura upon entering the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Though it was somewhat obscure, it unmistakably came from a Loose Immortal. No wonder they were so arrogant, having such support behind them. But Xue An just smiled faintly. A Loose Immortal? In my Immortal Palace back in the day, those who fed the birds all had to be at the True Immortal Realm.. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright, Mr. Xue, I understand. I¡¯ll give you an answer right away!¡± Qin Yu said with a solemn expression as she hung up the phone. ¡°What did Mr. Xue say?¡± Qin Yuan asked from the office window, his voice grave. ¡°He¡¯s planning to produce a movie for Fan Mengxue, and he wants us to be the investors!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Qin Yuan asked without turning around. Qin Yu hesitated slightly, ¡°Providing the funding isn¡¯t hard, a few billion yuan isn¡¯t much for the Qin Family, but if we do this, we¡¯ll completely be taking a stand against the Xie Family.¡± Qin Yuan chuckled, then seemingly out of the blue said, ¡°Yu, look at this vast city outside the window, how dazzling it is.¡± The office was located on the top floor of the tallest skyscraper in Beijiang City. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, one could enjoy a view that diminished all the other buildings, as if the entire Beijiang City was underfoot. Qin Yu was somewhat puzzled. Qin Yuan continued, ¡°For many years, we have kept the peace with the Xie Family, seemingly amicable, but do you think it¡¯s as friendly as it appears?¡± ¡°Business is a battlefield, sometimes even crueler than an actual battlefield. Do you know why Longtai Group has no industry in the provincial city? It wasn¡¯t like that originally. Back then you were too young. I sent many capable subordinates to the provincial city to explore the market, including your father, but in the end, they lost their lives.¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s voice grew heavy at this point. Qin Yu felt a tightness in her chest and listened quietly. Qin Yuan sighed, ¡°Later as I grew older, my vitality and desire for revenge faded. Fortunately, I met Mr. Xue, and thanks to him, I regained my health. Now, it¡¯s time to settle the scores from the past!¡± Qin Yu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Xue is a smart man, even the wisest I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s going to the provincial city this time, and the reason I sent Hei King with him was actually to express the Qin Family¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°That is, no matter what, the Qin Family will always be Mr. Xue¡¯s loyal supporter! This is also why he wants us to invest! He¡­ is certainly aiming for more than just a movie!¡± ¡°So¡­ Grandfather, you mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold the fort here. You take enough funds and go to the provincial city yourself! Mr. Xue wants five billion, so you bring ten billion there!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed more sharply. Qin Yu¡¯s expression became solemn, and she nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth, some things should be settled!¡± Qin Yuan looked down at the bustling city below, his eyes burning with flames. Han Yao¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. Because all morning, she had made countless calls to fairly renowned directors in the industry, but as soon as they heard it was for a new movie starring Fan Mengxue, they all politely declined. The dismal start made both Han Yao and Fan Mengxue¡¯s hearts sink. The Xie Family¡¯s influence in the industry was obviously much larger than imagined. Only Xue An remained unaffected, even spending the morning playing puzzles with his two daughters. When noon arrived and the last phone call also ended in vain, even Han Yao fell into despair. Yet at that moment, the doorbell rang. When Hei King opened the door, a man wearing a mask walked in. Once he removed his mask, it turned out to be Stephen. ¡°Mr. Stephen, what brings you here¡­¡± Han Yao and Fan Mengxue quickly stood up. Stephen gave an apologetic smile and then very formally nodded to Xue An, who was sitting in a chair. ¡°Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Sit down!¡± Stephen shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t sit. There¡¯s a lot to do back at the studio. I came to tell you that if you¡¯re really determined to make a movie, I can recommend someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Han Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. Stephen said, ¡°This person was a good friend of mine back in the day. His directing skills are no less than mine, but because he refused to kowtow to the powerful, he offended the Xie Family and was blacklisted. Moreover, I heard his spouse later fell seriously ill, and he has since fallen into obscurity.¡± ¡°Are you referring to¡­¡± Han Yao hesitated for a moment before speaking. Stephen nodded, ¡°Yes, it was Cao Zheng who was once known as the genius director. ¡± ¡°Is he also in the provincial city?¡± Stephen nodded, ¡°Back then, I had invited him to go abroad, but he declined. I haven¡¯t been in touch with him for a long time now, but I can be certain that he must still be in the provincial city!¡± Han Yao became excited. Cao Zheng was a myth in the entertainment industry back in the day. His directional works had even won multiple awards overseas. It was just that he suddenly disappeared from the public eye, and it turned out to be because he had offended the Xie Family. At this moment, Stephen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to develop this way. Once this movie is finished, I¡¯ll leave Huaxia and never come back again, after all¡­ the waters here are too deep.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Stephen hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Xue raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Xie Family obviously means business this time, pouring in a lot more investment. Xie Tianci is very ambitious, even wanting to use this movie to compete in the overseas film market.¡± The implication in Stephen¡¯s words was clear; he was warning Mr. Xue that if he really wanted to teach the Xie Family a lesson through the film, it would be difficult! Mr. Xue smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have great ambition, but without equal strength, it¡¯s nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream!¡± Stephen gave Han Yao the address and then put his mask back on and left. Han Yao was very excited and prepared to set out to extend the invitation immediately. Mr. Xue also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you! Hei King will stay here to guard.¡± Hei King nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Daddy, we want to go too!¡± Mr. Xue smiled, bent down, and picked up his two daughters, ¡°Okay!¡± This was a very dilapidated neighborhood, strewn with trash everywhere on its streets due to the lack of management. Those who lived here were mostly the bottom rung of society without any source of income. Han Yao parked the car in front of a building that must have been around for forty or fifty years, and upon getting out, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. The environment around here was just too poor. Could the once-famous, genius director Cao Zheng be living in such a place? Upon entering the building¡¯s hallway, a pungent smell assaulted their nostrils, and it was pitch black without a single light. The address given by Stephen was on the fifth floor. When they arrived at the door, Han Yao was just about to knock, but the door opened. Then, a man dressed in disheveled clothes stood in front of the door, looking at Han Yao and Mr. Xue with a wary gaze. ¡°Excuse me, is this the home of Teacher Cao Zheng?¡± Han Yao asked politely. ¡°No!¡± The man said and slammed the door shut vigorously. Han Yao, feeling humiliated but biting her teeth in anger, persisted for the sake of the film and continued to knock on the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time the knocking went on for even longer, probably about five minutes before the man opened the door impatiently. Han Yao bit her lip, then with a smile said, ¡°May I ask who you are to Teacher Cao Zheng? This address was given to me by Director Stephen, you¡­¡± ¡°Can you not be annoying, I already said it¡¯s not here!¡± The man prepared to slam the door again. But just then, Mr. Xue calmly said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get treatment, your wife will be dead in three days at most..¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Genius Director Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Genius Director Translator: 549690339 The man was stunned. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± the man asked, somewhat angrily, but mostly with sadness. Xue An replied with a calm smile, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am, but I can cure your wife¡¯s illness!¡± Cao Zheng stood in a daze for a moment, a look of confusion on his face. At this time, Xue Xiang blinked earnestly and said, ¡°Uncle, my daddy is really amazing!¡± Cao Zheng stepped aside and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come in! I am Cao Zheng!¡± The light in the room was very dim, but it was tidy, and the air was filled with the thick scent of Chinese medicine. And a woman as thin as a rake lay on the bed with lifeless eyes, her face pallid, exuding an aura of death. Xue An was right, if not treated soon, this woman wouldn¡¯t last more than three days. ¡°Who¡­ ah!¡± the woman said feebly. Cao Zheng¡¯s face only softened when facing this woman, filled with tenderness and indulgence. ¡°Some friends, and this person has come to treat your illness.¡± The woman shook her head, ¡°Forget it, no one can cure my illness, don¡¯t waste any more money on me! Save the money, after I¡¯m gone, you can find someone else!¡± Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes were full of indulgence, ¡°What silly things are you saying? You will definitely get better.¡± As he said this, Cao Zheng turned his head, his eyes brimming with tears. Han Yao had wanted to explain their presence, but upon witnessing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved. No wonder the once illustrious director had fallen so far, all for the sake of the woman he loved. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian tugged at Xue An¡¯s clothes at this moment, looking distressed and said, ¡°Daddy, save this auntie, they¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Xue An smiled. Indeed, a child¡¯s heart is always the purest. Although Cultivators should detach from worldly emotions, indulging solely in slaughter would only lead down the demonic path. Only by maintaining the heart of an innocent can one advance without hindrance! Xue An took a few steps forward and approached the woman¡¯s bedside. He could see at a glance that this woman was near the end of her life, clinging to life now was nothing short of a miracle. Indeed, she was sustained by a mere breath. And what was that breath? One only had to see the woman¡¯s loving and reluctant gaze towards Cao Zheng to understand. Xue An¡¯s heart, as steadfast as a boulder, was nonetheless touched. So, he extended his hand and commanded softly, ¡°Converge!¡± The woman¡¯s soul had scattered, and if it wasn¡¯t gathered back first, no Spirit Pill could save her. But who could gather a soul, other than an Immortal? Fortunately, Xue An was that Immortal. And he was a supreme one at that. At his command, countless points of light began to coalesce. This miraculous sight left Cao Zheng dumbfounded. And the woman¡¯s eyes slowly became lucid. Moments later, Xue An took a step back and produced a Primordial Essence Elixir. It was made from leftover dregs. But to ordinary people, it was a divine medicine. Xue An tossed the Elixir to Cao Zheng, ¡°Taking this medicine can extend one¡¯s life by a hundred years.¡± Cao Zheng caught the Elixir and, without hesitation, moved forward to administer it to the woman. This was just as Xue An had intended. He wanted to see how the man would decide in the face of a divine medicine that could extend life by a hundred years. The result did not disappoint him. Although the woman¡¯s breath was still weak, her expression had improved a lot. She too had heard Xue An¡¯s words and knew the value of the medicine. After Cao Zheng fed it to her, she bit it in half in her mouth, then suddenly kissed Cao Zheng on the lips. This scene made even Han Yao freeze. The sunlight from outside shone in, casting a golden sheen on the two ordinary mortals. Cao Zheng initially refused to eat it, but the woman whispered in his ear, ¡°Swallow it, otherwise if I live so long without you, how lonely would I be?¡± Hearing this, Cao Zheng silently swallowed the Elixir. It wasn¡¯t long before the woman furrowed her brow, then sat up, flipping over. Cao Zheng was stunned. He had never imagined that the elixir would be so miraculously effective. ¡°Help me to the restroom!¡± the woman said, somewhat shyly. Cao Zheng hurriedly stepped forward, picked up the woman, and rushed into the bathroom. At that moment, Han Yao spoke with an envious tone, ¡°That truly is a touching love.¡± Xue An remained silent, thinking to himself. An Yan. Where are you now? Are you okay? Wait for me! Once I break through my current realm and stand at the pinnacle of this world, I will bring you back. The path of immortal cultivation is arduous, but if you are with me, then nothing is a problem. After more than ten minutes, the woman walked out of the restroom, staggering. Cao Zheng followed carefully behind her, terrified that she might fall again. When they reached Xue An, both Cao Zheng and the woman knelt down on the ground. Cao Zheng¡¯s kowtowing was loud, his forehead turning blue after a few resounding knocks. But Cao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but weep, tears streaming down his face, unable to utter a word. The woman then gently wiped away the tears on Cao Zheng¡¯s face with a longing touch. Cao Zheng shook his head, then solemnly said, ¡°Sir, I cannot thank you enough for your great kindness. If there¡¯s anything you command, I, Cao Zheng, would do it even if it costs me my life!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You were saved with one of mv elixirs, and now you¡¯re willing to die again?¡± Cao Zheng was taken aback. Indeed! An elixir capable of instantly restoring someone on the brink of death to full health was clearly invaluable. Xue An then spoke indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. I just want you to make a movie!¡± ¡°Make a movie?¡± Cao Zheng laughed bitterly. ¡°Who would dare let me make a movie now? Or rather¡­ who would dare to offend the Xie Family?¡± Speaking of the Xie Family, Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes glinted with hatred. His fall into such a dire state was mostly due to the Xie Family. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Ordinary people may fear to offend the Xie Family, but as it happens¡­ I dare!¡± After Han Yao explained things to Cao Zheng, he nodded without hesitation. But then he hesitated, ¡°What about the script now?¡± As a once-genius director. He knew the importance of a script all too well. It could be said that if a film is a dish, then the director is the chef, and the script is the ingredient. Without ingredients, even a top chef can only watch helplessly. Han Yao was also worried about this. Although Xue An said it wasn¡¯t a problem, there still wasn¡¯t a sign of a script yet. Xue An smiled, then pulled out a piece of paper. He had idly written it the previous night. ¡°Take a look at this first!¡± Cao Zheng took it, initially not paying much attention. But as he read on, his expression became more serious. After reading through it, Cao Zheng was silent for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Brilliant idea, brilliant idea! Although this is just an outline, its grandeur and majestic air are already apparent!¡± True to his reputation as a former prodigy director. He immediately saw the extraordinary brilliance of the story. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Had he known that Xue An had written it in just an hour, he would have been even more astonished. In fact, over these three thousand years, Xue An¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been in vain. Traversing The Multiverse, he saw too many people and events. His Heart Realm was tempered to perfection, and this also gave birth to Xue An¡¯s numerous spectacular talents. Writing, for instance, was incredibly simple for Xue An. That¡¯s why he said that the script was not a problem at all.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88: I’ll give you 1 billion! Chapter 88: Chapter 88: I¡¯ll give you 1 billion! Translator: 549690339 ¡°But there¡¯s a problem, this concept is incredibly brilliant, but if we were to shoot it as it is, it would cost a tremendous amount of money!¡± Cao Zheng said seriously. He was right. The story Xue An wrote was about a woman who, in search of her original purpose, ascended to the ninth heaven to commit murder. It featured a vast number of grand scenes. If these were to be filmed, it would all be money! Xue An smiled, ¡°Tell me, how much do we need?¡± Cao Zheng took a deep breath, furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then held up two fingers, ¡°At the very least two hundred million!¡± Before Xue An could finish, a cold voice came from the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion!¡± Cao Zheng was stunned. Following the voice, Qin Yu walked in. She had rushed over overnight, and upon arriving at the hotel, learned that Xue An had gone to seek out a director. So, she hurried here without stopping and just so happened to hear Cao Zheng¡¯s quote at the door, thus she blurted it out. After Qin Yu walked in, she first nodded towards Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An seemed to have anticipated her arrival and simply smiled faintly. Qin Yu then turned to look at the dumbfounded Cao Zheng and spoke firmly, ¡°One billion, what¡¯s your account? I can transfer it now!¡± Cao Zheng was somewhat dumbfounded. Is everyone in the movie business this generous now? He remembered when he used to make films, he would often run out of money during production. Back then, he had to go from pillar to post to pull in investments. Now, things were looking up! The money was about to be deposited into his account even before shooting started? However, Cao Zheng¡¯s heart gradually filled with excitement. Before today, he had actually given up hope completely. He had even made plans that once his loved one died, he would jump from a building. Because there was nothing in this world worth staying for! But in the blink of an eye, his beloved had recovered, and he could return to his cherished profession. And all of this was because of this man with the nonchalant demeanor! At this moment, Cao Zheng made up his mind. A man will die for those who appreciate him. Since the other party had saved him, he would spare no effort, even to the point of extreme sacrifice, to make this movie the best it could be! Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, habitually checking Fan Mengxue¡¯s page. This had become a routine for him over the past year. Wang Wenjian was a devoted fan of Fan Mengxue. He appreciated the understated elegance she possessed. She was nothing like the other gaudy and cheap characters in the entertainment industry. Fan Mengxue had never been involved in any kind of messy headline-making scandals. But recently, Fan Mengxue ran into trouble. It was said she offended some wealthy young master, and as a result, she was blacklisted, even replaced in the film she was shooting. This made Wang Wenjian furious. But he was just an ordinary person; there was nothing much he could do. The only thing within his power was to speak up for Fan Mengxue in the fan club he had created. That¡¯s right. Wang Wenjian was also an admin of a large fan group, where almost everyone was a fan of Fan Mengxue. As soon as this incident surfaced, these usually inconspicuous fans all stood up, wanting to do something for their idol. But their power was too feeble; they could not make any real difference. Today, Wang Wenjian came to Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo to leave a message, though he doubted it would be seen. Nonetheless, he wanted to tell Fan Mengxue. There were still many fans silently supporting her behind the scenes! Huh. On the previously quiet Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo, there suddenly appeared a new message. Looking at the date, it was posted today! Wang Wenjian felt a surge of excitement and immediately clicked on it. The Weibo post was brief, with just a few words. Tomorrow, a press conference awaits you! A press conference? What press conference? Many question marks popped up in Wang Wenjian¡¯s mind. At the same time. Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post, like a bomb, sent shockwaves throughout the entire entertainment industry. Upon seeing it, many people had the same reaction. Fan Mengxue was at the end of her rope! Could it be that she was going to announce her retirement at the press conference? That might be exactly the case! Upon seeing the news, Hua Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sneer in satisfaction. She had felt somewhat anxious over the past two days. After all, not a single one of the men in black she had sent out had returned! But looking at the situation now. It seems like Fan Mengxue has chickened out! Hmph, once you¡¯re out of the picture, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to destroy you! Hua Ruyue thought bitterly. Her jealousy for Fan Mengxue had seeped deep into her bones. She wished nothing more than for Fan Mengxue to fall into disgrace immediately! In just half a day, Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post had already reached the top spot on the trending searches list. Countless people left comments below. There were those who questioned, mocked, and teased, but even more were the encouragements from her fans! Wang Wenjian was the first to message in the group. ¡°Who will come with me to support Mengxue at her press conference tomorrow?¡± The group chat immediately exploded with responses. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go, but I can donate money!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Wang Wenjian, looking at these messages, couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Unlike the boisterous and domineering fans of other stars, Fan Mengxue¡¯s fans were always gentle and understanding. But when something actually happened, these lovely people would be the first to step forward. And those reporters, like sharks smelling blood, flocked over. Despite the early hour, the venue for the press conference was already packed. Countless reporters set up their long and short cameras, all waiting for Fan Mengxue¡¯s arrival. Wang Wenjian and others were holding banners and slogans in the outfield. Written on them were: Through wind and rain! Mengxue, we will stand by you! Finally. A stir went through the crowd. Fan Mengxue appeared, dressed in a neatly tailored outfit, her face adorned with a touch of an elegant smile, gracefully walking up to the stage. The flashlights below created a sea of light. Countless reporters were eager to rush to the front. ¡°Ms. Fan, there are rumors that you¡¯re retiring, is that true?¡± ¡°Ms. Fan, your movie was replaced by Hua Ruyue, and she claims that she pushed you out with her ability, what do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Ms. Fan¡­¡± A multitude of questions seemed to be about to drown Fan Mengxue. At that moment, Han Yao walked over, shielding Fan Mengxue from the reporters as fierce as tigers and wolves, then she loudly said, ¡°Please, quiet down.¡± The venue gradually fell silent. With a smile, Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Thank you all for coming. Today¡¯s press conference is not to announce my retirement, but to tell everyone that I¡­ am preparing to shoot a new movie! ¡± After a brief silence, the reporters went wild. Fan Mengxue was going to shoot a movie? How could that be? The Xie Family had issued a statement; who would dare invest in her now? Several times Han Yao called out loudly, but she was unable to calm the reporters down. Among them, there were also some with ulterior motives deliberately squeezing forward, causing a complete disorder at the venue. Just then, Xue An, who had been observing from backstage, strode to the front and said coldly, ¡°Silence!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet everyone heard it loud and clear. Moreover, Xue An¡¯s voice seemed to carry a magical power that made everyone pause. Xue An then looked around the venue, and wherever his gaze fell, many people instinctively lowered their heads. Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°I know what you all want to ask. I am the investor for this new film. The crowd stirred again. This handsome and imposing man, he¡¯s the investor? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What¡¯s his relationship with Fan Mengxue then? Xue An continued, ¡°I decided to fund a movie simply because I heard there is a film currently in production called ¡®War of the Gods¡¯.¡± Xue An paused, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°But in my opinion, gods are just more powerful beings, so I¡¯m not interested in the war of gods.¡± ¡°The story I want to film is about defying the heavens and conquering fate, so the name of the movie will be¡­ ¡°God Slayer!¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: God Slayer Press Conference Chapter 89: Chapter 89: God Slayer Press Conference Translator: 549690339 God Slayer? At first, there was silence below the stage, followed by a commotion. Who didn¡¯t know that the film Fan Mengxue was replaced in was called War of the Gods. Now they intended to shoot God Slayer¡ªwasn¡¯t this a clear provocation? But did this man not know that the investor behind War of the Gods was the Xie Family? By doing this, wasn¡¯t he afraid of angering the Xie Family? Many people looked at Xue An differently. It was as if they were looking at a fool who was too ignorant to recognize the extent of his folly. Meanwhile, many reporters sensed the whiff of a big news story. A rather bold female journalist even stood up and asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir, since you plan to help Miss Fan Mengxue make a movie, who will the director be? And how much do you plan to invest?¡± These questions went straight to the heart of the matter. Xue An smiled without answering directly, but instead asked, ¡°Which press are you from?¡± The female journalist was stunned by Xue An¡¯s smile, and then her face slowly turned red. ¡°I¡¯m from Entertainment Weekly, my name is Chen Xiaoyi.¡± ¡°Miss Chen, your questions are excellent. I will answer them one by one. First of all, we already have a director; his name is Cao Zheng.¡± Cao Zheng? The crowd below exchanged looks, many having never heard of the name. However, the faces of some older journalists changed. Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is it Cao Zheng who was once known as the director of genius?¡± Xue An nodded, and at that moment, Cao Zheng, now in formal attire, came onto the stage. Although he looked weathered, many still recognized him at a glance. Indeed, it was the director of genius! Things were getting interesting! Xue An continued, ¡°As for the investment, Xue An paused, then held up a finger. Many in the crowd began to stir and speculate. ¡°How much is that? One billion?¡± ¡°I doubt it. That guy doesn¡¯t look like some wealthy heir. He probably comes from some local nouveau riche family, looking to pick up girls under the guise of making a movie. I think it¡¯s at most ten million!¡± ¡°Ten million for making a movie? What would that amount to?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he intends to just slap something together.¡± Chen Xiaoyi was also curious, ¡°May I ask how much that is?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s tentatively set it at¡­ ten billion!¡± Ten billion! This figure froze the smirks on the faces of those who had just scorned the idea, suggesting a figure of only ten million. In recent years, the film industry in Huaxia had developed rapidly, and large-budget movies were not uncommon. Generally speaking, anything over three billion was considered a big production. If it was over five billion, that was virtually a top-tier mega production. For example, the rumor was that the Xie Family had invested four billion in War of the Gods. And if what this man spoke was true, then this movie would not only be a top-tier production in the country, but it would also be at the highest level internationally. Many couldn¡¯t help but look alarmed. Chen Xiaoyi, however, grew more enthusiastic, ¡°May I then ask what is your relationship with Miss Fan Mengxue? Why are you helping her like this?¡± This question piqued the interest of many. Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression became tense. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°I can only say, she is my best friend!¡± This answer deftly avoided the crucial point, making Chen Xiaoyi somewhat frustrated, just as she wanted to press further. At this moment, An Qing, leading Xue Xiang and Xue Nian onto the stage, gathered attention. As the two young girls appeared, they immediately caught the eye of many. As journalists, they had seen plenty of attractive children, especially the children of celebrities, who often appeared in front of the media. But while those children were indeed beautiful, they all seemed a bit too mature. Even with their still youthful faces, they often wore standardized, insincere smiles, and although their gestures and actions were cute, they gave off a rather fake impression. Yet these two little girls provided a breath of fresh air. First off, they were beautiful. If one could score beauty, these two little girls would definitely earn a perfect score. It was the kind of beauty that could soften the heart of even the most hard-boiled tough guy. Secondly, they were pure. Many had never seen such pure, clear eyes before. They were like the finest, unblemished gemstones, captivating anyone who looked into them. And lastly¡­ well, they were adorable. Just imagine, two extremely beautiful and pure little girls with double the lethal cuteness, and then picture them holding hands, hopping and skipping onto the stage. Who could withstand that? Therefore, many couldn¡¯t help but reveal an infatuated grin, while some quick-acting journalists aimed their cameras at the little girls and snapped away tirelessly. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached Xue An and called out in their babyish voices, ¡°Daddy!¡± This ¡°Daddy¡± petrified many on the spot. Daddy? This man was actually the father of these two little girls? Xue An then put on an indulgent smile, bent down to embrace the two girls in his arms, and said to the crowd below, ¡°Sorry, I need to take the kids away now, goodbye!¡± After saying that, he turned and left, completely ignoring the questions coming from behind him. To Xue An, nothing was more important than his two children, including himself. In Xue An¡¯s heart, his children and wife ranked first, with himself¡­ begrudgingly in second place. And as he left, the rest of the journalists turned their attention to Han Yao. After all, she was Fan Mengxue¡¯s agent and also a recognized top agent in the industry, with good relations with the journalists. ¡°Han, tell us what¡¯s going on! Who exactly is this gentleman?¡± ¡°Han, as the filming of the movie begins and Miss Fan gets another chance, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Han¡­¡± These inquiries made Han Yao somewhat flustered. Qin Yu stood backstage, watching the busy scene unfold with a hint of a smile on her face. Mr. Xue surely was impressive. When she, Cao Zheng, and the others had returned to the hotel, they then discussed their first move. Xue An had said that since they were going to start filming, they might as well make a big deal of it. Hence Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post and today¡¯s press conference. At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi stood in the chaotic audience, biting her lip in irritation. What the hell! To leave without finishing his speech? And who was this man? Why had he never been seen before? All these questions intensified Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s curiosity about Xue An. She bit her teeth, turned, and left the press conference venue. When she got back to the hotel, she compiled the material she had prepared into an article. ¡°Fan Mengxue¡¯s Star Path Hindered, New Movie Revived from the Dead?? Who is the Mysterious Man?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the article, Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but lean towards Xue An¡¯s side, first reviewing all of Fan Mengxue¡¯s achievements since her debut, and then subtly implying that some people¡¯s blacklisting was unreasonable and tyrannical. After finishing, Chen Xiaoyi was very satisfied with the article and sent it to the editor-in-chief. She was certain that it would definitely be published this time. But unexpectedly, a short while later, the editor-in-chief replied. Rejected.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Translator: 549690339 Rejected? Why was it rejected? Chen Xiaoyi felt baffled and immediately dialed the editor-in-chief¡¯s number. The editor-in-chief spoke helplessly on the other end of the line, ¡°Xiaoyi, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t write well, but we just received word that such an article can¡¯t be published! ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was somewhat unconvinced. ¡°Because¡­ someone has spoken!¡± The editor-in-chief hung up the phone. Chen Xiaoyi sat in her seat, stunned for a long time. There was no need to ask; this was surely the Xie Family¡¯s doing. Even an entertainment magazine like hers could be controlled, showing the extent of the Xie Family¡¯s power. She couldn¡¯t help shivering, as the vision of the man on stage today with his commanding presence and astonishing aura appeared before her eyes. Even though she had only seen him today, Xue An had left a deep impression on her. She didn¡¯t know¡­ if he could win. It was not long after the press conference had started. Hua Ruyue got wind of the news. She, who was shooting on set, immediately returned to her dressing room and started looking at her phone. When she heard Xue An was prepared to invest a billion to help Fan Mengxue make a movie, she became so angry that she threw her phone. Why! Why was it always Fan Mengxue who stumbled upon such good fortune? However, after she calmed down, she felt that things were not so simple. This man was very unfamiliar, probably not from any prominent family in the province. A billion was not a small sum. Could it be just a bluff? Maybe it was so! And this is the provincial capital! The turf of Young Master Xie. Does he dare to show off like this? Is he tired of living? With these thoughts in mind, Hua Ruyue hurriedly made a call to Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci actually knew even earlier. But he didn¡¯t care about these things at all. He just looked at a photo with a slightly cold laugh. The photo clearly showed the scene of Qin Yu arriving in the province. Was the Qin Family also joining in the excitement? Xie Tianci certainly knew about the Qin Family¡¯s failed attempt to expand their business into the provincial capital over a decade ago, resulting in total defeat. He didn¡¯t expect they would dare to come again this time, and even sent their direct granddaughter. Had Qin Yuan gone senile? But when he received Hua Ruyue¡¯s call, Xie Tianci simply said, ¡°No worries, do they want to play around? Then I will play along with them!¡± After hanging up, he looked at the delicate profile of Qin Yu in the photo, his eyes gradually becoming greedy. The Qin Family was also considered a prominent family. He wondered what the taste of a young lady from such a family was like. But since she had come to his door, he wouldn¡¯t be polite. As for Xue An¡¯s statements and the press conference, Xie Tianci didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. In his eyes, this man was just a fool who didn¡¯t understand anything. However, he noticed the way Fan Mengxue looked at Xue An in the video of the press conference. Her eyes were filled with adoration and admiration. This caused Xie Tianci¡¯s expression to become increasingly sinister. ¡°Want to fight with me? Okay! Then I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s what!¡± Xie Tianci made a call and said just one sentence. ¡°Control public opinion!¡± Indeed. By the next day, all media outlets had adopted a remarkably unified tone. It was almost entirely made up of cold mockery and ridicule towards the ¡°God Slayer¡± movie. Many so-called experts spoke at length, but their comments amounted to nothing more than various taunts about the press conference. Some even went so far as to directly call Xue An a fraud. After all, that was a whole billion yuan! The media presented an overwhelmingly one-sided perspective. As for the internet, it was filled with fierce arguments everywhere. Especially under Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post. Trolls and fans were fighting vigorously. That evening, after dinner, Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, and after a quick scan, he was furious. Those trolls were simply masters of fabricating facts. The defamation of Fan Mengxue made Wang Wenjian¡¯s anger uncontrollable. He had been present throughout the press conference, and when he heard Xue An announce an investment of a billion yuan in the movie, he and the other fans were ecstatic. But to his astonishment, these trolls were labeling Xue An as a definite scammer. Wang Wenjian took a deep breath, then began to furiously tap away at his keyboard. The battle of public opinion had thus begun. Initially, online sentiment towards Fan Mengxue and Xue An was extremely hostile, even overwhelmingly so. But gradually, many fans began to organize spontaneously, resolutely repelling the trolls¡¯ vilification and smear tactics. Surprisingly, the situation began to balance out. Meanwhile, numerous celebrities watched the whole thing with cold indifference, not a single one standing up to speak out. Hua Ruyue was closely monitoring internet opinions every day, and as she saw everything within her control, she couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat smug. Although Fan Mengxue had many fans, they couldn¡¯t possibly turn the tide. So, she posted a few photos from the set online in a boastful manner, accompanied by an expression of fatigue. Not long after, various celebrities began to like and comment on her post. ¡°Wow! Ruyue looks so beautiful today!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Hard work!¡± ¡°Wishing ¡®War of the Gods¡¯ a blockbuster success!¡± Nearly half of the entertainment industry¡¯s stars had checked in. This created a stark contrast with the silence under Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo post. This only made Hua Ruyue grow even more arrogant, becoming lost in the dream of being the top actress in the circle. It also inflated her ego to the point where, in the crew, apart from Stephen, she either hit or scolded other crew members, leaving everyone too angry to speak out. At this time, Fan Mengxue¡¯s film encountered another problem. A major male role remained uncast. Originally, Han Yao had said the role could be played by an up-and-coming star in the industry, which would also bring more exposure to the movie. But unexpectedly, this male star suddenly reneged, demanding an exorbitant salary and conditions. Han Yao hung up the phone, her expression extremely grim. Cao Zheng asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Han Yao shook her head, grinding her teeth as she said, ¡°That bastard has gone back on his word, and now he¡¯s using this to blackmail us!¡± Cao Zheng sighed. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Cao Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯ve just negotiated with him, and we¡¯ll follow his demands for now. After all, we can¡¯t afford to delay the movie,¡± Han Yao said. ¡°War of the Gods¡± was already halfway through its shooting, and if they delayed any further, they¡¯d be completely out of the running. Cao Zheng nodded, ¡°That seems to be the only option!¡± The next day. Bi Yuntao, wearing sunglasses and a mask, walked out of the airport. Han Yao herself had come to pick him up, and upon his arrival, she hurried to greet him. Bi Yuntao¡¯s assistant, a woman with a face full of horizontal scars, scoffed upon seeing only Han Yao, ¡°Why is there only one person to pick up?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bi Yuntao himself was utterly indifferent, not even giving Han Yao a second glance. Grinding her teeth, Han Yao forced a smile, ¡°Teacher Bi, there¡¯s just too much going on in the crew, so I came to pick you up myself.¡± ¡°Hmph! Just get in the car!¡± the burly assistant commanded coldly. Han Yao drove the car and took Bi Yuntao back to the location of the crew. This was the largest film studio in the provincial capital, which Qin Yu had extravagantly rented out entirely, just for this movie.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you think… you can still walk? Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you think¡­ you can still walk? Translator: 549690339 But just when everything was ready and they were preparing to test the equipment, Bi Yuntao¡¯s side encountered yet another problem. Bi Yuntao¡¯s assistant spoke with an indifferent face, ¡°Why do I have to stay in this film and television city? I want to stay in a five-star hotel! How are you hosting us?¡± Han Yao was also not one to temper easily, but this time, due to the extreme rush, she had no choice but to swallow her anger and explain. ¡°Because the filming schedule is very tight, all the cast members are staying in the film and television city. I have already ordered someone to arrange it, and the accommodations here are not bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in the contract, so you have to pay extra!¡± Bi Yuntao suddenly spoke up. Han Yao clenched her teeth, ¡°Fine!¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s heart was full of smugness. He wasn¡¯t actually a top tier young fresh meat, but he knew about Fan Mengxue¡¯s situation, and how she was counting on this movie to make a comeback. That¡¯s why he dared to make such demands. After all, aside from himself, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable male actor on short notice. The equipment test finally began. This scene depicted the heroine played by Fan Mengxue being captured by the Heavenly Divine played by Bi Yuntao, who then tortured her. ¡°Stop!¡± Cao Zheng furrowed his brow, stood up, and said, ¡°This male actor, your expression is too stiff, and why can¡¯t you speak your lines clearly?¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Lines? When have I ever spoken lines in films? Isn¡¯t it all dubbed in post-production?¡± Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief; he had never seen an actor who couldn¡¯t recite lines. ¡°That won¡¯t do, this time we must have live sound recording, let¡¯s do it again!¡± Originally, Fan Mengxue was tied to a pole and submerged in water, and to reshoot would mean to suffer all over again. And Bi Yuntao was clearly not happy about it. He had thought that this shoot would be easy, and then he could just take the money and leave. But Cao Zheng didn¡¯t care about that and was extremely demanding, speaking without a hint of politeness. This made Bi Yuntao very irritated. So, he even started to deliberately mess up his lines. After all, it wasn¡¯t him soaking in the water. Bi Yuntao thought smugly. Even though it was early summer, the water here was still very chilly. Fan Mengxue had to enter the water again and again, and her soaked clothes clung to her body, outlining her lithe figure in a way that made Bi Yuntao¡¯s eyes wander. This time he was supposed to say his lines and then turn away and leave. But instead, he deliberately stepped forward and reached out, touching Fan Mengxue¡¯s shoulder. Fan Mengxue was taken aback. Cao Zheng was even more furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bi Yuntao¡¯s temper flared even more, ¡°Am I not acting? What are you shouting for? Believe it or not, I will walk off right now?¡± Bi Yuntao was sure that Han Yao and the others didn¡¯t dare to offend him, so he spoke with great conviction. Cao Zheng was somewhat speechless. Bi Yuntao looked around at everyone present with smug satisfaction and sneered, ¡°Any more nonsense, and I¡¯m leaving right now! Let¡¯s see what you can do about it.¡± Just then, a calm voice came from not far away, ¡°Leaving? Do you think¡­ you can still walk away now?¡± With the sound of those words, Xue An walked over. He had spent the day at a theme park in the provincial city with his two daughters, which was why he had only now arrived. Upon his arrival at the film and television city, he heard Bi Yuntao bragging outrageously, and also witnessed the recent incident. At that moment, Xue An smiled at Fan Mengxue, then said faintly to Han Yao, ¡°This is the so-called male artist you hired?¡± Han Yao dared not reply and lowered her head. Bi Yuntao looked at Xue An with suspicion, while his assistant stepped forward, her face full of arrogance, ¡°Who are you? And in what tone are you speaking to our Teacher Bi?¡± Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Teacher Bi? You mean him?¡± The female assistant spoke proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Then tell me¡­ with what tone should I speak to him?¡± ¡°You must use a respectful tone, of course! You should know that we¡¯re taking time out of our busy schedules to film, and you guys¡­¡± the female assistant prattled on. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, looking as harmless as a person could be, ¡°You¡¯re speaking too fast, come closer! Otherwise, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± The female assistant looked puzzled, but still moved closer, ¡°What are you Xue An suddenly slapped her across the face. Although Xue An already tried to control his strength, the slap still sent the plump female assistant flying, spinning 720 degrees in the air before plopping into the pool. This earth-shattering slap silenced everyone on set. Xue An withdrew his hand, saying indifferently, ¡°What kind of thing dares to call itself a teacher?¡± At that moment, Bi Yuntao came to his senses, his face full of anger and fear, ¡°You¡­ you dare hit someone? You¡¯re finished, I¡¯m calling the police now, I want to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, because Xue An had grabbed his neck and dragged him to the edge of the pool, then violently pressed down. Bi Yuntao¡¯s head was submerged in the water. All his angry words turned into bubbles that floated up. Bi Yuntao¡¯s limbs struggled fiercely, but Xue An¡¯s hand was as firm as cast iron, not moving in the slightest. This scene frightened everyone. Because Xue An¡¯s demeanor was too calm, as if he were holding down not a person, but a dog. After dozens of seconds, Bi Yuntao¡¯s struggling gradually weakened. Xue An still showed no intention of letting go. No one dared to step forward to intervene, some of the more faint-hearted were already shaking with fear. Almost a minute later, Xue An abruptly raised his hand. Bi Yuntao¡¯s head emerged from the water, coughing to expel the water from his windpipe, then began gasping for air like a dying dog. But before he could take more than half a breath, Xue An pressed his head down again. Another minute passed. Xue An lifted again, and this time Bi Yuntao¡¯s tears and snot were flowing, while an odorous scent of urine came from below. Clearly, he had been terrified into wetting himself. However, Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm, and before Bi Yuntao could speak, he pressed down once more. This happened three times. Only then did Xue An let go of his hand. By that time, Bi Yuntao was lying on the ground limp like a pile of mud, unable to move! No one dared to say a word. The plump assistant didn¡¯t even dare to climb out of the water and just stood there, trembling. Xue An took out a tissue, slowly wiping the water stains from his hand, and asked indifferently, ¡°Still want to call the police now?¡± Bi Yuntao shivered all over, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a demon, his teeth chattering. ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, please have mercy, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I just heard that you were uncomfortable staying here and wanted a five-star hotel?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll stay here; even without a room it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°The contract¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll revise it right away, I¡¯ll sign whatever you want! And I can give up my salary too!¡± Bi Yuntao was on the verge of tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had believed more than once while in the water that he was definitely going to die. It was as if this person could precisely gauge his condition, pulling him out of the water each time he was on the verge of death, only to push him back under just as he had started to take a half breath. That feeling¡­ Bi Yuntao didn¡¯t dare to reminisce. Only then did Xue An smile and nod, ¡°That¡¯s better. I¡¯ll give you your salary, but you better work hard, otherwise¡­ I quite enjoy giving people facials!¡± Facials¡­ He actually called this a facial? Bi Yuntao thought while crying.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens… Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens¡­ Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Hua Ruyue sat in her chair with a face full of pride, while an assistant fanned her from behind. Stephen¡¯s face was ashen, and his heart was full of annoyance. The scene just filmed was the last scene of War of the Gods, a simple plot where Hua Ruyue¡¯s character emerges from the water. But such a simple scene had been delayed for a long time. Because Hua Ruyue refused to get into the water, and finally, with no other choice, Stephen reluctantly agreed to use a body double to complete the scene. And this concession wasn¡¯t the first time. Ever since Hua Ruyue joined the cast, Stephen found he could only lower his standards, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t film at all. Fortunately, it was all over now. After today¡¯s filming was completed, War of the Gods would be considered finished. Stephen was even embarrassed to attach his name to this film. Because he knew, a movie where even the leading actress wouldn¡¯t cooperate properly was doomed to have no future. But that was no longer his concern. Stephen had already bought his plane ticket and would fly back to Europe tonight. ¡°Mr. Stephen, Mr. Xie has prepares a celebration dinner for you tonight, what do you think¡­¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s face was full of feigned affection and pretense. Stephen¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Sorry, I have other matters, I¡¯m going back to Europe tonight!¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Hua Ruyue stood there, her face alternating between pale and flushed, and then she clenched her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°The filming is finished now, what¡¯s with the big director act?¡± That evening, Hua Ruyue, dolled up flamboyantly, went to meet Xie Tianci and told him about Stephen¡¯s unannounced departure. Xie Tianci listened and let out a slight, cold laugh. ¡°Let him go. Do you think I really care about his directorial skills? I value his fame. As long as there¡¯s fame, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a dog sitting there directing,¡± he said indifferently. Hua Ruyue quickly laughed in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Xie. But I heard that the director Fan Mengxue hired is quite capable, what do you think¡­¡± Xie Tianci chuckled and drained the wine from his glass, then said indifferently, ¡°No matter how capable, what can he really do? The reason I agreed to them making a movie was to have a little game with them. Now their film is half-made, but no company dares to take on the post-production. Isn¡¯t the money they spent before just wasted?¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Xie is truly formidable!¡± ¡°The Qin Family wants to wade into these muddy waters, then I¡¯ll indulge them. But to compete with me? Hmph!¡± Xie Tianci sneered, a cold light flickering in his eyes. Wang Wenjian had been visiting Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo page every day. News about God Slayer had disappeared after that press conference. More than a month had passed, and many people had already forgotten that there was such a film. Only loyal fans still remembered. In stark contrast was the powerful promotional campaign for War of the Gods. Almost every day, there was an endless stream of rumors and gossip, and promo clips were released one after another. Such a disparity made many people lose faith in the prospects of God Slayer. Especially after news of War of the Gods¡¯s completion spread, nearly every star in the entertainment circle started buzzing, and a long queue of messages wishing Hua Ruyue well appeared on her Weibo. On Fan Mengxue¡¯s side, it was quiet and cold. Wang Wenjian heaved a sigh, guessing today would be yet another day without fruition. But when he opened Weibo, there was a new message. Wang Wenjian paused, it was a video. Could it be¡­? His heart began to race, and he hurriedly clicked on the video. The video started in darkness. And a woman¡¯s voice was softly singing something. A light slowly brightened, and only then could it be seen that in the center of the screen stood a mountain. And atop the mountain, a woman in tattered clothes but with a determined look stood. It was Fan Mengxue! Wang Wenjian suddenly felt a lump in his throat and the urge to cry. During this time, many said Fan Mengxue had lost, and some even maliciously speculated that Fan Mengxue had probably been scammed. But Wang Wenjian and others chose to believe. Finally, they received this video. It was also the first promotional video for God Slayer. The video continued, with the woman on the mountaintop slowly raising her head, while above the ninth heaven, countless Heavenly Solders and Generals stood. They stood among the clouds, towering above. An imposing voice rang out. ¡°Mortal, do you acknowledge your sin?¡± The woman answered indifferently, ¡°What sin have I committed?¡± ¡°You defy the heavens, that is your sin!¡± the voice said with a hint of anger. Yet the woman laughed, her laughter as beautiful as a blooming field of flowers, captivatingly beautiful. ¡°So¡­ in the eyes of you high and mighty deities, a mortal¡¯s desire for a bit of freedom is a sin!¡± The imposing voice scoffed coldly, ¡°Mortals are mortals after all, they should labor on the ground, and yet you¡­ you dare to ascend to the heavens, is that not a sin?¡± The woman lowered her head. It seemed as though she had surrendered. The imposing voice felt a sense of pride, ¡°If you confess now, perhaps I will spare your life!¡± Suddenly. The woman lifted her head, her eyes blazing as if on fire. ¡°You are wrong!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± the voice asked with a hint of question. ¡°Gods are not born noble, nor are humans born inferior. You stand on high, arbitrarily judging the merits and sins of others, but¡­ are you worthy?¡± The voice finally got angry, ¡°Obstinate to the end, let her be completely annihilated, both body and soul!¡± With a roar, countless arrows tore through the sky, as if tearing the heavens themselves apart. Yet the woman laughed, slowly drawing the sword in her hand, ¡°So this is what deities are!¡± She faced the countless arrows without any hint of retreat. And after the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar, a Giant Dragon broke through the sky and lifted the woman on its back, charging towards those arrows, those high and mighty deities. The video ended. Wang Wenjian sat in his chair, it took five full minutes before he came back to his senses. Although the promo was short, the grandeur contained within it left him profoundly moved. The woman defying the heavens, the magnificent scenes, and that vividly lifelike Giant Dragon at the end. All of this left Wang Wenjian utterly fascinated. Suddenly, he remembered something and immediately opened his fan group, excitedlv forwarding the video into the chat. In no time at all, the group chat was flooded with messages. Oh my God, I thought it was real at first! The special effects are amazing! Sister Meng Xue looks so cool! I¡¯m getting more and more excited about the release of God Slayer! Meanwhile, the comments on Weibo also started to grow exponentially. Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t go to work today, but she still browsed through Weibo out of habit. However, apart from the news about War of the Gods, there was no information about God Slayer. Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Could it be that the man was really a swindler? Suddenly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw a Weibo post skyrocketing to popularity right before her eyes. She felt a stir in her heart and clicked on the video. After watching it, she was stunned for a long time. Used to seeing the conflicts between Immortals and specters, it was the first time Chen Xiaoyi witnessed a mortal¡¯s defiance of the heavens, and she felt as if a soft spot deep in her heart had been touched. The woman who stood defiantly alone against the entire host of gods, isn¡¯t it just the same in real life? Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens… Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens¡­ Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Hua Ruyue sat in her chair with a face full of pride, while an assistant fanned her from behind. Stephen¡¯s face was ashen, and his heart was full of annoyance. The scene just filmed was the last scene of War of the Gods, a simple plot where Hua Ruyue¡¯s character emerges from the water. But such a simple scene had been delayed for a long time. Because Hua Ruyue refused to get into the water, and finally, with no other choice, Stephen reluctantly agreed to use a body double to complete the scene. And this concession wasn¡¯t the first time. Ever since Hua Ruyue joined the cast, Stephen found he could only lower his standards, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t film at all. Fortunately, it was all over now. After today¡¯s filming was completed, War of the Gods would be considered finished. Stephen was even embarrassed to attach his name to this film. Because he knew, a movie where even the leading actress wouldn¡¯t cooperate properly was doomed to have no future. But that was no longer his concern. Stephen had already bought his plane ticket and would fly back to Europe tonight. ¡°Mr. Stephen, Mr. Xie has prepares a celebration dinner for you tonight, what do you think¡­¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s face was full of feigned affection and pretense. Stephen¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Sorry, I have other matters, I¡¯m going back to Europe tonight!¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Hua Ruyue stood there, her face alternating between pale and flushed, and then she clenched her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°The filming is finished now, what¡¯s with the big director act?¡± That evening, Hua Ruyue, dolled up flamboyantly, went to meet Xie Tianci and told him about Stephen¡¯s unannounced departure. Xie Tianci listened and let out a slight, cold laugh. ¡°Let him go. Do you think I really care about his directorial skills? I value his fame. As long as there¡¯s fame, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a dog sitting there directing,¡± he said indifferently. Hua Ruyue quickly laughed in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Xie. But I heard that the director Fan Mengxue hired is quite capable, what do you think¡­¡± Xie Tianci chuckled and drained the wine from his glass, then said indifferently, ¡°No matter how capable, what can he really do? The reason I agreed to them making a movie was to have a little game with them. Now their film is half-made, but no company dares to take on the post-production. Isn¡¯t the money they spent before just wasted?¡± Hua Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Xie is truly formidable!¡± ¡°The Qin Family wants to wade into these muddy waters, then I¡¯ll indulge them. But to compete with me? Hmph!¡± Xie Tianci sneered, a cold light flickering in his eyes. Wang Wenjian had been visiting Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo page every day. News about God Slayer had disappeared after that press conference. More than a month had passed, and many people had already forgotten that there was such a film. Only loyal fans still remembered. In stark contrast was the powerful promotional campaign for War of the Gods. Almost every day, there was an endless stream of rumors and gossip, and promo clips were released one after another. Such a disparity made many people lose faith in the prospects of God Slayer. Especially after news of War of the Gods¡¯s completion spread, nearly every star in the entertainment circle started buzzing, and a long queue of messages wishing Hua Ruyue well appeared on her Weibo. On Fan Mengxue¡¯s side, it was quiet and cold. Wang Wenjian heaved a sigh, guessing today would be yet another day without fruition. But when he opened Weibo, there was a new message. Wang Wenjian paused, it was a video. Could it be¡­? His heart began to race, and he hurriedly clicked on the video. The video started in darkness. And a woman¡¯s voice was softly singing something. A light slowly brightened, and only then could it be seen that in the center of the screen stood a mountain. And atop the mountain, a woman in tattered clothes but with a determined look stood. It was Fan Mengxue! Wang Wenjian suddenly felt a lump in his throat and the urge to cry. During this time, many said Fan Mengxue had lost, and some even maliciously speculated that Fan Mengxue had probably been scammed. But Wang Wenjian and others chose to believe. Finally, they received this video. It was also the first promotional video for God Slayer. The video continued, with the woman on the mountaintop slowly raising her head, while above the ninth heaven, countless Heavenly Solders and Generals stood. They stood among the clouds, towering above. An imposing voice rang out. ¡°Mortal, do you acknowledge your sin?¡± The woman answered indifferently, ¡°What sin have I committed?¡± ¡°You defy the heavens, that is your sin!¡± the voice said with a hint of anger. Yet the woman laughed, her laughter as beautiful as a blooming field of flowers, captivatingly beautiful. ¡°So¡­ in the eyes of you high and mighty deities, a mortal¡¯s desire for a bit of freedom is a sin!¡± The imposing voice scoffed coldly, ¡°Mortals are mortals after all, they should labor on the ground, and yet you¡­ you dare to ascend to the heavens, is that not a sin?¡± The woman lowered her head. It seemed as though she had surrendered. The imposing voice felt a sense of pride, ¡°If you confess now, perhaps I will spare your life!¡± Suddenly. The woman lifted her head, her eyes blazing as if on fire. ¡°You are wrong!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± the voice asked with a hint of question. ¡°Gods are not born noble, nor are humans born inferior. You stand on high, arbitrarily judging the merits and sins of others, but¡­ are you worthy?¡± The voice finally got angry, ¡°Obstinate to the end, let her be completely annihilated, both body and soul!¡± With a roar, countless arrows tore through the sky, as if tearing the heavens themselves apart. Yet the woman laughed, slowly drawing the sword in her hand, ¡°So this is what deities are!¡± She faced the countless arrows without any hint of retreat. And after the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar, a Giant Dragon broke through the sky and lifted the woman on its back, charging towards those arrows, those high and mighty deities. The video ended. Wang Wenjian sat in his chair, it took five full minutes before he came back to his senses. Although the promo was short, the grandeur contained within it left him profoundly moved. The woman defying the heavens, the magnificent scenes, and that vividly lifelike Giant Dragon at the end. All of this left Wang Wenjian utterly fascinated. Suddenly, he remembered something and immediately opened his fan group, excitedlv forwarding the video into the chat. In no time at all, the group chat was flooded with messages. Oh my God, I thought it was real at first! The special effects are amazing! Sister Meng Xue looks so cool! I¡¯m getting more and more excited about the release of God Slayer! Meanwhile, the comments on Weibo also started to grow exponentially. Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t go to work today, but she still browsed through Weibo out of habit. However, apart from the news about War of the Gods, there was no information about God Slayer. Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Could it be that the man was really a swindler? Suddenly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw a Weibo post skyrocketing to popularity right before her eyes. She felt a stir in her heart and clicked on the video. After watching it, she was stunned for a long time. Used to seeing the conflicts between Immortals and specters, it was the first time Chen Xiaoyi witnessed a mortal¡¯s defiance of the heavens, and she felt as if a soft spot deep in her heart had been touched. The woman who stood defiantly alone against the entire host of gods, isn¡¯t it just the same in real life? Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 The entire internet was set ablaze by this promotional trailer. Used to the contention of immortals, it was the first time many saw such a defiant protagonist, and moreover, a female lead. Many people were shocked. Particularly in the end, the silhouette of Fan Mengxue standing alone against the multitude of heavenly divine beings caused many to tear up as they watched. It must be said that Cao Zheng¡¯s directorial foundation is indeed profound; even with such a short trailer, one could see the care he put into it. Of course, the most important thing was the special effects in the trailer. Many people were stunned by the special effects presented there. Without any exaggeration, the top-notch effects of Hollywood were mere trash compared to this promotional trailer. The figure of the giant dragon was unforgettable at first sight. Therefore, there was no need for deliberate promotion, as many people voluntarily began to spread the video. So before a day had passed, the promotional trailer had spread throughout the internet, and ¡°God Slayer¡± naturally topped the trending search list, even surpassing ¡°War of the Gods¡± and becoming number one. This plunged Hua Ruyue into extreme panic and jealousy. When she found Xie Tianci, she was about to say something. Then she noticed that Xie Tianci¡¯s face was terribly gloomy. Xie Tianci of course had seen the trailer as well. When he saw those lifelike ¡°special effects,¡± he was so angry that he smashed his phone to pieces. Why! Why, even though he had already blocked their path in post-production, were they still able to create such beautiful special effects? Xie Tianci suddenly felt a flicker of fear. It was as if all of his actions were being watched by a pair of eyes from high above. Even with his eyes closed, Xie Tianci could feel the mockery in those eyes. This left him feeling deeply apprehensive. ¡°Young Master Xie¡­ what do we do now?¡± Hua Ruyue asked anxiously. Xie Tianci gave her a cold glance and then took out his phone to make a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already notified all major cinemas to collectively ban this movie! Even if they can make it, I can ensure they won¡¯t be able to release it!¡± Xie Tianci finally resorted to his last trump card. Hua Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how wonderfully her film was made, if it couldn¡¯t be released, wouldn¡¯t it all be for naught? Hua Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with smugness and schadenfreude. I can¡¯t wait to see how you cry then! Wang Wenjian and others looked forward eagerly, just waiting for ¡°God Slayer¡± to officially hit the screens. Because ¡°War of the Gods¡± had already set its premiere date for June 18th. So, ¡°God Slayer¡± must also be coming soon, right? At this moment, the online public opinion was in a deadlock, with fans of ¡°War of the Gods¡± and ¡°God Slayer¡± hurling insults and tearing at each other, all waiting to settle the score upon release. Meanwhile, in the hotel, Cao Zheng was working overtime, making final touch-ups. He had high expectations for this film, so he wouldn¡¯t allow any imperfections. But apart from that, things were manageable. Fan Mengxue understood that Cao Zheng was acting in her best interest, so no matter how exacting his demands, she accepted them willingly. Bi Yuntao was now acting like a well-behaved baby, daring not to defy any commands. But when it came to shooting scenes with special effects, Cao Zheng was always dissatisfied with Jin Long¡¯s performance, often needing many takes for a single shot. Sometimes, Jin Long was so frustrated that it wished it could just slap this annoying insect to death. But it dared not. Because Xue An had told it to cooperate. So it could only obediently follow orders. Otherwise, if it angered the adult¡­ the consequences were something Jin Long dared not contemplate. As for the others, they were busy with the release. Today, Qin Yu and Han Yao were preparing to meet with the owner of the largest cinema chain company in the provincial city. As long as they reached an agreement with him, the matter of the film¡¯s release would be easy to settle. But when they arrived, they were turned away without even a meeting. Han Yao¡¯s face turned pale with rage. She couldn¡¯t understand why everything she did had to be so difficult. No matter how much of a fuss she made, the receptionist could only respond with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our chairman is not present, and he has said that the release of the film can be discussed at a later date!¡± In the end, Han Yao was on the brink of exploding, but it was Qin Yu who calmly pulled her away. Once they got back to the hotel. Han Yao threw herself onto the bed and didn¡¯t want to get up anymore. She even wanted to have a good cry. Everything had been prepared, but what if the film couldn¡¯t be released? After hearing the news, Xue An also rushed over. Upon being briefed by Qin Yu, he frowned slightly, then laughed. ¡°Where is that company located?¡± ¡°Right here in the city!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take a trip there then!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned and left the hotel. The owner of the cinema chain was called Li Xiaokang. He had been there all along, but he simply didn¡¯t want to see Han Yao. After all, it was Xie Tianci who had personally called him, promising many benefits. He didn¡¯t need to offend the Xie Family for the sake of a movie. At that moment, he was in his office, engulfed in clouds of smoke. Suddenly. Someone was knocking on the window outside. He frowned, who was this impolite? All of a sudden, he froze. His office was on the twenty-eighth floor! His flesh trembled, and he looked out the window in terror at the man with a hint of a smile on his face. With a tap of Xue An¡¯s finger, the tempered bulletproof glass shattered into pieces. Then Xue An stepped inside, walking as leisurely as if he were strolling in a garden, and smiled at Li Xiaokang. ¡°Are you Li Xiaokang?¡± Li Xiaokang¡¯s entire body stiffened. That was bulletproof glass! Yet under this man¡¯s fingertip, it was as fragile as a layer of paper. He turned pale and said, trembling, ¡°Immortal, please spare my life, what is your command?¡± Xue An took a seat in the chair, leisurely, and looked at Li Xiaokang. An eerie silence filled the atmosphere. Li Xiaokang felt as if the gaze of the man in front of him was like a sharp knife, slicing into him bit by bit. ¡°I heard¡­ you don¡¯t plan on releasing a certain movie?¡± Li Xiaokang shuddered, then, as if understanding, he hastened to say, ¡°Are you talking about God Slayer? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to release it, it¡¯s just that someone has sent their regards, and I don¡¯t dare mess with them¡­¡± ¡°So you dare to mess with me?¡± Xue An said indifferently, his fingers casually sliding across the desk. With each slide, the solid wood desk was silently and effortlessly sliced open as though it were butter. Li Xiaokang¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t kill you. Just release the film properly, and as for the rest¡­ I Il go settle things with them,¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Understood?¡± Li Xiaokang nodded frantically. Xue An patted his chubby cheek with satisfaction, ¡°If you don¡¯t obey, I think, I could help you slim down!¡± After finishing, Xue An walked to the broken window and with a step, soared away into the void. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Xiaokang stood in place, taking quite a long time to recover. If it weren¡¯t for the shattered glass on the floor, he would have thought all of this was just a dream. Suddenly, he shuddered and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, get ready to release God Slayer!¡± Sometimes violence isn¡¯t the best method, but it¡¯s always the fastest.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Translator: 549690339 God Slayer was finally set for its official premiere. And it was to be released on the same day as War of the Gods. These two movies were like mortal enemies in destiny, even their release dates coinciding. The online debates about these two movies had reached a fever pitch. All sorts of demons and goblins leaped out, without exception, siding with War of the Gods. Especially the majority of stars from the entertainment industry, who also chose to stand by War of the Gods and cheer it on. This caused the fame of War of the Gods to skyrocket. In comparison, God Slayer fell far behind. Besides that one trailer, there was barely any promotion at all. It all relied on the spontaneous publicity by the fans. Naturally, this left it at a disadvantage in the court of public opinion. However, there were still some stars who stood on Fan Mengxue¡¯s side. Like Bi Yuntao, for instance. He vigorously promoted God Slayer on Weibo and repeatedly promised that he had contributed some decent acting skills in this movie. But his words only drew widespread ridicule and sneers. Many left comments below. ¡°You have acting skills?¡± ¡°Haha, if you had acting skills, I¡¯d eat my keyboard!¡± ¡°Exactly, if he had any acting to speak of, I¡¯d eat my computer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat the computer desk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat¡­¡± These freeloaders¡¯ Weibo comments left Bi Yuntao laughing and crying at the same time. Feeling helpless, he could only post another message. ¡°See you at the cinema!¡± This was but a small episode amid the tidal wave of public discourse. As the focal point of news, Fan Mengxue had remained silent all along. Regardless of what people said, she never came out to argue. Because Fan Mengxue believed in Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Let the results speak for themselves.¡± The more vocally defensive, the more it proved their insecurity. Under such intense scrutiny, the day of the premiere finally arrived. Wang Wenjian went to see it with his friend. However, his friend liked Hua Ruyue, so they went to see War of the Gods instead. When Wang Wenjian emerged from the cinema full of exclamation points, his friend also came out. But his friend had the look of someone who¡¯d just swallowed a fly. ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Wenjian asked. ¡°It was so damn terrible, it wasn¡¯t worth the money at all! What bullshit Stephen, what bullshit Hua Ruyue, it was totally crap!¡± Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend cursed up a storm. And he wasn¡¯t the only one; many viewers shared the same sentiment after watching War of the Gods. Even if Stephen had phoned it in, it shouldn¡¯t have been that awful. But because Stephen had already gone back to Europe during the post-production phase, the editing power was handed over to Hua Ruyue. To highlight her own role in the movie, Hua Ruyue ruthlessly extended her original thirty-plus minutes of screen time to fifty minutes. Not enough content? Turn to slow motion. So many people witnessed the following scene. Hua Ruyue took a slow-motion swig of water in the movie. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. The key issue was Hua Ruyue¡¯s mediocre acting skills, always staring with a pair of innocent big eyes, looking like an idiot. How could people not criticize that? After a lengthy rant, Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend asked, ¡°How was your movie?¡± Wang Wenjian sighed softly, ¡°All I can say is¡­ a masterpiece that shocks the world!¡± ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Go watch it again now!¡± Wang Wenjian accompanied his friend back into the cinema once more. After watching it this time, Wang Wenjian¡¯s friend didn¡¯t speak. ¡°What did you think?¡± Wang Wenjian asked. ¡°Awesome!¡± Meanwhile, online public opinion gradually began to reverse. Because ¡°War of the Gods¡± was just too awful to watch. So, in one night¡¯s work, its rating plummeted to three points, becoming a total flop. In stark contrast was ¡°God Slayer¡±. This movie, initially doubted by everyone, made a spectacular debut. Once the rating came out, it stunned many people. Eight point eight! That rating was enough to thrash most domestic films. And the comments below were uniformly cries of ¡°Damn, that¡¯s badass!¡± With the reversal of public opinion, ¡°God Slayer¡± saw its viewership numbers quickly climb. Of course, the cinemas wouldn¡¯t miss out on the money, so screenings of ¡°God Slayer¡± rapidly increased. Day one. The box office for ¡°God Slayer¡± reached 130 million Yuan. While ¡°War of the Gods¡± was at 140 million Yuan. ¡°War of the Gods¡± held a slim lead with this slight advantage. But on the second day, ¡°God Slayer¡¯s¡± box office soared to 210 million Yuan. ¡°War of the Gods¡± quickly fell to 80 million Yuan. This ironclad fact was like a loud slap, fiercely hitting the faces of those who had initially looked down on ¡°God Slayer¡±. Especially those star-chasing celebrities, who might as well have had their faces swollen from the smacking. And this was just the beginning. From that day on, the box office for ¡°God Slayer¡± skyrocketed. In just five short days, it broke through the two billion Yuan mark. As for ¡°War of the Gods¡±¡­ It hadn¡¯t even breached eight hundred million Yuan yet, and it probably never would. Once this fact was out, All those internet trolls lost their voices. Below Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo, many apologies appeared in the comments. But the liveliest place was Bi Yuntao¡¯s Weibo. All those who had previously vowed to eat their keyboards and computers came back. This time, however, they came to offer sincere apologies to Bi Yuntao. Because, just as Bi Yuntao had said, his performance in the movie wasn¡¯t stunning but certainly noteworthy. This also greatly improved his public image. Reading those heartwarming comments, Bi Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. It seems actors really do need to act well. Now Bi Yuntao even felt somewhat grateful for the beating he got from Xue An. How else could he have had such an epiphany? The astonishing turnaround of public opinion became a hot topic among many netizens; it was just like a plot straight out of a novel. However, Hua Ruyue¡¯s Weibo was in trouble. Countless people started mocking her below her posts. ¡°So the so-called influencer¡¯s thing is just bulging your eyes out? I can do that too!¡± ¡°Slowing down the frame just for drinking water, why the hell don¡¯t you just ¡°I¡¯ll never love again! Goodbye!¡± ¡°I just learned about your debut, Miss Fan indeed helped you a lot back then, but you kicked her when she was down, trash!¡± By this time, those once cozy celebrities and internet stars all fell silent. It was clear to everyone that Hua Ruyue was finished. Once your reputation is ruined, that¡¯s pretty much the end. At this time, who wouldn¡¯t want to quickly distance themselves to avoid getting burned, and who would still want to speak up for Hua Ruyue? Some even started sneakily deleting their Weibo posts. And there were those shameless ones who ran over to Fan Mengxue¡¯s Weibo to start fervently courting favor. Because it was clear to everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this movie, Fan Mengxue¡¯s career was going to skyrocket. And as for how far she might go in the future, no one could imagine. But what really buried ¡°War of the Gods¡± and people like Hua Ruyue was a film review by Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all God Slayers? It¡¯s just that life knocks us back down to being mere mortals!¡± This review set the internet ablaze.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: What I Want Is to Slap Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Chapter 96: Chapter 96: What I Want Is to Slap Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Chen Xiaoyi wrote in his article, ¡°Each of us once had grand ambitions, but under the grind of life, we eventually veered towards mediocrity.¡± Some people die at twenty but are not buried until eighty. We are all ordinary people, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. However, the mistake lies in treating mediocrity as an asset and harboring resentment towards those who are not content with the ordinary. At first glance, ¡°God Slayer¡± seems like an excellent fantasy movie. The special effects and details within are impeccable. Once again, Director Cao Zheng shocked everyone with his almost demonic talent. But what I saw was not just that. When Miss Fan stood atop the mountain, confronting the myriad gods alone and slowly spoke that line of dialogue, For the first time, I was moved to tears. Indeed! Why should you, in your lofty position, have the right to arbitrarily judge the merits and faults of others? And when the giant dragon ascended, the entire movie theater gasped in amazement. It wasn¡¯t just because of the special effects but also due to its romance. Indeed! The giant dragon carries the hero to battle those aloof deities. Isn¡¯t that romantic? Based solely on this concept, I¡¯m not talking about anything else, but the domestic movies present here are all trash. As for ¡°War of the Gods,¡± I¡¯ve seen it too¡ªMiss Hua contributed her exquisite ¡°staring¡± acting performance. As for the rest, I have nothing to say. Because it¡¯s just another movie glorifying emperors and generals. I like ¡°God Slayer.¡± Because it reminds me of my youth. Back then, we roamed the city¡¯s splendor in our white clothes, riding bicycles, rebellious and seen as problem children by adults. But we had the heart of the pure and innocent. In the end, I paid special attention to the screenwriter; in the screenwriter¡¯s column, it was written as Mr. Xue. Interesting. You certainly didn¡¯t disappoint me. Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s article captured the sentiments of most people with its vivid writing. Therefore, a week after its release, the box office of ¡°God Slayer¡± rose instead of fell. And most of the viewers this time were middle-aged men with potbellies. They might be mired in mundane lives, plodding along day by day. But once they finished watching, their eyes were full of tears. Indeed! Who hasn¡¯t been young? And the heat of this movie has become a phenomenal spectacle. Countless people were captivated by Fan Mengxue¡¯s exquisite acting performance. Especially her scene standing alone against the gods on the mountain, which became an unforgettable memory for many. Fan Mengxue was affectionately called Miss God Slayer Sister! Thus, ¡°God Slayer¡± made its comeback with the poise of a king, crushing ¡°War of the Gods¡± underfoot with almost an overwhelming force. It also slapped the faces of those so-called stars who once scorned and belittled it. Xie Tianci¡¯s face turned ashen as he read the comments online. Suddenly, he smashed the screen with a punch. Then he started pacing back and forth in the room. Hua Ruyue sat on the sofa sobbing incessantly. Her heart was filled with resentment at that moment. Resentment towards Fan Mengxue, resentment towards Stephen, but she did not once reflect on her own faults. ¡°The Qin Family¡­ haha, what a clever move!¡± Xie Tianci suddenly sneered. ¡°And to think, An Qing of the An Family has also gotten involved. What, do they think they can do something to the Xie Family with just one movie?¡± Xie Tianci¡¯s face gradually regained its arrogant expression. It¡¯s just a movie, after all. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But with the Qin Family and An Family shadows behind this movie, He had to be prepared. However, Xie Tianci was not the least bit worried, because this was the provincial city. On his own turf, who would dare to act recklessly? Thinking of this, Xie Tianci couldn¡¯t help but feel some relief. But at that moment, in the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, someone else was questioning Xue An with shock. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you serious about this? That¡¯s the Xie Family¡¯s territory!¡± The person who asked was Cao Zheng. The cause of this was that Xue An was preparing to hold a celebration banquet. This was to be expected. After all, ¡®God Slayer¡¯ had achieved such brilliant success, it was natural to hold a celebration banquet. But the place Xue An chose was the Lijing Grand Hotel in the provincial city. Everyone in the provincial city knew that the Lijing Grand Hotel was the property of the second young master of the Xie Family. For Xue An to hold a celebration banquet there was really puzzling. So Cao Zheng asked this question. Xue An replied with a smile upon hearing the question, ¡°The Xie Family¡¯s territory? No, you¡¯re mistaken, it won¡¯t be for long!¡± Cao Zheng wanted to say something more but was pulled aside by Han Yao. Upon hearing this, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Mr. Xue¡­ are you going to make a move? Of course, Xue An would not let the Xie Family off just because his film had beaten theirs decisively. Killing someone is quite an easy thing to do. If Xue An wanted to, Xie Tianci and Hua Ruyue would have died many times over by now. But it¡¯s easy to kill a person, hard to kill their spirit. Xue An wanted a completely merciless beating of his opponent. You¡¯re replacing the female lead, right? Well then, I will just make my own movie, and then slap your face hard with ironclad facts. This is the correct way to take revenge. But now the goal has been achieved. Therefore, people like Xie Tianci no longer have any value. Ultimately, immortal cultivation comes down to one thing. Protecting the ones you love, making your opponents go to hell. So Xue An will not have any mercy. To him, the Xie Family is just a trifle. If they are to be killed, so be it. Moreover, choosing the Lijing Hotel for the celebration banquet was because Xue An felt that if he were going to slap someone¡¯s face, was there anything better than doing it on their own turf? With this thought in mind, a slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips. And Xiao Sha, who was playing with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, shuddered suddenly upon seeing Xue An¡¯s expression, then crouched down in fright. It was the only one present that could sense the terror in Xue An¡¯s smile. As long as the master smiles like that, it definitely means someone is going to be unlucky, Xiao Sha thought to itself. This time, the celebration banquet Xue An held was very grand. Not only would the people from the crew come, but many others were also invited. However, apart from those stars who would come to any celebration banquet when they heard about one, Fan Mengxue also sent out a few special invitations. Wang Wenjian had been almost living online these days, exchanging viewing experiences with other film fans. ¡®God Slayer¡¯ had already become a masterpiece in the eyes of many. Today was no exception, but as he was discussing, the doorbell rang. He opened the door to find a postman. Strange, does anyone still write letters nowadays? Wang Wenjian opened the envelope with suspicion and found a gilded invitation inside. He opened it and was then petrified. It was an invitation handwritten by Fan Mengxue herself. She invited him to attend the celebration banquet as a representative of the fans the next day. Wang Wenjian was trembling all over. In truth, he had long passed the age of chasing after stars; his liking for Fan Mengxue was only because of her elegant demeanor. But at that moment, Wang Wenjian suddenly became devoted. How many stars could remember their fans from the beginning after achieving such proud accomplishments? Chen Xiaoyi felt the same way. Because of the popularity of her article, she was successfully¡­ fired by ¡®Entertainment Weekly.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Broadly speaking, these bosses still did not dare to offend the Xie Family. And Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t care. After watching the movie that day, she felt stuffy in her heart when she returned home, turned on the computer, and wrote the article almost without pausing. And when Chen Xiaoyi received the invitation, she was also stunned, then gradually smiled. Before her eyes appeared the image of the man at the press conference that day, with a calm expression and profound eyes. Indeed¡­. you didn¡¯t lie! Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Everything According to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Everything According to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Translator: 549690339 When Xie Tianci heard the news delivered by the hotel manager, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Is this a fucking joke? Or¡­ is it purposefully mocking me? The manager watched with trepidation as Xie Tianci¡¯s face turned from white to black, and then from black to white again. Eventually, Xie Tianci suppressed the rage in his heart and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Alright, I got it. Go and arrange it!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Xie!¡± The manager quickly retreated. Hua Ruyue then leaned in, her face filled with spiteful poison as she said, ¡°Young Master Xie, it must be that bitch Fan Mengxue playing tricks, she wants to ridicule you¡­¡± Slap. Xie Tianci viciously slapped her across the face. Hua Ruyue was stunned. Xie Tianci said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Young Master Xie!¡± Hua Ruyue trembled, covering her face. Xie Tianci pondered for a moment before making a phone call. ¡°Young Master Xie, what can I do for you?¡± A lazy voice came from the other end. ¡°Come to the hotel tomorrow!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Murder!¡± Xie Tianci said with a murderous intent. There was a pause on the other end, then the reply came. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be there tomorrow!¡± After hanging up, Xie Tianci¡¯s face was filled with killing intent. He had never suffered such humiliation from childhood to adulthood. Someone actually dared to insult him like this. Good! Tomorrow, I will give you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget for the rest of your life. And Fan Mengxue, don¡¯t think you¡¯re anything special just because you made a successful movie. An actor is still just an actor, no matter how talented, you must kneel before the wealthy. A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Xie Tianci¡¯s mouth, as if he could see Fan Mengxue kneeling before him. Meanwhile, in a luxurious villa in the provincial city, a woman asked, ¡°Brother, who is it?¡± With a light smile, the man said, ¡°Young Master Xie is angry, he¡¯s asked me to help him with a killing!¡± The woman sneered with disdain, ¡°What, he thinks our Shi Family are his thugs?¡± As she spoke, the woman approached¡ªit was none other than Shi Zhuli, the same person from the martial arts conference. And the man Xie Tianci had called was Shi Hao. These siblings from the legitimate branch of the Shi Family were well acquainted with Xie Tianci. Hearing his sister¡¯s comment, Shi Hao smiled, ¡°After all, the Xie Family is considered a big boss. Why not do him this favor? Moreover, since the martial arts conference, I feel I¡¯ve made a breakthrough in my abilities. I really want to kill someone to test my power!¡± Shi Zhuli¡¯s face remained expressionless. To families such as theirs, killing someone wasn¡¯t really a big deal. ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go tomorrow to watch the excitement, and see who was bold enough to actually provoke Young Master Xie! ¡± Of course, Cao Zheng no longer lived in his previous place. He spent money on a suite in the best community of the provincial city and brought his wife over. However, because he was busy with filming, he had no time to stay at home. Today he finally returned home. The woman was squatting on the floor wiping it clean. Seeing him come back, she stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, have you eaten?¡± Cao Zheng, looking at his beloved woman, couldn¡¯t help but show a happy smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hire a cleaner? You shouldn¡¯t be doing these chores. What if you overwork yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. This is our new home, and I don¡¯t want anyone else touching it,¡± she said proudly with a smile. The woman went to the kitchen and made several dishes for Cao Zheng, then opened a bottle of wine. Sipping the wine and watching his busy wife, Cao Zheng felt content. All of this was unimaginable for the Cao Zheng of the past. He knew that all of this was thanks to Mr. Xue. Without Mr. Xue¡¯s timely assistance, my woman likely would have died by now, and I would have been finished as well. ¡°Tomorrow, our film crew is going to have a celebration banquet!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± The woman was startled at first, then said with joy. ¡°It¡¯s at the Lijhu Hotel.¡± That name seemed to have a kind of magic, causing the woman to freeze instantly. Cao Zheng looked at the woman and said earnestly, ¡°Ah Xiu, come with me tomorrow! I want everyone to know that you are my woman, Cao Zheng¡¯s woman!¡± Ah Xiu bowed her head and after a long while finally said with a trembling voice, ¡°Is this Mr. Xue¡¯s wish?¡± Cao Zheng nodded. Ah Xiu sighed, ¡°Our lives were given by Mr. Xue. Since he decides to go there, we naturally should follow! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be alright!¡± Cao Zheng nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Ah Xiu turned and entered the kitchen, suddenly her face was covered in tears. She used to be a manager at the Lijhu Hotel. But because she was attractive, she caught the eye of Xie Tianci, who attempted to take liberties with her after becoming inebriated one time. She struggled fiercely, but in a fit of rage, Xie Tianci threw her down from the fourth floor. Ah Xiu nearly died on the spot, and it was only because Cao Zheng rushed to send her to the hospital that she was saved. This was also the reason why Cao Zheng was later blacklisted. These old scars were being opened up once again, causing Ah Xiu¡¯s entire body to shake uncontrollably. She could not forget the cold stares of those so-called colleagues as she lay bloodied at the bottom of the hotel. Suddenly, Cao Zheng hugged Ah Xiu from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mr. Xue is a very capable man. If he chose that place, he must have his reasons!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Inside the hotel, Qin Yu hung up the phone with a somewhat grim expression on her face. Tomorrow¡¯s celebration banquet would definitely not be so simple. So she made a call to her grandfather, recounting the whole situation. After listening, Qin Yuan was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Follow Mr. Xue¡¯s lead in everything!¡± ¡°Hei King!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen tomorrow?¡± Qin Yu stood in front of the window, looking out over this unfamiliar city. Hei King was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I believe Mr. Xue will handle everything well! ¡± ¡°I believe so too, but the other party is¡­ the Xie Family,¡± Qin Yu murmured. Lijhu Hotel was completely booked by Qin Yu today. A ¡°Fully Booked¡± sign hung at the entrance, and the parking lot was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. Men and women clad in glamorous clothing were coming and going, each carrying a reserved smile on their faces. These were mostly the luminaries of the provincial capital. They had arrived surprisingly punctually. Not because Fan Mengxue was particularly influential, but because they all wanted to see the excitement. Everyone knew about the feud between Fan Mengxue and the Xie Family. The huge success of the movie had already made it very embarrassing for the Xie Family. And yet, the celebration banquet was being held right under the Xie Family¡¯s nose. This was an unprecedented event in recent years. So many came uninvited, just to witness the spectacle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And generally, none of them held much hope for Fan Mengxue. After all, no matter how well her movie sold, she was just a star. The Xie Family was an established powerhouse that had dominated the provincial capital for many years. The gap between them was clear. Besides, many stars also appeared at the event, thinking they might rub some of the success off the ¡°God Slayer¡± movie that was a hit.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Translator: 549690339 By the time Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian arrived, the hall was already glittering with stars. These celebrities and stars were clustered in groups, wearing self-satisfied smiles on their faces. Nobody noticed Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian. The two men also felt somewhat awkward. But just then, Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finery, stepped forward to greet them with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Welcome both of you to tonight¡¯s banquet!¡± Wang Wenjian was so excited that his whole body trembled. This was Fan Mengxue! The goddess in his mind! And this scene made many onlookers slightly surprised. What was the background of these two men? That Fan Mengxue would actually come forward to welcome them personally? ¡°Mr. Xue hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Chen Xiaoyi looked around the venue, searching for traces of Xue An. Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°He¡¯s bringing the children, so he¡¯ll be a little late!¡± While they were speaking, Mr. and Mrs. Cao Zheng arrived. Many stars¡¯ eyes brightened upon seeing Cao Zheng. After ¡°God Slayer,¡± the reputation of the genius director Cao Zheng had peaked once again. Therefore, many stars were trying to cozy up to him. Like many female stars, who were now sashaying forward, trying to strike up a conversation. But Cao Zheng kept his eyes straight ahead, expressionless, his heart only had room for Ah Xiu beside him. Ah Xiu, however, was somewhat shrinking, because looking around at the unfamiliar yet familiar scene, the past involuntarily came flooding back to her. At that moment, a female manager approached with a smile on her face. ¡°Director Cao, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, this way,¡± she said. Cao Zheng nodded. The manager then said, ¡°This must be Mrs. Cao¡­¡± Suddenly, the female manager¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. Ah Xiu looked at the manager and said softly, ¡°Molly, do you still recognize Molly looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Molly was stunned, her mind a whirlwind of shock. Back then, Ah Xiu was the lobby manager at the Lijiu Hotel, and she worked under her. Jealous of Ah Xiu¡¯s achievements, she deliberately found an opportunity for Ah Xiu to deliver water to the drunken Mr. Xie. In the end, Ah Xiu was thrown down the stairs, and she stood by watching coldly. At the time, she thought that woman was as good as dead, if not crippled. But she never expected that today she would return. And she was now the wife of the recently famous director Cao Zheng. Ah Xiu looked coldly at this woman. Molly clenched her teeth and, with a stern heart, thought, what difference does it make now? She knew that Mr. Xie would definitely come tonight, and when he did, none of these people would fare well. So she forced a smile and said, ¡°So it¡¯s little sister Ah Xiu!¡± Cao Zheng noticed his wife¡¯s unusual behavior and was about to say something. Outside, there was a commotion. Xie Tianci, Shi Hao, Hua Ruyue, and others walked in. Their arrival startled many, while others grew excited. Here they comes! Now the party was heating up! After entering the room, Xie Tianci looked around the entire hall, and under his icy gaze, many shrank away. His eyes then paused on Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finest, and a touch of greed flashed in his eyes. This woman truly was stunning! Then Xie Tianci noticed Cao Zheng and the quivering Ah Xiu beside him. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve into a cold smile. At that moment, Qin Yu and Hei King walked over. ¡°Mr. Xie!¡± Qin Yu nodded in greeting. Xie Tianci looked at Qin Yu and suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really curious, who gave you the courage? Liang Yongqi?¡± The room gradually quieted down. Shi Hao watched Qin Yu with interest, thinking to himself that this young lady wasn¡¯t bad-looking at all! Qin Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°Mr. Xie, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You come to my turf, shoot a movie, and don¡¯t mention it, but you even hold your celebration right at my doorstep. Do you really think the provincial city is your Qin Family¡¯s Beijiang?¡± Xie Tianci said with a cold voice. Qin Yu gritted her teeth, ¡°Mr. Xie¡­¡± Xie Tianci waved his hand and sneered, ¡°Since you dared to do it, you should be prepared for retaliation. Shi Hao, do it!¡± Shi Hao sneered, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Little lady, with your delicate skin and tender flesh, I reckon my punch would turn you into a meat paste. How about you kneel down, apologize to Mr. Xie, accompany me for the night, and then I¡¯ll let you go? How about that?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face turned almost green with anger. But at that moment, Hei King impassively shielded Qin Yu behind him and faced Shi Hao, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Shi Hao sneered, ¡°Then prepare to die!¡± Shi Hao threw a punch, and within the force of the punch were faint sounds of wind and thunder. This was a move he had recently understood. Hei King¡¯s face changed drastically, not expecting this wealthy young master to be so formidable. He could only muster up a hasty defense against the punch. Boom. Hei King was directly sent flying back over a dozen steps, crashing into a table and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood before collapsing, unable to stand. The room fell utterly silent. Shi Hao, with a look of triumph, said, ¡°Who else?¡± At that moment, Hua Ruyue mocked Fan Mengxue with a sneer, ¡°Ms. Fan, see that? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special just because you made a movie. This is the Xie Family¡¯s territory!¡± Fan Mengxue, however, remained calm and showed no sign of fear. Wang Wenjian, on the other hand, impulsively wanted to step forward to protect his goddess. But Chen Xiaoyi held him back. Then with a grave expression, he shook his head at Wang Wenjian. Wang Wenjian had no choice but to stand down. At this point, Shi Hao sneered as he moved forward, saying as he walked, ¡°Mr. Xie, this woman is mine, and that Fan Mengxue is yours!¡± Nobody dared to speak. After all, the Xie Family had amassed significant influence in the provincial city over the years, and nobody wanted to provoke them. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was slowly retreating, her heart filled with anxiety. Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Xue arrived yet? At this moment, Xie Tianci smiled, ¡°No rush, the night is still young. Let¡¯s take our time to enjoy, I¡¯ll take care of this Cao Zheng first!¡± As he said this, Xie Tianci turned his head to look at Cao Zheng and Ah Xiu, letting out a slight cold laugh. ¡°Director Cao, you¡¯re quite persistent, I must say. It¡¯s a pity, no matter who you find to help you, you can¡¯t defeat me. As for your wife, it¡¯s truly regrettable that she didn¡¯t die back then!¡± Ah Xiu shuddered all over. Molly watched with great pleasure, thinking to herself that now they were done for! Extreme rage flared in Cao Zheng¡¯s eyes. He wished he could devour Xie Tianci right there and then. But just then, Bi Yuntao rushed over, standing in front of Cao Zheng. His action surprised many. ¡°You can¡¯t attack Director Cao!¡± Although Bi Yuntao was afraid, he still tried to maintain his composure. Xie Tianci frowned slightly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Bi Yuntao stiffened up, but he didn¡¯t budge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Cao Zheng patted his shoulder and then stepped forward, speaking in a deep voice. ¡°Xie Tianci, don¡¯t think you can cover the sky with one hand here in the provincial city!¡± Xie Tianci smirked arrogantly, ¡°Sorry, but I can indeed cover the sky with one hand here. What can you do about it?¡± And at that moment, a detached voice came from the entrance. ¡°Cover the sky with one hand? Then I¡¯ll cut off that hand of yours!¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 An Qing shuddered, her voice escaping in alarm, ¡°You¡­ do you really intend to annihilate the Xie Family?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°How is that possible? The Xie Family¡¯s power is immense, and they have many experts. It¡¯s even rumored that there is an old ancestor who hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time watching over them. You are just one person, how can you be their match?¡± An Qing said in disbelief. Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t directly answer An Qing¡¯s question. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Look, the wind is picking up!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± An Qing was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Have you ever heard a saying?¡± Xue An pushed open the window, and the roaring wind rushed in. ¡°What saying?¡± ¡°When the wind is high and the night is dark¡­ it¡¯s the night for murder!¡± Xue An said lightly, stepping into the void. A tremendous aura surged from Xue An¡¯s body, seemingly causing the heaven and earth to change color. ¡°Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Xue An said, his figure gradually fading into the darkness. An Qing stood before the window, her spirit in disarray. Xue An¡¯s few words had given her a great shock. In her eyes, the powerful household that was difficult to deal with was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a small dish that could be destroyed at will. Then in Xue An¡¯s eyes, was the An Family the same? An Qing fell into deep thought. At this moment, the Xie Family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit. Xie Tianci¡¯s father, and the current Family Head Xie Xuan, sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. The news of Xie Tianci¡¯s death had already been brought back. Xie Xuan was, of course, furious. He was quite fond of this youngest son of his. But he had never thought that someone would dare to kill his son right under his nose, in the provincial city. Thinking of this, Xie Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with towering murderous intent. At this time, all the experts who were usually worshiped by the Xie Family had also gathered, and the hall was as silent as a graveyard. After a while, someone hurriedly came in. ¡°Family Head, we have found out. The murderer is someone from the Qin Family of Beijiang, named Xue An.¡± Xue An? Xie Xuan frowned and looked at the experts behind him. At this moment, the oldest and most revered person in the crowd stepped forward, ¡°Family Head, I have roamed the martial world for decades, and I have never heard of any great master surnamed Xue.¡± Xie Xuan respected this elder and nodded in greeting when he spoke. ¡°Master Tian. ¡± This elder was none other than Tian Bin, Master Tian, who ranked fifth on the Heavenly List, known as the Bloody Hand Butcher, a devil who had committed countless murders in the past. Later, he caused public outrage and finally disappeared from the public eye. Unexpectedly, he was now with the Xie Family, and had even become their benefactor. At this point, Tian Bin spoke gravely, ¡°Family Head, I am willing to personally take men to capture this Xue An, to avenge the Second Young Master.¡± Xie Xuan nodded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Master Tian.¡± Tian Bin grinned viciously, ¡°Family Head is too polite. Since someone dares to oppose our Xie Family, my name, Bloody Hand Butcher, is certainly not in vain!¡± But at this moment, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°No need to capture me, I¡¯ve come myself.¡± Who?¡± As everyone was startled, the doors and windows burst open, and the raging wind gushed in. Xue An slowly walked in, giving a chilling smile towards the people inside the room. ¡°I am Xue An!¡± Xie Xuan abruptly stood, his gaze dark as he stared at Xue An, ¡°Was it you who killed my son?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°To be precise, it was his head that was crushed under my foot.¡¯ ¡°Kill him!¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; he didn¡¯t waste words, simply commanding coldly. Tian Bin could hardly restrain himself any longer. In his eyes, this man seemed perfectly ordinary, and now was his chance to show off in front of the Family Head. With a grim smile, he said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve walked right into the trap, saving me the effort of capturing you. Die!¡± As he spoke, Tian Bin raised his crimson palms, charging straight at Xue An. The reason he was known as the Bloody Hand Butcher was due to his practice of an extremely vicious technique called the Bloody Hand Technique. Once mastered, his hands turned as crimson as cinnabar. His palms chopped down, bringing with them a wave of stench. Xue An didn¡¯t move but instead watched with interest. A cold smile flickered in Tian Bin¡¯s heart. He had been steeped in the art of the Bloody Hand for decades, extremely formidable, where even the slightest touch could lead to death or serious injury. Yet this man didn¡¯t dodge or flee. You¡¯re seeking your own death, and others are blameless. A fierce look flashed in Tian Bin¡¯s eyes. But just as his hands were about to touch Xue An¡¯s clothes, Xue An let out a shout, ¡°Scram!¡± To the bystanders, this shout was nothing out of the ordinary. However, this nonchalant shout was like a heavy hammer, sending Tian Bin flying backward until he crashed into a wall and fell to the ground. Amid the rising dust, Tian Bin¡¯s chest caved in, and after spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, he died. This scene shocked everyone in the room. One blow. It wasn¡¯t even a blow but a casual shout that took the life of the Bloody Hand Butcher, ranked fifth on the Heaven List. Just how profound was this man¡¯s strength? Xie Xuan¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. At this moment, Xue An let out a sigh, ¡°He seemed quite formidable, but he couldn¡¯t take even a single hit.¡± Then Xue An looked around at everyone present and smiled faintly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, tonight¡­ none of you will escape.¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s face turned very ugly, but he still snorted coldly, ¡°No wonder you dare to contend with our Xie Family in the provincial city, you indeed have some skills, but you didn¡¯t inquire if our Xie Family is so easily provoked.¡± Xue An heard this and shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°I know, your Xie Family relies on the presence of a Loose Immortal.¡± Upon hearing this, Xie Xuan¡¯s complexion changed drastically. This was a core secret of the Xie Family. Although there were always rumors that the Xie Family still had an old ancestor alive, no one knew what realm the old ancestor had reached. Yet this man had revealed it with a single comment. Just who was he? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, I think, that old ancestor of your family probably knows I¡¯m here by now!¡± With that, the aura around Xue An suddenly surged, its terrifying might causing everyone present to change color, and those with low cultivation levels even knelt on the ground. The world itself seemed to change color, and the fierce wind bowed down, whimpering softly, not daring to approach Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since you know I¡¯ve arrived, won¡¯t you come out?¡± His voice carried far. No sooner had he finished speaking than an old and authoritative voice came from behind the villa nestled against the mountain and next to the water. ¡°Indeed, heroes emerge from the youth, but unfortunately¡­ you are too arrogant!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this voice, Xie Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s the old ancestor, the old ancestor has come out!¡± At that moment, an elderly man with white hair and an imposing appearance slowly stepped out of the mountain behind the villa. With each step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the time he arrived in front of the villa, his aura had reached its peak, even completely overshadowing that of Xue An.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Chapter 100: Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Translator: 549690339 Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand, and a ghostly shadow floated out from above Hua Ruyue¡¯s head before her body thunderously fell to the ground. With a casual pinch, Xue An crushed Hua Ruyue¡¯s living soul. From that moment on, this vicious woman no longer existed. From the moment Xue An entered the door to now, it had only been five minutes, but he had incapacitated one person and killed two. Such lightning-fast methods left everyone present gaping in shock. At this moment, Molly was trembling all over, turning around intending to leave. But Ah Xiu suddenly smiled and said to Cao Zheng, ¡°This woman is the one who caused me to jump off a building. I won¡¯t kill her; just throwing her off the fourth floor would suffice!¡± Cao Zheng nodded solemnly, stepped forward, grabbed Molly by the neck, and dragged her to the window. Molly struggled desperately, howling in sorrow, and kept apologizing to Ah Xiu. But Ah Xiu was completely unmoved. The hall was on the fourth floor, and Cao Zheng directly threw her out of the window. Bang. A muffled sound came from outside. That was the sound of a body hitting the ground. The muffled thud made everyone¡¯s heart in the room tremble. At this time, Xue An walked up to Hei King. ¡°How are you feeling? Hei King coughed once and then gave a wry smile, ¡°I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Xue An threw an Elixir to Hei King, ¡°Eat this!¡± Hei King solemnly caught the Elixir. He had personally witnessed how Xue An rejuvenated Qin Yuan with just one Elixir. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± Then Xue An smiled at the stunned crowd and said, ¡°All right, let the banquet continue.¡± No one dared to leave. What a joke, the man who always carried a trace of a smile was so ruthless in his actions, he even killed the Xie Family¡¯s second young master. Who would dare to offend him? But still, many people felt uneasy in their hearts. With Xie Tianci gone, how could the Xie Family let things rest? It seemed that the provincial capital would no longer be as calm as before! The banquet continued. However, many people kept their distance from Xue An, not daring to get too close. Xue An didn¡¯t mind these things; he sat on the sofa, slowly sipping his red wine. His two daughters were taken by Fan Mengxue to eat something, so he had a moment of leisure. Suddenly. A woman sat down next to Xue An and also poured herself a glass of red wine. Xue An turned his head to look and recognized her as the female reporter from the press conference, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chen Xiaoyi raised her glass to Xue An and nodded, ¡°Congratulations on fulfilling your promise at the press conference!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡± and then took a sip of the wine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Xue An suddenly asked after setting down his glass. Chen Xiaoyi shook her head, ¡°Not afraid!¡± ¡°I just killed two people!¡± ¡°Xie Tianci deserved to die.¡± Xue An gave a light smile, ¡°You seem to really hate him?¡± ¡°How many people in the provincial circle don¡¯t hate him?¡± said Chen Xiaoyi. Xue An nodded, then said nothing more. The beautiful female reporter was being so forward, and Xue An of course knew what she meant. Unfortunately, Xue An was not interested in these things. He had been working hard to improve his Cultivation Level, preparing to find An Yan as soon as possible. As time went by, his longing for An Yan just grew deeper and deeper. Chen Xiaoyi gritted her teeth in secret; it had taken all her courage to come and propose a toast. For some reason, ever since she had seen him that one time at the press conference, she found herself often thinking of Xue An. Remembering the man who had commanded the room with authority at the press conference. Xue An had just made a ruthless move that secretly struck fear into Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s heart. But in the end, she decided to give it a try. But the result¡­ left her somewhat disappointed. In the underground parking lot of the Liju Hotel. Shi Zhuli was helping her brother Shi Hao to the car. Seeing her once energetic brother suddenly become so frail and weak, Shi Zhuli¡¯s face was filled with grievance and anger. Once they were in the car, Shi Zhuli could no longer hold back. ¡°Brother, are we just going to let this go?¡± Slumped in the seat, Shi Hao replied weakly, ¡°What else?¡± Shi Zhuli clenched her teeth, ¡°But I can¡¯t swallow this anger, by what right did that Xue An cripple your cultivation level?¡± Shi Hao shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Enough, silly girl, you have no idea how relieved your brother is now. Do you know how indifferent his gaze was when he looked at me? If it weren¡¯t for my quick reaction, I would be a corpse now!¡± ¡°Cultivation level is one thing, it¡¯s gone if it¡¯s gone, but if you lose your life, then it¡¯s completely over!¡± Shi Zhuli seemed thoughtful. At that moment, Shi Hao sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my own fault for being too proud and arrogant, no one else to blame!¡± ¡°Then¡­ about the murder of Xie Tianci, shall we inform the Xie Family?¡± Shi Zhuli hesitated for a moment before asking. A mocking expression appeared on Shi Hao¡¯s face, ¡°Xie Family? Who knows if there will be a Xie Family left after tonight!¡± Shi Zhuli was startled, ¡°Brother, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? After killing Xie Tianci, he¡¯s going to eradicate the Xie Family as well!¡± Shi Zhuli¡¯s face was filled with shock, ¡°But¡­ is that possible? The Xie Family has an old ancestor who is still alive!¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible, but for him, it¡¯s possible! As for the old ancestor of the Xie Family¡­¡± A look of fear flashed in Shi Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡°That man, he may have already taken that step¡­¡± Shi Zhuli felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. From now on, our Shi Family should no longer be involved in these affairs, especially if the Xie Family is extinguished. Then the Qin Family will definitely enter the provincial city, and by that time, we will have no choice but to follow the Qin Family,¡± Shi Hao said gravely. Just as Shi Hao had said, Xue An was indeed planning to eradicate the Xie Family. Because he had just obtained a lot of information from the living soul of Xie Tianci. The evil deeds committed by the Xie Family over the years were enough to warrant their destruction ten times over. At this moment, the banquet had ended. Chen Xiaoyi left feeling dejected. As for everyone else, they too had dispersed. Xue An took his two daughters back to the hotel and, after coaxing them to sleep, He stepped out of the room. An Qing was waiting for him in the living room. Upon seeing Xue An, An Qing spoke with solemnity, ¡°Xue An, you shouldn¡¯t have killed Xie Tianci! ¡± ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± ¡°The strength of the Xie Family is far greater than it appears, and they even have unimaginable power behind them in the secular world¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°By killing Xie Tianci¡­ Although he wasn¡¯t the direct heir of the Xie Family, he was highly favored, and the Xie Family will not let this go easily! So you¡­ should go to Zhongdu!¡± An Qing shared her thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Qin Family in Beijiang can¡¯t protect you, but if you go to Zhongdu, relying on our An Family¡¯s power, the Xie Family will have to be somewhat apprehensive.¡± Xue An, however, smiled and shook his head. An Qing grew agitated, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a parent now, you should act more cautiously. I know you don¡¯t want to go to Zhongdu, but it¡¯s the only way out!¡± Xue An walked to the window, where the sound of the wind was rising outside. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but after tonight, the Xie Family¡­. will cease to exist!¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 An Qing shuddered, her voice escaping in alarm, ¡°You¡­ do you really intend to annihilate the Xie Family?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°How is that possible? The Xie Family¡¯s power is immense, and they have many experts. It¡¯s even rumored that there is an old ancestor who hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time watching over them. You are just one person, how can you be their match?¡± An Qing said in disbelief. Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t directly answer An Qing¡¯s question. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Look, the wind is picking up!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± An Qing was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Have you ever heard a saying?¡± Xue An pushed open the window, and the roaring wind rushed in. ¡°What saying?¡± ¡°When the wind is high and the night is dark¡­ it¡¯s the night for murder!¡± Xue An said lightly, stepping into the void. A tremendous aura surged from Xue An¡¯s body, seemingly causing the heaven and earth to change color. ¡°Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Xue An said, his figure gradually fading into the darkness. An Qing stood before the window, her spirit in disarray. Xue An¡¯s few words had given her a great shock. In her eyes, the powerful household that was difficult to deal with was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a small dish that could be destroyed at will. Then in Xue An¡¯s eyes, was the An Family the same? An Qing fell into deep thought. At this moment, the Xie Family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit. Xie Tianci¡¯s father, and the current Family Head Xie Xuan, sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. The news of Xie Tianci¡¯s death had already been brought back. Xie Xuan was, of course, furious. He was quite fond of this youngest son of his. But he had never thought that someone would dare to kill his son right under his nose, in the provincial city. Thinking of this, Xie Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with towering murderous intent. At this time, all the experts who were usually worshiped by the Xie Family had also gathered, and the hall was as silent as a graveyard. After a while, someone hurriedly came in. ¡°Family Head, we have found out. The murderer is someone from the Qin Family of Beijiang, named Xue An.¡± Xue An? Xie Xuan frowned and looked at the experts behind him. At this moment, the oldest and most revered person in the crowd stepped forward, ¡°Family Head, I have roamed the martial world for decades, and I have never heard of any great master surnamed Xue.¡± Xie Xuan respected this elder and nodded in greeting when he spoke. ¡°Master Tian. ¡± This elder was none other than Tian Bin, Master Tian, who ranked fifth on the Heavenly List, known as the Bloody Hand Butcher, a devil who had committed countless murders in the past. Later, he caused public outrage and finally disappeared from the public eye. Unexpectedly, he was now with the Xie Family, and had even become their benefactor. At this point, Tian Bin spoke gravely, ¡°Family Head, I am willing to personally take men to capture this Xue An, to avenge the Second Young Master.¡± Xie Xuan nodded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Master Tian.¡± Tian Bin grinned viciously, ¡°Family Head is too polite. Since someone dares to oppose our Xie Family, my name, Bloody Hand Butcher, is certainly not in vain!¡± But at this moment, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°No need to capture me, I¡¯ve come myself.¡± Who?¡± As everyone was startled, the doors and windows burst open, and the raging wind gushed in. Xue An slowly walked in, giving a chilling smile towards the people inside the room. ¡°I am Xue An!¡± Xie Xuan abruptly stood, his gaze dark as he stared at Xue An, ¡°Was it you who killed my son?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°To be precise, it was his head that was crushed under my foot.¡¯ ¡°Kill him!¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; he didn¡¯t waste words, simply commanding coldly. Tian Bin could hardly restrain himself any longer. In his eyes, this man seemed perfectly ordinary, and now was his chance to show off in front of the Family Head. With a grim smile, he said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve walked right into the trap, saving me the effort of capturing you. Die!¡± As he spoke, Tian Bin raised his crimson palms, charging straight at Xue An. The reason he was known as the Bloody Hand Butcher was due to his practice of an extremely vicious technique called the Bloody Hand Technique. Once mastered, his hands turned as crimson as cinnabar. His palms chopped down, bringing with them a wave of stench. Xue An didn¡¯t move but instead watched with interest. A cold smile flickered in Tian Bin¡¯s heart. He had been steeped in the art of the Bloody Hand for decades, extremely formidable, where even the slightest touch could lead to death or serious injury. Yet this man didn¡¯t dodge or flee. You¡¯re seeking your own death, and others are blameless. A fierce look flashed in Tian Bin¡¯s eyes. But just as his hands were about to touch Xue An¡¯s clothes, Xue An let out a shout, ¡°Scram!¡± To the bystanders, this shout was nothing out of the ordinary. However, this nonchalant shout was like a heavy hammer, sending Tian Bin flying backward until he crashed into a wall and fell to the ground. Amid the rising dust, Tian Bin¡¯s chest caved in, and after spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, he died. This scene shocked everyone in the room. One blow. It wasn¡¯t even a blow but a casual shout that took the life of the Bloody Hand Butcher, ranked fifth on the Heaven List. Just how profound was this man¡¯s strength? Xie Xuan¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. At this moment, Xue An let out a sigh, ¡°He seemed quite formidable, but he couldn¡¯t take even a single hit.¡± Then Xue An looked around at everyone present and smiled faintly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, tonight¡­ none of you will escape.¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s face turned very ugly, but he still snorted coldly, ¡°No wonder you dare to contend with our Xie Family in the provincial city, you indeed have some skills, but you didn¡¯t inquire if our Xie Family is so easily provoked.¡± Xue An heard this and shook his head with a light chuckle, ¡°I know, your Xie Family relies on the presence of a Loose Immortal.¡± Upon hearing this, Xie Xuan¡¯s complexion changed drastically. This was a core secret of the Xie Family. Although there were always rumors that the Xie Family still had an old ancestor alive, no one knew what realm the old ancestor had reached. Yet this man had revealed it with a single comment. Just who was he? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, I think, that old ancestor of your family probably knows I¡¯m here by now!¡± With that, the aura around Xue An suddenly surged, its terrifying might causing everyone present to change color, and those with low cultivation levels even knelt on the ground. The world itself seemed to change color, and the fierce wind bowed down, whimpering softly, not daring to approach Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since you know I¡¯ve arrived, won¡¯t you come out?¡± His voice carried far. No sooner had he finished speaking than an old and authoritative voice came from behind the villa nestled against the mountain and next to the water. ¡°Indeed, heroes emerge from the youth, but unfortunately¡­ you are too arrogant!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this voice, Xie Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s the old ancestor, the old ancestor has come out!¡± At that moment, an elderly man with white hair and an imposing appearance slowly stepped out of the mountain behind the villa. With each step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the time he arrived in front of the villa, his aura had reached its peak, even completely overshadowing that of Xue An.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Xie Xuan knelt on the ground, his face animated with excitement, ¡°Grandson greets the great ancestor!¡± Indeed, this elder was Xie Xuan¡¯s grandfather, named Xie Xing. Because after becoming a Loose Immortal, one¡¯s lifespan greatly increases, he only appeared to be an old man in his seventies. Xie Xing nodded, ¡°Rise.¡± Xie Xuan stood up and retreated to the side, his face full of joy. In his view, as long as the great ancestor came out of seclusion, there was nothing in the world he could not resolve. At that moment, Xie Xing looked at Xue An and sneered, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s impressive that someone of your age has such a cultivation level.¡± ¡°But do you think, just because you are Xiaoyao, you can do anything to the Xie family?¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing¡¯s voice grew louder, resonating across the wild. The whole villa trembled slightly, and the flowers and trees in the courtyard snapped under the force of this questioning shout. The experts invited by the Xie family changed color all at once. The might of a Loose Immortal was indeed terrifying! Even though it was simply a shout, the momentum was like a tsunami. But Xue An seemed not to care at all, as if the astonishing force was just a breeze on his face, he smiled indifferently. ¡°Whether I can or not, we¡¯ll only know after we try it!¡± Xie Xing proudly smiled, ¡°Then today, I will grant you this opportunity!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing suddenly raised his hand, and a giant long saber gradually started to materialize. Forming a saber with qi! This was indeed the method of an Immortal! Many experts were dazzled and shaken. The long saber in Xie Xing¡¯s hand was now completely condensed, the blade over a dozen meters long, exuding a terrifying aura. ¡°Witness my¡­ Xie family¡¯s Mad Blade!¡± Xie Xing shouted coldly and swung the saber down. Where the blade passed, it seemed even the wind was cut through. Under this earth-shattering saber momentum. Xue An remained as calm as a mountain, merely shaking his head, ¡°Too slow!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist and fearlessly met the attack head-on. ¡°One punch¡­ moves heaven and earth!¡± Boom! A deafening roar resounded. Xie Xing staggered slightly, the long saber in his hand cracked, transforming back into nothingness, and his expression gradually became solemn. He, with the power of a Loose Immortal, had actually been unable to contend with this man of the Xiaoyao Realm. He had even shattered his saber momentum with a single punch. This man was indeed formidable! And at that moment, Xue An raised his fist, and on what was once a fist as white as jade, a fine wound had unexpectedly appeared. A drop of fresh blood slowly seeped out and then fell. He was injured! The Xie family members and others, who were initially shocked, couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Xie Xing sneered, ¡°Young man, in consideration of your hard-earned cultivation level, if you kneel down now, abolish your cultivation level, and then divulge the technique behind that punch, I will spare your life!¡± There was a greedy glint in Xie Xing¡¯s eyes. This man had relied on his Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level to forcefully withstand his own attack, certainly because of that miraculous punching technique. If he could possess it, he was sure his cultivation level would advance further. Yet at that moment, Xue An laughed. ¡°Indeed¡­ the Xiaoyao Realm is still not enough?¡± His voice was low, as if he were talking to himself. Xie Xing sneered, ¡°Since ancient times, many have entered Xiaoyao, but few have become Loose Immortals. You should be proud of being able to receive my attack with the cultivation level of Xiaoyao Realm! Now hand over the punching technique, and I will spare your life!¡± But Xue An shook his head, let out a sigh, ¡°Since Xiaoyao is not enough, then¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s step into the Heavenly Human Realm!¡± As his voice fell, the aura around Xue An suddenly began to rise rapidly. It was as if a seal had been lifted. His cultivation level in the Xiaoyao Realm, in the blink of an eye, entered the Heavenly Human Realm! This miraculous scene left Xie Xing stunned. Is advancing from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being this simple now? I remember that I was stuck in Xiaoyao Realm for over twenty years before I broke through! But what he didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had been honing his cultivation level these days, and he was just one step away from entering the Heavenly Human Realm. The reason Xue An killed his way to the Xie Family was also to use the hand of this Loose Immortal to sharpen his blade. Finally, under that slash just now, Xue An made his breakthrough. Xie Xing¡¯s momentum had been dominant, but after Xue An stepped into the Heavenly Being Realm, the situation reversed. Xue An¡¯s momentum climbed steadily, quickly forcing Xie Xing to retreat two steps with a trace of panic in his eyes. Then Xie Xing gritted his teeth. So what if you¡¯ve entered the Heavenly Human Realm? I am a Loose Immortal! A realm apart, the difference in strength is more than a hundredfold! And this man is so formidable, if I don¡¯t eliminate him today, he will become a great threat in the future! Therefore, he sneered, ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve successfully provoked my desire to kill. Today is your day of death!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xing clapped his hands together, and a saber twice as big as before condensed into being. ¡°Die!¡± Xie Xing roared furiously. The massive saber fell as if it could split heaven and earth. Such momentum excited Xie Xuan and the others. In their eyes, Xue An was doomed! But the saber, as it chopped halfway, could proceed no further. Because Xue An trapped the massive blade between two fingers. Then, with a chilling smile in Xie Xing¡¯s astonished gaze, Xue An said, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re too slow!¡± With that, Xue An exerted strength in his fingers, and with a snap. The formidable saber abruptly shattered. ¡°You¡¯ve made two slashes just now¡­ now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Xue An said calmly, raising his fist. ¡°One punch, divide yin and yang!¡± Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, the second technique! Once, Xue An had used it in the Xiaoyao Realm, but now that he had ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, the power of this punch had increased more than a hundredfold. After this punch was thrown, everything around instantly froze. Within a hundred meters, trees shattered, then turned to dust. The villa began to collapse rapidly, and then silently turned to powder. Xie Xing felt an enormous force binding him completely. He couldn¡¯t help but be terrified; this man¡¯s power was beyond his imagination. Having no choice, Xie Xing had to resort to his life-saving move. He bit his tongue fiercely. Pfft! A mouthful of vital blood sprayed out. Xie Xing¡¯s figure gradually became faint. That was the Blood Escape Technique that Xie Xing had once obtained at a great cost. But doing so would deplete decades of his vital energy. At this moment, however, he could no longer care about that! Survival was paramount! But just when he thought he could escape to safety, Xue An once again raised his fist, ¡°Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, the third technique, Beyond Life and Death!¡± This punch was silent and without even a breeze from the fist. Yet such a simple punch made Xie Xing scream miserably as he tried to flee. And then his body aged rapidly, and in an instant, he became decrepit. ¡°Spare¡­ my life!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the final word left his mouth, Xie Xing¡¯s breath stopped, and then he quickly turned into a skeleton and scattered with the wind! Thus. Xie Xing, who had reached the level of a Loose Immortal, was blown apart by a punch from Xue An! Xie Xuan and the others watched the scene, dumbfounded. Our ancestor¡­ is dead? Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Xie Family…Vanishes into Thin Air Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Xie Family¡­Vanishes into Thin Air Translator: 549690339 Who would have thought that the invincible old ancestor of the Xie Family would die so silently, without a trace? Xue An turned his head to look at them, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems that your Xie family¡¯s old ancestor isn¡¯t very tough!¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s entire body trembled, his eyes filled with terror. As for those so-called experts, they all gasped in unison, some quick-witted ones had already begun to quietly retreat, planning to slip away. But Xue An had no intention of letting them go. ¡°I said, after tonight, the Xie Family will become history, and I hope you¡¯ll repent properly in hell!¡± ¡°No!¡± Xie Xuan screamed in extreme fear, ¡°Mr. Xue, our Xie Family had no quarrels with you before, it was only the unfilial son who offended you, and now the unfilial son is dead, the old ancestor has also perished, please show mercy and spare us!¡± As he spoke, Xie Xuan¡¯s face was filled with sincerity and respect. Xue An just quietly watched. After he had finished speaking, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Say those words to the people your Xie Family has killed after you go down!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s left hand formed a fist in the air, and a long sword gradually condensed. It was precisely the technique that Xie Xing had just used. Xie Xuan cried out in shock, wanting to say something. Xue An flicked his wrist across, sweeping directly. Thud, thud, thud. Like cutting through dried weeds, Xie Xuan and those so-called experts were all slashed with a single strike. Their corpses tumbled to the ground one after another. Xie Xuan struggled unwillingly, until now. He finally understood that this man was not someone his Xie Family could afford to provoke. Unfortunately, it was too late for regrets. Boom. This luxurious villa let out a groan under the sweep of that single strike and then collapsed to the ground with a loud crash. Amidst the rising dust and smoke. The Xie Family vanished into thin air. But Xue An clearly didn¡¯t intend to spare anyone. Since he had acted, he was going to exterminate them completely. Foolish mercy would only leave trouble behind. So he walked over to Xie Xuan, who was breathing his last, and said calmly, ¡°Are you feeling fortunate, glad that your eldest son isn¡¯t in the provincial city?¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s throat produced a gurgling sound, his face full of horror. Xue An smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill the innocent, but the deeds of the Xie Family are enough for you to die ten times, so¡­¡± Xue An crouched down, dipping his finger in a drop of Xie Xuan¡¯s fresh blood. ¡°The most important thing for a family is to be united, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± As he spoke, Xue An formed a hand seal with his fingers, a profound aura traveling along the droplet of fresh blood, pursuing its target through means beyond mortal understanding. Blood Curse Technique! A secret technique reputed to curse kill an entire clan with just a drop of fresh blood. This was something Xue An had obtained from an ancient demon during his travels through the Multiverse. Now that he had ascended to the realm of a Heavenly Being, he could barely execute it. At this moment, Xie Xuan, overcome by fury and desperation, finally breathed his last. He had indeed harbored a trace of hope until now. At least his eldest son was not in the provincial city. As long as he lived, the Xie Family would not be completely destroyed. But now, Xue An had crushed his last bit of hope. At this moment. In a luxurious bar overseas. Xie Xuan¡¯s eldest son, Xie Bao, was indulging in the pleasures of wine and wealth. Suddenly, a streak of blood flashed. Xie Bao¡¯s expression froze, a few gurgling sounds escaped from his throat, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, breathing his last. From that moment on, the Xie Family, which had dominated the provincial city for decades, was completely annihilated. Xue An snapped his fingers, and the bodies were immediately enveloped in raging flames, burned to ashes in a blink of an eye. Then he turned and left. After returning to the hotel, An Qing was waiting for him with a restless mind. Likewise, Fan Mengxue and Qin Yu, among others, were all wearing faces full of worry. During the more than one hour that Xue An had been away, All of them were filled with anxiety. Hei King had prepared to go to the Xie Family several times, but in the end, he gave up. Because Hei King knew that even if he went, he wouldn¡¯t be of any help. It would be better to stay in the hotel and protect everyone properly. Just as they were waiting anxiously, Xue An pushed the door open and walked in. The moment they saw him safe and sound, they all finally let out a sigh of relief. An Qing even patted her chest and then sighed, ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s not a problem if you didn¡¯t annihilate the Xie Family, we can make long-term plans later.¡± In An Qing¡¯s view, how could the Xie Family have possibly been wiped out in just over an hour? Perhaps Xue An had just gone out for a spin and then returned. But Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The Xie Family no longer exists!¡± The room fell silent. An Qing looked at Xue An in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°What about that old ancestor of the Xie Family¡­?¡± ¡°I blew him up with one punch,¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Qing closed her mouth. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had also complained before, thinking that it was a mistake for her sister to marry Xue An. But it was only today that she understood. Those powerful families and wealth that she had relied on were nothing but a joke in front of Xue An. Sister, brother-in-law¡­ you finally have the strength to come back with your head held high! An Qing thought silently to herself. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was looking at Xue An with a face full of excitement. With the Xie Family gone, the entire province had become a vacuum. This was wealth worth billions! But she was very clear that all of this was fought for by Xue An. The Qin Family hadn¡¯t put in much effort in this matter. That¡¯s why she hesitated to speak. Of course, Xue An knew what Qin Yu was thinking; he had no interest in these worldly riches whatsoever. But someone had to manage such a vast province. So he smiled slightly, ¡°With the Xie Family gone, the remaining matters will be handed over to the Qin Family!¡± Qin Yu was stunned. This was an enormous fortune! But Xue An was handing it over to her without a care. Qin Yu was at a loss for a moment, then she solemnly stood up, bowed deeply, and said respectfully, ¡°All this came from Mr. Xue¡¯s efforts; if our Qin Family is to take over, we¡¯re only managing it temporarily for Mr. Xue. If you want it back in the future, you can have it at any time!¡± Xue An laughed upon hearing this, waved his hand, and then yawned, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, I still have to make breakfast for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian tomorrow!¡± Saying this, he turned and went back to his room. Qin Yu excitedly dialed her grandfather¡¯s phone. At this moment, Qin Yuan had been waiting in his office, waiting for news from his granddaughter. As soon as the phone rang, he immediately picked up. ¡°How is it?¡± Qin Yu paused and then said tremulously, ¡°Mr. Xue went out for over an hour, and then the Xie Family was completely destroyed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. Although he had raised Xue An¡¯s strength as much as he could, he still thought that Xue An alone couldn¡¯t possibly annihilate the Xie Family. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Xue An actually did it! At this point, Qin Yu relayed to Qin Yuan what she had said to Xue An, and then asked, ¡°Grandfather, was what I said correct?¡± Qin Yuan stood up and said with some gratification, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. You handled this matter very well. For someone like Mr. Xue, a dragon among men, we can¡¯t measure him with worldly benefits. Just as you said, we¡¯re only temporarily safeguarding it for Mr. Xue! If he wants it in the future, we will present it with both hands.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Translator: 549690339 When news of the Xie Family¡¯s annihilation arrived, all the powerful families in the provincial city were shocked. Shi Hao was lying in bed recovering when Shi Zhuli, pale-faced, walked in. ¡°Brother¡­.¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, ¡°No need to say it, I already know!¡± Shi Zhuli sat down beside him, looking as if her soul had left her body. Yesterday, Shi Hao had told her that the Xie Family wouldn¡¯t survive the night. She had actually been somewhat disbelieving. After all, the Xie Family had been operating in the provincial city for decades, their power at its zenith. Even if Xue An were formidable, he couldn¡¯t possibly annihilate an entire powerful family by himself, could he? But when the news arrived this morning, Shi Zhuli finally felt a deep sense of dread. That tall, handsome man with an indifferent expression had truly managed to relegate the Xie Family to history with a flip of his hand. How could such means not be terrifying? Shi Hao, however, was not overly surprised. ¡°What did our fathers say?¡± Shi Hao asked. Shi Zhuli shook her head, ¡°Father and my uncles discussed it all morning and decided to wait and see how things unfold.¡± ¡°Foolishness!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ¡°Now that the Xie Family has fallen and the Qin Family has taken over, what¡¯s there to wait and see?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s heart was full of annoyance at that moment. Sometimes, his father and the others¡¯ vision was just too short-sighted. Did they still think they were dealing with an ordinary mortal? Shi Hao knew all too well that at Xue An¡¯s cultivation level, worldly power and riches were no more than fleeting clouds. So right now, the most important thing was to make their position clear without delay. Shi Hao struggled to get up. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Shi Zhuli hurried over to support him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Shi Zhuli asked, puzzled. ¡°Of course, to the hotel. I must personally offer my congratulations to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family!¡± Shi Hao said through gritted teeth. ¡°But¡­¡± Shi Zhuli was still hesitant. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°No more words, this concerns the life and death of the Shi Family, we cannot delay! Let¡¯s hurry.¡± At the same moment, a similar debate was unfolding. In the Feng Family of the provincial city. Once ranking just below the Xie Family, their strength was still greater than that of the Shi Family. Today¡¯s atmosphere was somewhat tense due to the Xie Family¡¯s demise, causing everyone in the Feng Family to feel a strong sense of crisis. Feng Qi sat in the main seat, looking at the descendants of the Feng Family on both sides, he couldn¡¯t help saying in a deep voice, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± The people looked at each other, none speaking up. Just then, a man seated at the end stood up, ¡°Father, I believe that what¡¯s most urgent now is to show our sincerity to Mr. Xue!¡± Seeing the person who spoke, everyone was taken aback. The speaker was none other than Feng Chaosi, the most inconspicuous eldest son of the Feng Family. You should know that Feng Chaosi¡¯s status had never been high within the family. Though he was the legitimate eldest son, he was not favored by his father, Feng Qi. Especially recently, he had led people to Beijiang and had returned with heavy losses. This naturally caused his position within the family to fall even further. Feng Qi frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Show sincerity? What sort of sincerity?¡± ¡°Naturally, the sincerity of our willingness to submit!¡± Feng Chaosi said firmly. In truth, Feng Chaosi was nearly scared out of his wits when he heard the news that morning. At first, he didn¡¯t know it was Xue An¡¯s doing, thinking the Xie Family had provoked some enemy. But after finding out, especially when he saw the photo of Xue An, he fell into deep panic. As someone who had witnessed it first-hand, he had seen the miracle of Xue An subduing Jiaolong that day. Mr. Zuo Yuqi made it clear. This man was not someone they could afford to provoke. Now that he had descended upon the provincial city, his first move had caused the Xie Family to vanish into smoke and clouds. Feng Chaochou couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. That¡¯s why he mustered the courage to put forward his own views at today¡¯s meeting. But as soon as the words left his mouth, someone scoffed. ¡°It seems my big brother has come back from a trip and already had his courage broken by someone!¡± The speaker had a delicate face, but his eyes were filled with a sinister chill. Upon seeing him, Feng Qi¡¯s expression relaxed considerably. This was the second young master of the Feng Family and also the most favored youngest son, Feng Chaosi. Feng Chaochou¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, and he couldn¡¯t help but say in a heavy tone, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Feng Chaosi stood up and said with a cold smirk, ¡°Nothing much, just that I think you¡¯re being overly timid.¡± Feng Chaochou was just about to speak. Feng Qi waved his hand and then looked affectionately at his youngest son, ¡°Chaosi, what do you think?¡± Feng Chaosi smiled proudly, ¡°I think that the Qin Family may be powerful, but the strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. I don¡¯t believe that they can truly swallow the whole provincial city in one gulp!¡± As soon as he spoke, Feng Qi¡¯s expression eased a lot more. This was also his opinion. Feng Chaosi continued, ¡°Moreover, I have my doubts about this matter. You have to understand that no matter how powerful a person is, they can¡¯t possibly destroy a prominent family overnight, so there must be forces acting behind the scenes.¡± The crowd nodded in agreement. Only Feng Chaochou began to sneer. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Feng Chaosi said with disdain. As for his older brother, Feng Chaosi had never held him in high regard. ¡°Nothing, just laughing at how some people have such a narrow view, like a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± Feng Chaochou said coldly. Feng Chaosi¡¯s face gradually became colder. At that moment, Feng Qi spoke impatiently, ¡°Stop talking and listen to your younger brother.¡± Feng Chaosi couldn¡¯t help but feel smug as he said, ¡°So I think we should keep silent for now and then look for opportunities to exert pressure on the Qin Family. At the very least, our Feng Family should have half of this vast provincial city.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Qi nodded repeatedly, and the other elders of the Feng Family also expressed their approval. Only Feng Chaochou quietly moved aside, watching all this with a cold eye. He understood that the arrogance of the wealthy families was not easy to overcome. Only after seeing blood would they submit. When Shi Hao saw Xue An and Qin Yu, he bowed respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Xue, Miss Qin!¡± Xue An looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Sweat began to form on Shi Hao¡¯s forehead. Although Xue An was just standing still, the pressure he emitted was terrifying. ¡°I am here to represent the Shi Family, to express our submission to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family!¡± ¡°Oh? Submission?¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, unconditional submission!¡± Shi Hao said with a firm gaze. Xue An nodded, ¡°You are quite clever.¡± Shi Hao gave a bitter smile. In the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks were futile. Only by recognizing reality could one hope to live longer. ¡°Today, you are the first to come!¡± Xue An said lightly. Shi Hao did not dare to raise his head, listening with his head bowed. ¡°And the only one!¡± Xue An paused, then continued, ¡°It seems that the other prominent families all have their own thoughts.¡± Cold sweat broke out all over Shi Hao¡¯s body. Half because of the awe of Xue An¡¯s aura, and half because of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he hadn¡¯t come today, it would be hard to imagine what the future of the Shi Family would be like. Xue An turned to Qin Yu and said with a faint smile, ¡°Inform all parties that tonight, at the Lizhu Hotel, the Qin Family will be holding a banquet.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yu responded with a bow. Xue An looked out at the thriving city through the window, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. But his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Translator: 549690339 The news of the Qin Family¡¯s banquet once again created a sensation throughout the provincial city. After the Feng Family received the invitation, they convened another urgent meeting. During the meeting, Feng Chaosi smiled proudly and said, ¡°You see, even the Qin Family knows that they can¡¯t swallow such a big piece of cake on their own, which is why they¡¯ve called on us local powerhouses to attend.¡± ¡°Therefore, I propose that this time our Feng Family should show off our strength, to let this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue know our prowess,¡± Feng Chaosi declared. Everyone nodded in agreement, Feng Qi felt an immense sense of pride, thinking his younger son indeed had great prospects. Only Feng Chaochou remained silent throughout, his gaze dark and brooding. He believed that this banquet could not be as simple as it seemed. That man, could you really threaten him with just these local nobodies? Similar arguments were taking place almost in every powerful family. At this moment. The atmosphere in the Shi Family was very tense. Shi Hao¡¯s father, the current Family Head Shi Dong, sat grim-faced on his chair. A few other influential members of the Shi Family also had unhappy expressions. Shi Hao stood below them, expressionless, like a criminal being interrogated. ¡°Shi Hao, who allowed you to communicate with the Qin Family on behalf of the Shi Family?¡± one of Shi Hao¡¯s uncles took the initiative to confront him. Shi Hao replied wearily, ¡°No one did.¡± ¡°Humph, such audacity! Do you understand the gravity of your offense?¡± his uncle said with a sneer. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°I know, but I had no choice. Because this concerns the life and death of our Shi Family.¡± ¡°Stop with your clever excuses. I refuse to believe that this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue can actually devour people. It¡¯s all fearmongering!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s uncle said with a face full of anger. Indeed! Now, who knows how many people are drooling over the large piece of cake left by the Xie Family. But now, to everyone¡¯s dismay, the Shi Family has taken the lead in backing out. Shi Hao¡¯s expression also darkened at this point, ¡°Second Uncle, whether you believe it or not, all I can say is, you can¡¯t even imagine Mr. Xue¡¯s capabilities!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle scoffed, ¡°How capable can he be? Does he have three heads and six arms? Don¡¯t give me that¡­¡± At that moment, Shi Dong waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough! No more talk!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle retreated sullenly. Then Shi Dong looked at Shi Hao and said, ¡°Since you are so confident, fine, we the Shi Family will remain neutral at tonight¡¯s banquet. I want to see for myself what sort of man this Mr. Xue is!¡± Shi Hao bowed his head, ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not as you say¡­¡± ¡°I am willing to accept punishment!¡± Shi Hao declared with a resolved gaze. From early evening onwards, a stream of luxury cars never ceased at the entrance of Lijing Hotel. Almost all the wealthy families of the provincial city had arrived. And lots of rich young heirs and heiresses also came to join in the excitement. These brightly dressed youths gathered in small groups, chatting merrily. For them, this was a rare grand gathering. As for the disappearance of the Xie Family. They didn¡¯t care about it. It doesn¡¯t matter who dies; as long as the profits come to me, then everything is negotiable. The heads of these wealthy families, however, were discussing tonight¡¯s banquet in their own small clusters. ¡°What do you think the Qin Family is up to, inviting us all here?¡± said an old man with graying hair and elegant attire. ¡°Old Master Wang, I reckon the Qin Family is planning to win us over. After all, as newcomers, they won¡¯t be able to settle down in the provincial city without our support,¡± a middle-aged man said. The crowd nodded. ¡°To say that the Xie Family¡¯s decades of foundations vanished overnight is truly unexpected,¡± the old man said feigningly. But at the mention of the Xie Family¡¯s left-behind estate, many eyes gleamed with greed. It was all about interests, after all. At that moment, there was a commotion outside and someone exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s the Feng Family, why have they brought so many people?¡± This time the Feng Family had arrived with dozens of members. Moreover, the Feng Family Head along with numerous influential figures had all attended the event. At this moment, the difference in status became evident. Many smaller families hurriedly made way. Feng Qi led the way at the forefront. Behind him followed Feng Chaosi with a face full of arrogance. And then there were the many important figures invited by the Feng Family. Only Feng Chaochou was trailing at the very end. By now, he had become the laughingstock of the family. No one was willing to spare him a second glance. After Feng Qi and the others took their seats, the atmosphere in the hall heated up. Many people began whispering to each other. ¡°With such a grand showing from the Feng Family, it seems they¡¯re not here with good intentions!¡± ¡°Even a fool could guess that, couldn¡¯t they? The Feng Family is second only to the Xie Family. With the Xie Family¡¯s downfall, how could they pass up this rare opportunity?¡± ¡°Now this is going to be quite a show, no matter how powerful the Qin Family is, it¡¯s just a dragon crossing the river. It looks like they¡¯re definitely going to bleed a lot this time!¡± Amidst these murmurs, Feng Qi, seemingly unfazed, scanned the people in the hall. Huh! Why haven¡¯t the Shi Family arrived yet? As he wondered, Shi Dong arrived with his entourage. Compared to the Feng Family¡¯s pomp, the Shi Family was much more understated. Given the longstanding animosity between the Feng and Shi Families, their meeting was marked by exchanged glares of anger. Shi Dong, expressionless, led his people to sit down at a distance. With that, nearly all the elite and powerful families of Zhongdu had arrived. Everyone was waiting. Waiting to see how the Qin Family would deal with the situation. Upstairs, Qin Yu watched with some nervousness. This was her first time leading the charge on her own. She had called Qin Yuan, but he said that he had left the matter entirely in her hands. This made Qin Yu feel the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. At that moment, Xue An suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you laughing at?¡± Qin Yu asked. ¡°What do you think would happen to Zhongdu if we killed all these people right now?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The suggestion sent a chill down Qin Yu¡¯s spine. If so many people really did die here, it was certain that the entire Zhongdu would descend into chaos. Seeing Qin Yu¡¯s shocked expression, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°Just kidding, I¡¯m not a maniac.¡± But Qin Yu still felt somewhat terrified. She knew that in Xue An¡¯s eyes, these so-called elite and powerful, were little better than pigs and dogs. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s your turn to take the stage now!¡± Xue An stated calmly. Qin Yu bit her lip, regained her composure, and then turned to go downstairs. As she appeared in the hall, the once noisy room gradually fell silent. Many people fixed scrutinizing gazes on Qin Yu. Gradually, these gazes turned contemptuous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the Qin Family who had made such a big fuss sent just this little girl? At this moment, Feng Chaosi sneered disdainfully and then ogled Qin Yu with greedy eyes. She is quite good-looking after all! After the negotiation is over, I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to get in touch with her. Feng Chaosi thought to himself. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 At that moment, Qin Yu quickly regained her composure and slowly walked to the seat of honor, offering a smile to the people below. ¡°I imagine none of you know me. My name is Qin Yu, from the Beijiang Qin Family. The reason I¡¯ve asked you all here is twofold, the first is to get acquainted. The second is to inform everyone that from now on, the territory of the Xie Family will belong to our Qin Family!¡± These domineering words made the people in the hall pause for a moment, before they erupted into a commotion. ¡°Miss Qin, isn¡¯t your Beijiang Qin Family reaching too far?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Exactly, Beijiang and our provincial city have always kept to themselves. Suddenly, you strike and even annihilate the Xie Family. What does your Qin Family mean by this?¡± These murmuring voices nearly drowned out Qin Yu. A flicker of panic passed through Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, but she still bit her lip and said, ¡°We are all part of Huaxia, what do you mean our hand has reached too far?¡± ¡°No, this matter isn¡¯t that simple!¡± The crowd below began to clamor. The Feng Family had been silent because they were waiting for the Shi Family¡¯s reaction. To their surprise, Shi Dong was calmly drinking tea, seemingly unmoved. Feng Qi frowned. What was Shi Dong really planning? At this moment, Feng Chaosi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He stood up with a playful smile, ¡°Miss Qin, I think that a beautiful lady like you should be dining and drinking with me, and then finding a hotel to spend the night. You shouldn¡¯t be getting involved in these matters.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many in the hall laughed. Qin Yu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Please show some respect!¡± Feng Chaosi chuckled then slowly toyed with the prayer beads in his hand, ¡°If you want the Feng Family to respect you, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take half of the Xie Family¡¯s assets!¡± This proposal made many faces in the crowd turn sour. Everyone had their eye on the big piece of the pie that was the Xie Family¡¯s legacy. Now the Feng Family proposed to slice off half first, which meant others would get less. Qin Yu laughed out of sheer anger, ¡°What? Can your Feng Family be so domineering?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s domineering or not isn¡¯t for me to say, nor is it for you to say, but your Qin Family wiped out the Xie Family with a single strike and then forcefully took over the provincial city. Have you not heard the saying, ¡®Even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local snake¡¯?¡± retorted Feng Chaosi coldly. As his words fell, dozens of people stood up, with only Feng Qi and the seated Feng Chaochou in the back still not moving. The atmosphere tensed up. The Shi Family¡¯s side was also showing signs of unrest. Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle leaned in towards Shi Dong and whispered, ¡°Big brother, looking at the situation, this Qin Family girl is still green. Cornered step by step by the Feng Family, if we don¡¯t make a stand now, we won¡¯t have a share of the benefit later!¡± Doubt showed on Shi Dong¡¯s face. But just then, a nonchalant voice came from the staircase. ¡°Indeed, a strong dragon does not oppress local snakes, but it depends on what kind of dragon and what kind of snake!¡± All eyes turned to look. They saw a man dressed plainly, yet with handsome and exceptional features and a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, slowly walking down the stairs. His appearance brought relief to the young lady of the Qin Family, who quickly approached and bowed respectfully, calling out. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Mr. Xue! He was Mr. Xue? All were shocked. There had always been rumors that this Mr. Xue possessed unfathomable Divine Skills. The downfall of the Xie Family was also his doing. But seeing him now, he didn¡¯t appear to be anything special. Many dismissed the rumors as exaggerated in their hearts. Only Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao both shuddered simultaneously, terror flashing in their eyes. Only they knew the terror of Xue An. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a slight sneer. ¡°Then do tell, what kind of dragon, what kind of snake?¡± Xue An replied calmly, ¡°If it were a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon facing a local grass snake, who do you think would win?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, ¡°Are you saying our Feng Family is that grass snake?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s expression then eased slightly. But at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°To me, the Feng Family doesn¡¯t even amount to a grass snake, at most¡­ you could only be considered an earthworm!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Many people thought that Mr. Xue must be out of his mind. Shi Dong also slightly furrowed his brows at this time. He had assumed Mr. Xue was an elderly man with the appearance of a sage, but he did not expect him to be a young man. Moreover, judging by the way he spoke now, he was a young man who did not know how to assess the situation properly. What was there to fear about such a man? Shi Dong even began to feel a tinge of regret. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a cold laugh. ¡°Very well, you are seeking your own death, no one else is to blame!¡± Then, the experts brought by the Feng Family all excused themselves from their seats and surrounded Xue An in the center. Xue An then revealed a set of lovely teeth and gave Feng Chaosi a chilling smile. ¡°That statement actually suits you better.¡± Feng Chaosi shouted coldly, ¡°Attack!¡± The group then charged together. These men were the painstaking efforts of the Feng Family over the years, many of whom were experts hired for a heavy sum. Their collective action was immensely terrifying. Many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. A smug smile appeared on Feng Chaosi¡¯s face. But soon, that smile froze on his face. Because Xue An walked forward slowly, as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. With each step he took, the experts blocking his path would silently fall down and then crumble to ashes. It was as if with every step a lotus bloomed! But these were lotuses coagulated from blood¡ªthe Blood Lotus! This eerie scene left everyone in the hall utterly terrified. Shi Dong, who was already silently regretting, now turned stark white with horror. What kind of nefarious technique was this? At this moment, Xue An had already approached the Feng Family¡¯s crowd. He had taken a total of seven steps, and beneath those seven steps, all the experts who had attacked him fell dead, not one survived. Now Xue An stood in front of Feng Chaosi, smiling faintly. ¡°Now¡­ are you convinced?¡± Feng Chaosi felt a chill rise from his bones. The scenario he had envisioned had not occurred. Feng Chaosi had thought that these experts, even if they couldn¡¯t beat Xue An, would at least injure him severely. Then, it would be his turn to defeat Xue An, and perhaps the significant share of the Xie Family¡¯s bounty could be claimed solely by the Feng Family! But in no way had he expected this man, without even lifting a finger, to turn all these experts to dust and smoke. Feng Chaosi was at a loss for words, his mouth agape, clueless about what to say. At this time, Feng Qi stood up, his demeanor shifting from arrogance to respect. ¡°Mr. Xue, my son is young and naive, please do not take offense at his words¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to lift his head, but simply raised his hand. Slap! After a slap, Feng Qi¡¯s head was blown apart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Brain tissue mixed with blood scattered on the ground, and his dead body collapsed with a thud. ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The scene left many people so astonished that their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The proud head of the Feng Family, just because he spoke out of turn, was slapped to death? This man¡­ was ruthless! Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Translator: 549690339 The room fell into dead silence. Feng Chaosi¡¯s eyelids twitched madly, and his whole body trembled. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He no longer knew what to say. Extreme fear occupied his heart. At that moment, Shi Dong suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock and relief. Thank goodness¡­ He had heeded his son Shi Hao¡¯s advice; otherwise, the one lying on the ground right now might very well have been him. ¡°The Shi Family is willing to serve Mr. Xue in any capacity!¡± As he spoke, Shi Dong respectfully bowed. All the members of the Shi Family bowed respectfully with him. This included Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle. But at this moment, as Shi Hao¡¯s second uncle bowed, his whole body shaking, a wet stain appeared at his crotch, emitting a strong odor of urine. He had actually been frightened to the point of wetting himself. Xue An looked at Shi Dong with an indifferent gaze. Shi Dong felt as if the man¡¯s eyes were like sharp blades, slicing him into pieces; his forehead and back were immediately soaked with cold sweat. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi, as if waking from a dream, gave a forced laugh. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ our Feng Family¡­ will also be willing to serve you from now on.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°The Shi Family can, but you cannot!¡± As these words were spoken, everyone couldn¡¯t help but change their faces dramatically. What did this mean? ¡°Are you daring to say that, in front of everyone, you will also exterminate our Feng Family?¡± an elderly figure of high authority from the Feng Family said angrily. Xue An glanced at him, and as the elder was about to say something else, the next second, his head exploded like a firework. Blood splattered all over the people nearby, but no one dared to make the slightest move. ¡°From the moment you coveted the Xie Family¡¯s legacy, your fate was already sealed!¡± Xue An said indifferently. All the members of the Feng Family trembled uncontrollably. In that moment, Feng Chaosi suddenly stood up, pointing at Feng Chaochou who was in the back row, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for your suggestion to deal with Mr. Xue, how could we have done this?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s face was full of resentment. He intended to shift all the blame onto Feng Chaochou in order to save himself. But at this moment, Feng Chaochou let out a sigh, then stood up and walked in front of Xue An before falling to his knees with a thud. ¡°I have seen¡­ Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at the despairing face of Feng Chaochou and smiled faintly, ¡°We meet again?¡± Feng Chaosi was stunned. What did Xue An¡¯s words mean? Could it be that he knew his own good-for-nothing brother? Feng Chaochou offered a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, the Feng Family is ruined due to its arrogance, I have nothing to say. Please do as you will!¡± Feng Chaosi trembled, then angrily said, ¡°Feng Chaochou, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An frowned, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Feng Chaosi felt a tremendous force strike him, and with a thud, he fell to his knees, his kneecaps shattered. Feng Chaosi groaned in pain. At that moment, Xue An then said to Feng Chaochou, ¡°You seem to be quite sensible.¡± By that time, Feng Chaochou was no longer so afraid. Because he knew that the Feng Family¡­ was finished! Even then, Feng Chaosi didn¡¯t forget to throw dirt on his older brother, ¡°Mr. Xue, it was all because of his suggestion¡­¡± Xue An ignored him and only looked at Feng Chaochou with a smile, ¡°Would you like to take over the Feng Family?¡± Feng Chaochou was stunned. Feng Chaosi was also stunned. Everyone was stunned. What did Xue An mean? Only Shi Dong sighed softly at that moment. He understood Xue An¡¯s intention in doing this. The capital was so large, the Qin Family couldn¡¯t possibly manage to take over everything, even with their dominance. There would inevitably be other powerful families. If the Feng Family fell, then aside from the Qin Family, it could be said that only their Shi Family would be dominant. Now, it seemed that Xue An intended to keep this eldest son of the Feng Family. It was to balance out his own Shi Family in the future. Thinking of this, Shi Dong¡¯s fear of Xue An grew even deeper. This person had an unfathomable level of cultivation and also possessed such great wisdom. Who exactly was he? Feng Chaosi at this moment was utterly dumbfounded. He still didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant. Meanwhile, Feng Chaochou¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If you are willing, then show me your sincerity!¡± Feng Chaochou immediately stood up, took a fruit knife from the table, and without any hesitation, walked towards his younger brother. Feng Chaosi was unable to move, only able to watch as his elder brother, whom he had always looked down upon, approached him. He was so terrified that his voice changed, ¡°Big brother¡­ big brother I was wrong, please don¡¯t! I will never again¡­¡± Feng Chaochou didn¡¯t pause for a moment, plunging the knife straight down. Thud! The knife plunged right into Feng Chaosi¡¯s chest. ¡°To¡­ oppose you¡­¡± Feng Chaosi spat out his last few words, fell to the ground unwillingly, and died. This move shocked everyone present. Many people now regarded Xue An with eyes full of fear, as if he were a ghost or god. This man¡¯s ability to manipulate people¡¯s hearts was so terrifying. With just a few words, he had incited fratricide within a wealthy family. And now, Feng Chaochou¡¯s eyes were red with emotion. For years, he had lived unsatisfactorily in the Feng Family. It could be said that no one held him in regard. But now, he had made the right move. That was to understand the principle of not opposing Xue An. Therefore, he had won. He did not spare any of the Feng Family elders. He killed them all with a knife, eradicating them completely. In the end, he was drenched in blood, looking maniacal. Xue An calmly watched. Only after Feng Chaochou had finished killing did he say indifferently, ¡°From now on, the Feng Family is yours!¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s knife clanged as it hit the ground, and then he began to cry. Everyone silently moved further away from him. Self-destruction of an entire family! How ruthless one must be! At this moment, Xue An even felt some appreciation for Feng Chaochou. Because he knew that this was Feng Chaochou¡¯s pledge of loyalty to him. After destroying his whole family, no one would dare to take him in. He had no choice but to follow Xue An, to follow the Qin Family. As for the people of the Feng Family¡­ Xue An didn¡¯t care. Because not one of them was innocent! And the Shi Family¡­ Xue An turned to look. At this moment, Shi Dong wished he could bury his head in the ground, believing himself to be worldly. But when facing Xue An, He realized what a true influential figure was. One who decided life and death with a single word. This¡­ this is what it means to be an influential figure! Xue An walked over to him, and Shi Dong¡¯s legs were trembling. After a moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You¡­ have a good son!¡± Saying this, Xue An turned and walked away. Shi Dong felt a huge relief, as if his entire body were soaked in cold sweat. This man¡­ he must never provoke him in the future! Shi Dong silently made a vow to himself. Xue An stepped onto the platform, looking around at everyone present with a calm expression. ¡°Now¡­ does anyone else object?¡± No one dared to speak. Not even a single person dared lift their head to look at Xue An. The people who had been clamoring to divide the spoils at the beginning all silenced their drums and did not dare make a sound anymore. Xue An nodded. ¡°Very well, from now on, the provincial city will be led by the Qin Family!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu, standing below the platform, was the first to respectfully bow his head and said, ¡°The Qin Family¡­ is willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± As if signaling, the Shi Family, Feng Chaochou, and others couldn¡¯t help but bow in unison. ¡°We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± In the end, almost all the elite families shouted in unison. ¡°We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme!¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Translator: 549690339 The early summer sea breeze, gentle as a lover¡¯s caress. A yacht was currently drifting on the surface of the sea, sailing slowly. But on the deck, there was a burst of laughter. ¡°Daddy, look, I¡¯ve caught another little fish!¡± Xue Xiang said excitedly, proud as she showed off her catch to Xue An. Xue An looked at Xue Xiang¡¯s proud face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he patted her little head, ¡°Xiang Xiang is so impressive!¡± Meanwhile, sitting to one side and also fishing, Xue Nian¡¯s little face had already scrunched up like a steamed bun. ¡°Why can my sister always catch fish, but I can¡¯t?¡± Xue Nian mumbled unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re clumsy!¡± Xue Xiang said without any mercy. Tears began to well up in Xue Nian¡¯s big eyes. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. His two daughters were truly different in character. Take Xue Xiang, for example, clever and witty, even though she was only four years old, she acted like a little adult, often ¡°lecturing¡± Xue Nian. Xue Nian, however, was sometimes a bit slow and, apart from getting excited about tasty food, was usually not very talkative. Now being scolded as a little dummy by her own sister, naturally, Xue Nian felt extremely wronged. Xue An, with sympathy, quickly patted Xue Nian¡¯s little head. ¡°Alright, alright, our Nian Nian is not clumsy. Our Nian Nian is the smartest!¡± Feeling wronged, Xue Nian said, ¡°Daddy, if I¡¯m not clumsy, why can¡¯t I catch any fish?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Maybe the fish haven¡¯t noticed that Nian Nian is fishing too!¡± Xue Nian nodded hesitantly. And Xue An sent a strand of Divine Sense into the sea without changing his expression¡­ A few seconds later. Xue Nian¡¯s fishing rod dipped suddenly. ¡°Huh!¡± Xue Nian was first startled, then excited. ¡°Daddy, daddy, did I catch a fish?¡± Pretending as though nothing had happened, Xue An, too, excitedly went over to help Xue Nian lift the fishing rod. ¡°Wow, Nian Nian is so amazing, catching such a big fish!¡± Xue An exclaimed exaggeratedly. Xue Nian¡¯s eyes formed into crescent moons as she smiled. Xue Xiang, on the other hand, looked at her father with some suspicion. Being a smart little girl, she felt something suspicious about Xue An¡¯s movements just then. Under the scrutinizing gaze of his daughter, Xue An coughed a bit unnaturally. ¡°Ahem! Xiang Xiang is just as amazing!¡± It was only in front of his two daughters that Xue An dropped all pretense of being the Immortal Venerable. There was no helping it! Who made him have such spirited and incredibly adorable daughters? At that moment, the sun slowly set in the west, and the entire sea was bathed in dazzling gold, a sight too beautiful for words. ¡°Daddy, look, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian called out excitedly. Then Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯Er came up on deck, looking at the father and daughters, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°The wind is so strong outside, come back in!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er worried about the two little girls. In fact, thanks to Xue An¡¯s daily careful nurturing with various Spiritual Medicines, the two girls¡¯ constitutions had become pure and flawless. It was impossible for them to get sick. Just then, a dolphin suddenly leaped high from the distant sea, drawing a beautiful arc in the air before splashing back into the water. ¡°Wow! A white dolphin! So beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, exclaimed with their eyes wide open. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xue An asked, looking down at his daughters. ¡°We love it! And this is the first time we¡¯ve seen a real dolphin!¡± said Xue Xiang. ¡°Mhm, mhm, I just don¡¯t know if it tastes good!¡± Xue Nian began to ponder over the taste again. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Then close your eyes, Daddy will give you a surprise!¡± The two little girls immediately closed their eyes. Xue An stood at the bow of the boat, his foot gently tapping the deck. It seemed as if the sea within a ten-mile radius trembled ever so slightly. Then Xue An chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, open your eyes now!¡± The two little girls slowly opened their eyes. What presented before them was a scene straight out of a dream. They saw a few dolphins not far away, leaping from the sea surface, performing acrobatics as they somersaulted through the air before splashing back into the sea. The spray wet the cheeks of the two little girls. And this was just the beginning. In the blink of an eye, the number of dolphins leaping out of the water reached dozens. They drew beautiful arcs in the air, then returned to the sea. The two little girls watched in amazement. At this moment, all of the dolphins surfaced and swam up to the yacht, led by an exceptionally beautiful white dolphin, which seemed to nod at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Daddy, what¡­ what is it doing?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xue An laughed, ¡°It¡¯s asking you to touch it!¡± Xue Xiang was a bit hesitant, but she eventually mustered up the courage and reached out to touch the white dolphin¡¯s nose. Xue Nian also couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand to touch the white dolphin¡¯s mouth. The white dolphin adorably blinked at them, seemingly enjoying the caress of the two little girls, making a series of baby-like cries. This scene appeared to be straight out of a fairy tale world, causing Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue to watch fascinated. After a while, the white dolphin led the other dolphins and leapt from the water once again. But this time, they jumped over the yacht. Under the glow of the setting sun, the dolphins seemed to be erecting gates of dragons on the sea surface, with the yacht passing through them slowly. The two little girls were so excited that they jumped and hopped around, delighted beyond measure. Xue An stood aside with a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. But his heart drifted far away. Wife, our daughters have grown so much, becoming more and more adorable, and more and more beautiful! You must be very lonely on your own. Just wait for me, I will definitely find you! Even if I have to exhaust the realms above or seek through the yellow springs below, I will never give up! As evening approached, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian stood at the bow, waving goodbye to the fins of the white dolphins as they departed. ¡°Goodbye! White dolphins!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Xue An stood by, feeling the gratitude coming from the dolphins through their Divine Sense. He had just used his Divine Sense to command all nearby dolphins to come. The leading dolphin was slowly gaining consciousness. Xue An then instructed it to lead the other dolphins to perform for his two daughters. The white dolphin did not dare to disobey, because although Xue An did not force it, his presence, like the sea, was unfathomable. However, Xue An was not one to trouble these marine elves. As they were leaving, Xue An gave the dolphins some rewards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although not very precious, they were of great value to the dolphins. Xue An had taken his daughters out to sea because the Xie Family had established a resort on a nearby island. The investment was substantial, and it was now completely finished. So the Qin Family had picked up a great deal by taking over, tidied it up a bit, and was preparing to open for business officially. Xue An was taking his two daughters to see the excitement. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Translator: 549690339 The island was not close to the shore, and it would take a two-day journey by yacht to reach it. At this moment. The yacht was still sailing on the open sea. Even the most beautiful scenery can become tiresome after a while, especially the boundless ocean, which can easily wear out one¡¯s enthusiasm. For example, right now, two young girls were nestled inside the cabin, watching cartoons. Xue An stood on the bow, gazing at the sea surface. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er were beside him, keeping him company. Tang Xuan¡¯er had taken a leave of absence from the hospital and then came to the provincial city. Xue An had taken her out to unwind. As for Fan Mengxue¡­ Her fame now was more than double what it had been before, with a plethora of advertising invitations and commercial endorsements, as plentiful as cow hair. Here it should be mentioned that when Fan Mengxue was blacklisted by the Xie Family, those businesses that had been eager to cancel their contracts were now dying of regret. But as for these, Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t care. Upon learning that Xue An was planning a sea voyage, Fan Mengxue immediately pushed aside all her work. As for An Qing, it seemed her unit, the Phoenix Immortal, had missions, and they had called her away. This sea area was still bustling. From time to time, there were ships passing by. The three were idly chatting. A luxurious yacht slowly approached, and a man stood at the bow, shouting loudly. ¡°Meng Xue! Is that Meng Xue?¡± Fan Mengxue, recognizing the voice as familiar, couldn¡¯t help but look up. She saw the man standing on the bow, dressed in a white suit. Although he was somewhat far away and his face was unclear, his posture and movements seemed familiar. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Seems like it, but I don¡¯t have much of an impression.¡± While they were speaking, the opposite yacht gradually drew closer. ¡°Meng Xue! To be able to see you on the high seas is truly a marvelous fate!¡± The man bared his pearly white teeth, speaking with a cheerful grin. It was only then that Fan Mengxue recognized who the person was. It turned out to be a male celebrity from the entertainment circle named Xiao Chu. Previously, Fan Mengxue had worked with him on a commercial and hence knew him. But it was just a nodding acquaintance. Fan Mengxue nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Xiao.¡± Xiao Chu laughed, ¡°What Mr.? I¡¯m only a few years older than you; just call me brother. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll come over!¡± Without waiting for a reply, he very familiarly had someone extend the gangplank and then walked over. When he got close and saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up anew. Initially, his attention had been all on Fan Mengxue, and he hadn¡¯t noticed the beautiful girl beside her at all. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day indeed, to meet such a gorgeous girl on the high seas!¡± Xiao Chu believed his smile to be quite charming. But his antics were of no use to Tang Xuan¡¯er. She remained expressionless and turned back to the cabin without a word. Undaunted, he turned his fervent gaze towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°Meng Xue, I heard your latest movie is a big hit, congratulations!¡± Fan Mengxue felt a pang of disdain. When she was blacklisted, everyone in the circle knew, but he was silent then. He was also silent when the movie¡¯s trailer came out. Even when the public opinion was extremely unfavorable towards her. This gentleman kept his distance. Now, after the storm had passed and her movie was at the height of its success, he came with an exceedingly warm congratulations. One could see what kind of person he was. Thinking to herself, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of impatience on her face as she nodded and said, ¡°Thanks!¡± Xiao Chu saw it clearly and couldn¡¯t help but flash a hint of darkness in his eyes. However, he concealed it very well, still wearing a warm and enthusiastic smile on his face. ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Xiao Chu asked, upon noticing Xue An standing to the side. At the same time, his gaze carried a hint of fierceness. Ha ha! The so-called pure and untainted Fan Mengxue of the entertainment circle, would she also secretly go out to sea with a wealthy second-generation? If this news got out, I wonder what it would be like. Xiao Chu was plotting in his mind. Xue An frowned slightly. This man meant no good. But immediately after, he casually smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this yacht.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Chu responded dismissively upon hearing this. Then he didn¡¯t even glance at Xue An again. Since he isn¡¯t some scion of a wealthy family, that¡¯s even better. Isn¡¯t it nice to be at the vast sea with two beauties? With that thought, Xiao Chu¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°Meng Xue, where are you going?¡± Fan Mengxue was annoyed by this man¡¯s familiarity. How close does he think they are? You keep calling me Meng Xue? Just as she was about to react, Xue An winked at her. Fan Mengxue blinked in confusion. What does that mean? Xiao Chu, however, didn¡¯t notice these subtleties and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been invited to an opening ceremony at an island resort newly developed by the Qin Family in the provincial city!¡± When mentioning the Qin Family of the provincial city, Xiao Chu spoke loudly and bragged. ¡°Meng Xue, why don¡¯t you come along with me, it¡¯ll be quite the spectacle!¡± Fan Mengxue hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Sure, that sounds like a great idea, we could broaden our horizons!¡± Xiao Chu shot Xue An a glance, thinking to himself that the man knew how to talk. Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t know what Xue An was up to but reluctantly nodded anyway. Xiao Chu couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Hehe, if he could take advantage of this opportunity and win over this well-known jade girl of the entertainment industry, it would benefit his future development greatly. By that time, they could already see the distant island. ¡°Meng Xue, do you know about the Qin Family of the provincial city?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°No idea!¡± ¡°Hehe, how could you not have heard about it?¡± ¡°Heard about what?¡± ¡°Now who doesn¡¯t know that the Qin Family orchestrated the fall of the Xie Family, the former power of the provincial city, and managed to take over smoothly from Beijiang? Tsk tsk!¡± Xiao Chu exclaimed several times, then lowered his voice. ¡°And have you heard? There¡¯s a big shot called Mr. Xue who is helping the Qin Family! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly!¡± Fan Mengxue held back a laugh, then shook her head, ¡°I really have no clue!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An also smiled and said, ¡°The Mr. Xue you¡¯re talking about¡­ is he really that impressive?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Xiao Chu sneered at Xue An. ¡°Let me tell you, I know this Mr. Xue!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°So what does this Mr. Xue¡­ look like?¡± ¡°Hmph, that man is over two meters tall, can demolish a wall with one punch, and can eat ten people¡¯s worth of food in one meal!¡± Xiao Chu said with self-satisfaction. ¡°That impressive?¡± Xue An blinked. ¡°Of course that impressive. Otherwise, do you think so many noble families in the provincial city would obediently follow orders? I heard that Mr. Xue alone subdued all the noble families of the provincial city!¡± Xiao Chu said. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°That sounds quite formidable indeed.¡± Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110 I am Chapter 110: Chapter 110 I am Translator: 549690339 Xiao Chu continued, ¡°I had a lot of work to do, but this time I was invited by none other than Miss Qin of the Qin Family, so I pushed aside all my work and hurried over specially!¡± He then flashed a smile at Fan Mengxue, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll introduce you, getting to know Miss Qin of the Qin Family will be extremely beneficial to your future development!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded helplessly, ¡°Well¡­ thank you very much!¡± ¡°Hey, why are you still standing here? Hurry up and start the boat!¡± Xiao Chu glared at Xue An. He never showed a pleasant face to these service personnel. However, Xue An wasn¡¯t angry, and instead smiled slightly, ¡°No need to start it, because we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Indeed, at this moment, the island was already in sight, and one could see more than a dozen beautifully designed buildings standing on the picturesque island. Moreover, the pier was festooned with lights and decorations, as if ready to welcome some important personage. Xiao Chu said proudly, ¡°Miss Qin of the Qin Family is really too courteous, preparing such a grand welcome ceremony!¡± Then, he turned to Fan Mengxue with a smile, ¡°See, this is the Qin Family¡¯s resort, with such a large scale, how much money must have been invested! It shows just how powerful the Qin Family is!¡± Fan Mengxue remained expressionless. The yacht slowly approached the pier. At this time, one could see many people standing on the pier. Most of these people were from the various elite families of the provincial city. At the very front was Qin Yu, and standing behind her were Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao. This lineup made Xiao Chu somewhat proud and self-congratulatory. It seemed his reputation was still quite significant! At least it was enough to make so many influential family members wait obediently on the pier to welcome him. As the yacht docked, Xiao Chu, full of pride, walked down the gangway, waving at the crowd. ¡°Everyone has worked hard, I¡¯ve arrived!¡± No one made a sound. Nobody even glanced at Xiao Chu. It was as if he were invisible. This scene left Xiao Chu somewhat bewildered. What¡¯s going on? Could they not have heard? ¡°This must be Miss Qin, right? You¡¯re too kind, waiting on the pier for so long. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back!¡± said Xiao Chu cheerfully to Qin Yu. But Qin Yu didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, her gaze directed behind him. Xiao Chu was puzzled¡ªwhat could be behind him? Thinking this, Xiao Chu turned to look. He saw Xue An leading the way, with Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er, accompanied by two little maids, slowly walking down the gangway. At the same time, the people who had been as still as statues surged forward a few steps and then bowed respectfully. They then shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Xue!¡± Their voices echoed far and wide. Xiao Chu was stunned. Greetings to who? Mr. Xue? Which one is Mr. Xue? At this moment, Qin Yu hurried forward a few steps, her face beaming with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, we originally planned to send a helicopter to bring you over, but we heard you had already taken a boat out to sea, so these past two days I¡¯ve been waiting at the pier with everyone.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I wanted to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out to the sea for fun.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Xue, please!¡± Qin Yu respectfully stepped aside to make way. Not just her, but everyone else also stepped aside in unison and bowed slightly, with extremely respectful attitudes. This scene left Xiao Chu completely dumbfounded. His brain even went into a state of shutdown. This person¡­ is Mr. Xue? At that moment, Xue An turned his head to look at Xiao Chu and smiled slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew Mr. Xue? I am he!¡± Xiao Chu¡¯s body shook, and his teeth clattered uncontrollably. On the boat, he had bragged without thinking that the real Mr. Xue was right in front of him! ¡°However, I¡¯m not two meters tall, and I cannot eat as much as ten people in one meal, but you weren¡¯t wrong about one thing!¡± Xue An smiled chillingly, ¡°My punch can indeed smash a wall.¡± Xiao Chu shuddered all over, a sense of urgency came upon him, almost scaring the urine out of him, then he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was you! If I have offended you in any way¡­ I¡­ .¡± At this point, Qin Yu noticed something was off and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Mr. Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just encountered this guy on the road, then he got on my boat and spouted some nonsense,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then he left with everyone. For Xue An, he did not even have the desire to deal with such a person! Qin Yu, however, frowned, stepped forward, and stared at Xiao Chu, ¡°Who let you come here?¡± Xiao Chu was quivering, ¡°It was¡­ it was¡­.¡± At this time, Hei King stepped out, looking a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve met this guy a few times, and after learning the news, he kept begging me, so I let him come!¡± Qin Yu nodded coldly, ¡°Then let him roll!¡± After saying that, she turned around without looking back to follow Xue An and the others. Xiao Chu felt like crying but had no tears. He had intended to use this opportunity to get acquainted with a few powerful and influential people, and if he could get to know the Qin Family, that would have been even better. But he had never imagined that, just because of his loose tongue, he had offended a big shot he simply couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. At this time, Hei King approached with a serious face and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave this place! And let me give you a piece of advice¡­.¡± ¡°You better not stay in the provincial city any longer!¡± Xiao Chu trembled all over, and then, without making a sound, left in a dejected hurry. Meanwhile, Xue An arrived outside the resort accompanied by everyone, the place was picturesque, with a pleasant climate. The resort was beautifully constructed; it was indeed a treasure of a location. But upon seeing the resort, Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. Once they walked inside, they could see all sorts of innovative decorations and designs. It was evident that the Xie Family had put a lot of thought into this resort. But Xue An remained silent, his face as solemn as water. With him like this, no one following him dared to speak either. When they reached the central area of the resort, an old man with white hair was standing by the road; seeing Xue An and the others approaching, he came forward to greet them. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the designer of the resort, and also the successor of the Ming Family from the port, Master Ming Yuan!¡± Qin Yu emphasized the introduction. The Ming Family from the port? Upon hearing this name, Xue An¡¯s expression shifted slightly, then returned to normal. There are countless practitioners of Feng Shui Numerology in the world, and the masters among them are too numerous to count, but if one were to name the grandmaster among them, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it would definitely be the Ming Family from the port! Since the Song dynasty, this family has been studying Feng Shui Numerology and has continued for over a thousand years without interruption. Thus, in Huaxia, especially in the Minnan area of the port, any significant construction project will definitely have a member of the Ming Family inspect the Feng Shui. This resort was also a creation of the Ming Family, showing how highly the Xie Family valued this resort. At this moment, Master Ming Yuan smiled at Qin Yu, ¡°Miss Qin flatters me too much, I¡¯m just an old man on the verge of senility in the Ming Family. And seeing this gentleman¡¯s demeanor, I presume he is the widely acclaimed Mr. Xue?¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sea Viewing Platform (2 more) Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sea Viewing Platform (2 more) Translator: 549690339 Master Ming spoke in a highly cultivated manner, yet his demeanor and responses were impeccable, showcasing the grandeur of a true master. Xue An cast a casual glance at Ming Yuan before nodding slightly, ¡°It is indeed worthy of a scion from the renowned Ming Family, truly brilliant tactics!¡± The ambiguity of his words inevitably stirred some shock and suspicion in Qin Yu¡¯s heart. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou, who were following behind, exchanged looks, then bowed their heads in silence. However, Ming Yuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged; with a slight smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Xue flatters me too much. Nowadays, who doesn¡¯t know about Mr. Xue overpowering his peers and ascending to the supreme position in the provincial city? Truly a hero from among the youths! I am in awe!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal and nodded, then pointed to the tallest building in the distance. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the highest point of the resort, called the Sea Viewing Platform! Please, follow me to have a look!¡± Ming Yuan said with a smile. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± The group followed Ming Yuan up to the Sea Viewing Platform. Located in the central region of the island and as the highest point of the entire island, one could take in the splendid surrounding views from the top, complemented by the seamless horizon of sea and sky¡ªindeed, a feast for the eyes. ¡°Truly worthy of the Ming Family¡¯s touch, such a beautiful view!¡± someone marveled in admiration. Ming Yuan smiled with evident self-satisfaction, ¡°This Sea Viewing Platform is the core of the entire resort, and furthermore, any high-end banquets in the future can be held here.¡± While he spoke, waitstaff brought up wine and assorted foods. Moments later, the Sea Viewing Platform was transformed into an upscale club. The elites invited to this island had originally felt somewhat uncomfortable. No one knew exactly what game the Qin Family was playing. And especially Mr. Xue, known for his ruthless methods, what if he had gathered them here only to capture them all in one fell swoop? But viewing the current situation, it seemed like their worries might have been unnecessary. For instance, Xue An was now holding a glass of red wine, standing by the Sea Viewing Platform, seemingly gazing at the distant sea. The atmosphere gradually livened up. Stunning scenery and the sea breeze, when combined, allowed these wealthy young masters to gradually relax and then group together in twos and threes, chatting and laughing. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ I¡¯d like to toast to you!¡± Just then, a timid voice rang out from behind Xue An. Turning around, Xue An saw it was a girl of about eighteen or nineteen, quite attractive, and judging by her attire, likely the daughter of some wealthy family. However, in Xue An¡¯s presence, the girl was stuttering, struggling to speak smoothly. Xue An gave a slight smile and raised his wine glass a little before taking a sip. The girl excitedly downed her drink and then scampered off jubilantly. After a short while, laughter from the girls could be heard in the distance. Qin Yu laughed softly, ¡°Mr. Xue, it seems you are quite popular now!¡± Just as Qin Yu said, Xue An¡¯s fame within the circles of the provincial city¡¯s wealthy was immense. Yet when the men heard Xue An¡¯s name, they felt both fear and awe. As for the girls, especially those from wealthy families, they were intensely curious about Xue An. A young man who single-handedly subdued an entire city¡¯s elite. That was legend enough in itself. And now, having seen Xue An in person, the daughters of these wealthy families were all stunned. They had not expected Mr. Xue to be so young and handsome. This caused many of the girls¡¯ hearts to flutter with excitement. But while they might think so, none dared to approach him rashly. Therefore, these girls started making bets, with the loser having to offer a toast. In the end, this girl lost and mustered the courage to approach and toast Xue An. To her surprise, Xue An was very approachable, and even returned the toast. This resulted in her receiving envy from her peers upon her return. As for Xue An, he merely offered a faint smile and paid it no further mind. He was improving his Cultivation Level every day, all in the hope of finding his wife as soon as possible. As for everything else¡­ Xue An hadn¡¯t given it much thought. At this moment, the atmosphere at the banquet reached its climax. Ming Yuan stepped onto the high platform in the middle, smiling as he said, ¡°Today, the elite of the provincial city have gathered here, and everyone is well-informed. It just so happens that I have a treasure for all to see!¡± With that, Ming Yuan took out a necklace from the bag he carried with him. It was a string of pearls that, under the moonlight, emitted a cool radiance, so beautiful that people hardly dared to breathe loudly. The room fell silent. The women in particular were completely enchanted. No woman could resist the temptation of jewelry. Qin Yu was slightly startled, then she exclaimed, ¡°Is that a Dong Zhu?¡± Ming Yuan smiled, ¡°Miss Qin really does have extensive knowledge; this is indeed the rare and seldom-seen Dong Zhu!¡± Dong Zhu! Extremely rare jewelry. It could only be found in this sea area, but due to overharvesting later on, it had disappeared for many years. Even a single Dong Zhu pearl was worth a fortune, let alone an entire string of pearl necklaces. Ming Yuan then smiled at the people below the stage, ¡°I will sell this pearl today. Who wants it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd erupted. ¡°I bid ten million!¡± ¡°Twenty million!¡± ¡°Twenty-five million!¡± These people were determined to have the string of Dong Zhu pearls. Anyone who could enter this place was worth at least several hundred million. Thus, the price rapidly soared. A hint of pride flickered in Ming Yuan¡¯s eyes. Just as the price had reached over ninety million, Xue An suddenly said calmly, ¡°I offer one dollar.¡± Upon this statement, the entire room fell silent. Many frowned slightly, thinking that Xue An was attempting to use his status to snatch the necklace. Yet Ming Yuan remained unruffled, merely chuckling, ¡°Mr. Xue, have you had too much to drink? Any single Dong Zhu pearl is a treasure, one dollar¡­¡± Xue An set down his wine glass and walked toward the stage with an indifferent expression. The crowd parted to make way for him. Ming Yuan¡¯s expression gradually darkened. When Xue An reached the stage, he casually took the necklace in his hand, played with it for a moment, and then smiled. ¡°Indeed, it is a rare treasure of the world!¡± Ming Yuan smiled, but the next second, his smile froze. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­ the origins are not legitimate!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many faces went pale. Illegitimate origins? What did he mean? Could it be that this necklace was stolen or robbed by Ming Yuan? Ming Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you must have evidence to support such claims. Accusing someone¡¯s property of being illicitly obtained without proof is a serious allegation!¡± Many nodded in agreement silently. Some had been somewhat resentful of Xue An, and now their minds stirred. The Ming Family of the seaport was a powerful household. If Ming Yuan were to publicly confront Xue An, it was likely that Xue An¡¯s influence would be damaged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While those below the stage harbored various thoughts, Xue An smiled faintly, exerted a bit of strength in his finger, and with a snap, a Dong Zhu pearl shattered instantly. The entire room was shaken by this action. Xue An then said coldly, ¡°How you acquired it, you know best in your heart. For example, what¡¯s being suppressed under the Sea Viewing Platform with feng shui? Do I need to say it? Master Ming?¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Siren’s Song (Three Updates) Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Siren¡¯s Song (Three Updates) Translator: 549690339 Ming Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, his eyes filled with terror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°How I knew, is that it?¡± Xue An said with a light smile. Then he pointed towards the ocean in front of them. ¡°The feng shui of this island is not bad, but this place is a feng shui death trap. Not to mention the Ming Family, even an ordinary geomancer wouldn¡¯t build the Sea Viewing Platform here, yet you alone did.¡± ¡°Therefore, there must be some unknown secret beneath this Sea Viewing Platform! Let me guess, something like¡­ the Sea Eye?¡± Xue An said coldly. Xue An¡¯s words caused Ming Yuan¡¯s face to change color repeatedly. The crowd was similarly filled with shock and uncertainty. After a moment, Ming Yuan sighed deeply, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Xue, at such a young age, to be not only at a divine cultivation level but also so proficient in Feng Shui Numerology.¡± Xue An listened expressionlessly. ¡°You are correct, beneath the Sea Viewing Platform indeed lies the Sea Eye!¡± said Ming Yuan lightly, a mocking smile appearing on his face. ¡°Initially, I had no intention of doing anything to you, after all, I need this resort as a cover. But now that you¡¯ve uncovered it, I have no need to hide anymore! But you¡­¡± Ming Yuan¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthless malice, ¡°today, not a single one of you will leave!¡± With his words, a black mist rose from the ground, enveloping everyone within. Ming Yuan laughed sinisterly: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so extreme, but now that you know my secret, don¡¯t blame me. You¡¯ll all become my puppets!¡± As he spoke, a low female chant began to echo from underground. The sound was soft at first, but gradually, it grew louder and clearer. The expressions of many people began to grow vacant. Ming Yuan laughed wildly with pride: ¡°Xue An, I admit that your cultivation level is commendable for your age, but this isn¡¯t something you can withstand with martial prowess alone. This is¡­¡± ¡°The Siren¡¯s Song? And I thought it was something formidable,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ming Yuan was taken aback, ¡°How could you¡­ How could you possibly know of the siren? Who are you, really?¡± Xue An raised his hand and smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I¡­ am Xue An!¡± As he spoke, a ball of pure white flame appeared in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. No sooner did the flame appear than the black mist began to dissipate rapidly, just like snow melting under the sun. As the black fog lifted, everyone immediately regained their senses. Qin Yu yelled angrily, ¡°You old thief! The Ming Family conducts itself in such a manner, aren¡¯t you afraid of incurring public wrath?¡± Not just Qin Yu, everyone present was incredibly enraged. The idea that Ming Yuan wanted to turn everyone into puppets was intolerable to these haughty and privileged offspring. Many were secretly relieved and looked towards Xue An with gratitude; if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xue¡¯s timely actions, none would have been spared. Ming Yuan¡¯s face underwent several changes, eventually settling into a grim look, ¡°I underestimated you. But do you think this is over? Do you know why I chose today to have you ascend the Sea Viewing Platform?¡± Ming Yuan looked up at the sky and sneered, ¡°Because tonight¡­ is the night of the full moon!¡± Everyone looked up in unison, indeed, a clear, bright moon was hanging in the sky, casting a veil-like glow that enshrouded everything. ¡°Feng Shui secret technique, activate!¡± Ming Yuan called out softly. Silver lines suddenly appeared above the Sea Viewing Platform, intertwining into complex patterns, trapping everyone within. At the same time, the beautiful silhouette of a creature gradually appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. This silhouette had a woman¡¯s upper body and a fish¡¯s lower body. Yet even so, it did nothing to diminish the beauty of the maiden. Ming Yuan looked at the mermaid and chuckled coldly, ¡°Kill them all!¡± The mermaid¡¯s face showed a hint of struggle, but ultimately, she helplessly bowed her head. An ethereal chant began to rise, louder and clearer than before, and no matter if you plugged your ears or did anything else, the sound could not be blocked from entering your mind. As everyone was shocked, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± His tone was indifferent yet seemed like a divine chant, instantly suppressing the sea monster¡¯s singing. Ming Yuan finally showed a change in expression. Xue An took a step forward, ¡°By using Feng Shui to harm others, you¡¯ve broken the first rule!¡± ¡°Harboring ill intentions and exploiting secular power to satisfy personal desires! You¡¯ve broken the second rule!¡± Xue An took a second step. ¡°By relying on the Feng Shui Secret Technique, you¡¯ve imprisoned a peaceful sea monster to profit from it; this is the third rule you¡¯ve broken!¡± Standing in the center, Xue An spoke indifferently with his hands behind his back, ¡°You¡¯ve broken all three rules, Ming Yuan, do you acknowledge your guilt?¡± Laughing triumphantly, Ming Yuan said, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s useless to say those things. This Feng Shui Secret Array is an ancient inheritance I stumbled upon. No one in this world can break it. Without the method to break it, even a Daluo Golden Immortal would be trapped and die here, and you and these people are all as good as dead!¡± Everybody¡¯s face turned as pale as paper in an instant. Some disbelieving people tried to walk out but couldn¡¯t touch those silver threads at all. Ming Yuan chuckled, considering Xue An and the others already dead in his eyes. But at that moment, Xue An smiled. ¡°Did I say I was going to break it?¡± Then Xue An raised his gaze to Ming Yuan, ¡°Any skill, in the face of absolute power, is a joke! You didn¡¯t understand that simple fact!¡± Saying that, Xue An stamped his foot fiercely. This Sea Viewing Platform, the island, and even the vast ocean itself, all trembled mightily under that stomp! And those silver-threaded mystical formations instantly started to unravel. Ming Yuan¡¯s face showed horror and despair, ¡°No, this is impossible¡­ this is ancient¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get a chance to finish his sentence, as the backlash from the broken Array consumed him. In an instant, the Ming Family Feng Shui Master aged from a white-haired elder to a rapidly withering old man. Soon, he turned into a skeleton that scattered with the wind. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. And then, the sound of crying drew all eyes to it. The mermaid was weeping. And the tears she shed were actually large pearls. Now they understood where Ming Yuan¡¯s pearls came from. This revelation shocked many people. The tears of this sea monster were pearls, which was practically like a money-printing machine! No wonder Ming Yuan went to great lengths to suppress it. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian moved closer. During the recent struggle, Xue An had shielded the two of them with a secret technique. He didn¡¯t want his two precious daughters to be harmed in the slightest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Daddy, is that the mermaid sister?¡± Xue An nodded and smiled gently, ¡°Yes, it is!¡± ¡°Then why is the mermaid sister crying?¡± ¡°Because¡­ she misses home!¡± Xue An said softly. The mermaid shuddered, lifted her beautiful eyes to look at Xue An, and then her lips parted slightly, ¡°Immortal, save me!¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Can’t Measure You, I Will! Chapter 113: Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Can¡¯t Measure You, I Will! Translator: 549690339 At this time, the little girl Xue Nian had already approached curiously and picked up a Blood Pearl from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s this? Can you eat it? Is it tasty?¡± Xue Nian asked. This was Xue Nian¡¯s characteristic triple question. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently, ¡°Silly Nian¡¯er, those are the tears of a mermaid!¡± Xue Nian paused, and then she picked up all the Blood Pearls on the ground and approached the mermaid. ¡°Mermaid sister, these are your tears; don¡¯t cry anymore, okay!¡± The Sea Demoness shuddered, a complex expression surfacing on her stunning face. Since ancient times, the members of their Demon Race had been hunted by human Cultivators. All for the sake of obtaining their tears. Just like what Ming Yuan had done, everyone¡¯s first reaction upon seeing them was to take possession. Only this little girl had a heart of gold. The Sea Demoness¡¯s hands were like those of a regular person, so she reached out to take the Blood Pearls and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Nian blinked her big, shiny black eyes, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s there to thank for? These were yours to begin with!¡± These words made many people shake. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Xue An being there, there would have already been people who couldn¡¯t restrain themselves from stepping forward to subdue the Sea Demoness. After all, she was a moving treasury. Yet, Xue Nian taught everyone a lesson. It made many feel ashamed of themselves. ¡°Dad, the mermaid sister looks so pitiful! Help her, please!¡± Xue Xiang also spoke up at this time. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Okay! Today, I¡¯ll send her home.¡± After speaking, Xue An looked up at the Sea Demoness and said in a deep voice, ¡°I save you today only because you have never harmed anyone; if you cause trouble in the future, do you understand the consequences?¡± The Sea Demoness trembled and then bowed respectfully, ¡°Immortal Master, rest assured, this demon understands!¡± ¡°Everyone, go down!¡± Xue An ordered. The crowd dispersed from the Sea Viewing Platform and watched from a distance. Xue An stood beside the Sea Viewing Platform, gazed at the moonlight, and then threw a fierce punch. The Sea Viewing Platform, built to be extremely sturdy, first made creaking noises before silently crumbling to pieces under that single punch. The sea breeze blew past, and the formerly towering platform vanished without a trace. As if it had never existed in the first place. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. At this moment, there was a seemingly bottomless Sea Eye beneath the Sea Viewing Platform, emanating an extremely cold aura. Several chains were binding a mermaid covered in scars, suspending her above the Sea Eye. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold. He knew that this was the true form of the Sea Demoness; what had appeared on the platform was nothing more than an illusion created by her Mental Power. Ming Yuan had a ruthless plan. He was using the power of the Sea Eye to suppress the Sea Demoness. If not for Xue An¡¯s discovery, this Sea Demoness would have been doomed forever. Moreover, Xue An couldn¡¯t directly break the chains now because they were connected to the Sea Eye. The power of the Sea Eye in the vast ocean was no trivial matter. Seemingly realizing the difficulty ahead, the Sea Demoness slowly opened her eyes and gave Xue An a weak nod. ¡°Immortal Master, if you can¡¯t save me, then please end my life!¡± As she spoke, flesh continued to fall from her cheeks. Clearly, her injuries were severe. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, felt so heartbroken they were on the verge of tears. Many others sighed softly. They all thought that Mr. Xue had done his best. But this was not something that could be handled merely by doing one¡¯s best! ¡°Immortal Master, I¡¯m already grateful that you killed that villain. If it¡¯s too difficult, please don¡¯t take the risk! This demon is willing to die for liberation!¡± The voice of the Sea Demoness grew weaker. She was being eroded by the power of the Sea Eye. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian anxiously looked toward their father. All eyes were also focused on Xue An. Xue An¡¯s eyes drooped, and his face bore a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Even the Sea Demoness is trapped by the sea!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his head and looked at the Sea Demoness on the brink of death. ¡°Today, I shall rescue you. If the mountains and seas do not cross over for you, I will!¡± With those words, Xue An called out lightly, ¡°Let me borrow the light of a billion stars!¡± Countless starlight beamed down from the sky above, starting to converge in Xue An¡¯s palm. Gradually, an orb imbued with the light of innumerable stars appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. This miraculous scene dumbfounded everyone in the distance. Could Mr. Xue really be an Immortal? This thought suddenly emerged in the hearts of many. At that moment, Xue An forcefully threw the orb of light downward. A dazzling streak of starlight flashed by. The immense power of the starlight utterly shattered the Sea Eye. Towering waves rose up. Xue An sneered, ¡°A mere body of water dares to be reckless before me!¡± With that, Xue An snapped his fingers. The towering waves vanished as if they encountered something terrifyingly fearful and dissipated quickly. The sea surface regained its calm. And the Sea Demoness had been rescued and brought to shore. But, having been suppressed for too long, she was too weak to stand and could only look at Xue An with grateful eyes, whispering, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master, for saving me!¡± Xue An glanced at the Sea Demoness and tossed her an Elixir, ¡°Eat it.¡± The Sea Demoness respectfully caught it and swallowed it down. After a short while. The injuries on the Sea Demoness began to heal rapidly. In the blink of an eye. The myriad wounds were restored to their original state. At this moment, the Sea Demoness transformed with human legs, draped in light gauze, appearing like a forsaken Immortal, so beautiful it was hard to take one¡¯s eyes off her. The Sea Demoness bowed deeply to Xue An. ¡°Little demon Jiang Mei¡¯er has seen the Immortal Master. I can never forget the great kindness and virtue of the Immortal Master!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said nothing. He had indeed saved her, so her kneeling to express thanks was only to be expected. And looking at the Sea Demoness¡¯s attire¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary Sea Demoness! Most importantly, she has a surname! The surnames of the Demon Race are extremely precious; ordinary demons simply could not have them. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached. ¡°Sister, where is your tail?¡± Xue Xiang asked with curiosity. The Sea Demoness smiled brightly, ¡°I have retracted my tail!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You can retract it?¡± Xue Nian said in surprise. ¡°Yes! Here, let me give you both something,¡± said the Sea Demoness as she solemnly pulled out three pearls emitting a red halo. Unlike the Dong Zhu formed from tears, these pearls were transformed from the Sea Demoness¡¯s own blood essence, extraordinarily precious. But the two young girls didn¡¯t understand this and just thought they were so pretty! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± the young girls brought the pearls back and asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re beautiful!¡± Seeing the three Blood Pearls, Xue An¡¯s heart also stirred. A Sea Demoness could only condense three to five Blood Pearls in her lifetime. Now, this Sea Demoness had given away three at once. Such a generous gesture! Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Yu Family’s Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Yu Family¡¯s Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Translator: 549690339 And at this moment, the previously calmed sea surface once again whipped up into towering waves. Many people retreated in horror. Jiang Mei¡¯er, however, smiled charmingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, these are my people coming to pick me up!¡± Indeed. Atop the distant waves, several sea demons stood. But these sea demons were all on guard, and they did not approach the shore. Then Jiang Mei¡¯er approached Mr. Xue, bowed deeply and paid her respects. ¡°Immortal Master, I dare not forget the grace of saving my life! In the future, I must repay this debt!¡± Mr. Xue smiled noncommittally. He did not perform these deeds expecting any reward. But Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s expression was grave, and she stepped forward a few paces, whispering a string of archaic, abstruse words to Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue was slightly startled, then he laughed. It seemed he really had saved a big figure! She even had a True Name. The so-called True Name, is something only the nobility among demons and monsters possess, stemming from their bloodline inheritance. The more noble the bloodline, the more distinguished the True Name! Moreover, each member of the Demon Race has a unique True Name. Knowing their True Name is akin to mastering their life¡¯s gate. Therefore, every demon regards their True Name as their most crucial secret and would never casually reveal it to anyone. Yet now this sea demon had told Mr. Xue her True Name. It showed she was truly grateful for Mr. Xue¡¯s rescue. After Jiang Mei¡¯er transformed back into her half-human, half-fish form and entered the sea, those sea demons waiting for her all swarmed over to her. Standing at the crest of the waves, Jiang Mei¡¯er gave Mr. Xue one last deep bow, then submerged into the sea, disappearing from sight. The sea was calm, and the waves were still. It was all over. Many people were still ruminating over everything that had just transpired. From the beginning with Ming Yuan¡¯s hidden malice to Mr. Xue stepping in to save everyone, and finally to Mr. Xue rescuing the trapped sea demon. These events, akin to scenes from a movie, made many people feel as if they were still in a dream. However, after this incident, Mr. Xue¡¯s prestige and might had reached its peak. None among the well-to-do families of the provincial city dared to challenge Mr. Xue¡¯s authority anymore. Not even in their thoughts! On the island, Mr. Xue and his companions stayed for two more days. Out of the three Blood Pearls, two were crafted by Mr. Xue into necklaces, which he then gave to his two daughters. The last one, Mr. Xue kept for himself, saving it for An Yan. While Mr. Xue was enjoying the island with his daughters, a boat slowly approached the island. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu hurriedly disembarked and made their way directly to the resort. Upon seeing Mr. Xue, Tan Dong wore a solemn expression, and his first words were, ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s been trouble!¡± ¡°Trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± Tan Dong took out a delicate little sword from within his clothes, which unfolded to reveal a uniquely crafted letter. As Mr. Xue took it, he saw written on it, The discarded Yu Family member, Yu Qing, was killed by you. Although a castaway, he was still of Yu Family blood. Therefore, ten days from now, on the bank of Qingfeng River, I will come bearing a sword to slay Beijiang! At the end, it was signed, Yu Yang of the Yu Family! Mr. Xue frowned slightly. What was this? A challenge letter? Tan Dong chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the famous Shi Jian Token of the Yu Family from Lingnan!¡± ¡°The Sword Challenge Token?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s said that in the last forty years, the Yu Family has issued the Sword Challenge Token seven times, invariably to renowned masters of the time, and usually because these people offended the Yu Family!¡± ¡°And among these seven instances, no one has survived under the swords of the Yu Family!¡± Tan Dong said with a solemn expression. This was also why he hurried over as soon as he received the Sword Challenge Token. The Yu Family of Lingnan! That is considered a Holy Land in the eyes of martial artists worldwide! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi of Lingnan, with a single man and a single sword, annihilated ten overseas masters, and since then, he established his unparalleled achievement. In forty years, no one has dared to provoke the descendants of the Yu Family. And this time, Xue An had killed a forsaken member of the Yu Family, which had provoked the issuance of the Yu Family¡¯s Sword Challenge Token! Tan Dong was naturally full of worries. Tan Xiaoyu also looked at Xue An with a concerned expression. She had now taken over her father¡¯s martial arts school, and after these days of experience, she had matured a lot. However, when she heard that the Yu Family had handed down a Sword Challenge Token to deal with Xue An, she set aside everything to follow Tan Dong here. Yet, there was no trace of fear on Xue An¡¯s face. Instead, he smiled faintly, ¡°To vanquish Beijiang with a sword? That¡¯s quite the boast!¡± As he spoke, Xue An applied a slight force with his finger, and the Sword Challenge Token crumbled into powder and scattered with the wind. ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but the Lingnan Yu Family is really not easy to provoke now! Especially that Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi¡ªever since his earth-shattering strike forty years ago, there has been no news of him. Rumors say he has been in seclusion all this time. As for what realm he has reached by now, no one is clear!¡± Tan Dong said, worried. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Xue, a wise man does not court danger. Why don¡¯t you go hide in country H for a while?¡± Tan Xiaoyu also suggested. Xue An shook his head and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I really want to see just how sharp the Yu Family¡¯s sword is!¡± When he spoke, a sliver of a fierce killing intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances and then both sighed. In fact, they knew that these persuasions would definitely not work. A true martial artist would never back down. And at this moment, The news that the Yu Family had issued another Sword Challenge Token also began to thunder throughout the land! Martial Arts Forum. On today¡¯s Martial Arts Forum, gone were the usual bickering and frivolous threads. Nearly every post was discussing the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family this time. ¡°The Yu Family has built up its intimidation for forty years¡ªno one dares to face their sharpness, and I think this time it will be the same!¡± ¡°Yes! Although this Mr. Xue has recently gained some fame and even killed the Old Man Pointing to the Sky, compared to a martial arts great family like the Yu Family, he is still far short!¡± ¡°The Yu Yang who was dispatched this time is also an extremely formidable figure, who is said to have defeated a Sword Dao master in Singapore with his sword as soon as he left the mountains. It is said that he practices a murderous sword! Utterly fierce!¡± ¡°Heh, I think this Mr. Xue is more likely doomed this time!¡± ¡°If I were Xue An, I would have hit the road early and would never return to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Heh, you guys in the post above know nothing. If this Xue An leaves, then he can forget about making any progress in martial arts in the future. Fear is the biggest obstacle in the pursuit of martial arts!¡± ¡°No progress is better than being killed anyway!¡± These discussions flooded the forum. And now even in Beijiang, this news had spread everywhere. Some were shocked, some felt pity, some reveled in the disaster, and others were filled with excitement. Longtai Building. Qin Yuan stood in the office, silent for a long time. ¡°Elder, Master Tan just called, and the persuasion was ineffective!¡± It appeared that Qin Yuan had already known the outcome and nodded slightly, ¡°Understood!¡± The Hei King did not leave; he still stood by the side. ¡°Old Hei, do you think Mr. Xue can win this time?¡± Although Qin Yuan had always been full of confidence in Xue An, and Xue An never let him down, But this time¡­ the opponent was the Yu Family! The great martial arts family that has stood in the south of Huaxia for forty years! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Hei King lowered his head and said solemnly, ¡°I believe Mr. Xue will win!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± The Hei King was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s just what I believe!¡± Qin Yuan nodded, his eyes gradually filled with determination. ¡°In the past, it was always Mr. Xue who removed obstacles for my Qin Family. This time, my Qin Family will stand unconditionally behind Mr. Xue!¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Xie Jingjing finished school and returned home, feeling that the atmosphere today was somewhat unusual. Instead of cooking in the kitchen, Mr. Xie sat in a chair, heaving long sighs and muttering under his breath. Auntie Pang, her mother, was constantly dabbing at her tears. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Xie Jingjing asked in confusion. Auntie Pang lifted her head, glanced at her daughter, and then sighed, ¡°Your dad went to buy groceries today and then he heard some news about your Brother Xiao An!¡± ¡°What happened to Brother Xiao An?¡± Xie Jingjing exclaimed, her face draining of color. ¡°I also heard it through the grapevine,¡± Mr. Xie said with a face full of worry. ¡°Apparently, Xiao An offended some extremely formidable figure, and now they¡¯re seeking revenge, setting it for ten days from now on the banks of Qingfeng River!¡± Xie Jingjing turned pale and slumped into a chair, her mind in turmoil. What to do? What to do! Please, nothing bad must happen to Brother Xiao An! Xie Jingjing hung her head low, tears falling relentlessly. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively gloomy. Suddenly. Mr. Xie slapped the table and abruptly stood up. Auntie Pang, startled, couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t scare people like that!¡± Mr. Xie¡¯s face showed a seriousness it had never held before. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I will also go to the banks of Qingfeng River in ten days!¡± ¡°Even though I might not be able to do anything!¡± ¡°But Xiao An has been kind to Jingjing, kind to our family! I, Mr. Xie, am not ungrateful. Even if it costs me my life, I will go and lend Xiao An a hand!¡± Xie Jingjing and Auntie Pang looked at Mr. Xie in surprise, but his eyes sparkled with a determination they had never seen before. Auntie Pang also became excited, nodding and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, truly worthy of being my man! I¡¯ll go too when the time comes!¡± Mr. Xie frowned, ¡°Men¡¯s business, why should women interfere unnecessarily?¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Pang became enraged, ¡°Mr. Xie, let me tell you, if it really comes to blows, three of you wouldn¡¯t be a match for me!¡± Mr. Xie felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Ah, come on. The child is right here, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°What nonsense? This is simply the truth!¡± Watching this scene unfold, Xie Jingjing managed a tearful smile. A thought also emerged in her heart. Brother Xiao An! No matter what, I will go and see for myself. If you lose, then I will avenge you! Even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t hesitate! The Wu Family. Wu Weidong sat in his chair, unable to contain his excitement. His wife, who had a face full of flesh, was also smiling happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, as long as this Xue An dies, our son¡¯s death will be avenged!¡± Wu Weidong said with a laugh. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not going to be that easy. Once Xue An is dead, I want to flay the little wretch who killed our son!¡± the woman declared fiercely. Originally, her son Wu Zefeng had forcefully taken Xie Jingjing to the KTV. If Xue An had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unthinkable. It was also because Wu Zefeng was malicious at heart, so Xue An ended up killing him. Later, Wu Weidong wanted to take revenge, but when any somewhat connected person in Beijiang heard that it involved taking on Xue An, they shook their heads as if they were wobbling drum rattle. Having no other choice, Wu Weidong gave up. But when the news of the Yu Family issuing the Sword Challenge Token against Xue An came, the Wu Family was overjoyed! ¡°Hehe! When the time comes, let¡¯s go and enjoy the show, to see how the person who killed Zefeng will be wiped out by others!¡± Wu Zefeng said with a sinister face. Hua Family Traditional Medicine Clinic. All day today, Hua Tingting was somewhat distracted. After seeing off the last patient, Hua Xingyu sighed. ¡°Ting¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hua Tingting was silent for a long moment before she said, ¡°Grandpa, is Yu Family really as formidable as the rumors say?¡± Hua Xingyu¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded, ¡°Very formidable! And extremely so!¡± Hua Tingting¡¯s face grew more worried, ¡°Then, do you think Mr. Xue this time¡­¡± Hua Xingyu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this isn¡¯t something that someone of my level can see through. However, Tingting.¡± Hua Xingyu paused, then continued, ¡°You must remember, people like Mr. Xue are like divine dragons above the ninth heaven, you¡­¡± Hua Xingyu didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But Hua Tingting understood her grandfather¡¯s meaning. She felt somewhat disheartened. But she also understood that her grandfather meant well. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to Qingfeng River in ten days to witness the most glorious duel in the Martial Arts World in a decade! It will also be like standing by Mr. Xue¡¯s side to cheer him on!¡± Hua Xingyu said. Hua Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Yes!¡± While the outside world was in turmoil over the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family. Lingnan Yu Family remained as calm as ever. Yu Yang walked through the Testing Sword Pavilion and arrived at the back courtyard, where he saw his father, who was also the current Family Head of the Yu Family. Yu Lang. ¡°When are you planning to set off?¡± Yu Lang, sitting in a chair, asked without even lifting his head. ¡°We will set off after seven days. Beijiang is only two thousand miles away from Lingnan; it¡¯s a two-day journey!¡± Yu Yang said respectfully, bowing. Yu Lang nodded, ¡°You are assigned as the emissary for this Sword Challenge. Do you know why?¡± Yu Yang¡¯s body trembled with a flash of wild joy in his eyes, but he still bowed his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Lang chuckled lightly, ¡°You, with your calculating heart too heavy, that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t progressed in the Sword Dao as much as your elder brother!¡± ¡°This Xue An is also quite a talent. Being able to kill Yu Ling with a single punch at the Martial Arts Conference shows he has some real skills. You must be careful and not tarnish the Yu Family¡¯s reputation. If you do well¡­ when the elder ancestor comes out of seclusion, you may serve by his side!¡± Yu Yang trembled violently with delight, ¡°The elder ancestor is coming out of seclusion?¡± Yu Lang nodded solemnly, ¡°This news must not be disclosed, but a few days ago, your elder brother sent a message saying the Sword Qi outside the Sword Cottage has been growing stronger by the day. It shouldn¡¯t be too long now!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Yu Yang suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and slowly retreated. To every member of the Yu Family, their elder ancestor Yu Yuanyi was a revered Immortal they all worshipped. Being able to serve by his side would be enormously beneficial for his own Sword Dao Cultivation. After leaving the back courtyard, Yu Yang arrived behind the Testing Sword Pavilion, where a uniquely beautiful young girl was seated in idle. Seeing Yu Yang approach, the girl couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why are you so happy today, Third Brother? Is there some good news?¡± Yu Yang smiled, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve sneaked out again. Be careful or father will punish you if he finds out.¡± This young girl was Yu Lang¡¯s youngest and only daughter, Yu Ran. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehe, father won¡¯t! I heard that Third Brother has been appointed as the emissary for this Sword Challenge?¡± Yu Yang nodded. Yu Ran became excited, ¡°And I heard that this time the opponent is a top expert ranked in the high places of the heavenly list! You must be careful, Third Brother!¡± ¡°The heavenly list?¡± A sneer of disdain appeared on Yu Yang¡¯s lips. ¡°A list where those who have never seen a real Cultivator, even less a Loose Immortal, rank themselves first. What¡¯s the use? To me, they¡¯re nothing but chickens and dogs!¡± Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Welcomes Sir Home! Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Welcomes Sir Home! Translator: 549690339 Yu Yang¡¯s confidence had its reasons. To the average martial artist, the Heavenly Rankings seemed unattainable. But for a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family, a mere Heavenly Ranking really counted for little. If upon his return from demonstrating his swordsmanship, he could truly attend to the elder and advance his Sword Dao cultivation even further, then by the time of the Immortal Gate conference three months later, he would be confident of securing a place on the Jade Rankings. And that was Yu Yang¡¯s pursuit. For atop the Jade Rankings were the elite masters from various Immortal Cultivation sects. The so-called Immortal Cultivation sects were those hidden from the world, leading many to believe they had already vanished, belonging to the major noble sects. On the Jade Rankings, Heavenly Beings were common as mud, Xiaoyao were as numerous as dogs, there were even terrifying figures like the Half-step Loose Immortals. Being listed among them meant one truly possessed real strength. As for the Heavenly Rankings, in the eyes of someone like Yu Yang, they were nothing more than child¡¯s play. This was also why Yu Yang didn¡¯t take this sword demonstration too seriously. It was only his brother, a waste expelled from the family for cultivating heretical methods, who would die at the hands of such people. On a plane bound for Beijiang. At this moment, in the first-class cabin, a man kept glancing at Tang Xuan¡¯er not far away. After a while, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, coughed lightly, and then said with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, beautiful lady, are you a doctor?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er lifted her gaze from the book, looking up at the man who had spoken. He was a well-dressed, handsome man. Probably in his thirties. He seemed like a corporate elite by his demeanor. Out of courtesy, Tang Xuan¡¯er gave a slight smile and nodded. This smile made Zhang Mingke feel his heartbeat quicken by three beats. From the moment he boarded the plane, Zhang Mingke had noticed this stunningly beautiful woman. Having climbed the corporate ladder for years, Zhang Mingke had seen his fair share of beautiful women. But how could those women, wrapped in all kinds of jewelry and meticulous makeup, compare to such a girl with natural grace? Moreover, since boarding the plane, this woman had been engrossed in reading. Zhang Mingke sneaked a peek and noticed she was reading highly specialized medical books. This only intensified Zhang Mingke¡¯s interest. Now, seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er smile at him, Zhang Mingke felt greatly encouraged and replied with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Mingke. May I get to know you?¡± Saying so, Zhang Mingke extended his hand as though he wanted to shake hands. At the same time, he made sure to reveal the limited-edition Vacheron Constantin on his wrist. However, the anticipated conversation didn¡¯t happen. Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned slightly and then lowered her head to continue reading her book. Zhang Mingke was thus left hanging. This couldn¡¯t help but irritate him. After all, he was a corporate elite with an annual salary in the millions. There were no small number of women who pursued him. Yet, he had never met a woman who gave him so little face. And he noticed the man sitting beside Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue An. In his opinion, the clothes Xue An wore from head to toe didn¡¯t amount to more than a few hundred yuan, not even enough to buy one of his own tie clips. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think this man was anyone significant. With a beauty at his side, Zhang Mingke found it hard to let go, so his gaze flickered as he schemed, his expression gradually turning sinister. Xue An naturally noticed this man as well. But in Xue An¡¯s view, this man was no different from an ant. A creature that could be squashed with a single finger was not worthy of Xue An¡¯s attention. As the plane slowly landed and everyone walked through the jet bridge to the airport hall, Zhang Mingke approached again, trying to be as graceful as possible as he said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve traveled together, which must mean fate has brought us together. May I have the honor of knowing you?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er remained expressionless and didn¡¯t even glance at him as she walked past him straight away. Zhang Mingke clenched his teeth in secret, wanting to say something. As Xue An walked past him, he stopped, flashing a set of white teeth and smiling threateningly, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled with you as well, does that mean we¡¯re also fated?¡± Having said that, Xue An smiled and walked away. Zhang Mingke¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, angrily glaring at Xue An¡¯s departing figure, then pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey, Brother Liu? Are you still at the airport? Yes! Get some guys over here; I¡¯ve got a bit of a situation!¡± Zhang Mingke ended the call, and with a sinister look, he watched Xue An and the others walk away, sneering inwardly. He had just phoned Liu Laoda, a snake that had entrenched himself at the airport for many years. Once Liu Laoda entangled this group, he could step in to resolve the situation and legitimately meet the girl, right? With this in mind, Zhang Mingke felt a blaze of excitement and followed them out. Liu Laoda operated right near the airport, managing all the taxis in the vicinity. So with a single call from Zhang Mingke, he rushed over with some men. ¡°Xiao Zhang, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Liu Laoda asked. Zhang Mingke explained the situation. Liu Laoda looked at the retreating figures of Xue An and his company, then nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is no big deal! Come on, let¡¯s go over there with big brother!¡± Zhang Mingke was thrilled and followed him out of the airport terminal. Then Zhang Mingke froze. Liu Laoda froze too. In fact, all the people coming out of the airport froze. Because when Xue An walked out of Beijiang Airport, Qin Yuan was leading the executives of the Longtai Group, waiting respectfully by the roadside. As soon as Xue An emerged, Qin Yuan hurried forward several steps and bowed deeply. ¡°Longtai Group, welcomes Mr. Xue home!¡± After he spoke, the executives following him also bowed and shouted in unison. ¡°Longtai Group, welcomes Mr. Xue home!¡± Such a display left everyone dumbfounded. Only Xue An remained composed, slightly nodding his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go! My daughter is hungry; she needs to eat!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yuan nodded and then personally opened the door of the Rolls-Royce, serving Xue An like a doorman as he got into the car. Xue An glanced at him, cracked a small smile, then got into the car, holding his daughter. And Tang Xuan¡¯er was arranged to another vehicle. After the convoy drove off into the distance, Everyone present wore a look of astonishment. ¡°That middle-aged man just now¡­ seems to be a director of Longtai Group¡­ Elder Qin!¡± ¡°How is that possible? What¡¯s Elder Qin¡¯s status? How could he possibly open a car door for a young man?¡± ¡°But I feel it¡¯s impossible, yet that was Elder Qin! And those people with him, they are all high-ranking executives of the Longtai Group!¡± In the midst of these arguing voices, Zhang Mingke felt a chill throughout his body. Because he knew better than anyone that the person just then was indeed Longtai Group¡¯s Chairman, Qin Yuan. The people following him were indeed the senior echelons of Longtai. The reason he was so sure was that he worked at Longtai Group! There was a time when he had seen Qin Yuan from a distance at an annual company meeting. The impression that Qin Yuan left on Zhang Mingke was profound. But he never expected that Longtai¡¯s Chairman would treat that man with such respect today. Who on earth was he? Thinking this, Zhang Mingke couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At this moment, Liu Laoda¡¯s reaction was even worse. He turned deathly pale, his whole body trembling. ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Mingke asked with concern. No sooner had he spoken than Liu Laoda slapped him across the face. Smack! Zhang Mingke was stunned, holding his face and looking at Liu Laoda, not understanding what had happened. Seeing Liu Laoda shivering, he said, ¡°Hey Zhang, are you sick of living? Don¡¯t drag me into this, will you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang Mingke asked, almost sobbing. Liu Laoda sneered, ¡°Do you know who that guy just now was?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Xue, someone everyone on the streets of Beijiang knows not to mess with! You made me go after him? Do you want me dead?¡± As Liu Laoda spoke, he delivered two more slaps. Zhang Mingke¡¯s nose bled as he cried, and then he burst into tears! Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Chapter 117: Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Translator: 549690339 On the tenth of April, today the joyous deities are located to the north and the wealth deities to the southeast, suitable for rituals, baths, funerals, and interment, but it is advised against praying for blessings or holding weddings. Before leaving home, Mr. Xie took a deliberate glance at the almanac. Today was the day rumored about, and Mr. Xie had closed his restaurant yesterday, then took a bath and got a haircut. After grooming himself, he spent the entire night sharpening knives in the kitchen. He was quite aware that his abilities might not be of any help at all. But after all, he was a man. He could at least be clear about his debts of gratitude and enmity. Since Xue An had shown kindness to him and to Jingjing, what harm was there in risking his life to repay that debt? Auntie Pang, on the other hand, knelt solemnly in front of the Bodhisattva statue before leaving, murmuring to herself. Normally, Xie Jingjing would have scoffed in secret. But today, she too knelt down earnestly beside her, palms pressed together, silently praying in her heart. Praying to all the Heavenly Divines above to bless my Xiao An, to keep him safe and unharmed. After getting ready, the whole family locked up and then headed towards the banks of Qingfeng River. The Qingfeng River is located to the southwest of Beijiang. It¡¯s about seventy to eighty li away. Mr. Xie planned to take a taxi there, but upon going outside, he found the streets eerily quiet, with much fewer pedestrians. When he finally found a taxi after much difficulty, the fare was three times the usual rate. But Mr. Xie didn¡¯t care about that now. The taxi driver was very talkative, and while driving, he asked, ¡°Are you heading to Qingfeng River to watch the excitement? Haha, you¡¯re a bit late.¡± After getting out of the taxi, Mr. Xie and his companions understood what the driver meant. The usually desolate banks of the Qingfeng River were now teeming with people. An endless crowd had packed the place so tightly that no one could get through. Of course, there was a large empty area around the small hill in the core region. But it was several li away, and they couldn¡¯t push through the crowd. Mr. Xie was anxious. What if they couldn¡¯t make it through? Just as they were getting restless, there was a stir at the back of the crowd, and then about a dozen cars slowly drove up. The crowd parted to make way, and after the dozen cars drove in, they began discussing animatedly. ¡°It¡¯s the Qin Family¡¯s cars! The Qin Family has arrived!¡± ¡°Yeah, I also saw the young miss of the Qin Family sitting in one of those cars behind.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s going to be lively!¡± Xie Jingjing craned her neck to look and noticed that, among the people getting off these cars, there was no sign of Xue An, and she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Xue An to come. Several more luxury cars drove past, this time carrying other wealthy families from Beijiang. In no time at all, the banks of the Qingfeng River had gathered almost all the noble families and wealthy clans from Beijiang. This naturally included Wu Weidong. He was full of smug satisfaction as he watched the Qin Family from a distance. Especially when he saw the solemn expressions on the faces of Qin Yu and others, he could not help but sneer coldly in his heart. A large part of the Qin Family¡¯s current illustrious status was due to Xue An. If Xue An were to lose today, then the Qin Family¡¯s power would surely wane. And then¡­ whether Beijiang would still carry the name Qin was yet to be seen. As he was pondering, a huge exclamation suddenly erupted from the crowd. Wu Weidong quickly looked up. He saw a young man standing with his hands behind his back, flying rapidly towards them from afar over the river¡¯s surface. That¡¯s right, flying. This sight naturally shocked the common folk who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. Tan Dong and others, however, had very grave expressions on their faces. In a short time, the young man arrived at the site. Only then did people clearly see that beneath his feet was actually a sword. Sword Control flight? Could it be a Sword Immortal? Many villagers stirred, thinking they had encountered a genuine Sword Immortal today. However, Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged glances, witnessing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This was no Sword Immortal, but it was still quite terrifying. It was said that when Bodhidharma crossed eastwards, he crossed a river on a reed. What Yu Yang, the son of the Yu Family, was using now was clearly the same type of Divine Skills. Yu Yang had an expressionless face, with both hands clasped behind his back, crossing the Qingfeng River on his sword. He didn¡¯t seem to take anyone else into consideration. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I am Yu Yang from the Yu Family here to execute the Sword Demonstration, where is Xue An?¡± His voice was not loud, but it traveled far. Nobody made a sound. After a moment, whispers began below. ¡°Could this Xue An be too scared to come?¡± ¡°I guess so, the other party is from the Yu Family! Even a fool wouldn¡¯t come!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect the unbeatable Mr. Xue to have run away!¡± In the midst of these discussions, many looked at the Qin Family with disdain. Qin Yu¡¯s face was incredibly solemn. She felt an immense pressure weighing on her. At this point, Yu Yang slightly frowned, then surveyed everyone present. ¡°Xue An¡­ where is he?¡± Still no reply. Yu Yang tapped his foot on the ground and flew up to a small mound before slowly saying, ¡°I have come with my sword today to meet Xue An. Now, I will wait for him for the duration of an incense stick. If he doesn¡¯t show up by then, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Having said that, Yu Yang sat down cross-legged, placing the long sword across his knees, and then lit a stick of incense, inserting it in front of him. Many people below were buzzing with conversation. At this moment, Wu Weidong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh heh, they say this Mr. Xue¡¯s Cultivation Level is divine, turns out he¡¯s just a bully who fears the truly tough, scared off by the Yu Family, isn¡¯t he?¡± At this time, Xie Jingjing and others had squeezed inside and heard Wu Weidong¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but angrily retort. ¡°Shut your mouth! What right do you have to talk about Brother Xiao An?¡± ¡°Brother Xiao An? What a joke, who are you to scold me?¡± Wu Weidong, seeing that it was just an ordinary girl, couldn¡¯t contain his rage. At this moment, his plump wife¡¯s eyes lit up, and she sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you! You little hussy, causing my son¡¯s death for you, and now worried that murderer Xue An will be at a disadvantage? I tell you, both you and your Xue An are not going to have a good day today!¡± The woman spoke with a venomous tone. Only then did Wu Weidong realize that this girl was Xie Jingjing, the one who had caused his son¡¯s death, and his face was filled with resentment as well. The couple¡¯s words drew the attention of the surrounding people. Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and, undaunted, lifted her head to face the woman with a face full of bulging flesh. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I caused your son¡¯s death? If Brother Xiao An hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day, your son would have nearly killed me, and now you dare to spew lies?¡± The plump woman never thought Xie Jingjing would dare to talk back. She was initially stunned, then her face turned livid with rage as she charged over. ¡°You little hussy, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right now!¡± She reached out to grab Xie Jingjing¡¯s hair. Xie Jingjing, only a high school girl, had never encountered such a situation and was momentarily stunned. Her mother, Auntie Pang, arrived just in time and, seeing someone trying to hit her daughter, was instantly furious. Seizing the moment, she delivered a slap right across Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face. Auntie Pang, who usually busied herself around the restaurant hefting gas cylinders, had significant strength in her hands. The slap left Wu Zefeng¡¯s mother seeing stars, and it took her a good while to recover. Wu Weidong, seeing his wife struck, could not just stand by. As he was about to move in, Old Xie¡¯s eyes turned red with fury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had just heard the exchange, realizing these were the relatives of the brat who¡¯d nearly cost his daughter her innocence that day. He hadn¡¯t even settled accounts with them yet, and here they were, playing the victim first. With a hot head, Old Xie reached out, grabbed the kitchen knife he¡¯d been sharpening all night from behind his back¡ªthe blade gleaming¡ªand shouted. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to come over!¡± Upon seeing the knife, Wu Weidong and his wife¡¯s courage faltered first; they stepped back and muttered, ¡°Just wait, you¡¯re relying on Xue An, right? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do after Xue An is defeated today!¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Translator: 549690339 The banquet was held in the headquarters building of Longtai Group. The Qin Family hadn¡¯t invited too many people this time, but still, many arrived uninvited. Without exception, they were all there to curry favor with the Qin Family. Even a fool could see now that the Qin Family¡¯s status was as solid as a rock, having become the top tycoon of Beijiang, and indeed the entire provincial city. Additionally, many were there for Xue An. However, Xue An only made an appearance at the beginning of the banquet and did not show up again afterward. This couldn¡¯t help but disappoint many who were hoping to get close to him. At the moment, Xue An stood on the balcony of Qin Yuan¡¯s office, silently drinking. Tang Xuan¡¯Er watched him with some concern from the side. She hadn¡¯t gone to the battle today, instead staying home to take care of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. With Fan Mengxue busy with the next movie in the provincial city, Tang Xuan¡¯Er was the only one by Xue An¡¯s side. Originally, Tang Xuan¡¯Er wasn¡¯t too worried. In her eyes, Xue An, who had disappeared for four years, had changed a lot. It seemed as if there was nothing in the world that could trouble him. But unexpectedly, after winning the battle, Xue An actually issued a challenge to the Yu Family. It was an act that shocked and puzzled many people. And after coming back, Xue An had remained silent with a somber face. This atmosphere made Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s heart tighten. ¡°Do you want to ask me why I want to deal with the Yu Family?¡± Xue An suddenly said. Tang Xuan¡¯Er kept her head down, silent, because she knew that if Xue An wanted to speak, he would, and if he didn¡¯t want to, asking was futile. Xue An picked up his wine glass, drained the red wine in one gulp, and then said with a melancholic tone, ¡°Today, from Yu Yang¡¯s soul, I saw someone¡¯s shadow!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er trembled and looked up at Xue An. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Although it was very blurry, I could still recognize it at a glance!¡± With that, a hint of sadness infused Xue An¡¯s tone. ¡°Her shadow was so lonely, as if bearing immense pressure, it made me feel an urge to kill!¡± As Xue An spoke, a hundred meters around him went still without a breeze, and the wine glass on the table silently turned to dust. That was Xue An¡¯s wrath. Tang Xuan¡¯Er looked at Xue An with complex eyes. ¡°Will you¡­ go to find her?¡± Xue An nodded firmly, ¡°Of course, I will go to find her no matter who the opponent is!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er fell silent, merely gazing quietly at Xue An¡¯s back, her eyes becoming somewhat infatuated. ¡°Daddy daddy, what are you doing here?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran in excitedly. They had a blast today. Because Qin Yu suddenly ordered a full set of amusement park equipment, then cleared out an entire floor of the building, setting up an exclusive amusement park just for the two little girls. They had been playing until now before coming to look for Xue An. Xue An¡¯s expression returned to normal, he squatted down to pick up his two daughters and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy was talking to your Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± ¡°Daddy, were you drinking?¡± Xue Xiang asked cheerfully. Xue An nodded and then said, ¡°In a couple of days, how about daddy takes you to find mommy? Would that be good?¡± The two little girls were first startled, then shouted with surprise, ¡°Yes, yes! We want to go find mommy!¡± As Xue Xiang said this, her eyes welled with a layer of mist and she said somewhat plaintively, ¡°Daddy, does mommy not like us?¡± ¡°How could that be! Mommy loves you two the most.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she come to find us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because mommy has been very busy, but now she has time, so daddy will take you to find her!¡± ¡°Yay, yay!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian cheered joyously, then turned their heads to look at Tang Xuan¡¯Er. ¡°Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, let¡¯s go find mom together!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er brushed her hair from her ear and smiled gently, ¡°No, Auntie has to go to work. I¡¯ll just stay at home and wait for you to come back, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, when mom comes back, you¡¯ll still be our favorite Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian suddenly said. The words made Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gradually redden, and then she turned her head away, not wanting to cry in front of the two little girls. In fact, when it came to feelings, Tang Xuan¡¯er had always taken care of the two little girls until they grew up. The bitterness and fatigue involved were only known to Tang Xuan¡¯er. And the two little girls were very affectionate towards her indeed. They even used to call her mom. Later, it was Tang Xuan¡¯er herself who corrected them several times before they started to call her Aunt Xuan¡¯Er. Xue An watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s shoulders tremble slightly, and his gaze became tender. He owed this girl too much, and he was determined to repay her in the future. Lingnan¡¯s Yu Family! The news of Yu Yang being slain by a sword from Xue An had been delivered back. Yu Yang¡¯s father, Yu Lang, abruptly stood up, his expression becoming solemn. ¡°You¡¯re saying he split the Qingfeng River with a single sword?¡± ¡°Yes! And Young Master Yu was reduced to ashes under that very sword. Moreover, he also said that in seven days¡­ he will ascend to Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family!¡± the messenger said. ¡°Alright, you may leave,¡± said Yu Lang, his eyes flashing coldly as he spoke in a deep voice. After the messenger left, there wasn¡¯t much grief on Yu Lang¡¯s face. As a member of a martial arts family, it wasn¡¯t unusual to die in combat¡ªthe important thing was to seek revenge afterward! What really shook Yu Lang was Xue An¡¯s last statement, which sounded like a declaration of war. In seven days, he would arrive in Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family! What arrogance! A sneer crept onto Yu Lang¡¯s face. Did he really think that by killing a legitimate descendant of the Yu family, he could achieve anything? After all, Yu Yang was the least promising among Yu Lang¡¯s several sons! At that moment, Yu Ran, having learned the news, hurried over. As soon as he entered, Yu Ran spoke with grief and anger, ¡°Father! My third brother¡­ he¡­¡± Yu Lang waved his hand, ¡°If he¡¯s inferior in skill and dies, he has no one else to blame.¡± Then, looking at Yu Ran with indulgent eyes, Yu Lang said, ¡°The Rain God Festival is coming up in a few days here in Lingnan, why haven¡¯t you gone out to play?¡± Yu Ran was still somewhat sad. Although Yu Yang was not favored by his father, he was always affectionate towards Yu Ran. He never thought that what seemed to be a safe Shi Jian would end up costing Yu Yang his life. ¡°Father, I just came back from outside,¡± Yu Ran replied. ¡°How is the Rain God Festival this year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unprecedentedly grand, with more tourists from various places than in previous years!¡± Yu Ran paused and then said, ¡°Father, I heard that this Xue An will come to Lingnan in seven days?¡± Yu Lang sneered, ¡°Him? If he dares to come, then Lingnan will be his grave!¡± Then Yu Lang added, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far these next few days, the old ancestor is likely to emerge from seclusion anytime now!¡± Yu Ran was struck by this and bowed in acknowledgment before slowly exiting the room. Yu Ran, his heart still filled with sorrow, also heard the murmurs of those around him. ¡°This time Yu Yang has been killed; we haven¡¯t even gone after him, and this Xue An dares to come to Lingnan? Is he seeking death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed, and he thinks he can strike down the Yu Family with his sword? Laughable!¡± Meanwhile, this news had also spread throughout the entire Lingnan region. But without exception, no one believed it. To the native people of Lingnan, the Yu Family was like a living Immortal who safeguarded the locality! How could an Immortal ever lose? Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao Chapter 119: Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao (3 more) Translator: 549690339 But just under the sword force that seemed to split heaven and earth, Xue An remained calm, with even a hint of a smile on his lips. Yu Yang sneered inwardly, ¡®Close to death, and still so arrogant?¡¯ At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Counting this strike, you¡¯ve already chopped at me twice. So this time¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. This punch, in the face of the mighty sword force, seemed so insignificant. Moreover, it was utterly silent, not even as forceful as the gentle play-fighting of a girl. Many people watched with disdain. Was this the prowess of the legendary Mr. Xue? Was that all he had? Yu Yang had thought the same, he had even envisioned Xue An being cleaved in two by his sword. But this casually thrown punch was like a needle that could pierce through anything, striking precisely at the weakest point of the formidable sword force. ¡®Pfft.¡¯ It was as though a balloon had been popped, the immense momentum suddenly deflated. Yu Yang felt so sick he wanted to vomit blood. It was as if he had used all his strength, only to hit a mass of cotton; it was that frustrating. At the same time, Yu Yang retreated in alarm. This man, he was indeed formidable! Just from that seemingly insignificant punch, he had managed to disrupt the focus of his sword strike, and from that alone, one could see just how terrifying his strength was. And this was just the beginning. Xue An¡¯s expression remained nonchalant as he said, ¡°Thinking of running now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit late?¡± As he spoke, Xue An threw another punch. With this punch, the entire hill shook as if an earthquake had hit, the ground trembling. Yu Yang couldn¡¯t even stand steadily and fell to the ground; his bones felt as if they had softened and he found himself unable to get up for a while. Xue An began to slowly walk toward him. A look of utter terror spread across Yu Yang¡¯s face. He had never imagined that a duel he thought he had in the bag would take such an unexpected turn. And judging by the looks of it now, he seemed to be losing! Seeing Xue An approaching, Yu Yang clenched his teeth and then decisively bit his tongue. After he spat out a mouthful of blood, Yu Yang sneered, ¡°Xue An, I admit you¡¯re formidable, but you¡¯re still going to die!¡± As he said this, Yu Yang¡¯s aura vanished. At the same time, he merged with the hill behind him and even with Qingfeng River. Yu Yang¡¯s aura surged dramatically. And most importantly, if Xue An were to attack him now, it would be akin to attacking the hill and Qingfeng River as well! This indirectly weakened Xue An¡¯s fist. At that moment, Yu Yang stood in the air, full of smug satisfaction. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed impressive, but what can you do to me now?¡± This was a technique Yu Yang had painstakingly developed over the years, which he considered invulnerable. But Xue An just stood there, looked up at Yu Yang floating in the air, and then shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Yu Yang was taken aback, ¡°Wrong? What do you mean?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I mean you have gone astray in your cultivation of Sword Dao!¡± To Yu Yang, it was as if he had just heard the greatest joke of all, and he burst into loud laughter. After laughing, Yu Yang stared at Xue An. ¡°You dare say that we, the Yu Family¡¯s Sword Cultivators, are mistaken?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of your family, but you are certainly mistaken,¡± Xue An said, speaking in a measured tone. ¡°Oh? Where did I go wrong?¡± Yu Yang asked with a sneer on his face. Xue An replied with a slight smile, ¡°Sword Cultivators cultivate nothing more than the Sword Qi in their chest, an unstoppable momentum. Every Sword Cultivator I have ever seen is like this!¡± Back in his days of traveling The Multiverse, Xue An had seen more than one Sword Emperor! Although these Sword Emperors had lower Cultivation Levels than Xue An, their lethality left little to be desired. Moreover, these people often had no magical treasures, relying solely on their Sword Qi, but were able to traverse The Multiverse with ease. Xue An had once personally witnessed a Sword Emperor cleave a star in two with a single sword strike! That was what a true supreme Sword Cultivator looked like! In comparison, Yu Yang was like a child brandishing a tree branch and posturing. Yu Yang¡¯s complexion gradually turned ashen, because he vaguely felt that there might be some truth to what Xue An had said. Xue An continued, ¡°And now, you are resorting to trickery to fight me, which in itself has already placed you in an inferior position.¡± Yu Yang chuckled coldly, ¡°You talk a good talk, as if you truly understand the sword¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I understand, but in today¡¯s world, probably no one understands better than I do!¡± What Xue An said was the truth. Aside from those few Sword Emperors, his Sword Dao Cultivation could indeed be considered unrivaled in The Multiverse. ¡°What a joke¡­.¡± Yu Yang was just about to mock him. At that moment, Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then today, I will let you see for yourself what the true Sword Dao is!¡± Saying that, the Dragon Roar Sword, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly flew up, circled a few times around Xue An, and emitted a submissive low whine. Yu Yang watched, his mouth agape in astonishment. This Dragon Roar Sword was bestowed upon him by his father, rumored to be a famous ancient sword. But to Yu Yang, it was just a sharper than usual sword! He never imagined that the Dragon Roar Sword could actually possess such spirituality. At this moment, Xue An gently caressed the blade of the Dragon Roar Sword and smiled faintly, ¡°You have suffered for all these years.¡± The Dragon Roar Sword let out a long cry as if it were extremely excited. After that, Xue An held the sword in hand, and a vast Sword Qi soared into the sky. Yu Yang trembled all over and then looked at Xue An in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible¡­ how can you have such a powerful Sword Qi?¡± Yu Yang exclaimed in shock. Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°Nothing is impossible¡­ it¡¯s just that you¡­ are too weak!¡± With that said, Xue An slashed with his sword. No words could describe that sword strike. It was as if even time itself had stopped under this sword. Even the flowing Qingfeng River seemed to halt because of it. Yu Yang¡¯s face was filled with extreme terror. And then everything shattered thunderously, including the Qingfeng River behind and the hill beneath, all shattered under this sword! Yu Yang didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle before he was obliterated by the supreme Sword Qi. But because the speed was too fast, he had not yet breathed his last at that moment. ¡°Such¡­ such great swordsmanship!¡± Having spoken, Yu Yang dissipated with the wind. Everyone at the foot of the mountain fell silent. The Yu Family had issued the Sword Challenge Token, vowing to cut down Beijiang with the sword! And today, Xue An proclaimed to the world with the true Sword Dao, he is the invincible one! Tan Xiaoyu, looking at the figure standing proudly with his sword, couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Hua Tingting and Hua Xingyu stood in the distance, watching. By the end, Hua Tingting bowed her head, tears streaming down her face. Hua Xingyu sighed deeply and patted his granddaughter¡¯s shoulder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s over, from now on, who in the world will not know you, Mr. Xue has already transformed into a dragon!¡± As for Xie Jingjing and the others, they were weeping with joy. Only Wu Weidong and his plump wife looked at each other, saw the terror in each other¡¯s eyes, and turned to slip away. But two almost imperceptible Sword Qis swiftly passed by. The two stood frozen for a moment, then their heads, as if severed by the wind, rolled to the ground, blood spurting into the sky, and their corpses fell to the ground. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Translator: 549690339 No one dared to speak. Xue An had already used his supreme cultivation to tell everyone that opposing him meant only one thing¡ªa path to death! However, at this moment, Xue An did not move from his spot; instead, he stood still, with a very strange expression on his face. While everyone was in a state of shock and disbelief, they saw the small mountain, seemingly unable to bear the burden any longer, emit a series of creaking noises before it collapsed thunderously. Xue An stood in mid-air, his face full of intense murderous intent. ¡°Seven days from now, I will move against Lingnan and behead the Yu Family with my sword!¡± This statement made everyone first freeze, then all looked at Xue An with faces full of shock. Was he joking? Or did he think that by killing Yu Yang, he could do something to the Yu Family? One must know that the Yu Family had that Sword Immortal ancestor! Everyone was full of doubts and couldn¡¯t fathom why Xue An would do such a thing! But only Xue An knew what had just happened. He had slain Yu Yang with a single stroke of his sword, and Yu Yang¡¯s incomplete soul had drifted out. Xue An hadn¡¯t cared at the time, casually grasping the soul in his hand, intending to extract some memories to take a look. However, to his surprise, when he delved into Yu Yang¡¯s memories, he suddenly saw an indistinct silhouette deep within Yu Yang¡¯s memories. Although it was blurry, Xue An still recognized at a glance who it was! An Yan! That was An Yan¡¯s silhouette from behind! But how could she appear in Yu Yang¡¯s memories? Xue An immediately began a frantic search through Yu Yang¡¯s memories, but to no avail¡ªthe remaining memories held no clues whatsoever. But no matter what, this had given Xue An an extremely important clue. That was An Yan¡¯s disappearance was very likely related to the Yu Family! Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of killing intent. That was why he declared that he would behead the Yu Family in seven days. At this moment, Qin Yu and the others looked at each other, their faces filled with horror; they also did not understand why Xue An was suddenly so furious. Gradually, the crowd dispersed, and Xue An walked down with an icy expression on his face. Qin Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. Because Xue An¡¯s current expression was too terrifying. Even Qin Yu and the others had never seen Xue An so angry. But after Xue An took a deep breath, the murderous aura gradually dissipated, and he regained his composure. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­¡± Qin Yu said timidly. Although she knew Xue An was usually good-tempered, his face full of murderous intent just now was truly frightening, and she still felt somewhat terrified. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you alright?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± he said. ¡°Then why do you want to wipe out the Yu Family?¡± Qin Yu asked bravely. This was not just about an ordinary bout; this was a declaration of war against a martial arts family! Qin Yu could even imagine the turmoil that would ensue once the news spread. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Nothing particular, I just find them displeasing to the eye!¡± Qin Yu suddenly felt that this sentence was somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. At that moment, Old Xie¡¯s family hurried over. Xue Lan and Song Yi also joined An Yan¡¯s side. Xie Jingjing felt as if she had a thousand words in her heart, but when she saw An Yan, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Especially when An Yan turned to her with a smile and said, ¡°Jingjing is here too!¡± Xie Jingjing felt a sourness in her nose and an urge to cry. At this time, Song Yi asked with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly declared war on the Yu Family, what you¡¯re doing is¡­ rather rash!¡± This was also the sentiment of many others. But An Yan simply smiled lightly, ¡°This¡­ I have my own sense of measure!¡± Song Yi wanted to say something, but when he saw the calm and resolute expression on An Yan¡¯s face, he shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Old Xie patted his chest and said, ¡°Xiao Anzi, I¡¯ve never respected anyone before, but you¡¯re the first! Not only did you defeat that arrogant youngster, but you also dared to attack their lair head-on. Just for that, Uncle Xie admires you, man! I¡¯ll go with you when the time comes. You should know that Uncle Xie¡¯s cleaver isn¡¯t just for show!¡± As he spoke, Old Xie even flaunted his cleaver with a boastful look on his face. But before Old Xie could finish his antics, Auntie Pang slapped him on the head. ¡°Enough, with those little tricks of yours, you¡¯re also boasting in front of Xiao Anzi? You can¡¯t even beat me!¡± Old Xie¡¯s face turned red from the slap, and he awkwardly said, ¡°I mean, Jingjing¡¯s mom, in front of so many people, couldn¡¯t you save me some face?¡± ¡°Pah, do you even have face left?¡± Auntie Pang scolded. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but burst into silent laughter. Indeed, this Uncle Xie, afraid of his wife, would never change this aspect in his life! At that moment, Qin Yu approached and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, Grandpa and I have already prepared the banquet. Let¡¯s all join it! It¡¯s to celebrate your success!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Alright then!¡± As everyone headed back to Beijiang to prepare for the evening¡¯s banquet, the news of An Yan slaying Yu Yang at the Qingfeng River bank and declaring he would challenge Lingnan in seven days exploded through the Martial Arts World like a bomb. The martial arts forum was going completely insane at this moment. Countless posts kept refreshing. ¡°My god, the Yu Family actually lost! They were defeated by someone previously unheard of!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the first time in forty years the Yu Family has handed down a Sword Challenge Token, and yet they failed!¡± ¡°I told you Mr. Xue wouldn¡¯t lose. You all mocked me back then, now see how formidable he is!¡± ¡°But has he gone mad? To actually declare war on the Yu Family!¡± ¡°Yes! I also think Mr. Xue has gone mad, or he¡¯s too arrogant. This isn¡¯t a simple duel, he¡¯s opposing a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! The Martial Arts World has been stagnant like still water for decades, too calm, but the emergence of An Yan has made everything so much more exciting.¡± ¡°However, I still think the chances of his success are extremely slim, because my second uncle¡¯s neighbor¡¯s aunt¡¯s son-in-law mentioned that the Lingnan Sword Immortal seems to be about to come out of seclusion!¡± ¡°Is what upstairs said true?¡± ¡°Same question!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless inquiries instantly overwhelmed the poster. It wasn¡¯t until half a day later that the person replied. ¡°I just made a phone call to confirm. This relative of mine, albeit indirectly related, has been a servant in the Yu Family for many years, and he said that the Yu Family has been busily renovating the courtyard recently, as if they are preparing for some joyous occasion!¡± ¡°Hiss! Now it¡¯s really going to be lively! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal took the world by surprise with a single strike. I never expected that upon his release, he would encounter such a rising talent!¡± ¡°Still, I think that An Yan is courting death! No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the Lingnan Sword Immortal? Besides, since he killed Yu Yang, the Sword Challenge walker, the Yu Family will not let him off!¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Translator: 549690339 The banquet was held in the headquarters building of Longtai Group. The Qin Family hadn¡¯t invited too many people this time, but still, many arrived uninvited. Without exception, they were all there to curry favor with the Qin Family. Even a fool could see now that the Qin Family¡¯s status was as solid as a rock, having become the top tycoon of Beijiang, and indeed the entire provincial city. Additionally, many were there for Xue An. However, Xue An only made an appearance at the beginning of the banquet and did not show up again afterward. This couldn¡¯t help but disappoint many who were hoping to get close to him. At the moment, Xue An stood on the balcony of Qin Yuan¡¯s office, silently drinking. Tang Xuan¡¯Er watched him with some concern from the side. She hadn¡¯t gone to the battle today, instead staying home to take care of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. With Fan Mengxue busy with the next movie in the provincial city, Tang Xuan¡¯Er was the only one by Xue An¡¯s side. Originally, Tang Xuan¡¯Er wasn¡¯t too worried. In her eyes, Xue An, who had disappeared for four years, had changed a lot. It seemed as if there was nothing in the world that could trouble him. But unexpectedly, after winning the battle, Xue An actually issued a challenge to the Yu Family. It was an act that shocked and puzzled many people. And after coming back, Xue An had remained silent with a somber face. This atmosphere made Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s heart tighten. ¡°Do you want to ask me why I want to deal with the Yu Family?¡± Xue An suddenly said. Tang Xuan¡¯Er kept her head down, silent, because she knew that if Xue An wanted to speak, he would, and if he didn¡¯t want to, asking was futile. Xue An picked up his wine glass, drained the red wine in one gulp, and then said with a melancholic tone, ¡°Today, from Yu Yang¡¯s soul, I saw someone¡¯s shadow!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er trembled and looked up at Xue An. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Although it was very blurry, I could still recognize it at a glance!¡± With that, a hint of sadness infused Xue An¡¯s tone. ¡°Her shadow was so lonely, as if bearing immense pressure, it made me feel an urge to kill!¡± As Xue An spoke, a hundred meters around him went still without a breeze, and the wine glass on the table silently turned to dust. That was Xue An¡¯s wrath. Tang Xuan¡¯Er looked at Xue An with complex eyes. ¡°Will you¡­ go to find her?¡± Xue An nodded firmly, ¡°Of course, I will go to find her no matter who the opponent is!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er fell silent, merely gazing quietly at Xue An¡¯s back, her eyes becoming somewhat infatuated. ¡°Daddy daddy, what are you doing here?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran in excitedly. They had a blast today. Because Qin Yu suddenly ordered a full set of amusement park equipment, then cleared out an entire floor of the building, setting up an exclusive amusement park just for the two little girls. They had been playing until now before coming to look for Xue An. Xue An¡¯s expression returned to normal, he squatted down to pick up his two daughters and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy was talking to your Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± ¡°Daddy, were you drinking?¡± Xue Xiang asked cheerfully. Xue An nodded and then said, ¡°In a couple of days, how about daddy takes you to find mommy? Would that be good?¡± The two little girls were first startled, then shouted with surprise, ¡°Yes, yes! We want to go find mommy!¡± As Xue Xiang said this, her eyes welled with a layer of mist and she said somewhat plaintively, ¡°Daddy, does mommy not like us?¡± ¡°How could that be! Mommy loves you two the most.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she come to find us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because mommy has been very busy, but now she has time, so daddy will take you to find her!¡± ¡°Yay, yay!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian cheered joyously, then turned their heads to look at Tang Xuan¡¯Er. ¡°Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, let¡¯s go find mom together!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er brushed her hair from her ear and smiled gently, ¡°No, Auntie has to go to work. I¡¯ll just stay at home and wait for you to come back, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, when mom comes back, you¡¯ll still be our favorite Aunt Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian suddenly said. The words made Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gradually redden, and then she turned her head away, not wanting to cry in front of the two little girls. In fact, when it came to feelings, Tang Xuan¡¯er had always taken care of the two little girls until they grew up. The bitterness and fatigue involved were only known to Tang Xuan¡¯er. And the two little girls were very affectionate towards her indeed. They even used to call her mom. Later, it was Tang Xuan¡¯er herself who corrected them several times before they started to call her Aunt Xuan¡¯Er. Xue An watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s shoulders tremble slightly, and his gaze became tender. He owed this girl too much, and he was determined to repay her in the future. Lingnan¡¯s Yu Family! The news of Yu Yang being slain by a sword from Xue An had been delivered back. Yu Yang¡¯s father, Yu Lang, abruptly stood up, his expression becoming solemn. ¡°You¡¯re saying he split the Qingfeng River with a single sword?¡± ¡°Yes! And Young Master Yu was reduced to ashes under that very sword. Moreover, he also said that in seven days¡­ he will ascend to Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family!¡± the messenger said. ¡°Alright, you may leave,¡± said Yu Lang, his eyes flashing coldly as he spoke in a deep voice. After the messenger left, there wasn¡¯t much grief on Yu Lang¡¯s face. As a member of a martial arts family, it wasn¡¯t unusual to die in combat¡ªthe important thing was to seek revenge afterward! What really shook Yu Lang was Xue An¡¯s last statement, which sounded like a declaration of war. In seven days, he would arrive in Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family! What arrogance! A sneer crept onto Yu Lang¡¯s face. Did he really think that by killing a legitimate descendant of the Yu family, he could achieve anything? After all, Yu Yang was the least promising among Yu Lang¡¯s several sons! At that moment, Yu Ran, having learned the news, hurried over. As soon as he entered, Yu Ran spoke with grief and anger, ¡°Father! My third brother¡­ he¡­¡± Yu Lang waved his hand, ¡°If he¡¯s inferior in skill and dies, he has no one else to blame.¡± Then, looking at Yu Ran with indulgent eyes, Yu Lang said, ¡°The Rain God Festival is coming up in a few days here in Lingnan, why haven¡¯t you gone out to play?¡± Yu Ran was still somewhat sad. Although Yu Yang was not favored by his father, he was always affectionate towards Yu Ran. He never thought that what seemed to be a safe Shi Jian would end up costing Yu Yang his life. ¡°Father, I just came back from outside,¡± Yu Ran replied. ¡°How is the Rain God Festival this year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unprecedentedly grand, with more tourists from various places than in previous years!¡± Yu Ran paused and then said, ¡°Father, I heard that this Xue An will come to Lingnan in seven days?¡± Yu Lang sneered, ¡°Him? If he dares to come, then Lingnan will be his grave!¡± Then Yu Lang added, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far these next few days, the old ancestor is likely to emerge from seclusion anytime now!¡± Yu Ran was struck by this and bowed in acknowledgment before slowly exiting the room. Yu Ran, his heart still filled with sorrow, also heard the murmurs of those around him. ¡°This time Yu Yang has been killed; we haven¡¯t even gone after him, and this Xue An dares to come to Lingnan? Is he seeking death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed, and he thinks he can strike down the Yu Family with his sword? Laughable!¡± Meanwhile, this news had also spread throughout the entire Lingnan region. But without exception, no one believed it. To the native people of Lingnan, the Yu Family was like a living Immortal who safeguarded the locality! How could an Immortal ever lose? Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Chapter 122: Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Lingnan. Located at the southernmost tip of Huaxia. The customs and scenery are vastly different from those of Beijiang. As soon as Xue An got off the plane, he discovered that something like a grand festival seemed to be underway everywhere¡ªthere was an air of festivity. Longtai Group also had an office here. Thus, someone had already been waiting outside the airport for him. After getting into the car, the manager smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯ve come at just the right time. These next few days happen to be Lingnan¡¯s grandest festival of the year, the Rain God Festival! It¡¯s quite lively!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally, but Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were looking out the car window, exclaiming in surprise from time to time. ¡°Daddy, look, the trees outside are so tall!¡± Xue Xiang said. Xue Nian seemed about to drool, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s that up in the tree?¡± Xue An glanced and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Those are coconuts!¡± ¡°Can we eat them?¡± The manager driving the car then said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, of course you can eat coconuts. Not only can you eat the flesh, but you can also drink the juice! But in three days, you won¡¯t want to eat them even if they¡¯re offered!¡± Xue Nian muttered somewhat defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s nothing I could eat for three days and then not want anymore!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You, my dear, are a little foodie!¡± Seeing this scene, Hei King, who had come along, couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. Who would have thought that Mr. Xue, a man with a cultivation level high enough to commune with the gods and a ferocious fighting style, was actually a mad doting father behind closed doors? Qin Yu was originally supposed to come along, but Xue An had refused her. He intended to face the Yu Family alone. With a bunch of extraneous people tagging along, he would only get distracted. In the end, Qin Yu had no choice but to agree, but she still insisted on Hei King accompanying them. Xue An didn¡¯t say much about it. After all, although Hei King¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t much to speak of, he was alert and extremely loyal. To have him along was like having a nanny for his two daughters. If Hei King knew what Xue An was thinking, I wonder if he would be moved to tears. Hei King, the once King of the Beijiang boxing circles, had actually fallen to the status of a nanny for little girls. At that moment, the car slowly stopped in front of the office located in Lingnan City. Although there were no particularly important business operations in Lingnan, for the affluent Longtai Group, the office was made to be very impressive. The three-story building stood among the bustling district but wasn¡¯t overly noisy, surrounded by various trees and exuding an especially serene atmosphere. When evening came, laughter and playful shouts could be heard wafting from the streets. ¡°Mr. Xue, they¡¯re playing with water outside. Would you like to go see the excitement?¡± asked Ma Cheng, the manager, with great enthusiasm. Qin Yu had made the call directly to him, and she had made it clear on the phone that Mr. Xue was a top guest of Longtai Group and must not be slighted in any way! Ma Cheng was naturally nervous. After all, with his status, he had never had the chance to interact with Qin Yu before. Now that the Miss of the Qin Family had given orders herself, Ma Cheng dared not show any neglect. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Daddy, let¡¯s go out and play!¡± exclaimed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian at the prospect of fun, their eyes lighting up. ¡°All right then!¡± Faced with his daughters¡¯ pleading, Xue An was ever indulgent. After changing clothes, the father and daughters trio walked ahead, with Hei King and Ma Cheng following behind, making their way to the streets outside. They saw that the street was filled with people wielding water guns and buckets, splashing each other with water. Before they had gone far, a girl, laughing merrily, splashed a basin of water their way. Xue An slightly sidestepped to avoid it, but the two little girls were soaked from head to toe. However, in the sweltering heat of Lingnan, it felt refreshing instead. There were water guns being sold on the side of the road, and Ma Cheng bought several, giving two to the little girls. Now that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had their treasures, they started shooting everyone they saw. The laughter on the two little girls¡¯ faces made many onlookers feel much happier too. Unknowingly, they had reached the busiest street in Lingnan. Ma Cheng introduced, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is Lingnan¡¯s bar and street food avenue! It¡¯s the liveliest spot in all of Lingnan every night!¡± Next to the road were all sorts of seafood stalls, the fragrant aroma made the two girls unable to move on. Xue An smiled and picked out a relatively clean stall to sit down at. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Um¡­ this one, that one, and this one too!¡± Xue Xiang began ordering food, mouth watering. In the end, Xue An simply snapped the menu shut, ¡°Just bring one of everything on this!¡± The seafood began arriving non-stop. After a few bites, however, the two young ladies felt like they couldn¡¯t eat anymore. After all, being accustomed to Xue An¡¯s cooking, these ordinary dishes just didn¡¯t have any taste. Seeing the disappointed looks in the young ladies¡¯ eyes, Xue An sighed softly, rolled up his sleeves, and stood up to say to the owner, ¡°Make way, let me do the grilling!¡± ¡°You? Are you sure you can do it?¡± the owner¡¯s eyes widened. Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try!¡± With that, he took over and began flipping and grilling. Moments later, an extraordinary fragrance wafted through the air. This aroma was different from the usual scent spiced up by barbecue seasonings; it was the inherent aroma of the ingredients themselves, so refreshing it seemed to cleanse the soul. The barbecue stall owner¡¯s eyes gradually bulged, as he realized Xue An¡¯s grilling technique was as smooth as flowing water, dazzling to watch. And the aroma also attracted many tourists to stop in front of the stall. ¡°Oh my god, such a cool grill master!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it tastes yet, but it smells amazing!¡± At this point, Xue An had finished grilling a portion and passed it to his own table. The two young ladies¡¯ eyes were curved into smiles as they grabbed the skewers, eager to start eating. Ma Cheng and Hei King also took a skewer to taste, and then their eyes went wide. Momma! This barbecue is too delicious! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and have a taste!¡± More and more people gathered around. The barbecue stall owner¡¯s tone became very respectful. ¡°Teacher, seeing that so many people are drawn by your fragrance, could you¡­¡± Xue An looked around and saw many diners looking at him with anticipation. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Fine, consider it me lending you a hand!¡± ¡°Hey, alright! Teacher, rest assured, I¡¯ll cover this meal, and if you¡¯re here on vacation, I¡¯ll cover all your expenses!¡± The stall owner was overjoyed. Xue An grilled at a rapid pace, and the variety of ingredients passed through his hands and quickly turned into golden, fragrant skewers. And as soon as these tourists tried them, they were all amazed. ¡°Oh my god! I swear, I¡¯ve never tasted barbecue this delicious before!¡± ¡°Call your friends! We¡¯ve struck gold today!¡± News began to spread gradually. Night fell deeper, but a long line had formed in front of this popular barbecue stall, with many tourists eagerly awaiting their turn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran, who happened to be passing by, also noticed the scene and couldn¡¯t help stopping out of curiosity. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The Yu Family¡¯s steward came forward promptly. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± The steward went to inquire and then came back to report, ¡°Miss, I just asked around, and it¡¯s because this stall has a new grill master whose cooking is said to be exceptionally tasty!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Let¡¯s try it out!¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, I’m Yu Ran! Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Yu Ran! Translator: 549690339 Yu Ran was not in a good mood today. Her own third brother had been killed, yet her father had demanded that everyone stand down, prioritizing the old ancestor¡¯s emergence from seclusion above all else. And the person who killed her third brother even had the audacity to announce that they would be coming to Lingnan in the next few days¡ªhow infuriating! They say when a woman is in a bad mood, she wants to eat. Yu Ran was no exception. But she only held the attitude of giving it a try, without much hope. However, as soon as she sat down and tasted the first skewer grilled by Xue An, her eyes gradually widened in amazement. The skewer carried a rich aroma, exploding with flavor in her mouth at the first bite. It caught her taste buds completely off guard. Before she knew it, Yu Ran was hooked. It wasn¡¯t just her, either; the other diners were also spellbound, eating ceaselessly. But just as Yu Ran was thoroughly enjoying herself, a group of fierce-looking thugs approached the barbecue stall. The sight of these men caused the stall owner¡¯s face to change dramatically, and he hurriedly went to greet them. ¡°Brother Bao, what brings you here?¡± The leader was a middle-aged man with triangular eyes, bare-chested with an aggressive dragon tattoo on his front. Upon hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Brother Bao let out a few cold laughs. ¡°I heard you hired a barbecue chef whose skills are quite remarkable, attracting so many people!¡± The stall owner¡¯s face turned bitter, and he was just about to say something when Brother Bao led his men to Xue An. ¡°Kid, which gang are you from? Don¡¯t you know that setting up a stall on this street requires my permission?¡± Brother Bao spoke in a chilly tone. Xue An lifted his head and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Oh, for Pete¡¯s sake, if I¡¯m not talking to you, am I supposed to be talking to this lobster?¡± Brother Bao sneered menacingly. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised, and his gaze turned icy. At that moment, Yu Ran put down her skewer, frowned, and said to the steward beside her, ¡°Go and take a look!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The steward strode forward, and before Brother Bao could react, he raised his hand and delivered a resounding slap across the face. The slap stunned Brother Bao, who was just about to get angry, but on recognizing the person who had slapped him, his body trembled, turning pale as a sheet with cold sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Chief Steward, what¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Brother Bao¡¯s earlier arrogance dissipated, and he started nodding and bowing like a grandson, speaking in a groveling tone. ¡°The young lady is dining here. If you dare to cause any more trouble, watch your heads!¡± the steward said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we deserve to die! We actually dared to disturb the young lady!¡± Brother Bao¡¯s teeth were chattering, clearly terrified. ¡°Get out of here!¡± the steward commanded coldly. Brother Bao and his companions scampered away like they had been granted amnesty, not even daring to look back. The turmoil subsided. Xue An turned to look and saw a beautiful young lady sitting at a table not far away. When she caught his eye, she smiled slightly at him and raised her wine glass. A thought crossed Xue An¡¯s mind. Then the steward approached once more, saying politely, ¡°Master, our young lady invites you to join her.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth, and he casually walked towards the young lady¡¯s table. Yu Ran was also sizing up Xue An. She had not paid him much attention at first, but a closer look now made her eyes light up. He was a graceful young man who seemed to stand apart from the world, handsome and with a refined disposition. Most importantly, those eyes of his were like deep pools, profound and unfathomable. After a brief examination, Yu Ran pointed to the chair in front of her. ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t refuse and directly took a seat opposite Yu Ran. The two were silent for a moment before Yu Ran smiled first. ¡°I thought the person who could grill such delicious food would certainly be a portly chef, but I didn¡¯t expect such a handsome young man.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either, those guys just now seemed to be quite afraid of you.¡± Yu Ran chuckled, feeling that his originally gloomy mood had suddenly improved a lot, and then he extended his hand seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is Yu Ran!¡± Xue An looked at Yu Ran¡¯s slender, jade-like hand, as if contemplating something, and after a moment, slowly reached out and gave it a light shake. ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? Yu Ran frowned; that name was not a good one. It happened to share the same surname with that annoying guy who killed his third brother and intended to cause trouble at the Yu Family in a few days. However, there were many people in the world with the same last name, so Yu Ran was only slightly startled before he returned to normal. ¡°Are you here for tourism, Mr. Xue?¡± Yu Ran asked with interest. Xue An nodded his head, ¡°Sort of, and also planning to find a friend!¡± Yu Ran said with a smile, ¡°Finding a friend? You could talk about it, as long as they¡¯re in Lingnan, I might be able to help.¡± Xue An looked at Yu Ran and then said faintly, ¡°Her name is An Yan! Do you know her?¡± ¡°An Yan?¡± Yu Ran furrowed his brows and then thought carefully. ¡°I have no impression! Do you have a picture?¡± Xue An took out the photo he carried with him and handed it to Yu Ran. Of course, he could tell that this Yu Ran must also be from the Yu Family, so he wanted to inquire in advance whether An Yan was at the Yu Family. But waiting until Yu Ran had looked at it, he shook his head firmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her! She must not be in Lingnan.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xue An frowned. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± said Yu Ran confidently, then asked curiously, ¡°What is this friend to you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ my wife!¡± Xue An took back the photo and stood up to leave. Although this woman claimed to be unaware, Xue An certainly wasn¡¯t going to let it go at that. The memory of Yu Yang couldn¡¯t be faked, the Yu Family surely knew about An Yan¡¯s whereabouts. However, Xue An¡¯s abrupt stand and leaving left Yu Ran somewhat astonished. From a young age, everyone who met her would pamper her, especially the boys who, upon seeing her, would show their best side. Just to leave a good impression in Yu Ran¡¯s eyes. But unexpectedly, this man was so indifferent. He even seemed unwilling to talk more! I did just save you once, after all! As these thoughts crossed her mind, Yu Ran felt somewhat angry. Sensing his young mistress¡¯s displeasure, the chief steward moved forward half a step and blocked Xue An¡¯s path. Xue An stopped in his tracks, a trace of indifferent smile playing on his lips. ¡°What? You want to stop me?¡± ¡°The young lady hasn¡¯t finished speaking, you cannot leave!¡± the steward said coldly. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came bouncing over. ¡°Daddy, daddy, we¡¯re full, let¡¯s go back!¡± The voices of the two little girls attracted the attention of many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. He was already a father? Xue An smiled, holding one child with each hand, preparing to leave. The steward wanted to stop them, but Xue An gave him a deep look. The chief steward felt the man¡¯s gaze to be exceptionally cold, and even though it was just one look, it rendered him completely frozen in place, unable to move! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Retreat!¡± Yu Ran¡¯s voice rang out. The relieved butler quickly stepped aside. Afterward, Yu Ran approached and looked at Xue An. ¡°Hey, I just saved you; don¡¯t I even get a thank you?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow, ¡°Saved me?¡± ¡°Yes! If it weren¡¯t for me, would those ruffians have left so easily?¡± A playful smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face, ¡°Then tell me¡­ how should I thank you?¡± Yu Ran was caught off guard by the question. The reason she stopped Xue An was because she found him mysterious, and his barbecuing skills had astounded her, almost as if he were a Heavenly Being. As for how to thank her¡­ Yu Ran looked down and saw the delicate Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Such beautiful little girls. Let¡¯s do this: tomorrow is the day the Rain God goes out. We still need two Flower Fairies, so let these two girls be the Flower Fairies.¡± Xue An frowned. Flower Fairies? The Rain God¡¯s outing? What are those? At this point, Ma Cheng, who had come along, quietly explained, ¡°Mr. Xue, tomorrow marks the official start of the Rain God Festival. A statue will be taken out from the Rain God Temple and paraded around the city. It¡¯s the grandest festival of Lingnan every year.¡± ¡°And Flower Fairies refer to the various little Immortals who accompany the Rain God¡¯s statue. They are all played by children, who in Lingnan, tend to come from either rich or noble families, because there¡¯s a rumor that if children take on this role, they will have increased fortune and longevity.¡± Xue An nodded, having not yet spoken. Yu Ran had already squatted down, saying with a smile, ¡°Such pretty sisters. I¡¯ll take you out to play tomorrow, and you¡¯ll get to wear lots of beautiful clothes. How does that sound?¡± The natural instinct of children is to play, so upon hearing Yu Ran¡¯s words, the two little girls looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Xue An slightly started, then reluctantly nodded. It¡¯s settled then. With three days still left until the seven-day deadline, it might be nice to accompany the children for some fun. ¡°Then it¡¯s agreed, see you tomorrow at the Rain God Temple. Don¡¯t be late!¡± Yu Ran said with a happy smile. After Xue An left. The senior butler approached with a grave expression. ¡°Miss, that man is extraordinary! Should we inform the Family Head?¡± Yu Ran frowned and said impatiently, ¡°He¡¯s nothing more than a man with decent barbecue skills, and maybe some martial arts at most. Should I also tell my father about this?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Ran waved a hand dismissively, ¡°Besides, he even has two daughters with him. Are you suggesting there¡¯s an assassin who carries out missions with his daughters? Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± Yu Ran paused and then glanced coldly at the butler, ¡°Understood?¡± The butler was startled, then quickly lowered his head, ¡°Understood!¡± In the Yu Family, and indeed throughout Lingnan, no one dared to provoke Miss Yu. As the only daughter of the current Family Head, Yu Lang, she was naturally treasured and doted on fiercely. The senior butler was well aware of this fact and thus remained respectfully silent. At that moment, Yu Ran picked up the last skewer from the mountain of skewers, and bit into it fiercely. Hmph, no one has ever dared to ignore me like this; you¡¯re the first! I must let you know the might of Miss Yu of the Yu Family! After Xue An returned to his residence. Ma Cheng said, ¡°Mr. Xue, that woman today was most likely from the Yu Family!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°My target is the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, not her, and besides, there are still three days until the seven-day deadline!¡± ¡°Three days from now, I will visit and see for myself just how remarkable this Yu Family of Lingnan that has dominated for decades really is!¡± Xue An said, a glint of cold killing intent flashing in his eyes. The next day. The official start of the Rain God Festival. When Xue An, accompanied by his daughter, arrived in front of the Rain God Temple, the place was already swarming with people, with believers burning incense and offering their prayers everywhere. Xue An walked into the main hall and saw that it was filled with swirling incense smoke. High above, a statue with the face of a woman was receiving the worship of tens of thousands. Legend had it that during the Song dynasty, Lingnan suffered from a three-year drought that threatened all life, and it was this woman who resolutely offered her blood to the heavens, ultimately bringing down the rain and saving the people from fire and flood. Afterward, people spontaneously created a statue of her and built a temple, and the incense has burned continuously to this day. However, as soon as Xue An looked up, the entire main hall suddenly trembled slightly. Xue An smiled, giving a slight nod to the statue, then turned and left. He knew that the thousands of years of worship from the people had imbued the Rain God with a soul of its own. His mere presence had startled the Rain God considerably. Just coming out, Yu Ran greeted him with a beaming smile. ¡°I was just about to look for you. Here, girls, you¡¯ll be wearing clothes like these, do they look nice?¡± Yu Ran was holding two sets of brand new clothing, exquisitely made. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were very happy. ¡°They¡¯re pretty!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re pretty, then change into them! We¡¯re going to go out for a tour soon!¡± Yu Ran said with a grin. She was very fond of the two young girls and led them to a quiet room to change. When they came out, many people were stunned. They looked like real little Heavenly Beings. Several priestesses were also astonished and then excitedly said, ¡°Such spiritually elegant young girls!¡± At this point, Yu Ran said to Xue An, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s lively, isn¡¯t it? This is the liveliest day in Lingnan.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittally replying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess!¡± Yu Ran was inwardly gnashing her teeth with irritation¡ªshe had gone out of her way to strike up a conversation, yet he was responding so indifferently? ¡°Later, we¡¯ll also go onto the flower carriage and follow the statue through the city,¡± Yu Ran said somewhat excitedly. Although she participated in the annual Rain God Festival every year. This year she felt especially joyful. But just at that moment, a surprised voice called out. ¡°Sister Yu Ran? You¡¯re here too!¡± Accompanying the voice, a young man briskly approached. Upon seeing him, Yu Ran frowned, her expression turning cold, ¡°Zhang Xiulun, how many times have I told you not to call me sister!¡± Zhang Xiulun chuckled, ¡°By age and relation, you are indeed my younger sister! You know, our two families have been close friends for generations. Eh! Who might this be¡­¡± Zhang Xiulun took notice of Xue An standing to the side, a flash of surprise in his eyes. Before Xue An could speak, Yu Ran quickly interjected, ¡°This is a friend I recently made!¡± A friend? Zhang Xiulun¡¯s gaze towards Xue An darkened gradually. In Lingnan, the Yu Family was the undisputed leader, and after them, it was their Zhang Family. Zhang Xiulun, as the youngest legitimate son of the Zhang Family, was of the same age as Yu Ran. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since they were children, the Zhang Family had hoped Zhang Xiulun would marry Yu Ran. And Zhang Xiulun had harbored the same desire. Unfortunately, Yu Ran had never looked favorably upon him. Today, knowing that Yu Ran would definitely come to the Rain God Temple, Zhang Xiulun had also arrived early, hoping to spend more time with her. But the appearance of Xue An had greatly irked Zhang Xiulun. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Translator: 549690339 After boarding the flower carriage, Zhang Xiulun tried several times to approach Yu Ran for a conversation. However, Yu Ran didn¡¯t pay him any mind; instead, she was cozily chatting with Xue An, looking very cheerful. This nearly made Zhang Xiulun¡¯s eyes shoot flames with rage. Who is this brat? Daring to spoil my plans, and what is he discussing with Yu Ran? Talking so joyfully? What he didn¡¯t know was. At that moment, Xue An gave Yu Ran a faint glance before saying, ¡°Using me as a shield, have you asked about the price?¡± Yu Ran chuckled, ¡°I just hate that guy, so just block him for me for now. In Lingnan, I¡¯ll have your back!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. He didn¡¯t particularly dislike or like this young girl from the Yu Family. She was just a stranger he had met by chance. Just then, the sound of children¡¯s quarreling and a girl¡¯s crying came from the front of the flower carriage. Yu Ran, who was speaking, felt a strong surge of killing intent and then saw Xue An¡¯s face turn grim. His expression looked as if he could eat someone alive. Because Xue An had recognized the source of the crying! Xue Xiang! It must be his little daughter, Xue Xiang. Xue An rushed to the front of the flower carriage, and the scene that unfolded before his eyes fueled his murderous aura even more. He saw Xue Xiang sitting on the ground, her dress torn at one corner, bawling her eyes out. And Xue Xiang was angrily debating something with a little girl opposite her. This little girl, about eight or nine years old and fairly pretty, had a sharp and harsh expression as she argued with Xue Xiang, hands on hips. ¡°Why did you push my sister?¡± Xue Xiang asked angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her; she fell over by herself. And all I wanted was to try on your necklace, why so stingy?¡± the little girl said with a haughty look. At this moment, Yu Ran and Zhang Xiulun, among others, had also rushed over. Seeing her father arrive, Xue Xiang began to cry even more pitifully. Xue An walked over, picked up the crying Xue Xiang from the ground, and then patted Xue Xiang¡¯s little head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, daddy¡¯s here!¡± The little girl became a bit sheepish upon seeing the adults arrive, but upon spotting Zhang Xiulun, her face brightened. ¡°Uncle! Uncle! These people bullied me!¡± the girl quickly changed her expression, feigning great distress. The girl was none other than Zhang Xiulun¡¯s own niece, Zhang Xiaotong, who was eight years old this year. Zhang Xiulun¡¯s heart was secretly delighted. So this guy¡¯s already a father. And upon realizing it was his niece involved, his arrogance intensified. He also knew that his niece was quite a bully due to being overly doted on. But they were just kids; bullying someone was no big deal. Thinking so, Zhang Xiulun said insincerely, ¡°Ah, children will be children, noise and scuffles are normal. Let it go, let it go!¡± Xue An ignored him and kept whispering comforting words to Xue Xiang in his arms. Soon, Xue Xiang, between sobs, said, ¡°Daddy, she insisted on wearing my necklace, but it¡¯s the one daddy gave me¡ªI didn¡¯t want to give it to her, and then she hit me!¡± Xue An consoled her painstakingly for a long while before Xue Xiang stopped crying, then he looked up at Zhang Xiulun. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhang Xiulun felt a chill from Xue An¡¯s gaze, as if it made all his hair stand on end. But he forced a chuckle and said, ¡°They are just kids; some fighting and noise is normal. Let¡¯s not get involved as adults, right?¡± Yu Ran frowned, about to speak. Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Zhang Xiulun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking smugly to himself that this man was indeed quite sensible. But the next words from Xue An left him stunned. ¡°Children¡¯s matters should be resolved by the children themselves!¡± With that, Xue An looked down at Xue Xiang and said, ¡°Go on, hit her!¡± Xue Xiang hesitated a bit, ¡°Daddy¡­ .¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°Didn¡¯t she hit you? Then you should hit back ten times as hard!¡± With gritted teeth, Xue Xiang walked towards Zhang Xiaotong. At this moment, Zhang Xiaotong was full of defiance; she was used to being overbearing outside. Moreover, Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang were only four or five years old; how could they beat me? Zhang Xiaotong thought smugly to herself. But as soon as Xue Xiang approached, she raised her little hand and gave Zhang Xiaotong a slap on the face. Zhang Xiaotong hadn¡¯t even reacted when the slap knocked her straight to the ground. Xue Xiang was indeed a bit angry by now. She mounted Zhang Xiaotong¡¯s back and started throwing punches like they cost nothing, making Zhang Xiaotong cry out loudly. Now it was Zhang Xiulun¡¯s turn to be utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ stop it right now!¡± Zhang Xiulun said, enraged and humiliated. Xue An, however, spoke indifferently, ¡°Why should she stop? Oh, is it that only your people are allowed to hit others?¡± ¡°But¡­ .¡± Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s best for us adults not to interfere in children¡¯s matters?¡± Zhang Xiulun¡¯s face twisted as if he had swallowed a fly, full of embarrassment and anger. Xue An watched quietly. He wasn¡¯t inciting his daughter to fight, but sometimes, when others have already bullied you to this extent, one must retaliate without hesitation. Otherwise, one would only be bullied even worse step by step. Keep in mind that his two daughters, though only four years old, had been strengthened with the top-tier Primordial Essence Elixir, giving their slaps the weight of several dozen pounds. It was only because the two little girls were naturally peaceful that they didn¡¯t know to use this strength against others. After hitting her for a while, Xue Xiang got up, looking at Zhang Xiaotong lying on the ground, her face bruised and swollen, crying loudly. ¡°Daddy was right, if you dare bully me again, I¡¯ll hit back ten times as hard!¡± After saying this, Xue Xiang returned, strutting back with an air of defiance. Zhang Xiaotong¡¯s face was now a patchwork of blue and purple; she certainly couldn¡¯t continue following the parade on the float any longer. With no other choice, Zhang Xiulun had to carry his niece off the float, shooting a hateful glance at Xue An before getting off. At this time, Yu Ran, who had been holding in his laughter, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Well done! That Zhang Xiaotong is infamous throughout Lingnan as a bratty kid!¡± Yu Ran had heard about this notorious brat from the Zhang Family, a testament to how despised she was usually. At the same time, Yu Ran¡¯s curiosity about Xue An grew even more. Who was this man, exactly? To let his own daughter get into a fight¡­ This method of parenting was indeed unique. ¡°A bratty kid?¡± Xue An chuckled softly, ¡°In my eyes, there are no bratty kids, only bratty parents!¡± Zhang Xiulun returned home holding his niece. His elder brother, and the current Family Head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi, was at home. Seeing his daughter come back with injuries on her face, he exploded with fury. ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Xiulun exaggerated the story as he recounted the incident. When he heard that this man was actually getting along well with Yu Ran, Zhang Yi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He had always hoped his brother could marry the young Miss from the Yu Family. No, this man had to be dealt with. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 Zhang Family. In a quiet and elegant room, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun sat in their chairs with devout expressions on their faces. Because opposite them sat a woman with an air of proud indifference. This woman was incredibly beautiful, yet in the eyes of the Zhang brothers, she seemed like an ethereal woman from the Moon Palace, unattainably sublime. ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± the woman asked indifferently, her soft lips slightly parting. ¡°Fairy, today my younger brother encountered someone. He said that person is very powerful, and moreover, he¡¯s hostile towards our Zhang Family, so I¡­¡± ¡°You want him killed, is that it?¡± the woman said coldly. ¡°That¡­ would naturally be preferable.¡± The woman stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at your Zhang Family for a while now; killing a person is nothing, consider it payment for meals.¡± Her words showed an apparent indifference to taking a life. Zhang Yi became visibly excited, ¡°Good, good! He¡¯s staying in Lingnan City.¡± The woman nodded, ¡°Fine, just wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring the head back.¡± With that, the woman turned around, pushed open the window, and disappeared into the night. Now only the Zhang brothers remained in the room. At this time, Zhang Xiulun expressed his amazement, ¡°Brother, who is this woman? How is she so formidable?¡± Zhang Yi chuckled, ¡°She is the top-notch assassin I hired from abroad some time ago, known as the Moon Goddess Xiang Bing.¡± ¡°The Moon Goddess¡­¡± Zhang Xiulun murmured dreamily. Zhang Yi wore a complacent expression. In his view, once the Moon Goddess took action, who else in Lingnan could be a match for her, aside from the Yu Family? After all, she was ranked eighth on the prestigious list of masters. After a day of entertainment, Yu Ran once again freeloaded a meal at Xue An¡¯s place before leaving reluctantly. Xue An soothed his two daughters to sleep, then sat quietly in the living room. Lingnan was prone to rain. So at that moment, a light rain began to patter outside once again. Hei King and Ma Cheng had also gone back to their rooms to rest, leaving Xue An alone in the spacious living room. After an indefinite period of time, Xue An put down his water glass and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come on in.¡± Bang. The glass door shattered on cue, the wind and rain surged in, and Xiang Bing stepped in with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Someone wants to be killed today¡­¡± Xiang Bing paused, arrested in her tracks. Because she saw Xue An lifting his head with a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Xiang Bing began to tremble uncontrollably. It was him! If she had known it was him, she wouldn¡¯t have come here even if the Zhang brothers had knelt down and begged her. Because coming here was tantamount to seeking death! Even now, Xiang Bing distinctly remembered the sight of Xue An slaying the Heaven-Reaching Elder with a single punch at the martial arts tournament. Furthermore, it was said that Xue An later beheaded Shi Jian, the swordsman of the Yu Family, and declared that he would pacify Lingnan within seven days. Now that he had indeed come to Lingnan, could it be that what he said was the truth? Thinking about this, Xiang Bing felt a chill in her heels. ¡°Don¡¯t be so frightened, sit down!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xiang Bing sat down, trembling. ¡°Did the Zhang Family send you?¡± Xue An asked. Xiang Bing shuddered and then nodded. ¡°Haha, as expected of the scions of noble families who regard human life as mere grass,¡± Xue An remarked mockingly. At this time, Xiang Bing said with a quivering voice, ¡°My lord¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was¡­ it was you, I deserve to die a thousand deaths!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Xiang Bing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But you should know what to do next,¡± Xue An said, watching Xiang Bing with an amused look. Xiang Bing hesitated for a moment, then a resolute expression flashed across her face. ¡°Alright! I understand!¡± Saying this, Xiang Bing stood up and, gritting her teeth, took off her outer coat. A slim and attractive figure was revealed. Xue An was taken aback, then somewhat bemused, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°My¡­ my lord, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Xiang Bing stammered. Xue An waved his hand helplessly, ¡°What I mean is, since the Zhang Family has acted so ruthlessly, then there is no need for their existence anymore, understand?¡± Xiang Bing suddenly realized, then blushed and hurriedly put on her coat. She had thought Xue An was admiring her beauty and preparing to do something about it. She had even prepared herself to sacrifice her purity and endure humiliation for the sake of survival. But that was not what Xue An meant. In her heart, Xiang Bing even felt a vague sense of disappointment. ¡°You can rest assured, my lord, I guarantee that the people of the Zhang Family won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± With that, Xiang Bing turned and left. At this moment, Hei King heard a noise in the living room and hurried downstairs. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the wind is just too strong, it even blew the door open!¡± By the time Xiang Bing got back to the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun were waiting for her. Seeing her return, Zhang Yi couldn¡¯t help but excitedly greet her. ¡°Fairy, have you killed the man? Hehe, I knew that once Fairy took action, it would certainly be extraordinary.¡± His voice came to a sudden halt. That was because Zhang Yi¡¯s head thumped down to the ground. Zhang Xiulun didn¡¯t react at first, only after blinking did he realize what had happened. ¡°Brother!¡± Zhang Xiulun cried out in shock. Xiang Bing took a step forward with a cold expression, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°You¡­ why did you kill my brother?¡± Zhang Xiulun shouted in horror and rage. ¡°That¡¯s a question for you to answer. How dare you offend the lord, and you almost got me killed, too!¡± Xiang Bing said with a cold laugh as she approached. Zhang Xiulun¡¯s head was in a muddle. The lord? What lord? ¡°What do you mean? Whom has our Zhang Family offended?¡± Xiang Bing shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, because the lord said, your Zhang Family¡­ has no reason to exist!¡± And with that, Zhang Xiulun¡¯s head also fell to the ground. His face still bore an expression of shock and bewilderment. That night. The Zhang Family was completely annihilated. The next day, the news shocked the entire Lingnan. When Xue An heard about it, he was also stunned. This Xiang Bing, she was really ferocious in her actions. He had only told her to kill the brothers from the Zhang Family, yet she had wiped out the entire household, not even sparing a single dog. With such a big incident, the Yu Family naturally came to know of it as well. When Yu Ran heard the news, she was shocked. Zhang Xiulun is dead? The Zhang Family has been destroyed? Her head felt dizzy. Even though she disliked, even hated this Zhang Xiulun, she never expected him to die overnight. Could it be¡­ Yu Ran¡¯s expression turned ugly, and she went straight to find Xue An. But when she saw Xue An with her furious aura, all the words she had prepared suddenly wouldn¡¯t come out. Xue An looked up at her and then smiled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed them!¡± ¡°How did you know I was going to ask about that?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s written all over your face,¡± Xue An said indifferently. This Young Mistress from the Yu Family was obviously spoiled and naive, without any cunning at all. If he wanted to harm her, it would be all too easy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Ran was taken aback, touched her face, and then it gradually turned red. ¡°Cough cough, I didn¡¯t, well, he¡¯s dead, so be it. Our family has already sent people to investigate. Also, do you have time tomorrow? It¡¯s my birthday, come and attend the party!¡± Tomorrow? Xue An was slightly startled. Tomorrow¡­ was the seventh day. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Any progress on the investigation?¡± Yu Lang asked. ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we have clarified the matter. The Zhang Family was most likely killed by the heavenly-ranked expert they worshipped,¡± a chief steward reported, bowing his head. ¡°Oh? A heavenly-ranked expert? Who?¡± ¡°Judging from the wounds, it should be the ¡®Cloud Folding Hand.¡¯¡± ¡°Cloud Folding Hand?¡± Yu Lang let out a slight smile, ¡°Is it that famed signature technique of ¡®Moon Fairy¡¯ Xiang Bing?¡± ¡°It should be unmistakable!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Issue an assassination order then, as a matter of respect for the Zhang Family,¡± Yu Lang said dismissively. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Tomorrow is Ran¡¯er¡¯s eighteenth birthday celebration, how are the preparations going?¡± Yu Lang was clearly more concerned about this question. ¡°Everything has been properly prepared!¡± ¡°Hmm! Remember to increase security, recently Lingnan¡­ has been quite unsettled!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the servants withdrew, Yu Lang looked out the window, a hint of a cold smile emerging on his lips. Tomorrow marks the seventh day. Will you come? You probably will. But do you think, after killing my son, you can still live so easily? Yang¡¯er, your father will surely avenge you. As Yu Lang pondered, his fingers moved slightly, and the insects flying in the room fell silently to the ground. However, after falling, they were still alive, just unable to fly anymore. Their wings were intact, but at that very instant, Yu Lang had used Formless Sword Qi to shatter the veins in their wings. Such exquisite control, reaching the pinnacle, was the most difficult to achieve. The news of the Zhang Family¡¯s annihilation had been a hot topic among the common people of Lingnan for less than a day before it was replaced by another topic. That was the upcoming eighteenth birthday celebration of the Yu Family¡¯s young miss. The Yu Family¡¯s status among the common people of Lingnan was unimaginably high. Some even worshipped the Yu Family as if they were Immortals. Therefore, Yu Ran¡¯s adult ceremony naturally attracted countless gazes. All the great and small noble families of Lingnan, even men who considered themselves rather exceptional, were all making earnest preparations. Who wouldn¡¯t want to win over Yu Ran¡¯s heart at her birthday celebration and become the Yu Family¡¯s son-in-law, ascending to the heavens in a single step? The day finally arrived. The entrance of the Yu Family¡¯s residence was crowded early on with people coming to offer congratulations. The young men, dressed in their finest, all craned their necks, eagerly hoping to see the beauty as soon as possible. At last. Yu Ran came out. Many people were seeing Yu Ran for the first time. Although rumors said she was as beautiful as flowers under the moonlight, many thought this was flattery toward the Yu Family. But once they truly saw Yu Ran. All such notions completely fell apart. No one expected that the young Miss Yu was indeed blessed with heavenly grace. Even though she lacked the charm of a mature woman, due to her young age, This kind of fresh beauty was even more enchanting to these young men. For a moment, those familiar scions of noble families had already gathered around her with smiles. Those less familiar hovered outside, wondering if they might strike up a conversation. Some even displayed considerable indifference, attempting to attract Yu Ran¡¯s attention by standing apart from the crowd. But Yu Ran, who was surrounded by admirers like the moon by stars, though she smiled in response, her words were full of courtesy, and her eyes were drifting around. It seemed¡­ as if she was looking for someone. The many young men in the distance were shaken, then excitedly perked up. Could she be looking for me? Thus, they all puffed out their chests, hoping Yu Ran¡¯s gaze would linger on them longer. But Yu Ran just glanced around and seemed somewhat disappointed as she lowered her gaze. At this, a scion from a family close to the Yu Family said with a laugh, ¡°Miss Yu Ran, are you looking for something?¡± Yu Ran simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. Although they had only spent two days together, Yu Ran felt as if she had¡­ fallen deeply into something. Unlike these boys with their childishness and shallowness, Xue An was always cold, never pandering to her. Yet the more he was like this, the more he attracted Yu Ran like a magnet. Yu Ran also knew that Xue An was much older than herself and that he even had two daughters. But she was hopelessly smitten. After falling for ¡°uncle¡± Xue An, Yu Ran found these outstanding young men to be terribly juvenile. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Didn¡¯t I tell him to come early today? Yu Ran seethed with frustration inside. Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Xue An slowly walking over with his two daughters and Hei King among others. The moment Yu Ran saw Xue An, she hurriedly greeted him with delight. ¡°Why have you only just arrived?¡± Yu Ran said, somewhat displeased. The many onlooking youths felt their hearts sink. Because Yu Ran¡¯s behavior was just too much like coquettishness. As a result, many looked at Xue An with envious eyes. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°Got held up by some matters, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Yu Ran felt this was the best birthday wish she had heard all day. Xue An was carrying a long, wrapped package and followed Yu Ran inside. After they went in, the group of youths, with dissatisfaction written all over their faces, huddled together. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know! Definitely not someone from Lingnan!¡± ¡°Damn it, looks like Miss Yu regards him highly!¡± ¡°Yeah, and did you see that man came with two kids, could he even be a single father?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with Miss Yu¡¯s taste? I don¡¯t accept this!¡± The young men howled in dismay. However, among them, someone remained silent, his eyes fierce, as if plotting something. ¡°Hey, Young Master Yang, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± someone asked at this moment. This Young Master Yang was Yang Xudong, a member of the Lingnan Yang Family. Although the Yang Family wasn¡¯t a top-tier noble family, it was enormously wealthy, ranking among the top three in Lingnan, so he had also come today. Moreover, he had known Yu Ran for a while and had been vigorously pursuing her. Hearing the question, Yang Xudong sneered, ¡°The man isn¡¯t from Lingnan, and by his clothes, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from a noble family. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Having said that, Yang Xudong turned and walked inside. The rest glanced at each other, sighed, and followed him in. At this moment, the Yu Family¡¯s place was decorated with lights and colors, and the banquet had been set up in the Yu Family¡¯s garden. Yu Ran kept chattering non-stop. Xue An merely nodded occasionally, hardly saying a word. On the other hand, Xue Xiang and her sister kept looking around, clearly interested in the Yu Family¡¯s ancient and aromatic house. ¡°May I ask where you are from, friend?¡± Yang Xudong suddenly approached with an unfriendly tone and asked Xue An. Yu Ran¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Yang Xudong, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ran¡¯er, it¡¯s nothing. I just find this friend somewhat unfamiliar, just wanted to ask!¡± Yang Xudong¡¯s face was icy as he spoke to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I¡¯m not from Lingnan.¡± Yang Xudong¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant, ¡°Not from Lingnan? Then these two young ladies¡­¡± ¡°My daughters!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Xudong looked towards Yu Ran as if to say look, he even has children! But Yu Ran simply waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Alright, the banquet is about to begin. No need for you to go asking all kinds of questions!¡± Yang Xudong was left speechless, glaring hatefully at Xue An before turning aside. ¡°Brother Dong, what should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make him regret it later!¡± Yang Xudong said through gritted teeth. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Translator: 549690339 Twilight Hour had arrived. Yu Ran¡¯s birthday feast finally officially began. First to speak, naturally, was Yu Lang. He stood on stage with a smile, raising his cup and saying, ¡°I thank you all for coming to celebrate my daughter¡¯s birthday. This cup is to everyone!¡± After finishing his words, Yu Lang drained his cup. The crowd erupted with cheers, and someone laughed, ¡°Family Head Yu is truly generous!¡± Then Yu Lang continued with a smile, ¡°As everyone knows, this birthday feast is also my daughter¡¯s coming of age celebration. From now on, my little girl is all grown up!¡± Laughter rippled through the crowd while many young men stared at Yu Ran with fervent gazes. Yu Ran, feeling somewhat shy, lowered her head, yet her eyes stealthily glanced towards Xue An. Xue An was leisurely sipping his wine, as if these external affairs had nothing to do with him. Yu Ran bit her lip with a hint of annoyance. Just then, a young man could no longer contain himself, rushed forward with a box in his hands, and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Yu, happy birthday! This is my gift to you!¡± Yu Ran accepted it and smiled out of politeness, ¡°Thank you!¡± But the young man didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Miss Yu, please open it and see. It¡¯s a token of my affection.¡± Yu Ran had no choice but to open the box. Inside was a resplendently bejeweled garment. ¡°Miss Yu, this is something I brought back from abroad. It¡¯s the work of a master¡­¡± The young man wanted to continue. Yu Ran closed the box impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡± The young man was left speechless and reluctantly retreated. Yu Ran¡¯s behavior made many who were eagerly waiting to present their gifts tense up. However, Yang Xudong chuckled. He had already made detailed inquiries about Yu Ran¡¯s preferences and knew that she didn¡¯t like overly luxurious items. Thus, the gift he prepared for today was indeed ingenious. Clearing his throat, Yang Xudong approached Yu Ran with a slight smile. ¡°Sister Yu Ran, guess what this is?¡± With that, Yang Xudong proudly opened a box he had brought with him. Everyone held their breath before finally seeing that it contained a painting. The painting depicted a woman sitting alone by the river, her profile captured in the scene. At first glance, the painting appeared simple, but the more one looked, the more it seemed to resemble Yu Ran. Even Yu Lang couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. ¡°Could this be¡­ the work of the master painter, Huang Hun?¡± ¡°Uncle Yu has sharp eyes indeed. Yes, this is a piece personally painted by Huang Hun!¡± Yang Xudong declared smugly. A wave of astonishment spread through the crowd. Huang Hun. He was a grandmaster in the world of traditional Chinese painting, residing in Zhongdu. It was said he had retired from painting, and yet here was his personal work. Yang Xudong then passionately said to Yu Ran, ¡°Sister Yu Ran, this is what you looked like last year when I chanced upon you by the river. That image has lingered in my mind ever since, so I requested Huang Hun to capture it. This time, I¡¯m presenting it to you!¡± The gift was both grand and meaningful, prompting many people to admire it aloud. Yet Yu Ran remained calm, merely nodding gently. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Xudong felt a twinge of disappointment in his heart, having thought that such a gift could move Yu Ran. Nevertheless, he smiled and then suavely stepped down from the stage. Instead of returning to his seat, he headed straight for Xue An. All eyes turned to follow. Yang Xudong stood in front of Xue An, a cold smirk appearing on his face. ¡°My friend, you too have come to celebrate Miss Yu¡¯s birthday, where is your gift?¡± Many of the young men couldn¡¯t help but inwardly cheer. Indeed, Yang Shao played this hand very elegantly. Looking at this fellow dressed in plain clothes, he probably hadn¡¯t prepared a gift. With that, he likely wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay any longer. But Yu Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she was about to erupt. Xue An, however, smiled. ¡°You¡¯re talking about my gift?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Yang Xudong nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I indeed did not prepare a gift for her.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Yang Xudong¡¯s face, ¡°Is it that you didn¡¯t prepare¡­ or is it that you couldn¡¯t afford to?¡± Many people burst into laughter. Some people downright openly said, ¡°By the looks of it, he probably couldn¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, really can¡¯t understand why they would invite such a pauper.¡± Among these comments, Xue An remained calm, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for Yu Ran, I have prepared a generous gift for the Family Head of the Yu family!¡± ¡°Oh? For Uncle Yu?¡± Yang Xudong was startled. Xue An picked up the long package and smiled at Yang Xudong, ¡°Do me a favor and deliver it over!¡± Yang Xudong wanted to refuse, but he was so curious about what it was that he took it. Yu Lang was also somewhat baffled at this time. It was clearly his daughter¡¯s birthday party. Why would someone give him a gift? But when he received the package, his expression changed slightly. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Open it and have a look! Inside, I think you¡¯ll be quite surprised.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it clearly reached every person¡¯s ear. Yu Lang¡¯s face grew solemn as he quickly unwrapped the package. When he saw what was inside, everyone¡¯s face changed color. Because it was actually a sword! A long sword that shimmered like autumn water! Many sharp-eyed people recognized the sword at a glance and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Roar Sword!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the personal sword of Yu Yang?¡± Yu Lang¡¯s face turned starkly pale as he turned his head to look at Xue An sitting far away by a table. ¡°You¡­ you really came!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Since I said I would come, then of course I must! Right, Family Head Yu?¡± With his words, the Dragon Roar Sword in Yu Lang¡¯s hand let out a faint cry. Yu Lang¡¯s expression was dark and terrifying, ¡°Xue An, you killed my son Yu Yang, and yet you dare to come here. Do you really think the Yu family has no one to stand for it?¡± This statement was like a massive bomb, leaving the entire venue in dead silence. What? This man is the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang with his sword? Many people couldn¡¯t help but recall that rumor. It was said that the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang had declared that he would enter Lingnan in seven days and exterminate the Yu family with his sword! At the time, no one believed it. They thought it was simply impossible! But today, Xue An¡¯s arrival had confirmed that point! Unexpectedly, he had really come. Not only had he come, but he had also brought the Dragon Roar Sword with him. Only Yu Ran stood there, her complexion pale as death, her soul seemingly shattered as she stared at Xue An. He¡­ he was the murderer who killed her third brother? No wonder his surname was Xue! I was so foolish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I should have thought of it earlier! At this point, Xue An was still seated in his original spot, only lifting his head to smile at the pallid Yang Xudong. ¡°What do you think, is this gift acceptable?¡± How could Yang Xudong dare speak a word, his legs were now shaking uncontrollably. Then Xue An looked at Yu Lang and shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to bully the Yu family for lacking someone to stand up for it, I just want to experience for myself if the Sword Dao of your Yu family is, like your son, so¡­ inadequate!¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Chapter 129: Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Translator: 549690339 A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples. Xue An¡¯s statement caused a stir among those present. How dared he say that the Yu Family¡¯s sword Dao cultivation was worthless. To everyone present, this seemed as ridiculous as a colossal joke. Yu Lang sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think that by killing my son Yu Yang, you can do whatever you want to the Yu Family. The foundation of the Yu Family is something you can¡¯t even begin to comprehend!¡± With his words, a majestic and unparalleled Sword Qi burst forth from Yu Lang¡¯s body, the pressure so immense that even the table, chairs, and utensils in front of him shattered into pieces in an instant. Yet, under such a fearsome display of power, Xue An remained as unshakable as a mountain on his chair, even nodding calmly towards Yu Ran, who was pale, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Sorry, your birthday party might be going to hell now!¡± Yu Ran shuddered, and her tears came cascading down. Yu Lang¡¯s gaze became sharp as he thought Xue An was mocking his daughter. Out of intense love for his daughter, Yu Lang couldn¡¯t help but fly into a furious rage. ¡°Insolent fool, die!¡± Yu Lang roared, and countless tiny strands of Sword Qi suddenly appeared before him, which rapidly merged into a long sword with incredible speed. ¡°Go!¡± Yu Lang commanded with a soft cry. The sword vanished from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of Xue An, with its tip merely a centimeter away from Xue An¡¯s nose. But that one centimeter might as well have been an insurmountable chasm. Because Xue An had already grasped the blade with his left hand. This scene caused even Yu Lang to change color and cry out in shock, ¡°How is this possible!¡± Indeed! This sword, formed from concentrated Sword Qi, was extremely sharp, capable of piercing through anything. How could it possibly be grasped by hand? Yet Xue An revealed a pair of handsome fangs and smiled savagely, ¡°In front of me, there is no such thing as impossible!¡± After speaking, Xue An exerted a slight force with his left hand. The sword was crushed to bits then scattered like smoke and clouds. This astounding feat shocked everyone present. Yu Lang¡¯s expression grew solemn. He had thought Xue An was at most of Heavenly Human Realm cultivation, while he himself was at the peak, just a step away from becoming a Half-step Loose Immortal. Dealing with Xue An should have been no problem. But unexpectedly, Xue An¡¯s methods were so mysteriously powerful. Yu Lang took a deep breath and sneered coldly, ¡°Indeed a good technique, but do you think that by this alone, you can oppose the Yu Family? Sword servants, heed my command!¡± At the order of Yu Lang, more than a dozen men holding long swords with cold expressions stepped out slowly from the corner. Each one¡¯s cultivation level was of a Half-step Heavenly Being. Such a cultivation level, casually placed anywhere outside, would make one a personage of great importance. But in the Yu Family, they were mere sword servants. ¡°Form the Sword Array!¡± Yu Lang ordered coldly. More than a dozen sword servants lifted their swords into the air. After a thunderous sound, a sword array brimming with killing intent enveloped Xue An. The swirling sword lights seemed like a curtain, making it impossible to see the situation inside. The crowd let out a sigh of relief in secret. This time, he was probably finished. Only Yu Ran, with her fingers tightly gripping her clothes, had an expression of pain. At that moment, Yang Xudong approached inconsiderately, ¡°Sister Yu Ran, don¡¯t be scared, I will protect you!¡± Yu Ran gave him a cold glance, ¡°Scram!¡± Yang Xudong was scolded and stunned on the spot, then a towering rage welled up inside him. How dared she curse me? It seemed she was heartbroken for that Xue An, who must be perishing inside the Sword Array! With that thought, jealousy turned Yang Xudong¡¯s eyeballs a shade of blue. What¡¯s the use of feeling sad? ¡°By now, that Xue An must have been chopped into mincemeat!¡± But just at that moment, a nonchalant voice emerged from within the Sword Array. ¡°Interesting, but too weak!¡± As the words fell, what had been a waterfall-like torrent of sword momentum suddenly stuttered, and then violently shattered apart. The sword servants were all sent flying backward without a sound. Looking at Xue An again, he was still sitting in his chair, even holding a cup of wine in his hand. ¡°Family Head Yu, your Sword Array¡­ has been defeated!¡± Xue An said calmly. As soon as he spoke, the entire place fell silent. Yang Xudong¡¯s complexion instantly turned extremely ugly. Not even the Sword Array could deal with him? How high was his cultivation level? ¡°It seems I have underestimated you!¡± At that moment, Yu Lang spoke slowly. All eyes turned, only to see Yu Lang slowly drawing the sword from his waist. Many people¡¯s faces changed subtly. This was the first time in ten years that Yu Lang, as the Family Head, had drawn his sword. ¡°This sword is named ¡®Consoler of the Dusty World.¡¯ It may not be a renowned sword under the heavens, but to me, it is my most faithful companion! Once, with this sword in hand, I consecutively defeated twelve sword experts from Country R! Therefore¡­¡± Yu Lang¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold Sword Intent, ¡°For you to die under this sword is a sign of my respect for you, so young, yet possessing such cultivation level!¡± With each word he uttered, the aura about Yu Lang weakened by a fraction, until at last, he seemed almost like an ordinary person, utterly unremarkable. However, many who were adept at swordsmanship had their expressions change drastically. For this meant Yu Lang¡¯s control over his own aura had reached a pinnacle. But Xue An remained unmoved, slowly sipping the wine from his cup with a light chuckle. ¡°I have a cup of wine sufficient to ¡®Consoler of the Dusty World.¡¯ What a good name! Family Head Yu¡­ please make your move!¡± No sooner had his words fallen than Yu Lang thrust his sword forward. It was an unremarkable thrust, without any sound of wind, without any momentum. All there was to it was a speck of red light on the tip of the sword. Yet it was this speck of red light that made many knowledgeable in the Sword Dao look extremely solemn. For they knew, the reason why this thrust appeared so plain and unremarkable was that Yu Lang had condensed all the sword¡¯s momentum onto the tip of the sword, without the slightest waste. This was truly a supreme thrust! In comparison, the earlier Sword Qi and Sword Array seemed like mere juggling tricks, flashy but insubstantial. The sword had reached midway to its target. A hint of a smile appeared on Yu Lang¡¯s lips. For he felt certain of his victory. But just at that moment, a slender and elegant hand appeared out of nowhere, and with a flick of a finger, struck the tip of the sword. Bang. After a muffled sound, a powerful shockwave spread out, flipping all the nearby tables and chairs. Even the distant trees and buildings were not spared, all snapped in unison. Yu Lang was shocked beyond belief, because Xue An¡¯s casual flick of the finger almost caused him to lose grip of his sword. Yu Lang hastily retreated backward, finally showing a trace of panic on his face. The highest Sword Dao Cultivation in the Yu Family presently was held by Yu Lang¡¯s eldest son, Yu Ran¡¯s elder brother Yu Ming, who was awaiting the emergence of the Sword Immortal ancestor in the rear mountain¡¯s Sword Hut. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Yu Family was now solely defended by Yu Lang himself. If he were really to be defeated, decades of the Yu Family¡¯s prestige would be destroyed in a single stroke. But Xue An did not press his advantage; instead, he lifted his head to look into the distance, with a faint smile appearing on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a pure Sword Cultivator in this world.¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, a terrifying aura surged up from the Yu Family¡¯s rear mountain, piercing the sky. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Translator: 549690339 This was a monastery hidden deep within the mountains beyond the frontier. The mountain path was extremely steep and difficult to traverse, and there were many man-made obstacles on the way up the mountain, so it had always remained unknown to the outside world. However, only true masters would know that this unassuming monastery was none other than the Bitter Zen Temple, a place with a long history among the Hidden Immortal Sects. At this time, in the Bitter Zen Temple, a monk with his upper body bare, displaying skin the color of ancient bronze and muscles twisting like dragon-snakes, was practicing. His method of practice was extremely simple and brutal¡ªit involved carrying massive stones from the foot of the mountain slope outside the temple up to the temple itself. These massive stones, the shortest of which was taller than a person, were all made of blue granite, each weighing over a ton. An ordinary person would not even think of carrying them, and even four or five people pushing together might not be able to move them the slightest bit. Yet on the monk¡¯s shoulders, these stones seemed to weigh nothing at all as he strode nimbly up the mountain path. Finally, all the stones were carried up. Yet not a single drop of sweat appeared on the monk¡¯s face. Such physical strength could only be described as terrifying. ¡°Brother, Master has called for you,¡± a Xiao Monk said respectfully. The monk nodded, donned his robe, and stepped into the chan room behind him. Inside the chan room, a burly monk with a beard was sitting cross-legged in meditation. ¡°Master!¡± The burly monk slowly opened his eyes, which emitted a sharp glint. ¡°Hui Nian.¡± ¡°Disciple is here!¡± ¡°What place did you take at the last Immortal Gate competition?¡± ¡°Master, twelfth,¡± Hui Nian replied solemnly. ¡°And this time?¡± the burly monk asked. ¡°Disciple will claim nothing less than the championship!¡± Hui Nian claimed confidently. The burly monk burst into laughter, his voice shaking the tiles on the roof. ¡°Good! The disciples of the Bitter Zen Temple should indeed have such spirit. However, I have just received news¡ªLingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi has died!¡± This explosive news did not elicit the slightest hint of perturbation from Hui Nian. ¡°Life and death are common occurrences. He may be called a Sword Immortal, but that doesn¡¯t mean he truly became an immortal!¡± Hui Nian said indifferently. The burly monk chuckled, ¡°I tell you this news only to say that this time¡¯s Immortal Gate competition will probably be very interesting. The one who killed Yu Yuanyi is an unknown master.¡± ¡°Disciple understands. Whether they are masters or mediocrities, to me, they¡¯re all the same,¡± Hui Nian bowed his head respectfully, his expression calm. But a powerful aura was emanating from him. The burly monk¡¯s face showed a look of satisfaction, ¡°Have you already become a Loose Immortal?¡± ¡°Master, I made the breakthrough last month!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the burly monk stood up abruptly. ¡°We of the Bitter Zen Temple have indeed stayed hidden in these borderlands for too long; many have forgotten about us. This time, let them see what a true Immortal Gate is!¡± Hui Nian bowed his head silently, but a hint of cryptic significance flickered in his eyes. Meanwhile, in the country of H thousands of miles away, a similar conversation was taking place. ¡°Jin Sang, we have just received news that the Lingnan Sword Immortal has died!¡± a man with a grave expression said solemnly, seated in the place of honor. Kneeling before him with lowered hands was a tall, handsome man. If any civilians from country H were present, they would surely recognize this man. For he was the brilliant star of country H¡¯s martial world, hailed as a once-in-a-century genius, Jin Chengsuo. Hearing the uncertain tone of his father, Jin Chengsuo said indifferently, ¡°Father, the Lingnan Sword Immortal¡¯s death is of no consequence; after all, he belonged to a previous generation. What is there to fear?¡± His father, Jin Chengyi, sighed, ¡°Jin Sang, your cultivation level is quite impressive now, and you even obtained the fourteenth place in the last Immortal Gate conference. However, this Yu Yuanyi is really no ordinary person! Those who can kill him are definitely not to be underestimated!¡± Jin Chengsuo gave a faint smile, ¡°Father, no matter who the opponent is, I will use our great H Ming Nation¡¯s peerless divine technique to defeat them! Rest assured!¡± Jin Chengyi looked at his son, full of confidence, and could only nod his head. Meanwhile, in Jin Chengsuo¡¯s mind, the image of a beautiful figure emerged. That woman who left an extremely deep impression on him at the last Immortal Gate conference¡ªwould she appear again this time? At the same time, in a very secluded valley. The leader of the only female cultivator sect among the hidden Immortal Gates, Yue Wushuang of Moonwatching Pavilion, also received the news. Her expression was somewhat serious. The Immortal Gate conference was imminent. The sudden emergence of such an event. Naturally, it added many variables to the situation. After pondering for a moment, Yue Wushuang ordered, ¡°Go call Shu Ying¡¯er over.¡± Soon after, the top disciple of Moonwatching Pavilion, Shu Ying¡¯er, arrived. ¡°Master!¡± Yue Wushuang looked at the delicate-faced yet slightly fierce-eyed woman below her and said gravely, ¡°The Immortal Gate conference is upon us. How are your preparations?¡± ¡°Master, I have been diligently cultivating recently, and I feel I have made further progress,¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with quite a bit of pride. Yue Wushuang nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, this time you will still be the one to go. Remember to be careful, because this year¡¯s Immortal Gate conference will probably not be that simple!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s face showed delight, ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Shu Ying¡¯er slowly withdrew. Once she was out of the hall, several junior sisters hurried over, speaking very eagerly. ¡°Elder sister, are you going to participate in the Immortal Gate conference again?¡± Shu Ying¡¯er nodded arrogantly. ¡°Then take us with you! It¡¯s really boring to stay in the pavilion!¡± these junior sisters began to beg. Shu Ying¡¯er scoffed and said, ¡°Do you think this is a trip for fun? The minimum requirement is the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being. Which of you possesses that?¡± With that one sentence, all the women shut their mouths. But after a moment, someone whispered, ¡°Then why did you bring that person to the last Immortal Gate conference?¡± Slap. Shu Ying¡¯er sent the speaker flying with a slap. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? If anyone mentions that trash in front of me again, I¡¯ll skin you!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with a sinister tone. ¡°Yes!¡± All of these women turned silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak anymore. Once Shu Ying¡¯er had walked away. They started to whisper among themselves with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph, such a snobbish person. When that person first joined our pavilion, she saw the master favored her and was always hanging around her. Now she calls her trash at every turn!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Exactly, didn¡¯t you see the bracelet she is wearing? It¡¯s from that person!¡± ¡°Hehe! Only bad luck to blame for that person, born with exceptional talent yet unable to cultivate.¡± As these women whispered among themselves, a woman holding a broom walked slowly across the courtyard in front of the great hall with her head down. They looked at each other and then laughed disdainfully, each going their separate ways. The woman slowly swept the floor, her slightly disheveled hair hanging down, covering her face. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Translator: 549690339 With those words, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s aura began to climb steadily. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s no small feat to have reached such a level of cultivation at your age. I¡¯m just curious, why do you insist on opposing my Yu Family!¡± Yu Yuanyi asked indifferently. Yu Ran was jolted in spirit. This was also what she wondered about. However, Xue An just let out a slight smile, ¡°I have a habit, no matter what I do, I prefer to subdue everyone first before proceeding, and that includes you.¡± These words caused Yu Yuanyi¡¯s expression to change slightly, his gaze turning colder. ¡°You are indeed very powerful, and your understanding of the Sword Dao has even reached a terrifying height, but sometimes, the gap in strength can¡¯t be made up by other means!¡± As he spoke, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s aura fully unfurled. Half-step Longevity! The peak strength of the present world. The aura surged like tidal waves, enveloping Xue An within. Yet Xue An remained composed, with a hint of admiration flashing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite rare to find such a pure sword cultivator in this world.¡± Yu Yuanyi shook his head, ¡°My heart is like my sword, your attempts at verbal provocation and belittlement are useless.¡± Xue An smiled, then set down the Dragon Roar Sword in his hand. Many people were taken aback. Could it be that he was admitting defeat? It was highly probable! After all, the other party was the Lingnan Sword Immortal! To admit defeat was not shameful. And Yu Ran¡¯s face lit up with joy. But the words that followed from Xue An wiped away Yu Ran¡¯s joy. ¡°You are the first person I¡¯ve encountered who can truly be called a cultivator, and to show my respect, I will meet your challenge with what I¡¯m best at, which is my fists,¡± Xue An said calmly. Many people looked on in astonishment. Had Xue An gone mad? To face the unparalleled Lingnan Sword Immortal and choose to fight with fists? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? A playful look flashed in Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, and he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled by where your confidence comes from! But bravery is commendable, so I shall indulge you! Make your move!¡± Xue An smiled nonchalantly, ¡°You go first!¡± Hiss. Many people took a sharp intake of breath. Yang Xudong even almost laughed out loud. If someone wants to die, no one can stop them! To be so arrogant as to invite the Sword Immortal to strike first? Yu Yuanyi just smiled, not caring about these things. For him, only the sword remained in his life now. All else had been cast aside by him. ¡°Very well! Since you keep saying my Yu Family¡¯s Sword Dao is incorrect, I will let you see what the true Yu Family Sword Dao is like!¡± As he spoke, Yu Yuanyi pulled out a sword from his waist. A wooden sword. A wooden sword whittled from a branch he had casually snapped off. Yet upon seeing this sword, Yu Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a fervent light. Because only he knew the terror of this wooden sword. Yu Yuanyi raised the wooden sword and stated faintly, ¡°After thirty years of seclusion, today my sword is complete, this¡­ is my Immortal¡¯s Sword! Be cautious!¡± Having said that, Yu Yuanyi thrust his sword forward. With that one stroke, it was as if a giant wave had been lifted. Heaven-shattering Sword Qi charged straight at Xue An. Xue An stood still, his expression neither sorrowful nor joyful. He raised his fist and declared softly, ¡°One punch, to shake heaven and earth!¡± The first of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. When Xue An first employed this punch, he was but an average human. Now that he had recovered to the Heavenly Human Realm, using it again made its power increase by more than a hundredfold. Many people felt as if this punch made the heaven and earth themselves tremble. A look of surprise flickered across Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face, but it did not hinder the unstoppable advance of his sword. Boom. The peerless Sword Qi collided with Xue An¡¯s ground-shaking punch. After a thunderous boom that shook the earth, Xue An was sent flying into the distant woods, his life or death unknown. Many sneered in their hearts, convinced that Xue An was undoubtedly dead. Hei King was so startled that he suddenly stood up. The two little girls, however, were not too scared. Because they were now in tune with Xue An¡¯s mind and could feel their father¡¯s breath. At this moment, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face showed a mix of admiration and pity. ¡°Indeed, a prodigy of astounding talent, but what a pity¡­ too young and brash!¡± In his view, having been hit by his sword, there was only one path to certain death. Yu Ran¡¯s gaze was desolate, her mind a complete blank. But just then, an indifferent and lofty voice came. ¡°Do you know why I chose to counter your sword with fists?¡± With these words, a surge of momentum soared into the sky. Yu Yuanyi¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he turned to look. He saw Xue An standing in midair, taking steps towards him, his aura intensifying with each step. By the time he reached the entrance of the Yu Family. His aura had already broken through the peak of the Heavenly Human Realm and stepped into the ranks of a Half-step Loose Immortal. Yu Ming, including Yu Lang and others, had a simultaneous change of expression. A breakthrough in the midst of battle? At this moment, Xue An lightly said, ¡°Because¡­ I believe that only under my fist is there superiority and inferiority.¡± Then, Xue An revealed several white teeth and sneered menacingly, ¡°I let you have one sword strike just now, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and softly exclaimed, ¡°One punch, shakes Yin and Yang!¡± Boom. This punch actually matched Yu Yuanyi¡¯s sword in a tie. But Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face no longer held the ease it had before. However, Xue An seemed to be enjoying himself, ¡°Another one, witness my punch, across life and death!¡± This punch had been used by Xue An on that Loose Immortal elder of the Xie Family and had claimed his life with a single blow. Using it again now, Yu Yuanyi was forced back half a step. Although it was only half a step. To others, it was unbelievably incredible. With the power of a Half-step Loose Immortal, he was forcing Yu Yuanyi, a Half-step Longevity, to retreat half a step. This was a cross-level challenge with a whole major realm of difference! At this time, Yu Yuanyi was no longer relaxed, his expression became solemn as he uttered a light cry. ¡°Good punching technique, but not enough.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Yuanyi swung his sword. The force of this sword strike directly forced others to retreat more than ten meters. But Xue An neither dodged nor avoided; instead, he smiled. ¡°Well done! Take another punch from me!¡± Xue An raised his hand, his eyes cold, ¡°The fourth technique, Severing Emotional Ties!¡± The fourth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, Severing Emotional Ties, was finally executed by Xue An. The first three techniques of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques were skills, but the latter three touched upon the realm of the Dao. Just like Severing Emotional Ties, the so-called emotional entanglements are hard to sever. But Xue An insists on severing them. In Xue An¡¯s dictionary, there were no such words as ¡®cannot¡¯. This punch caused Yu Yuanyi¡¯s color to change drastically, his earlier calm and composure gone. There was no thunderous crash, no clash of force against force. Xue An¡¯s punch pierced through Yu Yuanyi¡¯s sword momentum as if water entering the sea, striking his wooden sword. Crack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A crisp sound. This seemingly unimpressive wooden sword was directly shattered. The momentum did not stop there; it sent Yu Yuanyi flying backward until he barely managed to steady himself against a wall. At this point, the whole audience was shocked. And this Lingnan Sword Immortal grew pale, a trickle of fresh blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Lang cried with a trembling voice. Yu Ming¡¯s face changed dramatically as well, and he was about to rush over with his sword. ¡°All of you, back off!¡± Yu Yuanyi commanded coldly. At his word, the members of the Yu Family did not dare to disobey, so they all reluctantly retreated to the side with faces full of grief and indignation. Yu Yuanyi looked up at Xue An with a complex expression in his eyes. ¡°Excellent fist technique!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself! It¡¯s a pity, though, that you still went wrong with your Sword Dao.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for thirty years, painstakingly cultivating the Sword Dao. Now you tell me I¡¯m wrong, so what is right?¡± ¡°There are three levels to the Sword Dao. The lowest uses the body to control the sword, the middle uses Qi to control the sword, and the highest uses Spirit to control the sword,¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°Your choice to use the Spirit to control the sword is not wrong, but your so-called seclusion has only backed you into a corner.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve renounced grudges and forgotten life and death, all to make your Sword Dao seem more ethereal, but in my view, this is fundamentally mistaken.¡± ¡°The so-called Immortals are nothing but powerful beings who go against the heavens. At their core, they are still human. Since they are human, there¡¯s no need to pretend otherwise, deliberately suppressing emotions and desires to make oneself seem superior. Such a Sword Dao¡­ isn¡¯t that mistaken?¡± Xue An¡¯s words struck Yu Yuanyi like a bolt of lightning, shaking him to the core and causing his complexion to progressively pale. ¡°I¡­ was I really wrong?¡± Yu Yuanyi had already tempered his heart into a sword, but Xue An¡¯s few words shattered his Sword Heart completely. At this moment, Xue An let out a light sigh, ¡°To have cultivated such a Sword Dao in this tumultuous world is no mean feat.¡± Yu Yuanyi, his head bowed, did not speak, but the fire in his eyes gradually died down. At the same time, a light rain began to fall from the sky. No one spoke, all were shocked by the events of the day. The Sword Immortal, who had never been defeated, was defeated. And in that moment, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s originally black hair began to swiftly turn white. In an instant, it had become a head of white hair. His figure hunched, and his skin started to show signs of aging. ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Lang cried out in agony, kneeling on the ground. The people of the Yu Family knelt together in the rain, their faces indistinguishable whether covered in rain or tears. Yu Yuanyi slowly lifted his head, his no longer lucid eyes now revealed an indescribable sense of relief and liberation. ¡°Thank you!¡± This gratitude was directed at Xue An. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± He understood what Yu Yuanyi meant; for someone who had served the Sword Dao all his life, realizing his mistakes just before death was the greatest fortune. ¡°How ridiculous that I have toiled for decades, only to realize at the end that the secular world is the true Sword Dao! Heh!¡± Yu Yuanyi said, mocking himself, his voice growing more aged and deep. ¡°I have two things to ask of you.¡± Yu Yuanyi suddenly lifted his head to look at Xue An. Xue An nodded, ¡°Proceed.¡± ¡°After my death, the Yu Family will become a target for all. I don¡¯t ask you to look after them, but I hope you can spare them.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± At that moment, Yu Yuanyi turned to look at Yu Lang and Yu Ming, who were kneeling on the ground. ¡°You two listen, after my death, you must not harbor the slightest resentment or thoughts of revenge against Mr. Xue. Serve him with the same heart you served me with, understand?¡± Yu Lang cried out, ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± Yu Yuanyi¡¯s hair and beard all bristled, ¡°Did you understand what I said?¡± Yu Lang and Yu Ming, crying, kowtowed, ¡°Understood!¡± Yu Yuanyi turned his head with difficulty, ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°I know, I will look after this Rain God of Lingnan.¡± These words made Yu Yuanyi freeze slightly, then he nodded, ¡°So you knew everything all along.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I visited the Rain God Temple a couple of days ago and noticed a strange Sword Intent on this little deity. I didn¡¯t know who it belonged to until I met you.¡± In Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, a hint of nostalgia emerged, ¡°Although she¡¯s a deity, she¡¯s very timid and quite naive. I was afraid someone would bully her, so I gave her a sword intent.¡± Xue An remained silent. At this time, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s breath became even more erratic, as if he were rapidly aging. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ could you come over?¡± Yu Yuanyi said with difficulty. Xue An took a few steps forward, coming before Yu Yuanyi, and then crouched down to look at him. Yu Yuanyi strained to whisper in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not from this world, are you?¡± Xue An slightly nodded. Yu Yuanyi sighed, ¡°I knew it! No wonder your understanding of the Sword Dao is so profound.¡± Yu Yuanyi paused for a moment, gasping for air, ¡°I just want to know, do those legendary realms really exist?¡± Xue An nodded again. A light sparked in Yu Yuanyi¡¯s eyes, and he asked eagerly, ¡°So there are also many sword cultivators out there?¡± Xue An spoke softly, ¡°Many, and they¡¯re all very formidable. Some of the powerful sword cultivators can even shatter stars with a single sword strike!¡± Yu Yuanyi looked up with boundless longing, ¡°I really want to see it!¡± Having said this, Yu Yuanyi¡¯s face revealed a satisfied smile, and he slowly closed his eyes. Before slipping into everlasting darkness, he seemed to return to his days as a carefree youth, seeing that deity¡ªa girl timid as a mouse. A slight breeze blew. Yu Yuanyi¡¯s body gradually turned into dust and dispersed with the wind. From then on. The sharpest sword in Lingnan had broken! And what was originally a gentle drizzle suddenly turned into a violent storm, with the wind howling as if someone was crying. In the Rain God Temple, the busy priestess and worshippers all failed to notice that tears slowly fell from the corners of the deity¡¯s eyes. Yu Lang and the members of the Yu Family were all kneeling and weeping bitterly. Xue An stood up, his face neither sad nor happy. In his view, this was the best end for Yu Yuanyi. With his Sword Dao, he would never achieve immortality in this lifetime, let alone the realms beyond. It¡¯s better not to even think about them. Instead of being trapped in this tiny corner of the world, it would be better to enter the cycle of reincarnation again. Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, and no one dared to meet his eyes. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°With Yu Yuanyi¡¯s death, the Yu Family will henceforth be under my protection. If anyone objects, they must first contend with my fist.¡± This statement shocked many who had been harboring ulterior motives, and they quickly discarded their foolish thoughts. Jokingly, who would dare to provoke him when the Sword Immortal of Lingnan had perished at his hands? At that time, Xue An walked up to Yu Lang. Yu Lang lifted his head, his gaze complicated as he looked at Xue An. Before today, he had never imagined he would one day look up to this man in such a manner. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m watching over the Yu Family out of respect for Yu Yuanyi, who was a true cultivator. As for the non-retaliation Yu Yuanyi spoke of, you can do as you please. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone¡¯s revenge.¡± No one dared to speak. Even Yu Ming kept his head low. This man was beyond his reach. ¡°Yes, Mr. Xue!¡± Yu Lang responded softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An placed his hand on his head, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Yu Lang tensed, thinking Xue An was about to strike, and then resignedly closed his eyes. But he only felt a pain in his head, and then Xue An lifted his hand. He slowly opened his eyes, and Xue An was looking at him with a stern expression. ¡°What is the Immortal Gate assembly all about?¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Translator: 549690339 Xue An had just used the Soul Searching Technique, directly searching through Yu Lang¡¯s memories. Unexpectedly, Xue An didn¡¯t find any traces of An Yan in Yu Lang¡¯s recollections. The only link that could be made was that two years ago, Yu Yang had followed Yu Ming to attend an Immortal Sects Conference. Beyond that, this Yu Yang had never left Lingnan. Yu Lang was stunned, then said, ¡°This Immortal Sects Conference, as the name implies, is a gathering of various Hidden Sects, usually held every two years. It¡¯s where the young elites from major Sects and noble families compete, and the rankings on the Jade List are contested.¡± The Jade List, Hidden Sects¡­ These names stirred something in Xue An¡¯s heart. ¡°When is the next Immortal Sects Conference to be held?¡± ¡°In just over two months! And this year¡¯s Immortal Sects Conference will be held in Lingnan!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he nodded, ¡°I see!¡± With matters concluded, everyone dispersed. As these people left, their expressions were complex. Even though they might have various conflicts and dissatisfactions with the Yu Family, after all, Yu Yuanyi had protected Lingnan for many years with a single sword. The fall of the Sword Immortal today still evoked endless emotions. In contrast, it was Xue An who, with an extremely domineering posture, suppressed everyone and dominated Lingnan. Everyone understood that the skies of Lingnan had changed! Many people also stole glances at Xue An before they left, wondering if they could curry favor with him now. However, one person was now trembling all over, not even daring to lift his head. Indeed, it was Yang Xudong. His heart was filled with regret and fear. If he had known how formidable Xue An was, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke him even if it killed him. Now he could only silently pray in his heart, hoping that Xue An had already forgotten about him. Xue An certainly remembered him, but simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with such an insect-like existence. He picked up his two daughters and turned to leave. It wasn¡¯t until he had left that all the members of the Yu Family finally let out a sigh of relief. Yu Lang, with a grief-stricken face, picked up the broken wooden sword, the only thing Yu Yuanyi had left behind. Everyone was silent. A heavy atmosphere weighed on everyone¡¯s hearts. Yu Ran let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with indescribable feelings. This man had first attracted her with his mystery, but in the end, he conquered her family with his powerful strength. At that moment, Yu Ming, with a fierce expression, said, ¡°I must avenge the ancestor in the future¡­¡± Slap! A slap left Yu Ming stunned. ¡°Father, why did you hit me?¡± Yu Lang, with an ashen face, looked at him, ¡°I slapped you to wake you up. The opportunity that the ancestor fought to his death to win for us, cannot be wasted by you.¡± Yu Ming was still somewhat rebellious. But Yu Lang let out a long sigh and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ancestor trapping that man with his words at the end, do you think he would have spared our Yu Family?¡± Yu Ming was silent. ¡°And even if he did spare us, who knows how many are coveting our Yu Family in the shadows, only refraining from acting because the ancestor was here. Now that the ancestor is gone, they will bare their fangs. Do you think, with just the two of us, we can support this vast Yu Family?¡± Yu Ming¡¯s face turned pale. Yu Lang lowered his eyes, his voice filled with sorrow, ¡°I hate him more than anyone, but I¡¯m also clear that if the Yu Family wants to continue to exist, we can only submit to him!¡± Yu Lang was indeed fit to be the Family Head. Although he was initially emotional, he quickly perceived the situation. Then Yu Lang lifted his head to look at his daughter, Yu Ran. Yu Ran felt nervous under her father¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ran¡¯er, how do you know Mr. Xue?¡± Yu Ran roughly recounted the experience. Having listened, Yu Lang remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°I understand. From now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about the family. Stay close to Mr. Xue more often!¡± Yu Ran was taken aback. Father¡­ what does this mean? Yu Ming clenched his teeth, looking down in silence. ¡°Will he¡­ stay in Lingnan for a long time?¡± Yu Ran asked timidly. ¡°Not for the time being, at least, he will wait until after the Immortal Gate conference concludes before leaving,¡± Yu Lang said softly. The one you¡¯re looking for, will he appear at the Immortal Gate conference? Yu Lang wondered to himself. After a busy day, Tan Xiaoyu took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. This had become her daily routine. And now, she had also gained a small reputation on the martial arts forum. Many people knew that she was not only a girl but also the heir to the Beijiang Martial Gym. These two identities had earned her quite a few fans. But in the past two days, Tan Xiaoyu had been somewhat restless, because Xue An had left Beijiang four or five days ago. And today was the seventh day. His words about slaying the Yu Family with his sword, would it really happen? Tan Xiaoyu was filled with worry. After all, this time was different from the past solo fights; this time, it was one man against a whole martial arts family. And when she opened the forum, Tan Xiaoyu was stunned. Because the top post was one that stood out. ¡°Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi dies by a broken sword, Mr. Xue reigns over Lingnan, just how high is his cultivation level?¡± This startling title was also bolded in black, exceptionally eye-catching. Tan Xiaoyu took a deep breath and clicked on it with trembling hands. The post was published by a forum member living in Lingnan, and this person¡¯s literary skills were pretty good, writing about Xue An attending the birthday banquet, then overpowering the Yu Family Head Yu Lang, defeating Yu Ming with a single sword stroke, and killing Yu Yuanyi with his fists in an exciting and spectacular narrative. Tan Xiaoyu read with an overwhelming emotional surge and, after finishing, she saw that the following comments were uniformly filled with shock. ¡°Second floor not grabbing the sofa today, because Mr. Xue is awesome.¡± ¡°Oh my, the original poster should consider writing novels, it¡¯s such a waste of talent not to! Mr. Xue is indeed awesome!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Mr. Xue isn¡¯t someone ordinary, you guys just wouldn¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Third floor is just spouting nonsense, your posting history clearly shows you were not optimistic about this action.¡± ¡°Does anyone know Mr. Xue¡¯s contact information? I want him as a mentor, waiting online!¡± ¡°Same here, I¡¯m willing to pay a million in tuition fees!¡± ¡°Wow, a tycoon spotted above!¡± ¡°Tycoon my ass, a million just to have Mr. Xue as a mentor? He¡¯s someone who can annihilate Half-step Longevity beings, a million probably wouldn¡¯t even get you a glance from him.¡± This post soared to the top of the hot search list within just over an hour. At this moment, Tan Xiaoyu was also excitedly leaving a comment. ¡°Thumbs up for Mr. Xue!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before someone responded to her. ¡°Holy crap, look what I¡¯ve caught?¡± ¡°Little sister Xiaoyu, you¡¯ve finally shown up, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°Shameless guy above!¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, I heard that you¡¯re also from Beijiang, do you know Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Right! I remember little sister Xiaoyu once said she knew Mr. Xue!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My goodness! Hurry and latch onto those coattails!¡± ¡°Pervert, but I want to latch on too!¡± Tan Xiaoyu, who found the whole thing both amusing and mortifying, thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Of course, I know Mr. Xue!¡± As she wrote this, Tan Xiaoyu suddenly felt, oh so proud! Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Translator: 549690339 This was a monastery hidden deep within the mountains beyond the frontier. The mountain path was extremely steep and difficult to traverse, and there were many man-made obstacles on the way up the mountain, so it had always remained unknown to the outside world. However, only true masters would know that this unassuming monastery was none other than the Bitter Zen Temple, a place with a long history among the Hidden Immortal Sects. At this time, in the Bitter Zen Temple, a monk with his upper body bare, displaying skin the color of ancient bronze and muscles twisting like dragon-snakes, was practicing. His method of practice was extremely simple and brutal¡ªit involved carrying massive stones from the foot of the mountain slope outside the temple up to the temple itself. These massive stones, the shortest of which was taller than a person, were all made of blue granite, each weighing over a ton. An ordinary person would not even think of carrying them, and even four or five people pushing together might not be able to move them the slightest bit. Yet on the monk¡¯s shoulders, these stones seemed to weigh nothing at all as he strode nimbly up the mountain path. Finally, all the stones were carried up. Yet not a single drop of sweat appeared on the monk¡¯s face. Such physical strength could only be described as terrifying. ¡°Brother, Master has called for you,¡± a Xiao Monk said respectfully. The monk nodded, donned his robe, and stepped into the chan room behind him. Inside the chan room, a burly monk with a beard was sitting cross-legged in meditation. ¡°Master!¡± The burly monk slowly opened his eyes, which emitted a sharp glint. ¡°Hui Nian.¡± ¡°Disciple is here!¡± ¡°What place did you take at the last Immortal Gate competition?¡± ¡°Master, twelfth,¡± Hui Nian replied solemnly. ¡°And this time?¡± the burly monk asked. ¡°Disciple will claim nothing less than the championship!¡± Hui Nian claimed confidently. The burly monk burst into laughter, his voice shaking the tiles on the roof. ¡°Good! The disciples of the Bitter Zen Temple should indeed have such spirit. However, I have just received news¡ªLingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi has died!¡± This explosive news did not elicit the slightest hint of perturbation from Hui Nian. ¡°Life and death are common occurrences. He may be called a Sword Immortal, but that doesn¡¯t mean he truly became an immortal!¡± Hui Nian said indifferently. The burly monk chuckled, ¡°I tell you this news only to say that this time¡¯s Immortal Gate competition will probably be very interesting. The one who killed Yu Yuanyi is an unknown master.¡± ¡°Disciple understands. Whether they are masters or mediocrities, to me, they¡¯re all the same,¡± Hui Nian bowed his head respectfully, his expression calm. But a powerful aura was emanating from him. The burly monk¡¯s face showed a look of satisfaction, ¡°Have you already become a Loose Immortal?¡± ¡°Master, I made the breakthrough last month!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the burly monk stood up abruptly. ¡°We of the Bitter Zen Temple have indeed stayed hidden in these borderlands for too long; many have forgotten about us. This time, let them see what a true Immortal Gate is!¡± Hui Nian bowed his head silently, but a hint of cryptic significance flickered in his eyes. Meanwhile, in the country of H thousands of miles away, a similar conversation was taking place. ¡°Jin Sang, we have just received news that the Lingnan Sword Immortal has died!¡± a man with a grave expression said solemnly, seated in the place of honor. Kneeling before him with lowered hands was a tall, handsome man. If any civilians from country H were present, they would surely recognize this man. For he was the brilliant star of country H¡¯s martial world, hailed as a once-in-a-century genius, Jin Chengsuo. Hearing the uncertain tone of his father, Jin Chengsuo said indifferently, ¡°Father, the Lingnan Sword Immortal¡¯s death is of no consequence; after all, he belonged to a previous generation. What is there to fear?¡± His father, Jin Chengyi, sighed, ¡°Jin Sang, your cultivation level is quite impressive now, and you even obtained the fourteenth place in the last Immortal Gate conference. However, this Yu Yuanyi is really no ordinary person! Those who can kill him are definitely not to be underestimated!¡± Jin Chengsuo gave a faint smile, ¡°Father, no matter who the opponent is, I will use our great H Ming Nation¡¯s peerless divine technique to defeat them! Rest assured!¡± Jin Chengyi looked at his son, full of confidence, and could only nod his head. Meanwhile, in Jin Chengsuo¡¯s mind, the image of a beautiful figure emerged. That woman who left an extremely deep impression on him at the last Immortal Gate conference¡ªwould she appear again this time? At the same time, in a very secluded valley. The leader of the only female cultivator sect among the hidden Immortal Gates, Yue Wushuang of Moonwatching Pavilion, also received the news. Her expression was somewhat serious. The Immortal Gate conference was imminent. The sudden emergence of such an event. Naturally, it added many variables to the situation. After pondering for a moment, Yue Wushuang ordered, ¡°Go call Shu Ying¡¯er over.¡± Soon after, the top disciple of Moonwatching Pavilion, Shu Ying¡¯er, arrived. ¡°Master!¡± Yue Wushuang looked at the delicate-faced yet slightly fierce-eyed woman below her and said gravely, ¡°The Immortal Gate conference is upon us. How are your preparations?¡± ¡°Master, I have been diligently cultivating recently, and I feel I have made further progress,¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with quite a bit of pride. Yue Wushuang nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, this time you will still be the one to go. Remember to be careful, because this year¡¯s Immortal Gate conference will probably not be that simple!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s face showed delight, ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Shu Ying¡¯er slowly withdrew. Once she was out of the hall, several junior sisters hurried over, speaking very eagerly. ¡°Elder sister, are you going to participate in the Immortal Gate conference again?¡± Shu Ying¡¯er nodded arrogantly. ¡°Then take us with you! It¡¯s really boring to stay in the pavilion!¡± these junior sisters began to beg. Shu Ying¡¯er scoffed and said, ¡°Do you think this is a trip for fun? The minimum requirement is the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being. Which of you possesses that?¡± With that one sentence, all the women shut their mouths. But after a moment, someone whispered, ¡°Then why did you bring that person to the last Immortal Gate conference?¡± Slap. Shu Ying¡¯er sent the speaker flying with a slap. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? If anyone mentions that trash in front of me again, I¡¯ll skin you!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er said with a sinister tone. ¡°Yes!¡± All of these women turned silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak anymore. Once Shu Ying¡¯er had walked away. They started to whisper among themselves with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph, such a snobbish person. When that person first joined our pavilion, she saw the master favored her and was always hanging around her. Now she calls her trash at every turn!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Exactly, didn¡¯t you see the bracelet she is wearing? It¡¯s from that person!¡± ¡°Hehe! Only bad luck to blame for that person, born with exceptional talent yet unable to cultivate.¡± As these women whispered among themselves, a woman holding a broom walked slowly across the courtyard in front of the great hall with her head down. They looked at each other and then laughed disdainfully, each going their separate ways. The woman slowly swept the floor, her slightly disheveled hair hanging down, covering her face. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Translator: 549690339 The Immortal Gate Conference that was about to begin activated many hidden Immortal Sects and millennium noble families. It was as if behemoths lurking in the dark were awakening one by one. And Lingnan, being the venue for this Immortal Gate Conference, naturally drew countless gazes. Mist and drizzle floated in the sky once more. Outside Lingnan Airport, Li Hao was waiting for passengers. His business had suddenly improved a lot recently, which, of course, made Li Hao very happy. He wondered if there would be more generous customers today. As Li Hao was contemplating, he saw a woman walk out of the airport terminal. A woman oozing charm and grace from every pore. Li Hao was somewhat dumbstruck. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Especially the way she moved, exuding boundless allure. It was enough to make one¡¯s bones turn soft. As he stood there stupefied, the woman approached, opened the door, and got in the car. A refreshing fragrance wafted straight into his nostrils, and Li Hao felt his heartbeat quicken to more than double its usual rate. ¡°Miss¡­ Where may I take you?¡± With a captivating gaze, the woman asked, ¡°Where is the most bustling area in Lingnan?¡± Her voice was enchanting and moving. Li Hao stammered, ¡°The bar street downtown is quite bustling.¡± The woman nodded, ¡°Take me there!¡± For the first time in his life, Li Hao felt the longer the trip, the better. When they finally arrived, the woman got out of the car and flashed a gentle smile. That smile made Li Hao¡¯s heart stop beating, and he foolishly watched her walk away until he suddenly remembered. She didn¡¯t seem to pay, did she? Shi Xueqing entered the largest bar in Lingnan. The booming music, mixed with the smell of alcohol, made one unconsciously relax. Yet Shi Xueqing¡¯s appearance made many people¡¯s eyes light up. Such a beautiful woman. Some barflies approached, hoping to strike up a conversation. Shi Xueqing looked at them indifferently, and they all froze on the spot. Only after Shi Xueqing had walked away did they recover with sweat on their brows and horror in their eyes. This woman¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. ¡°Miss, what would you like?¡± asked the server, a flash of admiration in his eyes. Shi Xueqing sat at the bar, her slender fingers tapping on the tabletop as she spoke softly, ¡°I want to see the person in charge here!¡± The server hesitated, ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Shi Xueqing glanced at the server, his gaze gradually becoming hazy, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Bao had been in a bad mood these past few days, feeling as though something was about to happen. Damn, it seemed he needed to find a new girl to take the edge off. As Wang Bao was pondering this, the server came in through the door. ¡°Damn, who let you in? Get lost!¡± Wang Bao cursed loudly. The server had a blank expression, as if he hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°Hey, did you not hear me? Get out!¡± Wang Bao exclaimed angrily. At that moment, Shi Xueqing walked in from behind, ¡°Are you the person in charge here?¡± Wang Bao was taken aback. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. Compared to her, the hostesses in his bar were nothing but beggars on the street. ¡°I¡¯m Brother Bao, you¡­?¡± Shi Xueqing nodded her head, ¡°This bar, I want to use it for a while!¡± Wang Bao came back to his senses and sneered, ¡°Little girl, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Use it? Okay, but you¡¯ll have to take good care¡­ of me¡­¡± Shi Xueqing looked up, a sharp light flashing through her enchanting eyes. Wang Bao felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, then his gaze gradually became empty. ¡°Now, did you hear me clearly?¡± Shi Xueqing said. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Wang Bao¡¯s voice was hollow. Shi Xueqing nodded, ¡°Go look up the person who eliminated the Yu Family Sword Immortal recently, find out if they¡¯re still in Lingnan, I want all their information!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°You can leave now, and¡­.¡± Shi Xueqing paused, ¡°From now on, you shall address me as Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Understood, Your Majesty!¡± Wang Bao and the waiter both left the room. Shi Xueqing sat down on the sofa, poured herself a glass of red wine, took a light sip, and then furrowed her brows. It really tasted awful. After becoming accustomed to the aged brews of Mount Fanjing, drinking these worldly wines was like drinking water. That¡¯s right, she was the contemporary walker of the Lingying Palace from Mount Fanjing. Lingying Palace is the most unique among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Because they worshipped the Fox Immortal. Thus, almost every disciple of Lingying Palace was gifted with irresistible charm, winning through unparalleled seductive powers. Shi Xueqing was no exception. This was her second time descending the mountain. The first time was at the Immortal Gate Conference, where she narrowly lost to Yu Mingjian. This time, she wouldn¡¯t easily let things rest. However, when she learned that the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family had been killed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel greatly shocked. That¡¯s why she came to Lingnan early, ready to investigate the background of the one who killed the Sword Immortal. After drinking half a glass of wine, Shi Xueqing opened the door and stepped onto the stage. The noisy hall gradually quieted down. The men all looked at her with eyes filled with astonishment and intoxication. Shi Xueqing took a deep breath; she enjoyed this kind of flavor. A flavor called desire. The more she was immersed in such an atmosphere, the stronger her powers became. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Shi Xueqing skillfully and gracefully mixed a drink and then drank half of it herself. ¡°Now, who wants to drink this?¡± Shi Xueqing said indifferently. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± The men below went crazy, starting to shout frantically and gradually it turned into a brawl. Even friends who came together began to fight each other with red eyes. In this chaos, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Shi Xueqing¡¯s lips. That night. The contemporary walker of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace, Shi Xueqing, made an appearance at the Purple Night Bar in Lingnan and caused a sensation. When Yu Ran walked into the room, she saw Xue An sitting on the sofa, watching a cartoon with his two daughters. This loving and warm scene made Yu Ran somewhat astonished. Was this still the same decisive man? Seeing her come in, Xue An only looked up, smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Sit!¡± Yu Ran sat down with mixed emotions. She had been feeling lost recently. The unity that Yu Family once had, united in times of trouble, was gradually disappearing. Yu Ran was subjected to a lot of gossip as well. Especially many of the outer branches were secretly blaming her for bringing Xue An to the Yu Family, which ultimately led to an uncontrollable situation. This made Yu Ran feel very aggrieved. But she had no way to defend herself. This conflicted mindset made her stay in the Yu Family very uncomfortable. She had no choice but to stroll around all day, or to come to see Xue An. Just then, Ma Cheng walked in excitedly from outside. ¡°Mr. Xue, there¡¯s a piece of news that¡¯s causing quite a stir outside!¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°They say that last night at the Purple Night Bar a peerless beauty appeared, causing a brawl among the patrons!¡± Ma Cheng said with a look of awe. Xue An raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Heh, they say this woman is seduction personified,¡± said Ma Cheng, his face full of excitement. Men, when talking about beautiful women, almost always have that kind of expression. But Xue An remained calm, simply nodding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, how about we go check it out tonight?¡± Yu Ran¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at Xue An. He probably wouldn¡¯t go, right? After all, he was with the kids¡­ But Xue An only laughed and then nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Purple Night Bar was situated in the bustling heart of Lingnan City. When Xue An arrived, he found that the entrance was already filled with various luxurious cars. Ma Cheng obsequiously introduced, ¡°Mr. Xue, this is Purple Night Bar. Tsk, tsk, there are always a lot of fancy cars here, but there are even more today. It seems the power of a beautiful woman is truly astonishing!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally, preparing to enter, when he heard a voice coming from behind him. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Manager Ma?¡± The voice was full of mockery, making it quite disagreeable to the ear. Ma Cheng turned his head and saw a well-dressed man with an arrogant demeanor standing not far away. An awkward and apprehensive expression flashed across Ma Cheng¡¯s face, and then, lowering his head, he said with a forced smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Manager Cui Qi, I just didn¡¯t notice you there.¡± Cui Qi nodded haughtily, and then said with a mocking tone, ¡°What, is Manager Ma also here to join in on the fun?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just accompanying someone for a look-see,¡± Manager Ma said, nodding and bowing. Cui Qi let out a slight scoff, glanced at Xue An and Yu Ran standing in the shadows behind him. Seeing that Xue An was dressed unremarkably and was not some wealthy young master, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his chin proudly and walked into the bar. Ma Cheng finally let out a sigh of relief and then quietly explained to Xue An, ¡°That Cui Qi is one of the main business rivals of the Qin Family here in Lingnan, and the man has quite some backing.¡± Xue An nodded indifferently, ¡°Are you very afraid of him?¡± An embarrassed look appeared on Ma Cheng¡¯s face, ¡°Well¡­ when I first arrived in Lingnan, I offended him. It took quite some effort to smooth things over eventually.¡± Xue An smiled and stepped inside. The Purple Night Bar, truly worthy of being ranked first in Lingnan, had top-notch equipment and decoration. The place was usually bustling, but today¡¯s patronage had doubled. And almost everyone there sporadically cast their gazes towards the woman behind the bar. The woman wore an off-shoulder dress, her delicate collarbone alluring under the flickering lights. But what truly rendered men incapable of diverting their gazes was the hint of a smile on the woman¡¯s face. No matter from which angle you looked, it seemed as if she was smiling at you, causing one¡¯s heart to skip a beat involuntarily. The woman was smoking at the moment, her posture so graceful it made the act of blowing smoke rings seem stunningly beautiful. Ma Cheng was mesmerized, and it took him a good ten seconds to exclaim, ¡°So beautiful! No wonder she¡¯s caused such a stir. If it were me, I reckon I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either.¡± At this time, Xue An¡¯s eyes held a playful light, and he uttered a small smile, ¡°Very beautiful? I think she¡¯s just average.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Cui Qi beside them snickered derisively, ¡°Really a bumpkin who¡¯s never seen the world.¡± Then Cui Qi said to Ma Cheng, ¡°What? A toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh? You think someone like you is worthy of approaching her?¡± Ma Cheng stood there, not knowing how to respond. At that moment, Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re implying that you¡¯re not a toad?¡± Cui Qi snorted coldly, ¡°Whether I am or not isn¡¯t something for people like you to decide. Though this woman only arrived last night, she has already earned the nickname ¡®Cold Rose¡¯¡ªindifferent to the approaches of mere men. But I believe they just haven¡¯t used the right methods!¡± With that, Cui Qi, his eyes burning with intensity, stepped forward, his greedy gaze intensifying as he approached the woman. From close up, she was so breathtaking it seemed one¡¯s breath might stop. Especially that flirtatious air about her, it was truly maddening. Thinking this, Cui Qi sat down with the air of a gentleman and snapped his fingers at the waiter. ¡°Bring out the most expensive wine. A beautiful woman deserves to be accompanied by the finest of liquors!¡± When the waiter heard this, he swiftly opened a bottle of Royal Salute and poured two glasses, then Cui Qi, holding up his glass, said with a smile, ¡°To the beautiful miss, may I have the honor of inviting you for a drink?¡± This woman was, of course, Shi Xueqing. She lifted her head to glance at Cui Qi, and then the corners of her mouth lifted, revealing a trace of a smile. Cui Qi was overjoyed. Many people had come forward to flirt, but not one had even seen a smile. It seemed he had successfully moved this woman. Just as he was feeling proud, Shi Xueqing took the glass, swirled it, and then suddenly splashed it out. Cui Qi, caught off guard, was splashed in the face with the alcohol. Then Shi Xueqing said a single word indifferently. ¡°Scram!¡± Cui Qi¡¯s expression became dark and terrible, his gaze flickering uncertainly as he stared at Shi Xueqing. At that moment, Shi Xueqing took a drag of her cigarette, exhaled, and then said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Scram!¡± Cui Qi stood up, his face ashen, and turned to leave. Many people had already anticipated this scene. After all, since the beginning, no fewer than forty had tried to chat up Shi Xueqing. Twenty-one of them had been splashed with alcohol, ten hit with bottles, and the rest had fled in panic under Shi Xueqing¡¯s cold gaze. In summary, this woman was simply terrifying. In her fiery moments, she was like last night, driving everyone mad. And in her icy moments, she was like a perennial, unmelted iceberg, deterring anyone from even daring to draw near. Just then, another figure slowly approached the bar. Many people sneered slightly, thinking here was another seeking death. Ma Cheng and Yu Ran¡¯s eyes, however, widened in disbelief. Because the one approaching was Xue An. Yu Ran was the most shocked of all. So¡­ he liked this type of woman? Cui Qi also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sneer slightly. It was as if he could already see the disheveled retreat of Xue An in a little while. Xue An walked up to the bar, casually sat down, and didn¡¯t speak, just silently observed Shi Xueqing. Xue An, now at the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal, could perfectly control his own aura, making him appear just like an ordinary person, with nothing out of the ordinary showing when he concealed his vital energy. Shi Xueqing, feeling observed, slightly furrowed her brow and raised her eyes, meeting Xue An¡¯s gaze head-on. Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart shook involuntarily. What kind of eyes were these? Pure and clear, yet they carried a trace of haughtiness, like that of an emperor¡¯s demeanor. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Won¡¯t you offer me a drink, scion of the Hidden Immortal Sect?¡± That sentence struck like a thunderbolt, exploding next to Shi Xueqing¡¯s ears. Her gaze became sharper than a blade¡¯s edge, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Meanwhile, Shi Xueqing was readying herself for all possibilities. Xue An smiled faintly, revealing a pair of pearly white canine teeth, ¡°No need to be tense, because it¡¯s useless even if you are. If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead!¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Blazing Fire of the Saha World Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Blazing Fire of the Saha World Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was startled, and then a look of horror appeared on her face. Because at that moment, Xue An¡¯s aura suddenly surged dramatically. It was an overwhelming aura like the vastness of the ocean, stirring admiration in those who felt it. But it only lasted for an instant before Xue An returned to calm, as if it had been an illusion all along. Struggling to regain her composure, Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes shifted, and with a seductive look, she said, ¡°Well then! But the drinks here are too ordinary, let me mix one for you!¡± With those words, Shi Xueqing stood up and began to personally mix a cocktail for Xue An. This scene left everyone dumbstruck. What¡¯s happening? Why wasn¡¯t this man sent away when he approached, but instead she¡¯s personally mixing drinks for him? Cui Qi¡¯s eyelids were twitching madly, his face turning a shade of green with anger. As for Ma Cheng, he let out a gasp of admiration and his admiration for Xue An grew even more. ¡°It seems Mr. Xue not only has a high cultivation level, but also great skills in dealing with women.¡± Only Yu Ran watched with a desolate gaze, particularly after noticing Shi Xueqing¡¯s every move, she felt that compared to her, she was hardly a woman at all. No wonder Xue An never gave her an extra glance all these days. At this moment, Shi Xueqing finished mixing the drink and poured a cup for Xue An. Xue An took it and looked at the amber-colored liquid in the cup before tasting it. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this drink?¡± Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An and slowly said, ¡°I call it, ¡®Night Rose.¡¯¡± ¡°Night Rose¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I think, it¡¯s more fitting to be called ¡®Samsara¡¯s Flaming Seduction.¡¯¡± ¡°Samsara¡¯s Flaming Seduction¡­¡± Shi Xueqing murmured to herself, her expression as if she was bewitched. Xue An continued, ¡°The so-called Samsara, the blazing seduction, isn¡¯t it very suited to your natural charm and seduction techniques?¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s expression changed drastically, just as she was about to say something. But Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°I smelled a very familiar scent even before entering the bar, which is strange, considering you¡¯re human. Why do you have the aroma of a fox spirit?¡± At last, Shi Xueqing was shocked. Who on earth is this man? Why aren¡¯t any of her secrets hidden from his eyes? ¡°Let me guess, could it be that your sect worships a Fox Immortal? What a strange sect indeed!¡± Xue An remarked and took another sip of the drink. Shi Xueqing then finally became serious and said very respectfully, ¡°Shi Xueqing of the Lingying Palace on Mount Fanjing greets the young master, may I ask for your esteemed name?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An¡­ Shi Xueqing suddenly widened her eyes in shock. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, the very same Xue An who killed Yu Yuanyi!¡± At this moment, Shi Xueqing couldn¡¯t help but inwardly cry out in regret. If she¡¯d known how formidable this person was, she would never have dared to reveal herself. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t kill you! I¡¯m just a bit curious about you, that¡¯s all.¡± Shi Xueqing bowed her head, ¡°Young master has divine cultivation. I am finally convinced!¡± As she spoke, Shi Xueqing bowed gracefully. Her elegant posture made many men nearly drool. But Xue An didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid and simply said indifferently, ¡°I told you, those charms of yours have no effect on me!¡± Shi Xueqing appeared pitiful, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t deliberately use them, it¡¯s just that these charms have become a part of me.¡± Xue An just smiled ambiguously. He had guessed as much when hearing about her from Ma Cheng, for if she were just a common beauty, such large-scale disturbances would be unlikely. The only possibility was that someone adept in the art of charm was causing mischief. And indeed. Outside the bar, Xue An had smelled the scent of a fox spirit. The reason he was so sensitive to this fragrance was that during his travels across The Multiverse, he had once been relentlessly pursued by a Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox from the Qingqiu Fox Realm for several hundred years. Xue An was a bit excited at first, thinking it might be a fox spirit. But it turned out to be a human. At that moment, Xue An put down his cup and said indifferently, ¡°You exude charm, but unfortunately, your seduction skills are poorly cultivated, merely skin-deep.¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes gradually widened as she stared at Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I just happen to have a friend who is a Fox Immortal!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Shi Xueqing was in shock. Just then, the door was kicked open, and a group of bare-chested brutes filed in, followed by a man missing an ear who slowly walked in. At the sight of this man, many in the bar changed color. ¡°Cui Que, it¡¯s actually Cui Que!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re done for. This Cui Que is known as the offspring-cutter, extremely sinister and vicious. Why has he come?¡± In the midst of these whispers, Cui Qi was overjoyed and hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Cousin!¡± It turned out this Cui Que was Cui Qi¡¯s cousin. Cui Que glanced at him, then focused his attention entirely on Shi Xueqing. After a few looks, Cui Que¡¯s eyes filled with greed and possessiveness. ¡°Wang Bao, this son of a bitch, really has some skills. Where did he find such a beauty, tsk tsk! Those hips, that backside!¡± exclaimed Cui Que crudely. But no one dared utter a word. In Lingnan, who didn¡¯t know the notorious name of Cui Que? He was a man feared enough to silence crying children. Shi Xueqing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and then Wang Bao, with a dazed look, stepped up to meet him. ¡°Please leave this place!¡± Wang Bao said mechanically. ¡°Wang, not bad, you¡¯ve got some skills. Today, I came for nothing else but to borrow this chick for a couple of days. I¡¯ll return her to you afterward, how does that sound?¡± Wang Bao was entirely under control, appearing foolish and mindless. Cui Que frowned, ¡°Damn it, silence means consent! Brothers, get her!¡± The crowd surged forward, herding the others into a corner. Meanwhile, Cui Que approached with a sinister smile. A look of disgust appeared on Shi Xueqing¡¯s face. Xue An, however, remained seated, still slowly sipping his wine. ¡°Sweetheart, come with me. Over there, you¡¯ll eat and drink well, guaranteed to have a great time!¡± Cui Que snickered. Shi Xueqing said coldly, ¡°Get lost before I get angry!¡± Cui Que was taken aback, his expression darkening, ¡°Damn it, ungrateful bitch!¡± With that, he pounced. Xue An still didn¡¯t move, simply watching quietly. Shi Xueqing, of course, didn¡¯t take this Cui Que seriously. She was, after all, a contemporary envoy of Lingying Palace, and dealing with a thug was as easy as flipping her hand. But in a moment of inattention, Cui Que suddenly threw a handful of powder. The powder carried a strange fragrance. Shi Xueqing hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening before she felt her body go limp, then couldn¡¯t even lift her hands. Cui Que laughed, ¡°Damn, I knew you had some skills, but this is an anesthetic used in zoos, strong enough to knock out an elephant, let alone a delicate little lady like you!¡± As he spoke, Cui Que approached with a smile, preparing to drag Shi Xueqing away. Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An with a pleading and desperate gaze. Cui Qi sneered at this moment. In his view, Xue An¡¯s silence was a mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, his cousin would surely show him what¡¯s what. But just as Cui Que¡¯s hand was about to touch Shi Xueqing¡¯s shoulder, Xue An said calmly, ¡°I drank a cup of your wine; let¡¯s call this payment for the drink.¡± As he spoke, Cui Que¡¯s hand suddenly severed at the wrist. Blood spurted, staining the floor red, as well as the eyes of Cui Qi and his companions. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Translator: 549690339 Cui Que first lowered his head to look, then let out a blood-curdling scream, ¡°Ahhh ahhh ahhh¡­¡± The piercing scream sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. However, Cui Que was indeed a ruthless character. With his remaining hand, he pulled out a homemade gun from his chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to chop you into mincemeat!¡± Cui Que roared with a ferocious face. As he spoke, Cui Que pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang. The deafening sound of gunshots shook the entire bar. Gun smoke filled the air, and many people closed their eyes, thinking it was all over. This man was surely dead. Cui Qi let out a snide chuckle of triumph. Dare to offend my cousin in Lingnan? Clearly doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯. But just as the gun smoke had yet to dissipate, a faint voice came through. ¡°So this is all the power a gun has? Too slow!¡± With the sound of his voice, Xue An slowly emerged from the shadows, lifting his hand and gradually opening it. The yellow bullets fell from his palm with a few crisp sounds. This scene left Cui Que and the others completely stunned. Catching bullets with his hand? Is this even human? ¡°Quick! Call for backup!¡± Seeing that the situation was bad, Cui Que immediately ordered. Xue An was not in a hurry; he simply sat back down, looked at Shi Xueqing, who was slumped over the bar, her face full of despair, and smiled lightly. ¡°Seems like your Lingying Palace needs to research how to deal with anesthetics.¡± These words made Shi Xueqing even more mortified. To be a reputed member of the Hidden Immortal Sect and yet almost be harmed by a hooligan. Such news, if spread, would be laughable. At that moment, Ma Cheng approached anxiously and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, we should hurry up and leave! They are calling for reinforcements!¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? Isn¡¯t it better to watch the excitement?¡± The atmosphere in the bar fell into a strange silence. On one side was Cui Que, pale-faced and staring intensely at Xue An, and on the other was Xue An leisurely sipping his drink without any expression. Many of those who were faint-hearted had already started to sneak away quietly. But there were still some bold ones, watching the commotion from a distance. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Not sure, but he seems pretty formidable.¡± ¡°Probably not a local, still too young. Cui Que is not so easy to provoke, he¡¯s got martial cultivators backing him up!¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down, someone¡¯s coming!¡± Amidst the murmurs, the sound of messy footsteps came from the entrance, followed by a voice as resonant as a large bell. ¡°Who dares to bully my people?¡± As the voice spoke, a man over two meters tall, with a physique as imposing as a mountain, walked in. ¡°It¡¯s Master Hao Batian from the Golden Dragon Martial Arts School of Lingnan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over now; this guy probably won¡¯t survive the night!¡± Many people whispered among themselves. Meanwhile, Cui Que and Cui Qi¡¯s faces lit up with joy as they hurried over. ¡°Master Hao, it¡¯s this guy who chopped off my wrist! And he¡¯s not even a local. I beg Master Hao to uphold justice for me!¡± Cui Que pleaded tearfully. ¡°Right! And this woman is no good either, probably some enchantress from elsewhere. Please, Master Hao, take care of her as well!¡± Cui Qi added fuel to the fire. Hao Batian¡¯s face showed indifference. In Lingnan, although the Yu Family was undoubtedly ranked first with an undisputed advantage. But because the conditions for entering the Yu Family were so stringent, there were still many martial arts schools in the public, as numerous as stars. And he, Hao Batian, was among the most outstanding. At the age of forty, he had already reached the level of Xiaoyao, and such strength was enough for him to be proud of himself. It was with his strength that Cui Que and the others dared to be so arrogant in Lingnan. After listening to the two men, Hao Batian scoffed and nodded, ¡°Good, rest assured, I will definitely ensure justice for you.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head to look. The first thing he saw was Shi Xueqing, who was slumped beside the bar. Then he was stunned. This woman was simply too beautiful! Hao Batian¡¯s breathing became heavy. At this moment, Cui Que also noticed something amiss and hurriedly leaned in to whisper, ¡°Master Hao, I¡¯ve inquired about her. This woman came to Lingnan yesterday and has no foundation here. You can do as you please with her once you take her back.¡± A smug smile flashed across Hao Batian¡¯s eyes, and then he said sternly, ¡°She is truly a bewitching woman. I want to interrogate her personally later, take her back to the school first!¡± But as soon as the words left his mouth, a light chuckle was heard. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s laughing?¡± Hao Batian¡¯s face was filled with anger. It was then that Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°Such impressive authority to interrogate personally, quite the grandeur, Master Hao!¡± Hao Batian turned his gaze and only then noticed Xue An sitting to the side. He frowned slightly, his face full of disdain. Because Xue An¡¯s aura was no different from that of an ordinary person. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Hao Batian asked coldly. ¡°Master Hao, it was this man who cut off my wrist!¡± Cui Que said hatefully. Hao Batian narrowed his eyes slightly, a murderous intent forming in his heart. But just then, Yu Ran, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward into the center of the room and said with a cold face, ¡°Hao Batian, have you consulted our Yu Family before acting like this in Lingnan?¡± The question struck like thunder, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. The Yu Family¡­ That was like an Immortal existence in Lingnan. Hao Batian initially didn¡¯t take it seriously, but upon closer inspection, he was stunned. At that moment, Cui Qi sneered, ¡°The Yu Family? Who are you to claim to be the Yu Family?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Hao Batian slapped Cui Qi across the face, sending him tumbling to the ground. Cui Qi was dumbfounded, staring at Hao Batian. Just as he was about to speak, the next scene shocked him into silence. Hao Batian¡¯s face showed an extremely humble smile, bending over and fawningly said, ¡°Miss Yu¡­ Miss Yu, what brings you here?¡± Miss Yu? How many Miss Yus were there in Lingnan? Cui Qi and Cui Que shivered, their faces showing extreme terror. While Yu Ran looked at Hao Batian with a cold demeanor. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Hao Batian felt like crying. He really hadn¡¯t noticed Yu Ran¡¯s presence. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so overbearing even if it scared him to death. But now it was too late for any explanations, and he could only say with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Yu, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Xue An stood up and walked next to Yu Ran, looking at this Hao Batian. Hao Batian gritted his teeth secretly. Who was this kid to interfere with my business? Just wait, I will tear you apart! But before he could speak, Yu Ran had already taken a half step back and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s our Yu Family¡¯s fault for allowing such scum to appear in Lingnan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Xue¡­ And even the Miss Yu of the Yu Family was so respectful to him. Hao Batian suddenly thought of someone, his face showing extreme horror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xue An nodded, smiling faintly, ¡°Yes, I am the person you are thinking of!¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Translator: 549690339 Boom. The words struck Master Hao like a thunderbolt, blackening his vision and whitening his face like paper, as beads of sweat fell from him like rain. Because he knew all too well that within Lingnan, the Yu Family was not to be provoked, yet this man before him was ten times more formidable than the Yu Family. However, Cui Que seemed to have his senses clouded by pain, and scornfully said, ¡°Boy, is it your turn to interrupt when Master Hao speaks? You better¡­¡± Before Cui Que could finish his words, he sensed a powerful force coming from behind and was thrown to the ground; turning his head, he discovered it was the furiously kicking Master Hao himself. ¡°Master Hao, you¡­¡± Master Hao said nothing, his punches and kicks falling like rain. Cui Que screamed like a ghost tormented by wolves. The onlookers were all stunned by this scene. What¡¯s going on? Why did this man¡¯s mere words strike such terror in Master Hao? After a while, Master Hao stopped. By then, Cui Que looked utterly wretched, with one arm broken and all his teeth shattered by Master Hao¡¯s blows. Then Master Hao cautiously looked at Xue An, bowed reverently, and said, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I was blind not to recognize Mount Tai. I deserve to die, I¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand, and Master Hao immediately closed his mouth. Then Xue An turned back to Ma Cheng and motioned for him to come over. Confused, Ma Cheng approached, and Xue An pointed to Cui Qi on the ground. ¡°How did he bully you back then?¡± Ma Cheng shuddered, his voice timid, ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡± Cui Qi was trembling all over at this time. Because he too recalled a rumor. Only that person in the rumors, who was treated with such respect by Miss Yu and caused Master Hao to tremble in fear upon hearing his name. Before Ma Cheng could even speak, Cui Qi had already flipped over and knelt on the ground, banging his head in kowtow. ¡°Manager Ma, no¡­ Sir Ma, I was wrong ¨C I deserve to die. I didn¡¯t know you knew Mr. Xue. Please spare my life; the money I owed you will be repaid double, no! Tenfold!¡± Ma Cheng was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t even uttered a word, yet Cui Qi was already so fearful. And even if Cui Que was slow to catch on, he too sensed something was terribly amiss. However, after the beating he received, he was injured all over and couldn¡¯t move, only able to look at Xue An with utter fear as a foul smell wafted from below him. He had been scared into wetting himself. The scene silenced everyone. Many had already started to discreetly retreat. Because they too had guessed Xue An¡¯s identity. Besides Mr. Xue, who single-handedly annihilated the Sword Immortal and held sway over all the powerful noble families of Lingnan¡­ Who else could command such authority? Xue An looked on, his face neither sad nor happy, and then addressed Ma Cheng, ¡°Do you accept his proposal?¡± Ma Cheng hesitated just a moment. Cui Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Ma, rest assured, after tonight, all the markets in Lingnan will be yours. I will roll out of Lingnan immediately and never come back!¡± It was a wise choice. Because Cui Qi had offended both the Yu Family and Xue An. He had no ground left to stand on in Lingnan. Ma Cheng nodded, ¡°Fine¡­ alright.¡± Cui Qi looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes, Xue An waved his hand, and like receiving an imperial pardon, Cui Qi kowtowed several more times to Xue An, then got up and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even bother with his cousin Cui Que lying on the ground. And then Xue An looked towards Master Hao, who had remained bowed low, a faint smile playing on his lips as he slowly approached. Each footstep caused Master Hao¡¯s muscles to quiver. When he came close, Xue An raised his hand and gently patted Master Hao¡¯s shiny, bald head. Master Hao shivered with fear, his teeth chattering like castanets as he trembled. ¡°What do you think¡­ how should I punish you?¡± Xue An said with an indifferent tone. ¡°You count as a Martial Cultivator, so I won¡¯t bully you. Take one punch from me. If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll let you off. Do you agree to this proposal?¡± Hao Batian felt like crying. Take his punch? The small hill that had collapsed behind the Yu Family was still standing there, silently telling people what the consequences of taking a punch from Xue An were. Hao Batian didn¡¯t believe he could take a beating better than a mountain. So, with a determined heart, closed eyes, and clenched teeth¡­ His knees softened, and he knelt on the ground, then began to cry with his mouth twisted. ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­I know I was wrong. Please spare me a way to live!¡± A giant man over two meters tall burst into loud sobs, a scene that was as shocking as it was absurd. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, watching Hao Batian with interest. ¡°You want a way out? Alright, you relied on your strength to bully the weak. Do you admit your guilt?¡± ¡°I admit my guilt!¡± ¡°You harbored lustful thoughts, cunningly framed others; do you admit your guilt?¡± ¡°I admit my guilt!¡± Hao Batian trembled all over. ¡°Since you admit your guilt, then I shall cripple your cultivation level, break your limbs¡­¡± Xue An stepped forward. ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Hao Batian lay on the ground like a puddle of mud, saying in despair, ¡°I am convinced!¡± Xue An nodded, then kicked out. Like kicking a soccer ball, this kick sent the massive Hao Batian flying, crashing through a wall before finally hitting the ground with a thud. Amidst the rising dust, Hao Batian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body rapidly deflating, yet he still struggled to say, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for showing mercy!¡± Some people dragged away both Hao Batian and Cui Que. Peace was restored to the bar. Many people looked at Xue An with awe. But Xue An remained indifferent, turning back to the bar to address Shi Xueqing, who was still lying on the bar top, ¡°I¡¯m very curious, how much longer do you plan to keep up the act?¡± At those words, Shi Xueqing slowly sat up straight, her face sporting a sly smile of a successful scheme, then stretched leisurely. In that stretch, her tantalizing curves were unmistakably displayed, a figure that could make one¡¯s blood boil. Yet Xue An remained utterly unmoved, simply looking at her with an indifferent gaze. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t hide anything from you!¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s tone was playfully silly, and then with a flirtatious look, she said in a seductive voice. ¡°Besides, the fighting among you men, how could I, a mere girl, intervene? Moreover, Mr. Xue, with your bravery and invincibility, I¡¯m filled solely with admiration, and I even forgot to get up for a moment.¡± Such a soft, seductive voice, with a coquettish tone, made many eavesdroppers feel their bones could turn soft. To put it in one sentence. Who could withstand this! Yet Xue An seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard, still silently looking at Shi Xueqing. Shi Xueqing felt goosebumps all over under Xue An¡¯s cold gaze. Just as she was about to say something else, Xue An turned away, and said to Yu Ran and Ma Cheng, ¡°This is boring, let¡¯s go!¡± And just like that, he left. Shi Xueqing was dumbfounded, watching Xue An¡¯s retreating back, filled with a sense of defeat. In truth, she had regained her composure while Xue An dealt with Cui Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, she decided to keep up her disguise, thinking it best to ensnare Xue An tonight. But unexpectedly, Shi Xueqing¡¯s flirtatious gazes had been for naught. Xue An did not even bother to glance at her, and left without hesitation. Damn it, am I getting old? The repeated failure of her Bone-Eroding Charm Technique on Xue An made Shi Xueqing begin to doubt herself. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Translator: 549690339 No! I can¡¯t give up just because of these things. I must win over this Xue An. Otherwise, I¡¯m definitely going to suffer at this Immortal Gate conference! Especially when the face of that detestable person surfaced in Shi Xueqing¡¯s mind, it strengthened her conviction. There¡¯s no cat that doesn¡¯t steal fish, and no man who doesn¡¯t feel tempted by a beautiful woman. Shi Xueqing always believed this. That Xue An is not the least bit interested in me, there must be a reason. Could it be¡­ he doesn¡¯t like my type? Right! The Yu Family¡¯s young miss is always by Xue An¡¯s side. Could it be that he likes those young girls who are like unripe fruits, still inexperienced and naive? Thinking this, Shi Xueqing looked down at her well-endowed figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Dammit, for the sake of the Immortal Gate conference, to slap that bitch¡¯s face, I¡¯m going all out this time! That night, what happened at Purple Night Bar spread with terrifying speed. Golden Dragon Martial Arts School removed their signboard overnight, and as for Cui Que¡­ he was hacked to death by his enemies on the way back. Only Cui Qi, who saw the opportunity and ran away that night, managed to save his life. When Yu Ran got home, he was quickly summoned by Yu Lang. ¡°Recount everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out any details,¡± Yu Lang said in a deep voice. Yu Ran then recounted the whole incident in detail. After listening, Yu Lang frowned slightly, ¡°Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace? Hasn¡¯t that sect fallen into decline a long time ago?¡± At this moment, Yu Ming, who was sitting on the side, said, ¡°Father, I know this Shi Xueqing. In the last Immortal Gate conference, she lost to me.¡± ¡°Oh? What is she like?¡± Yu Ming pondered for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Her cultivation level is average, and she doesn¡¯t have any particularly impressive moves, but her charm is unmatched. In the last Immortal Gate conference, many disciples from other sects were defeated by her seduction. If my sword heart hadn¡¯t just taken shape, I too might have fallen for it.¡± Yu Lang nodded and then said to Yu Ran, ¡°Daughter, you should stick close to Mr. Xue during this time. After all, the Immortal Gate conference is about to start, and this time it¡¯s being held here in Lingnan. And since your brother and I are both injured, if¡­¡± Yu Lang didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But Yu Ran understood the meaning. The Yu Family had also provoked many enemies over the years, and it was possible that these people would take advantage of the Immortal Gate conference to make trouble. Their strongest fighter was dead, and both Yu Lang and Yu Ming were injured; the Yu Family was at its weakest. So they could only place their hopes on Xue An. Ironically, that was the reality. Yu Ran nodded, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± But when she thought of Shi Xueqing¡¯s enchantingly charming figure, Yu Ran felt somewhat lacking in confidence. Early in the morning. Ma Cheng had just gotten up when he heard someone knocking on the door. He was puzzled. Who would come so early? But when he opened the door, the scene before him left him stunned. He saw Shi Xueqing dressed in a semi-new shirt paired with vintage jeans and white sneakers, styled like the girl next door, looking very fresh and pure. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ma Cheng was at a loss for words. ¡°Is Mr. Xue not up yet?¡± Shi Xueqing asked with a charming smile. This smile made Ma Cheng freeze in place. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s so beautiful! Shi Xueqing then gracefully stepped into the room. Just then, Xue An came downstairs. Their gazes met, and Xue An frowned slightly. But Shi Xueqing smiled naturally, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An came down the stairs, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Shi Xueqing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve come to repay you for saving my life last night!¡± ¡°Oh? How will you repay me?¡± Xue An sat down, his legs resting on the coffee table. ¡°That depends on what you would like, sir. Whether I offer myself to you or work like an ox or horse, I am willing!¡± Shi Xueqing said earnestly. Xue An suddenly looked up at Shi Xueqing, then leaned back on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that.¡± Shi Xueqing, however, was acting very familiar as she came over and started kneading Xue An¡¯s calves ever so gently. Just like¡­a maidservant from old feudal times serving her young master. Xue An found it somewhat amusing and exasperating at the same time. Had he saved himself a clingy piece of plaster? But his heart, hardened by three thousand years of cultivation, was steady as a rock, so he remained undisturbed, his mind as tranquil as still water. This did, however, evoke envy in Ma Cheng, who stood by watching. Inside, Shi Xueqing was secretly rejoicing. It seemed she had made the right move after all; Mr. Xue was quite fond of this approach! But her sense of triumph evaporated in the next second. ¡°So, you really want to repay me?¡± asked Xue An, playing along. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°In that case, this house does need cleaning. Start with the floors, why don¡¯t you?¡± Huh? Shi Xueqing thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Remember, all the rooms!¡± Xue An added indifferently. Shi Xueqing snapped out of her shock, then stood up and asked Ma Cheng, ¡°Excuse me, where is the mop?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s right¡­¡± At that moment, Xue An interrupted, ¡°Use your hands to clean!¡± Ten minutes later¡­ Shi Xueqing squatted on the ground, on the brink of tears, scrubbing the floor bit by bit. She was, after all, a successor of the Lingying Palace, and now she was scrubbing floors for someone? She simply could not understand what Xue An¡¯s heart was made of. After all, here she was, a stunning beauty throwing herself at him, and yet he remained completely unmoved! As she wallowed in self-pity, a lazy child¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Daddy, who is this auntie?¡± Stealing a glance behind her, Shi Xueqing saw two little girls radiating spiritual energy, rubbing their sleepy eyes and speaking to Xue An. Were these Mr. Xue¡¯s daughters? Heavens! They were so adorable and pretty! Shi Xueqing was astonished, when she heard Xue An say, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the new cleaner, here to tidy up!¡± That remark nearly made Shi Xueqing spit out a mouthful of blood. Endure it! For the greater plan, she must endure! Shi Xueqing clenched her teeth and turned back to scrub the floor with renewed vigor. Meanwhile. A man and a woman walked out from Lingnan Airport. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman petite and graceful. The woman playfully smiled at the man, ¡°Young Master Yuan, with the Yu Family of Lingnan weakened this time, you might surpass your previous position and even ascend to the pinnacle of the Jade List!¡± Yuan Zongfeng smiled arrogantly, then pulled the woman closer, ¡°I have to thank you for your help with your ¡®Yuan Yin¡¯ energy!¡± The woman stiffened, then laughed unnaturally, ¡°It is Yuan Dai¡¯s honor.¡± Filled with confidence, Yuan Zongfeng looked into the distance at Lingnan, ¡°This Immortal Gate convention will belong to the Yuan Family!¡± Kong Yuandai watched on, her feelings a complex mix. She was an inheritor of the Night Demon Valley, practicing the art of demonic charm. But to secure support from the mighty Yuan Family of Jibei, she had paid a heavy price¡ªYuan Zongfeng had forcibly taken away the ¡®Yuan Yin¡¯ energy she had cultivated over twenty odd years. It greatly weakened her strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng said, ¡°Yuandai, aren¡¯t you at odds with the people of the Lingying Palace? At the Immortal Gate convention, I will capture all of the Lingying Palace¡¯s members in one swoop!¡± Kong Yuandai¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Yuan!¡± Yuan Zongfeng let out a triumphant laugh, exuding an aura of terrifying might, revealing himself to be¡­ a Loose Immortal! Kong Yuandai, on the other hand, had a cold look in her eyes as she silently thought. Shi Xueqing, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much to destroy your pride. Let¡¯s see how you turn the tables this time! Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Gathering of the World’s Heroes Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Gathering of the World¡¯s Heroes Translator: 549690339 The summer sun in Lingnan was particularly fierce, and at this moment, it was high noon, as if the land was being scorched. In such scorching weather, unless necessary, no one was willing to go out. Yet, at this hour, on a small road in the countryside of Lingnan, a shirtless monk was slowly walking with his head lowered. Although the sunlight was severe, there wasn¡¯t a single bead of sweat on the monk¡¯s body, only the muscles rippling like a giant dragon as he moved. And on his back, was a huge stone inscribed with scriptures. This giant stone was a meter square and extremely heavy, and it was firmly bound to the monk¡¯s back with iron chains. A stone like this, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t even push it, let alone carry it, but the monk bore it as if it weighed nothing. After turning a corner, there was a small inn by the roadside providing food and lodging for passing vehicles. Now, at midday, there were few vehicles on the road, and the innkeeper¡¯s wife was dozing off against the wall. The monk looked up and slowly walked in. The innkeeper¡¯s wife woke up with a start, quickly standing up to greet him, ¡°Welcome, would you like to eat something¡­?¡± Only then did she get a clear look at the visitor and couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. ¡°Master¡­ what would you like to have?¡± The people of Lingnan were simple and courteous, especially towards those who had taken holy orders. Hui Nian smiled faintly, ¡°Anything will do, but make sure there is plenty.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife looked at the giant stone on Hui Nian¡¯s back with a mix of awe and respect, then nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment, Master, I will check in the kitchen!¡± Having said that, she turned and went to the back, but after a little while, she returned looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Master, I am truly sorry, there¡¯s not much in the way of steamed buns and vegetables, only a freshly delivered slaughtered sheep¡­¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife dared not finish her sentence, for what monk would eat meat? But Hui Nian nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have the mutton then, bring it all out!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife was stunned, ¡°Would you like it boiled? Or roasted?¡± Hui Nian shook his head, revealing teeth tightly aligned as if a single entity, ¡°No need, raw will do!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s wife, horrified, went down, and after a while, she brought up a whole slaughtered sheep. Hui Nian didn¡¯t sit down; he just stood there and began eating the raw meat piece by piece. He ate slowly, chewing each bite until it was very fine before he was willing to swallow it. The innkeeper had also heard the news and came over, he and his wife watched in utter astonishment. After half an hour, Hui Nian had eaten the entire sheep. He then brought his hands together, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± After saying that, he took out money and left it on the table and continued on his journey. The innkeeper seemed to remember something, grabbed the money from the table, and followed him out. ¡°Master, please wait! We do not want this money, consider it an offering to you!¡± Hui Nian did not turn back, simply saying indifferently, ¡°I am not a Zen monk, I only create karma through killing; no need for offerings, please return!¡± The innkeeper still wanted to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, Hui Nian had already walked far away. As dusk approached. Hui Nian finally arrived in Lingnan City. From Bitter Zen Temple to Lingnan, a distance spanning the entirety of Huaxia, Hui Nian had covered it all on foot, step by step. He raised his head to look at the bustling city, a flicker of strangeness flashing across his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s the aura of a fox demon, have people from Lingying Palace already arrived?¡± ¡°There are also ghosts and goblins from Night Demon Valley, and it¡¯s mixed with the Qi Cultivation Art of the Yuan Family; it seems that people from Night Demon Valley and the Yuan Family of Jibei have also come!¡± Hui Nian slowly closed his eyes and began to search Lingnan with his Divine Sense. Bitter Zen Temple has a long history and was once exceedingly glorious, thanks to its extremely strong body-refinement techniques and formidable mental cultivation. Even though it fell into decline later on, Hui Nian still achieved the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal, possessing an extremely strong Divine Sense. In Hui Nian¡¯s Divine Sense, all the ordinary people of Lingnan turned into tiny flames, barely bigger than a candlelight. And in this sea of lights that resembled a starry sky, there were also vigorously burning fires, like torches; these were the ordinary martial cultivators. Others were like bonfires, burning fiercely, but there were far fewer of those, likely true masters or powerful practitioners from Xiaoyao. Beyond that, there were some giant fires that could burn dozens of meters high, and among them, Hui Nian felt many familiar auras. However, among these, two piles of fire emanating a chilling Sword Intent seemed somewhat withered. A thought flashed through Hui Nian¡¯s mind; it seemed the rumors were true, the Yu Family of Lingnan had indeed suffered a great blow. Was the person who annihilated Yu Yuanyi still in Lingnan? Hui Nian continued searching. At this moment, Xue An, standing in front of Rain God Temple, suddenly frowned. He felt that a Divine Sense had just swept past. This Divine Sense also carried a tinge of mad Zen intent. Xue An¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold, and then he looked towards the east. At the place his gaze fell, it seemed something in the air shattered with a bang. At the same time, Hui Nian, who was searching Lingnan with his Divine Sense while having his eyes closed, suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes had fiercely opened, and the look in those eyes was filled with a chilling murderous intent. And all of his Mental Power was simultaneously crushed at that moment. With a gasp, Hui Nian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then opened his eyes to reveal a hint of panic that flickered across his usually impassive face. Who was it? Who could shatter his Divine Sense with just a glance? ¡°Mr. Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Xueqing approached. She too had vaguely sensed that something was amiss, but her cultivation level was not enough to see through it. Xue An shook his head slightly, ¡°Nothing, I just destroyed a peeping Divine Sense.¡± Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart tightened. This kind of struggle on the level of Divine Sense was extremely dangerous, but Xue An spoke of it so casually. At this point, Xue An said faintly, ¡°Many powerful auras have already entered Lingnan; it seems the world¡¯s top experts have all arrived!¡± Sure enough, as Xue An spoke, another motorcade slowly made its way into Lingnan. Shu Ying¡¯er toyed with the beads in her hands, glanced at the bustling scenery outside the car window, and a faint look of disdain flashed across her exquisite face. The Immortal Gate conference, huh! Last time I suffered an unfortunate defeat, but this time, I must take back everything that belongs to me! As these formidable auras entered, the divine statue in the Rain God Temple seemed to tremble slightly. At this moment, Xue An was leading Yu Ran into the great hall just in time. This Immortal Gate conference was being held at Fulong Mountain in front of Rain God Temple. Yu Ran, worried, decided to come and check it out, and Xue An had come along. He looked up at the divine statue. Under his gaze, the statue seemed to tremble with fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head and chuckled, ¡°No need to be afraid. Since he entrusted you to me before dying, I will make sure you are well protected. With the gathering of the world¡¯s hidden dragons and crouching tigers, it is natural for you, a newly enshrined god, to be scared!¡± With that said, Xue An formed his fingers into a sword and, with a light shout, cleaved with his sword. Boom. Something seemed to have been added to the divine statue. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s dead, and the Sword Intent that protected you has dissipated. This time, I will bestow upon you a new Sword Intent!¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Translator: 549690339 Fulong Mountain was originally a scenic spot in Lingnan, with tourists like clouds on a normal day. But today, there were many more security guards in front of Fulong Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, Fulong Mountain is temporarily closed today and not open to visitors!¡± said the security guard politely. The rich tycoon being stopped glared, ¡°Do you know who I am? You dare to stop me? Get lost!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, no matter who you are, Fulong Mountain is not open to the public today!¡± The tycoon, with a thick gold chain around his neck, couldn¡¯t help but get furious, ¡°Are you deaf? Don¡¯t you understand human speech? Believe it or not, if you stop me again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get by in Lingnan?¡± The smile on the security guard¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, ¡°I believe you, but today¡¯s Fulong Mountain is off-limits to everyone because this is an order issued by the Yu Family!¡± The previously arrogant tycoon¡¯s expression froze. The Yu Family? Although he considered himself to have some influence in Lingnan, he knew he was nothing compared to the Yu Family, not even worth a strand of hair. The atmosphere turned very awkward, and at that moment, a monk carrying a large stone on his back slowly walked up to the mountain. All the security guards respectfully cleared the way, and the monk stepped into the mountain. At the same time, people in various strange outfits began to appear, and they all entered the mountain as well. The tycoon shuddered and turned to leave. He knew in his heart that something big¡­ was going to happen on Fulong Mountain today! At this moment. At the platform on the peak of Fulong Mountain, many people had already gathered. Aside from Hidden Immortal Sects, many people from smaller sects had also come. These smaller sects gathered together, whispering among themselves. ¡°This year¡¯s Immortal Gate Assembly is unprecedented!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s said that many noble families and sects that have never shown themselves are here this time.¡± Just then, Hui Nian carrying his sutra stone slowly walked up to the platform and found a corner to sit down cross-legged. ¡°What a formidable aura this Great Monk has!¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Shh! This Great Monk is no ordinary person, he¡¯s Master Hui Nian from the Bitter Zen Temple outside the borders! It¡¯s said his cultivation level has reached that of a Loose Immortal.¡± Hiss! Many took a sharp intake of breath. A Loose Immortal! Hui Nian looked to be only around thirty years old, and he had already reached the level of a Loose Immortal? More and more people continued to arrive. ¡°That¡¯s White Dragon Elder from the White Dragon Sect! It¡¯s said that this sect has been in seclusion for many years, and yet they¡¯ve also come?¡± ¡°Good heavens, isn¡¯t that the Taiji Immortal Master from Taiji Tower!¡± ¡°And the Murderous Prince from Shura Island!¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone from Golden Lion Tower!¡± Amidst the exclamations of the crowd, the long-unseen hidden Immortal Sects made their appearances one after another. A myriad of overwhelming auras caused the entire Fulong Mountain to tremble slightly. And at this time, Shu Ying¡¯er also stepped onto the platform. Moonwatching Pavilion held a special status among the Hidden Immortal Sects, so when she arrived, many stood up to nod and greet her. Especially the White Dragon Elder from White Dragon Sect, who couldn¡¯t help but brighten up at the sight of her and approached with a smile, ¡°Ying¡¯er, long time no see!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er smiled slightly, ¡°White Dragon senior brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to come too!¡± White Dragon replied proudly with a smile, ¡°I was in seclusion during the last Immortal Gate Assembly and missed it, so of course I wouldn¡¯t miss this one!¡± The two chatted and laughed as they walked aside. Following them onto the high platform was Jin Chengsuo from H country, whose appearance caused many to change their expressions slightly. ¡°It¡¯s that demon blade young master from H country!¡± ¡°Damn, that guy killed many of our Huaxia¡¯s experts last time, and he dares to come again!¡± Jin Chengsuo squinted his eyes and surveyed everyone in the arena, but to his disappointment, he couldn¡¯t spot the figure he had been longing to see. Meanwhile, Kong Yuandai and Yuan Zongfeng also made their way onto the high platform. Many people were thoroughly shocked this time. ¡°Did the Yuan Family from Jibei come too?¡± ¡°Why have they joined forces with Night Demon Valley?¡± ¡°The situation has gotten even more complicated!¡± Many couldn¡¯t help but look grave, for in terms of strength, the Yuan Family from Jibei ranked among the top within the Hidden Immortal Sects. The successor of Night Demon Valley was notorious for being ruthless, and if they formed an alliance, it would add many uncertainties to this Immortal Gate Convention. ¡°Almost everyone has arrived, right?¡± Yuan Zongfeng, with his hands behind his back, said arrogantly. Kong Yuandai glanced over the crowd and then let out a cold little laugh, ¡°We are still missing one person!¡± ¡°Oh? Who are we missing?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s that good friend of mine from Lingying Palace!¡± Kong Yuandai said with a face full of hatred. Yuan Zongfeng laughed, ¡°If she¡¯s not here by now, she probably doesn¡¯t dare to come!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a group of people were seen walking up the path from the base of the mountain. One of the women in the group caught Kong Yuandai¡¯s eye, prompting her to grind her teeth and say, ¡°Who said she doesn¡¯t dare to come? Isn¡¯t she¡­ coming now?¡± Yuan Zongfeng followed Kong Yuandai¡¯s gaze and was also taken aback. In terms of looks and temperament, Shi Xueqing was far superior to Kong Yuandai. Furthermore, Yuan Zongfeng could tell that Shi Xueqing had a pure aura, evidently still a virgin! He had heard that taking the Yuan Yin of the successor of Lingying Palace, who was like the successor of Night Demon Valley, would be enormously beneficial to one¡¯s own cultivation level. Thinking this, Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s eyes flickered. At this time, everyone else also noticed the newcomers. ¡°It¡¯s the dame from Lingying Palace! Eh! Why is she mingling with the Yu Family folks?¡± ¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t you heard? Kong Yuandai from Night Demon Valley has a deep feud with Shi Xueqing, and now that Kong Yuandai has latched onto the Yuan Family, of course, she had to find herself a backup too!¡± Someone shook their head and said, ¡°That Shi Xueqing is not very wise. I heard that Yu Lang and Yu Ming, the father and son duo, are both wounded, and Yu Yuanyi has already fallen. The Yu Family itself is in jeopardy, yet she still seeks attachment? That¡¯s asking for death!¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s gonna be a good show now. The Yu Family sure is bold, at a time like this they ought to lay low, yet they still dare to attend the Immortal Gate Convention?¡± someone said with a sneer. ¡°Hey, look at that person, why did he bring children too?¡± The crowd turned their heads and, surely enough, they saw a man holding two cherubic little girls, also ascending the high platform. ¡°Could this man be treating the Immortal Gate Convention as a vacation?¡± someone ridiculed. Many others shook their heads discreetly, as the man holding the children seemed unremarkable, clearly an ordinary person. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy, all these people are so strange!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If they¡¯re strange, don¡¯t look at them. After Daddy takes care of them, I¡¯ll take you girls to eat something good!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the two daughters nodded repeatedly. However, his words also drew many sidelong glances. Take care of all of them? This man¡­ what a boastful claim! Kong Yuandai could no longer contain herself at this point, and with a swaying waist, she walked over and said with a scornful smile, ¡°Why, Sister Shi, long time no see. What happened to your attire? Could it be that Lingying Palace has fallen to such lows that you can¡¯t even afford proper clothes anymore? Tsk tsk!¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Chapter 143: Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes seemed to spit fire as she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Kong Yuandai, stop making your sarcastic comments. In this Immortal Gate Conference, it¡¯s either you die or I perish!¡± Kong Yuandai¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say, but Shi Xueqing, it seems you still haven¡¯t figured it out. I am now Mr. Yuan¡¯s person, but you can only cling to the Yu Family who can hardly even protect themselves. With what do you plan to fight me?¡± Shi Xueqing was startled by her words and then glanced at Yuan Zongfeng in the distance, her expression on her face gradually becoming solemn. The Yuan Family of Jibei! They were a renowned existence among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Even more historically profound and influential than the Yu Family. Especially this Yuan Zongfeng, who was ranked third on the Jade List! Mr. Xue¡­ Could he defeat the Yuan Family? A flicker of uncertainty crossed Shi Xueqing¡¯s heart as she stole a glance at Xue An. Kong Yuandai also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. Could it be¡­ that Shi Xueqing¡¯s reliance was not on the Yu Family, but on this man? But this man seemed utterly unremarkable! Just then, the heir of the Golden Lion Tower stepped forward, shouting at Hui Nian, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation in the corner, ¡°Hui Nian, you bald donkey, come out and meet your death!¡± Hui Nian slowly opened his eyes. The heir of the Golden Lion Tower, named Jin Yulou, was a Half-step Loose Immortal. At this moment, Jin Yulou¡¯s face was full of rage, because at the last Immortal Gate Conference, his own younger brother had been turned to dust by a punch from Hui Nian, leaving not even a bone behind. Hui Nian nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s the young master of the Golden Lion Tower. Do you wish to fight with me?¡± ¡°Nonsense, come here and die, bald donkey!¡± said Jin Yulou, his face filled with the intent to kill. Without further words, Hui Nian stood up and walked to the center of the stage. The crowd thought to themselves, it has begun! Jin Yulou looked at Hui Nian, who carried a giant rock on his back, and scoffed, ¡°Hui Nian, put down that rock now, so others won¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you!¡± Hui Nian shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, to deal with you¡­ I don¡¯t need to take such measures!¡± Jin Yulou¡¯s face turned purple with rage at these words, ¡°You damn monk, die!¡± With that, Jin Yulou kicked out. The Golden Lion Tower¡¯s leg techniques were unparalleled in the world. This kick was even faster than the sound of the wind. But Hui Nian did not dodge or evade, directly taking Jin Yulou¡¯s kick head-on. Jin Yulou¡¯s face showed a trace of triumph, thinking that with this kick, Hui Nian would either die or be crippled. However, to his surprise, upon impact, Jin Yulou felt as if his kick had struck a steel plate, and his ankle broke instantly. As Jin Yulou stood in pain and astonishment, Hui Nian lowered his gaze, ¡°I have offended you.¡± He then threw a punch. Boom! Jin Yulou couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the punch sent him flying. By the time he hit the ground, he was already breathless and dead. Many onlookers gasped in shock. Especially the disciples of the various Immortal Gates, all with their pupils slightly contracted. ¡°This monk is incredible, he has already cultivated the Arhat Golden Body!¡± The White Dragon Elder remarked to himself, warily. After killing Jin Yulou with one punch, Hui Nian then returned to the corner and sat down cross-legged once more. At this moment, the Taiji Immortal Master from the Taiji Tower approached the stage, giving the Yu Family a sinister smile. ¡°Yu Ming, let me experience your Sword Intent!¡± All eyes turned to Yu Ming. Many wanted to see what Yu Ming would choose. After all, it was clear to everyone that with his current injuries, entering the battle would likely bring more harm than good! But Yu Ming did not even hesitate and walked straight to the stage. Facing the Taiji Immortal Master, whose face was full of cunning triumph, Yu Ming slowly said, ¡°Last time you were defeated by my sword, and this time it will be the same!¡± Taiji Immortal Master felt disdain in his heart. Injured, but still so defiant. ¡°No point in talking further, let the fists reveal the truth!¡± With that, the Taiji Immortal Master waved his hands. A Taiji pattern faintly appeared in the air. And Yu Ming slowly drew his sword, his face taut as he watched his opponent. ¡°Taiji Chaos!¡± the Taiji Immortal Master shouted lightly, pushing his hands forward. The black and white energies swirled towards Yu Ming. Yu Ming didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it, instead, he swung his sword. Sword Qi surged, shredding the Taiji pattern formed by the black and white energies. But this was just the beginning. Taiji was about using softness to overcome strength, so the faster Yu Ming¡¯s sword moved, the faster the Taiji pattern appeared. A moment later, Yu Ming¡¯s face turned pale. The Taiji Immortal Master sneered in his heart, knowing that Yu Ming¡¯s sword momentum was waning and that with a bit more effort, he could definitely cut him down. Therefore, he suddenly bellowed, summoning all his energy, and the Taiji pattern drastically expanded more than twice in size. It seemed about to swallow Yu Ming whole. Just then, a faint voice echoed in Yu Ming¡¯s ear, ¡°Lower the sword tip by two inches and three parts, tilt it to the right by twenty-one degrees.¡± Yu Ming was startled, recognizing the voice as Xue An¡¯s. Then, he subconsciously adjusted his sword stance according to Xue An¡¯s instructions. Pfff! It was as if he handed himself over, while the Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s Taiji Chaos could have killed Yu Ming, he himself would have been pierced through the heart. Thus, the Taiji Immortal Master reluctantly withdrew his attack at the last moment, preparing to strike again. At that time, Xue An¡¯s voice rang out once more, ¡°Step forward half a step, blade leftward, slash down!¡± Without hesitating, Yu Ming stepped forward half a step, blade leftward, and swung down. Pfff! The Taiji Immortal Master screamed in agony and hastily retreated. Looking again, one of his arms had been chopped off by Yu Ming¡¯s sword. Xue An sighed inwardly; Yu Ming¡¯s action was still a fraction of a second too slow. If he had followed his instructions completely, the Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s head would have already ¡®moved house.¡¯ But this one strike was enough to shock everyone present. No one expected Yu Ming, who was previously at a disadvantage, to actually turn defeat into victory! Only a few, like Hui Nian, slightly furrowed their brows, then glanced at Xue An, intentionally or not. Taiji Immortal Master¡¯s face was now ashen, but defeat was defeat. He could only bow begrudgingly, ¡°Worthy of being from the Yu family¡¯s sword! I take my leave!¡± With that, the people from Taiji Tower left. This maneuver also quelled the thoughts of many who were eager to take action against the Yu family. Yu Ming looked at Xue An gratefully; this proud young man had truly submitted. The Immortal Sect congress began with one death and one injury, its severity surpassing any of the previous ones. Many people¡¯s faces turned pale. And just then, the Murderous Prince from Shura Island slowly made his way to the stage, locking eyes with Shi Xueqing, a flash of interest in his gaze. He then unfolded his fan with a light laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the captivating artistry of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Palace is unmatched in this era. I wonder if today, I might be fortunate enough to witness it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Xueqing¡¯s expression soured. Shura Island was no easy opponent, a Sect standing alone overseas, with most of its members being cruel and bloodthirsty. But since she had been challenged, if she did not step up, Lingying Palace¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined. Biting her lip, Shi Xueqing was about to take the stage. Just then, Xue An gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Stand down!¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Killing You… No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Killing You¡­ No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Translator: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was stunned. So was everyone else. What was this man going to do? Did he also plan to take the stage? Xue An glanced at his two daughters whose Divine Senses he had shielded with a secret technique, and smiled faintly. ¡°Daddy is going to fight the bad guys, wait here for a moment, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Mmm! Daddy, come back soon! It¡¯s so boring waiting here!¡± his two daughters said obediently. Xue An nodded, then slowly walked onto the stage. The expression on the face of the son who killed turned gloomy. He had planned to fight Shi Xueqing, then subdue her with force and finally take her back to Shura Island for his own enjoyment. But he hadn¡¯t expected someone to interrupt halfway. And it was just an ordinary-looking man. ¡°Boy, I want to fight someone from Lingying Palace, who the hell are you? Get off the stage now, and I will pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, I will take your life!¡± said the son with disdain. Xue An cracked his knuckles, creating a popping sound, and then twisted his neck with force, saying indifferently, ¡°Are you done talking?¡± The son who killed was taken aback, then roared in anger, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve successfully angered me. I am going to torture you bit by bit until you die!¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having angered you, unfortunately¡­ you no longer have the chance.¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted the seal on his own strength. A surge of power so immense it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine rose to the heavens. Everyone¡¯s complexion changed all at once. The White Dragon Elder and Yuan Zongfeng among others couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. The son who killed was also shocked, and was just about to speak when Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. There was no name, no flashiness to it, just an ordinary punch. Then the son who killed froze as if someone had struck a pressure point, immobile. After three blinks, the son who killed finally made a croaking sound from his throat, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with despair and fear. Many people were perplexed about what was happening. The chest of the son who killed suddenly caved in, and he began to vomit blood in great gasps. ¡°What¡­ what kind of move is this?¡± the son who killed said intermittently. Xue An shook his head. ¡°No move, killing you¡­ doesn¡¯t require any moves.¡± Anguish and despair appeared on the face of the son who killed, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, dead. The entire place went quiet. Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief and confusion. Shi Xueqing¡¯s eyes sparkled continuously and she glanced over at Kong Yuandai with a demonstration of power. Kong Yuandai looked upset at the moment. She had thought Xue An was just an ordinary person, but she had not expected him to be so formidable! But while everyone was still uncertain, Xue An looked around calmly and then shook his head. ¡°One by one is too slow, and I still have to watch cartoons with my daughters, so¡­ all of you, come at me together!¡± His words were like a bolt from the blue, making everyone think they had heard wrong. Then the White Dragon Elder was the first to scoff. ¡°Having killed a young master of Shura Island, do you really think you¡¯re invincible? You have no idea how high the sky is or how deep the earth is! I¡­.¡± The White Dragon Elder couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, because Xue An smiled grimly. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re not convinced, take this punch from me first!¡± As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand¡ªanother punch thundered out. The White Dragon Elder, attempting to show off in front of Shu Ying¡¯er, announced with supreme confidence, ¡°Good! Let me show you the might of the White Dragon Sect!¡± Shu Ying¡¯er watched the White Dragon Elder standing proudly, her heart racing. But in the next second, the scene turned into a nightmare. Because before the White Dragon Elder could react, Xue An¡¯s punch, like a massive hammer, had already struck his head. Bang! The White Dragon Elder¡¯s handsome face still bore a trace of arrogance as it was pulverized into a mist of blood by Xue An¡¯s punch. The corpse fell to the ground. The hall was stricken with horror. The White Dragon Elder was not some insignificant figure like those who slew young masters, but an entity one step away from the pinnacle. Yet, Xue An¡¯s fist had just shattered his skull! As the people were stirring. Hui Nian¡¯s eyes blazed with divine light, and he rose, taking three steps forward! With each step, the golden light radiating from his body grew stronger. After three steps, Hui Nian was bathed in resplendent golden light, looking just like a god or Buddha! Someone cried out in amazement, ¡°The Undying Golden Body, that¡¯s the Bitter Zen Temple¡¯s Undying Golden Body!¡± The Undying Golden Body, touted as the strongest physique in Buddhism, second only to the Bodhisattva Golden Body and the Tathagata¡¯s Dharma Body! It was an extremely domineering protective cultivation technique! Moreover, Hui Nian¡¯s eyebrows were raised in anger, his face filled with wrath. ¡°Vajra¡¯s Furious Gaze!¡± Another great divine skill of the Buddhist Sect! But faced with the awe-inspiring Hui Nian, Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Bring it on!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his hand, ¡°Now take my punch, let¡¯s see which is tougher, my fist or your Undying Golden Body!¡± Boom! The entire Fulong Mountain seemed to be quaking. Hui Nian staggered back seven or eight steps, his golden light flickering, and a pained expression crept onto his face. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Good! You actually took one of my punches, now witness this move!¡± ¡°Move Heaven and Earth!¡± This was Xue An unleashing his killing move for real! As this punch that could move heaven and earth was unleashed, Hui Nian¡¯s face grew solemn, and he lowered his eyes, bringing his hands together in prayer. ¡°Bodhisattva¡¯s Humble Brow!¡± It seemed Hui Nian had already practiced all the great divine skills of the Buddhist Sect. With the release of Bodhisattva¡¯s Humble Brow, his entire being seemed to vanish from the world. Though he still stood there! His presence had disappeared! This feeling was unbearably uncomfortable for onlookers! But Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smirk, ¡°Quite impressive, but still not enough!¡± Indeed! This punch once again landed firmly on Hui Nian. Hui Nian, like a ball, was sent flying by the punch, and it wasn¡¯t until he hit the ground that a cracking sound was heard. It turned out the iron chains binding him had broken! The sutra stone hit the ground. At this moment, Hui Nian spat out another mouthful of blood and then nodded at Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue truly has divine cultivation! This monk admires you!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Hui Nian, ¡°Being able to heal your Divine Sense¡¯s injury within a day suggests that your Buddhist Sect¡¯s divine skills do have their merits!¡± Hui Nian¡¯s gaze was clear; he had certainly realized that the person who had erased his Divine Sense last night was Xue An! Meanwhile, many people had started to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°Heaven above, is this man the same Mr. Xue that killed Yu Yuanyi?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone else! How else could he be so powerful?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s too arrogant! Is he really challenging everyone?¡± ¡°Shh, just watch!¡± And Xue An bowed his head to look at the sutra stone and smiled faintly, ¡°Using a sutra stone to suppress the Heart Demon inside you, eh?¡± This statement caused Hui Nian¡¯s expression to change drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An then said, ¡°Unfortunately, the more you suppress the Heart Demon, the stronger it becomes. I guess¡­ you must have fallen into demonic ways by now!¡± As expected! Hui Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned blood red. His aura increased not by a double, but tenfold! ¡°Heeheeheehee,¡± after a spine-chilling and bizarre laughter, a voice cold as the grave followed, ¡°You have good insight, but you still have to die!¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Translator: 549690339 Hui Nian¡¯s voice had changed! All present had their colors drained from their faces. But Xue An laughed lightly, ¡°A mere demon from beyond our realm dares to spout such madness?¡± These words made the demon-possessed Hui Nian falter in expression, then with some astonishment he said, ¡°You¡­ who are you? How do you know about the demons from beyond our realm?¡± Xue An revealed his handsome canines with a menacing grin, ¡°Is it that surprising? Because¡­ I¡¯ve always known!¡± After speaking, Xue An raised his fist and said faintly, ¡°The second punch, Divide Yin and Yang!¡± This punch was like a vast ocean, completely enveloping Hui Nian. At this moment, Hui Nian seemed stunned, murmuring to himself, ¡°Divide Yin and Yang¡­¡± Suddenly, his body trembled, and then he looked at Xue An with extreme terror, ¡°This is the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques, you are¡­¡± The rest of his words never had a chance to come out. Because with that punch, Xue An had turned Hui Nian to dust. The demon from beyond our realm that had possessed Hui Nian, was also blown to nothingness, and in its dying moments, the arrogantly confident demon didn¡¯t even dare to resist. It was filled with nothing but fear and regret! Because it knew that this man, was someone that not even the demon gods from beyond should provoke. Hui Nian lay dead. Xue An withdrew his fist, his gaze sweeping over all those present. ¡°Now, is there anyone else who objects? Come all at once! I¡¯m short on time!¡± The area fell into complete silence. Many were subdued by Xue An¡¯s aura. After all, the moment Xue An stepped up, he had killed three people in succession! Such momentum was indeed astonishing! And just then, someone applauded and laughed, ¡°Good! What a powerful move!¡± Following the voice, Yuan Zongfeng slowly stepped onto the stage. Was the Yuan Family of Jibei finally making a move? And it wasn¡¯t just him; many Sect disciples silently followed him onto the stage and all stood behind Yuan Zongfeng. Shi Xueqing paled, her heart fluttering with anxiety. She thought Xue An was being too arrogant. Even if he was powerful, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for so many people! Yu Ming, meanwhile, held his sword at the ready, preparing for the worst. If Xue An were defeated, then he himself would have to rush forward! At this time, Yuan Zongfeng looked at Xue An and spoke slowly, ¡°I never thought that the one who killed the Sword Immortal of Lingnan would be such a young person! And with a Cultivation Level that has reached the divine, truly impressive!¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his expression neither sad nor happy, ¡°Are you done speaking?¡± Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s expression froze; he had not wanted to step forward. He valued his life greatly. From down below, he had seen that Xue An was ruthlessly decisive, sparing no one in his strikes. Why would he court misfortune by challenging him? It would be better to bring everyone up on stage, exchange some pleasantries, and if they could win this person over¡­ That would be the most perfect outcome. But Xue An did not give him any face. Yuan Zongfeng secretly gritted his teeth, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯ve killed three individuals in succession, you must be exhausted by now. Perhaps we could continue this another day?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°My hands are not yet dry from blood, now is a good time. No more words, I¡­¡± Before Xue An could finish, Shu Ying¡¯er had already walked in front of Yuan Zongfeng, her face showing a hint of admiration for the strong. ¡°Mr. Xue, we have no grievances or hatred between us, why start such a huge battle?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was cold; he did not want to speak, but suddenly, he noticed the bracelet on Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s wrist. He then stood there, stunned. A long period of silence ensued. So long that Shu Ying¡¯er and Yuan Zongfeng along with others exchanged glances, unsure of what was happening. It was then, Xue An spoke with a hint of a tremble, ¡°You¡­ Where did you get that bracelet?¡± Shu Ying¡¯er was taken aback, raising her arm to say, ¡°Mr. Xue, are you perhaps referring to this? This is just a piece of junk from our Moonwatching Pavilion that¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Because Xue An exuded a world-shocking murderous aura. This aura was so intense that it caused all the grass and trees within ten miles to snap from their roots, and even the Fulong Mountain beneath their feet to creak ominously. Such a murderous aura also made Yuan Zongfeng and the others turn pale in unison. At that moment, Xue An slowly rose, standing in midair, and with a voice like a devil from hell, eerily said, ¡°Trash¡­ ha ha, you actually call her trash?¡± As he spoke, Xue An began to cry. His tears fell, stirring the very heavens and earth. Many people felt terrified, unsure of what Xue An was about to do. Yuan Zongfeng and Kong Yuandai exchanged glances, each seeing the fear in the other¡¯s eyes. With gritted teeth, Yuan Zongfeng decided, ¡°He¡¯s gone mad, now¡¯s the chance, let¡¯s all strike together!¡± Having said that, he was the first to rush forward. The numerous sect disciples behind him followed closely. And so, a bizarre spectacle unfolded before everyone. Xue An stood in midair, while below him, hundreds of sect disciples surged forward. Under the bloody setting sun, the scene was all the more tragic and ruthless. Shi Xueqing felt her heartbeat stop, her lips bitten to the point of bleeding. With a fierce stomp, she too prepared to rush forward. She understood clearly, even if it meant death, she could not stand idly by and watch Xue An being surrounded! But just then, Yu Ming suddenly grabbed her arm, shook his head with a fearful expression, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shi Xueqing didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She was about to ask when she felt rain falling from the sky. When she touched it with her hand, she realized it was blood. She looked up. She saw those who had charged into the sky, attempting to kill Xue An, were like birds mown down by a machine gun, fluttering down. The blood exploded like fireworks, body after body bursting open. This bizarre and cruelly beautiful scene left Shi Xueqing dumbfounded. At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng finally made his move. He had been hiding behind the crowd the whole time, preparing to use their lives to deplete Xue An¡¯s strength. Now, thinking the time was right, he moved behind Xue An and mustered all his power, raising his palm. He struck out fiercely with his palm. This supremely powerful strike, engulfed with a Sha aura, went straight towards Xue An¡¯s back. A smug look flashed in Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s eyes. As long as he killed Xue An, he would be the undisputed champion of the Immortal Gate assembly! But the next second, his smile and pride froze. Because Xue An had already turned his head to look at him quietly. In that moment of eye contact, Yuan Zongfeng felt an overwhelming panic. A strong sense of crisis made him turn to run. But Xue An, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand. With a burst, Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s head soared into the sky. His soul fled from the stump of his neck, not daring to look back, running towards the north. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid, but with a flick of his finger. Snap! Yuan Zongfeng¡¯s soul shattered, dissipating into nothingness! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In ten flicks of a finger. All the sect disciples who had charged into the sky were gone, their lives extinguished. Blood and corpses covered the entire platform. In midair, only the godlike and demon-like Xue An remained, with the completely petrified Shu Ying¡¯er in his hand. At this point, Xue An lowered his head, looked at Shu Ying¡¯er, and indifferently asked, ¡°Now, tell me! Where is your sect?¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Chapter 146: Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Translator: 549690339 Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s entire body was trembling, unable to comprehend how this man could be so formidable. No matter how the descendants of the Hidden Immortal Sect attacked together, they couldn¡¯t subdue him! Especially the death of Yuan Zongfeng, which truly terrified her to the core. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue¡­,¡± Shu Ying¡¯er stammered tremblingly, wanting to say more. Impatient, Xue An stretched out his hand and pressed it directly on top of her head. His overpowering Divine Sense, like a force obliterating dried weeds, began to forcefully search through Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s memories. After a moment, the murderous intention rising from Xue An surged even more violently, almost becoming tangible. ¡°Good, very good! You actually had her sweep the floor? And bullied her for two whole years? Heh!¡± His tone was as cold as ancient ice. Shu Ying¡¯er felt an extreme headache and her fear of Xue An¡¯s expression intensified. The one he was looking for¡­ was it actually that useless person? At this moment, Xue An landed on the ground, and with a wave of his hand, all the bodies and bloodstains on the high platform burst into white flames. In an instant, all the bodies were reduced to ashes. Following that, Xue An lifted the secret technique that concealed his daughter. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Both daughters noticed something abnormal about Xue An at the same time. Xue An smiled, but his smile was filled with sorrow and longing. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Daddy is fine. Let¡¯s go, daddy will take you to find mommy!¡± ¡°Are we going now?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Lian asked excitedly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, right now!¡± With that said, Xue An held both his daughters in his arms. He didn¡¯t kill Shu Ying¡¯er because he intended to take this woman to meet An Yan. In front of An Yan, he would kill everyone who had bullied her! Xue An held his two daughters with one hand and grasped Shu Ying¡¯er with the other, then, with a forceful stomp, the ground beneath Fulong Mountain let out a mournful cry. Xue An, like a beam of light, shot into the sky and vanished! Shi Xueqing and Yu Ming watched, dumbfounded. They did not understand what had gotten into Xue An! Just then, tremendous cracking sounds came from beneath Fulong Mountain, and huge fissures spread, causing the mountain to shatter thunderously. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Ming pulled Shi Xueqing, and both quickly left Fulong Mountain. At that moment. A white figure appeared in Lingnan City looking quite bedraggled. It was none other than Jin Chengsuo, the foreign youth with the demon blade from H country. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, relieved that he had run fast enough. Lucky for him, he had sensed something amiss early and made his escape. Otherwise, he too would have perished there! That man was simply too terrifying! Jin Chengsuo let out a sigh of relief, calmed his mind, and then looked up towards the distant Rain God Temple, his lips curling into a smug smile. ¡°Quite an unexpected find, to discover such a little god, heh. If slain, the benefits to my future cultivation would be tremendous!¡± As he mused, Jin Chengsuo slowly disappeared from the spot. Moonwatching Pavilion. Yue Wushuang felt an inexplicable unease today, as if something was about to happen. After offering incense to the ancestral tablets, she was about to bow when the stick of incense unexpectedly broke. She was startled. What¡¯s going on? Then she noticed blood slowly seeping from the ancestral tablets as if someone was weeping. These omens weighed heavily on Yue Wushuang. After exiting the temple, ¡°Master!¡± The many disciples greeted her with deep respect. Yue Wushuang nodded, ¡°How many days has it been since your senior sister left?¡± ¡°Master, the senior sister has been gone for three days, and today should be the day of the Immortal Gate assembly!¡± they replied. Yue Wushuang¡¯s expression grew somber, and with a wave of her hand, she said, ¡°I understand, you may go about your business.¡± The disciples dispersed, and Yue Wushuang turned to return to the great hall, then noticed on the plaza a figure holding a broom, head bowed, sweeping the ground. Yue Wushuang¡¯s gaze lingered and then she shook her head. This woman was whom she had picked up on her travels three years ago. Because of her exceptional talent, Yue Wushuang valued her very highly at that time. However, later she discovered that the woman seemed to have been sealed by something, unable to cultivate any cultivation technique. Not only that, but the woman was like mute, never speaking a word. Later on, Yue Wushuang gradually lost interest and simply stopped inquiring. She also occasionally heard that some disciples bullied the woman, but didn¡¯t take it seriously. Yue Wushuang turned around to enter the grand hall. There was a faint sound of wind and thunder coming from the sky. Yue Wushuang was startled and couldn¡¯t help but look up. She saw a beam of light speeding towards them. When it reached above the Moonwatching Pavilion, the light abruptly stopped. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that this light was actually a person! She couldn¡¯t help but be slightly astonished. Who is this person? Why has he come to the Moonwatching Pavilion? Of course, it was Xue An. Following the direction from Shu Ying¡¯er¡¯s memories, he flew over a thousand miles directly to the Moonwatching Pavilion. Standing midair, his expression was cold, his eyes seeming to burn with two flames. Xue An was about to descend. Hum. A blue light screen flashed by, blocking Xue An. The Mountain Protection Array. At this moment, Yue Wushuang secretly breathed a sigh of relief; with the Mountain Protection Array, non-members of the Moonwatching Pavilion could not enter at all. But her relief lasted only for a second. ¡°Break for me!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An stomped down. The Mountain Protection Array was as fragile as an eggshell under Xue An¡¯s foot and immediately shattered. Xue An then landed directly on the ground and threw Shu Ying¡¯er down. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that her senior disciple had been captured by this man. ¡°Who are you? Why do you trespass on our Immortal Gate?¡± Yue Wushuang¡¯s face was solemn, for she sensed the unfathomably deep aura emanating from Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t pay attention to her because his gaze had fallen on a woman not far away, who was lowering her head to sweep the floor. Xue An¡¯s eyes gradually softened, his expression a mix of sadness and joy. Meanwhile, red snowflakes began to drift in the sky. This was the heavens and the earth being moved by Xue An¡¯s Heart Realm. Xue An slowly approached her and, with a slight choke in his voice, called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± His voice was not loud, but the woman trembled all over, then slowly lifted her head, her beautiful cheeks full of confusion. Xue An looked at her, tears uncontrollably falling down, then he reached out his hand and gently caressed her face. ¡°An Yan, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m back!¡± Light flickered in An Yan¡¯s vacant eyes, and her expression gradually became agitated. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An.¡± Her voice was hoarse and rough, as though she hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time. But it was this faint call that made Xue An cry even harder; meanwhile, everything within a ten-foot radius froze. Then it gradually crumbled, shattered, and eventually turned to dust, disappearing without a trace. Xue An stepped forward and embraced An Yan tightly, his voice choked with sobs, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here! Nobody will dare to bully you again!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were also in tears, mother and children connected by the heart; although they had never seen An Yan since they were born, at this moment, they felt that this woman was indeed their mother. An Yan¡¯s rigid body softened in Xue An¡¯s arms, tears wetting his chest, and then she fell into a deep sleep. Xue An knew she had been too tired over these four years! Sleep then! When you wake up, I¡¯ll take you home! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An kissed An Yan¡¯s forehead. Then he turned his head to look at the dumbfounded Yue Wushuang. ¡°You¡­ all deserve to die!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s eyes were filled with blood red. ¡°Gods and demons of The Multiverse, heed my command, with my blood, I refine the Red Lotus!¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Translator: 549690339 Xue An hung up the phone and flashed a smile at An Yan, ¡°Uncle Xie and the others will come over later too!¡± An Yan said helplessly, ¡°Why make it such a big deal?¡± Xue An walked over and pulled An Yan into his arms, his chin gently resting on her small head. ¡°Because I want everyone to know¡­ you¡¯re my woman!¡± An Yan shuddered, then wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist and hummed softly in agreement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Xuan¡¯Er?¡± An Yan suddenly asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°She¡¯s now living in the Number One Tian Villa. We¡¯ll head over to find her later and give her a surprise!¡± An Yan nodded, her face full of guilt, ¡°At that time, I owe a lot to Xuan¡¯Er. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even made it off the operating table!¡± Xue An hugged An Yan tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, everything¡¯s behind us now. I¡¯ll make sure you and the children become the happiest women in the world!¡± Then An Yan leaned in close to Xue An¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°And¡­ what about that movie star Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An was taken aback. An Yan giggled like a little flower cat, ¡°The kids told me everything!¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, between Meng Xue and me, there is really¡­¡± An Yan reached out to cover Xue An¡¯s mouth, gently shaking her head, her eyes filled with love, ¡°No need to explain, I understand.¡± She then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a narrow-minded woman. I know I¡¯m the only one in your heart, and that¡¯s enough! She¡¯s not a bad person either. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone. Why not invite her over? It¡¯d be more fun to have her join the excitement, right?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll give her a call!¡± At that moment, Fan Mengxue was at a scenic location not too far from Beijiang, filming a new movie. After a long take was completed, the director nodded with satisfaction, poking his head out from behind the camera to smile and say, ¡°Meng Xue, you were brilliant in that scene, take a break!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, wiping away the tears from the scene, then sat down on a nearby chair. The rest of the crew looked at her with admiring eyes. Many actors with far less reputation than Fan Mengxue had far greater temperaments and pretensions. But Fan Mengxue always remained approachable and her acting was unquestionably superb. Such an actress was naturally cherished by everyone in the crew. The male lead was played by a seasoned actor who had been famous for over a decade. He came over now, smiling, ¡°Meng Xue, your crying scene just now was so convincing I almost thought it was real!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded politely, ¡°Thank you!¡± The male actor leaned in a bit closer, ¡°With the weather being so hot, how about going for kebabs after we wrap up the shoot?¡± Fan Mengxue smiled slightly then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d rather not go!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The smile on the male actor¡¯s face became a bit forced. ¡°Then¡­ how about we add each other on WeChat? We¡¯ve been filming together for quite some time and I still don¡¯t have your personal WeChat,¡± the male actor suggested as a second option. Fan Mengxue was about to refuse when her phone rang. She glanced at it and was taken aback. ¡°Meng Xue?¡± The male actor wanted to continue talking. Fan Mengxue stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have WeChat!¡± After saying this, Fan Mengxue turned and walked away, leaving the male actor standing there awkwardly. Fan Mengxue went off to the side, took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± When Xue An¡¯s voice came through the phone, Fan Mengxue¡¯s nose tingled, and she almost burst into tears. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Come back to Beijiang tonight. I¡¯ve returned!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fan Mengxue said without hesitation. ¡°An Yan¡¯s back too!¡± Xue An added. Fan Mengxue froze. An Yan¡­ That was a name she had always been afraid to think about. She¡¯s finally back? After a long while, Fan Mengxue wiped away the tears that had spilled over, smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations!¡± Xue An fell silent. ¡°I¡­,¡± Fan Mengxue really wanted to say she had something to attend to and wouldn¡¯t return, but she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Just then, An Yan whispered beside Xue An, ¡°Meng Xue, it¡¯s me, An Yan, come back, let¡¯s have dinner together!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue¡¯s whole body shuddered, and then she said tremulously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come back now!¡± After Xue An hung up the phone, An Yan¡¯s hand gently stroked Xue An¡¯s waist, suddenly grabbing a piece of flesh and twisting it hard. A wave of sharp pain struck. Xue An grimaced in pain, feigning a look of agony. In reality, the force of An Yan¡¯s hand felt no more than a tickle to Xue An. Moreover, Xue An had to be careful to control himself; otherwise, a reflex could easily hurt An Yan. An Yan pouted and released her hand, ¡°Boring, it didn¡¯t hurt you at all, did it!¡± Xue An chuckled bitterly, ¡°You asked me to make the call, and now you¡¯re pinching me! Is there no justice left!¡± Initially, An Yan wore an angry expression as a pretense, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not jealous at all. My husband is liked by so many outstanding girls; this just proves my good taste!¡± Xue An coughed once, wisely staying silent. ¡°Besides, I know you have me in your heart, and that¡¯s enough,¡± said An Yan in a low voice. Xue An sighed and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair, ¡°You, after so many years, you haven¡¯t changed, still so kind it breaks my heart.¡± As they were talking, Xue An suddenly furrowed his brow and turned to look out the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯Er is coming!¡± It was Xiao Sha¡¯s presence that Xue An had sensed, and that¡¯s why he spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that Xuan¡¯Er is coming?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s someone else with her.¡± At that moment. Jiao Ying¡¯s car entered the residential area. The dilapidated scenery of the neighborhood filled Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng¡¯s eyes with disdain. Seeing that Tang Xuan¡¯er lived here, it was clear her life was far from affluent. And Xiao Sha, who had been lazily lying on the seat since getting into the car, suddenly sat up. It too had sensed Xue An¡¯s presence. The boss is back? Now there would be roasted meat to eat again! Xiao Sha was delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and sit for a while. I¡¯ve already told Deng Shao, and he¡¯ll be here soon,¡± said Zhu Feng with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er, with a cold face, walked up the stairs. Just as she was about to open the door, she found that Xue An had already opened it and was smiling, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, what brings you here?¡± The appearance of Xue An changed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s expressions. Who is this man? Could he be a man Tang Xuan¡¯er hooked up with outside? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s taste seems quite poor, to live in such a place; it¡¯s evident this man isn¡¯t wealthy. Several thoughts crossed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s minds, and their expressions turned arrogant. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, who is he?¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er was staring at Xue An in surprise. Hearing the question, she finally came back to her senses. ¡°This is my friend, Xue An!¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Translator: 549690339 Beijiang. It was already deep into the night, and many people were sound asleep. Suddenly, the sky seemed to rumble with the sound of rolling thunder. Is it going to rain? Awakened by the noise, this thought crossed many people¡¯s minds before they turned over and fell back into sleep. However, many martial artists almost simultaneously opened their eyes. And all of them wore a look of shock on their faces. Because they had all sensed an overwhelmingly powerful presence arriving in Beijiang. Who? Who could possess such a domineering and formidable presence? Many people were troubled by this question. Meanwhile, at the North Town Martial Arts School, Tan Xiaoyu abruptly pushed open her father¡¯s room door, walking in with a look of shock on her face. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tan Dong had also been awakened, and was sitting solemnly on the edge of his bed. Seeing his daughter enter, he gestured with his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk, I¡¯ve already sensed it!¡± A flash of horror crossed Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it¡­ him?¡± Tan Dong nodded firmly, ¡°Absolutely no mistake!¡± Tan Xiaoyu fell silent. Tan Dong stood up, his eyes shimmering with admiration and respect. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± That¡¯s right. Xue An had returned. When he said he was taking An Yan back home, he did not mean returning to Lingnan. He was returning to Beijiang, to their original home. To do this, Xue An traveled thousands of miles in a little over an hour, rushing back to Beijiang overnight. After landing, Xue An looked up at the shabby apartment complex, his eyes brimming with tenderness. There was a time when he and An Yan lived here, going out early and coming back late, bustling for their livelihood. But those days had been happy. Later on, Xue An lived in many luxurious homes, but none gave him the feeling of a home. Xue An opened the door, laid the still sleeping An Yan on the bed, and placed their two daughters by her side. Just as he was about to stand up, Xue An felt a hand gripping his own tightly. Looking down, it was An Yan¡¯s hand. Even in sleep, An Yan¡¯s grip was firm. At the same time, it seemed as if An Yan was murmuring in her dream. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t leave me, please¡­ don¡¯t leave me!¡± Xue An¡¯s nose tingled, he sucked in a breath sharply, bent down to kiss An Yan, and then whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I won¡¯t leave, and from now on, I will always be with you!¡± An Yan gradually calmed down, and the gloom on her forehead lessened considerably as she continued to sleep soundly. And Xue An maintained his position, silently gazing at An Yan. She had lost weight. A lot of weight! And her complexion was also somewhat pale. Clearly, these two years had not been kind to her! She had probably been missing him all the time, missing their two little girls too. And she had also been bullied. Every time he thought of this, Xue An¡¯s heart twisted in pain. Xue An¡¯s hand gently rested on An Yan¡¯s arm, wanting to use his cultivation to cleanse her marrow. But suddenly. His expression darkened, his eyelids twitched wildly, and a fierce killing intent surged forth. Because he discovered that An Yan¡¯s meridians had been sealed. This meant that An Yan would be unable to cultivate. And this seal emits an odd aura, like that of a deity but not quite, mixed with a mysterious and powerful force. With Xue An¡¯s current level of cultivation, he was not confident that he could break the seal without harming An Yan. Xue An took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. No matter what it took, even if he had to search the heavens and earth, he would find the person who sealed his wife¡¯s root and turn them to ash. Apart from the seal, An Yan¡¯s body was very normal; besides appearing slightly haggard from days and nights of longing, there were no other injuries. Xue An examined her very carefully. He even utilized Origin Power with Supreme Divine Consciousness, to conduct a comprehensive physical check-up on An Yan, bit by bit. A night passed. The morning sunlight streamed in. An Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly before she slowly opened them. The first thing she saw was Xue An¡¯s smiling face. An Yan was stunned, then closed her eyes again, with a weeping tone she said, ¡°It¡¯s a dream again, isn¡¯t it? Why can¡¯t I forget you? I keep dreaming about you, then waking up from those dreams time and time again!¡± These words completely crushed Xue An¡¯s emotional defenses. He had thought that three thousand years of cultivation had made his heart as solid as a rock. But An Yan easily shattered that so-called spiritual resilience. Xue An tried his best not to cry, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, this time it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s really me¡ªI¡¯ve come back!¡± An Yan, somewhat in disbelief, peeked through a slit of her eyes as if afraid that Xue An would disappear. Xue An stretched out his hand and gently pinched An Yan¡¯s nose, smiling helplessly, ¡°Still don¡¯t believe it? It¡¯s really me!¡± An Yan sprang up from the bed and threw herself into Xue An¡¯s arms. Xue An caressed her trembling back, his face full of guilt. Meanwhile, An Yan suddenly bit hard on Xue An¡¯s chest with all her strength. Severe pain swept over him, but Xue An laughed instead. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s truly me, this time it¡¯s really not an illusion!¡± As the words fell. An Yan burst into loud sobs. While crying, she pounded forcefully on Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°Why did you only come back now¡­ Four years¡­ Where have you been for four years? They said you were dead, but I didn¡¯t believe it, because you promised¡­ to make me the happiest bride. You big liar! Big liar!¡± An Yan said almost hysterically. Xue An allowed her fists to hit his body, his face showing nothing but distress. ¡°What happened in these four years is a very long story, I will tell you all about it!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t finish, Because An Yan kissed him on the lips. Three thousand years seemed to rewind at this moment. Xue An¡¯s gaze softened gradually, as if returning to the first time he met An Yan. Crying, sadness, all gradually disappeared. What remained was endless romance. This kiss felt as lengthy as a century, yet as brief as a blink of an eye. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± A childlike voice sounded. An Yan stiffened, then slowly turned around to look at the two little girls, bleary-eyed, just awakened from sleep. An Yan had not seen them even once since giving birth. Four years. To a mother, this was incredibly cruel. An Yan, with trembling hands, gently touched Xue Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Which one of you is the older sister, and which is the younger sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the older sister!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°I¡¯m the younger sister!¡± Nian Nian said. An Yan smiled, her smile filled with bitterness. ¡°Are you¡­ our mommy?¡± Xue Xiang asked timidly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! I am your mommy!¡± Tears welled up in the big eyes of Xue Xiang and Nian Nian as they threw themselves into An Yan¡¯s arms, saying with much grievance, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you come to find us? We thought you didn¡¯t want us!¡± An Yan shook her head, her face a mixture of guilt and bitterness, ¡°How could mommy not want you? The thing mommy misses the most every day is you!¡± As she spoke, An Yan took out two porcelain dolls from her pocket that were worn and polished from handling. ¡°When I missed you, I would take these out. Look, the one with a single braid is Xiang Xiang, and the one with two braids is Nian Nian!¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Chapter 149: Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Translator: 549690339 Two little porcelain dolls embodied all of An Yan¡¯s longings. Xue An¡¯s eyes felt sore, and then he chuckled, ¡°Alright, Mom is back now! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you happy?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded together, ¡°Happy!¡± ¡°At noon, Dad is going to make you some delicious food! Isn¡¯t that even more exciting?¡± Xue Nian¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Mmm-hmm, Dad, I¡¯m so happy right now!¡± Xue Xiang scowled with a little face, and tapped his sister¡¯s head, ¡°All you think about is eating!¡± This scene couldn¡¯t help but make An Yan laugh as well. ¡°I¡¯ll cook! My dear wife, what would you like to eat?¡± Xue An asked cheerfully. An Yan stood up, ¡°Let me do it, you don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Back when they were together, it was mostly An Yan who did the cooking. Xue An shook his head firmly, ¡°How dare you underestimate this great chef, I¡¯ll show you what the number one chef in The Multiverse Realms is like in a moment!¡± In the kitchen. Xue An juggled the kitchen knife as if performing a trick, almost making it bloom with his skill. All kinds of dishes were also effortlessly prepared. An Yan leaned against the door frame, watching quietly. In the living room, the two little girls were watching TV. The aroma of the food mixed with the sound of the television, creating a warmth called home. An Yan closed her eyes, thinking silently to herself, even if this is a dream, I¡¯ll accept it. And just then, Xue An came up to her ear and whispered, ¡°Open your eyes and see what this is?¡± An Yan slowly opened her eyes, only to see a dazzling Blood Pearl in Xue An¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan nodded. Xue An had long since crafted the Blood Pearl into a necklace, ¡°Come! Let me put it on for you!¡± Saying this, Xue An put the necklace around An Yan¡¯s neck. The Blood Pearl dangled from An Yan¡¯s delicate collarbone, shining brilliantly, so beautiful it was dizzying. Xue An looked at it, somewhat entranced, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A blush spread across An Yan¡¯s pale face as she lowered her head and fidgeted with the hem of her clothes shyly. ¡°Ah, the food is burning!¡± Xue An suddenly smelled something burning and quickly turned around to rescue the meal. An Yan watched Xue An¡¯s busy figure, feeling an unprecedented sense of security in her heart. He had changed! Yet he hadn¡¯t. He had become mature and assertive. What hadn¡¯t changed was his feelings for her. Because eyes can¡¯t lie. ¡°Alright, dinner is ready!¡± Xue An brought all the dishes to the table, and the family sat down together. Xue An suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Then he walked out to the balcony, hanging a string of firecrackers out of the window. The firecrackers were lit, the crackling sounds filling the air and making the atmosphere lively. After setting off the firecrackers, Xue An returned to the table and smiled slightly, ¡°My wife! Welcome home!¡± Just as Xue An and An Yan were basking in the warmth and joy of their long-awaited reunion, a bomb seemed to have been dropped in the Martial Arts World and the Hidden Immortal Sect, causing an uproar. The first shocking news was that Xue An had killed almost all the disciples of the Immortal Gates at the spiritual conference. Many small sects were even wiped out. Larger sects also suffered heavy losses. Naturally, this sent shockwaves in all directions. Many large sects were quick to react, each declaring they would not rest until they had killed Xue An. In the north, Yuan Chengyu sat in his chair, his face full of murderous intent. In his drooping hand, numerous Yuan Family elders were still seated. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Smack! Someone slammed their hand down on the table angrily, ¡°Has our Yuan Family ever suffered such a humiliation? Zong Feng was the successor we carefully groomed, and he was just killed like that? No, we must have our revenge for this!¡± The speaker was a Yuan Family elder. His words also garnered much agreement from the others. ¡°Right! Exactly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe those rumors out there, saying that Xue An alone killed all the disciples of the Immortal Gate. That¡¯s just a joke!¡± The crowd was buzzing with discussions. Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face was as still as water, and after a while, he slowly said, ¡°How have the other Sects responded?¡± ¡°The Bitter Zen Temple is maintaining silence, and Night Demon Valley isn¡¯t making a sound either, only Shura Island is clamoring for revenge!¡± Yuan Chengyu said indifferently, ¡°It seems many are just waiting to watch the tigers fight from the safety of their mountain!¡± Someone sneered, ¡°Just a Xue An after all, although indeed quite formidable, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any kind of tiger!¡± The people nodded. It was at this moment that a steward, his face pale and his steps hurried, rushed in. ¡°Family Head!¡± Yuan Chengyu slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°What¡¯s with all the panic? What happened?¡± The chief steward swallowed hard, hesitating. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak!¡± Yuan Chengyu picked up a cup of tea and sipped it slowly. Only then did the chief steward grit his teeth, ¡°Reporting back to the Family Head, the news we just received, Moonwatching Pavilion¡­ is gone!¡± ¡°Moonwatching Pavilion is gone? What do you mean?¡± Yuan Chengyu had not yet grasped the meaning. The chief steward¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°It means just what it sounds like, Moonwatching Pavilion¡­ no longer exists!¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s expression gradually solidified, ¡°No longer exists?¡± The chief steward nodded, his eyes flickering with terror, ¡°Not only does Moonwatching Pavilion no longer exist, but even the mountain it was situated on¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the mountain?¡± Yuan Chengyu asked in a deep voice. ¡°The mountain has also turned into a flatland!¡± The people present gasped in shock. One person, full of disbelief, said, ¡°Chief steward, are you getting senile? How could a mountain turn into flat ground? Are you suggesting that overnight, the mountain grew legs and ran away?¡± The chief steward managed a bitter smile, ¡°I did not believe it at first either, but now, the news has spread far and wide, beyond doubt! And there is concrete information that the last person to be seen on that mountain¡­ was Xue An!¡± The room fell into dead silence. Many of those who were previously filled with scorn and arrogance now finally showed a look of panic. Though Moonwatching Pavilion was not the most powerful among the Hidden Immortal Sects, it was indeed considered a major faction. Yet, in one night, not even the mountain peak remained! What kind of terrifying power was this? After a long while, Yuan Chengyu said with a dry voice, ¡°Let¡¯s disperse for now, it seems this matter¡­ requires long-term consideration.¡± It was not just the Yuan Family. As the news spread, the Sects and noble families that were just clamoring for revenge all collectively fell silent. Because their hearts were filled with fear. What kind of methods did Xue An use to make such a vast mountain completely disappear? This collective silence brought about a strange situation in the Martial Arts World. It seemed that no one dared to talk much about Xue An any longer. This also left many feeling a profound sense of awe. Was Xue An alone subjugating the entire Martial Arts World? Meanwhile, at the Yu Family in Lingnan, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the atmosphere was also somewhat peculiar. Yu Lang let out a soft sigh, ¡°Mr. Xue has not come back since he left?¡± Yu Ran nodded, ¡°I have just asked Ma Cheng; he hasn¡¯t returned!¡± Yu Lang then looked towards Shi Xueqing, who had a blank expression on her face. ¡°Miss Shi, do you know where Mr. Xue has gone?¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Du Fan sat by the river, drinking his sorrows away. Today, his mood was very low. Because Xue An had returned, and with just a simple message, he had summoned all the elite families of the province to come together. Such influence was enough to alarm him. Du Fan also thought of the rumors he had heard about Xue An, each one chilling enough to make Du Fan shudder. At that moment, Lu Kun arrived cheerfully with a skewer of grilled mutton, ¡°Fan brother, the skewer is ready, try my cooking skills!¡± As soon as Du Fan saw Lu Kun, he was filled with anger and kicked Lu Kun to the ground with a direct blow. The mutton skewer fell to the ground as well. Lu Kun was dazed by the kick, ¡°Fan brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why did I hit you?¡± Du Fan said with a steely complexion, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you that day, would I have offended Mr. Xue? Now look, his power is growing stronger, and we are in for it!¡± As soon as Xue An was mentioned. The color drained from Lu Kun¡¯s face as well. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Should we go and apologize now?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Du Fan scoffed, ¡°Do you think with our current strength, we even qualify to talk to him?¡± Lu Kun was left speechless. Du Fan sighed heavily and slumped back into his chair, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking just now, if we really can¡¯t manage it, let¡¯s just leave Beijiang! After all, no matter how much money we make, it¡¯s not as important as our lives!¡± As Du Fan was reflecting, Lu Kun was staring dumbfounded at the man walking on the road not far away. ¡°Fan¡­ Fan brother, is that thing over there a human or a ghost?¡± Lu Kun said tremblingly. ¡°Bullshit ghost, you¡¯re even more cowardly than a mouse!¡± Du Fan cursed aloud, then turned to look. And then he froze too. Because the man was in such a sorry state, covered in blood not to mention, one leg twisted at an unnatural angle, clearly broken. Even so, the man was still limping along. In the middle of the night in the outskirts, to suddenly encounter someone like this would send chills up anyone¡¯s spine. Du Fan turned a bit pale too, but after all, he had been a big shot in Beijiang for years, and steadied his nerves before pulling a defensive dagger from his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Lu Kun said hesitantly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I call the police, won¡¯t it be a laughing stock once it gets out?¡± Saying so, Du Fan led the way onto the road. At that moment, the man also came closer, and at this distance, one could even see the blank expression on the man¡¯s face. Du Fan, knife in hand, mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Hey! Kid, where are you from? How did you get all these injuries?¡± The man slowly turned his head, his eyes empty, mumbling to himself. ¡°Beijiang¡­ Xue¡­ An¡­ save people!¡± This hoarse and intermittent voice made Du Fan¡¯s scalp tingle. But when he heard the name Xue An, his heart stirred. ¡°Brother, are you trying to find someone in Beijiang?¡± The man ignored him, still muttering to himself, ¡°Xue An¡­ save people¡­ .¡± This time Du Fan heard clearly and joy surged in his heart, then he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m from Beijiang, are you looking for Mr. Xue to have him save someone?¡± Finally, the man nodded. Du Fan was overwhelmed with joy. This was like a pie falling from the sky! He had just been worrying about not having an opportunity to get close to Xue An, and then this man showed up. Du Fan was no fool; judging by the man¡¯s miserable state, he could tell this was an extremely urgent matter. So he immediately turned back and yelled at Lu Kun, ¡°What are you dazing for? Hurry up and prepare the car! I need to take this brother to the city!¡± Startled, Lu Kun quickly scrambled to get the car ready. Once the vehicle was prepared, Du Fan personally helped the man into the seat. As soon as the man leaned against the chair, he fell into a deep sleep. Du Fan also felt somewhat emotional, wondering how far this guy had traveled; he was completely exhausted. Then Du Fan personally drove, reaching speeds of at least two hundred kilometers per hour toward the city. They ran countless red lights along the way, and finally arrived under the residential complex where Xue An lived. After getting out of the car, Du Fan was anxious, for he didn¡¯t know which floor Xue An lived on. But the matter obviously couldn¡¯t be delayed, so in the end, Du Fan bit the bullet and shouted loudly, ¡°Is Mr. Xue around?¡± The voice traveled far in the quiet night. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Before the second call was finished, Du Fan saw a blur before his eyes as Xue An had already appeared in front of him. This ghostly speed made Du Fan¡¯s heart pound fiercely. Xue An looked at Du Fan and slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that¡­ Brother Fan? What¡¯s the matter so late at night?¡± Du Fan nodded and bent over with a flattering smile, ¡°Not dare, not dare, Mr. Xue should just call me Xiao Fan. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest at this hour, but there really is something urgent, you see¡­.¡± Before Du Fan could continue, Xue An had already caught the scent of blood and, with an icy expression, walked straight to the car and opened the door. The man was still in a coma. ¡°It¡¯s this man; he kept insisting on seeing you and said he needed to rescue someone. I was afraid of delaying something important, so I hurried to find you!¡± whispered Du Fan from the side. Xue An looked solemn, reached into his body, pulled out an Elixir, and directly stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. This was the Primordial Essence Elixir that Xue An had refined before. Although the effects were very minimal, it was sufficient for saving someone. Indeed. Less than a minute after ingesting the Elixir, the man¡¯s wounds began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye, his broken leg gradually mended, and his complexion turned rosy. Afterward, he slowly opened his eyes. This miraculous scene left Du Fan utterly dumbfounded. Let alone anything else, just by this act alone, Xue An was considered an Immortal in Du Fan¡¯s eyes. At first, the man was still a bit confused, but as soon as he saw Xue An, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Xue, please save An Qing!¡± ¡°What happened to An Qing?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow, his face full of killing intent. The man spoke quickly, ¡°I am a soldier of the Phoenix Immortal squad, my name is Xu Mu. We were on a mission when we were ambushed by a group of mysterious people, and Miss An was captured by them.¡± ¡°I was right beside Miss An when it happened; she told me that only you could save her, save the Phoenix Immortal! So, I risked my life to escape, and then tried to make it to Beijiang, but I got into a car accident more than a hundred kilometers away from Beijiang. I had no choice but to walk the rest of the way¡­.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood. Where is the place you got captured while on the mission?¡± Xu Mu hesitated for a moment, then his face flashed with a look of terror, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the port of Xiangjiang!¡± ¡°The port of Xiangjiang?¡± Xue An¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Mu nodded. Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm as he said softly, ¡°Xiangjiang¡­ heh, the Ming Family?¡± Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Little Beauty, I’m Here! (2nd update) Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Little Beauty, I¡¯m Here! (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Tang Xuan¡¯er led Xiao Sha out of the hospital¡¯s main entrance and stood by the roadside waiting for a car. There was a street vendor selling grilled sausages nearby. The rich aroma of meat made Xiao Sha stare longingly, with drool nearly dripping out. Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and chuckled lightly; she knew all about Xiao Sha¡¯s little secrets. So whenever she saw it rolling around and acting cute for the sake of delicious food, Tang Xuan¡¯er thought the scene was simply too bizarre. Tang Xuan¡¯er crouched down and whispered, ¡°At least try to keep up some appearances; you¡¯re a dragon, after all.¡± Xiao Sha hung its head a little aggrievedly, grumbling inwardly. It truly was a dragon, but for the hundreds of years in the Black Water Pond, what had it eaten every day! Nothing but raw fish and wild rabbits! Without even a pinch of salt. You can imagine what that tasted like. Now it had finally come to this colorful world and tasted various delicacies, wasn¡¯t it allowed to eat a little more? Seeing Xiao Sha like this, Tang Xuan¡¯er felt both heartache and amusement. ¡°Alright, alright! Just this once, okay?¡± With that, Tang Xuan¡¯er approached the stand, ¡°Let¡¯s have¡­ twenty grilled sausages, please!¡± The vendor broke into a smile upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°Miss Tang, are you buying these for the dog again? I¡¯m telling you, you shouldn¡¯t spoil that Pekingese too much; eating like this, it will get fat sooner or later!¡± Xiao Sha thought if Tang Xuan¡¯er weren¡¯t around, it would certainly tear this guy¡¯s mouth to shreds. But with hot grilled sausages in its mouth, all the grievances dissipated like smoke. As Xiao Sha was enjoying its food to the fullest, a man and a woman crossed the street from the opposite side. The couple were about fifty years old, with faces full of stinging sarcasm. Upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er standing by the roadside, their eyes lit up and they hurriedly waved. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er! Xuan¡¯Er! It¡¯s us!¡± When Tang Xuan¡¯er heard the shouting and looked up, her complexion turned pale at the sight of the couple. By then, the two had crossed the road and come up to Tang Xuan¡¯er. The plump woman bared her teeth in laughter first, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, I haven¡¯t seen you in years, and look how beautiful you¡¯ve grown?¡± A flash of annoyance crossed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s eyes, but she took a deep breath and replied softly, ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Ah! Hehe, Xuan¡¯Er, your uncle and I came specially to find you today!¡± ¡°To find me?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er frowned. The couple was indeed Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s uncle Jiao Ying and aunt Zhu Feng. However, Tang Xuan¡¯er did not have a good relationship with them. Especially a few years ago, after the accidental deaths of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s parents, this couple used all sorts of despicable means to seize the inheritance that rightfully belonged to Tang Xuan¡¯er. At the time, Tang Xuan¡¯er was too young and clueless about these matters. By the time she came to understand things, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such people. Jiao Ying laughed at this moment, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, you are my niece after all, and your uncle has always cared about you. You see, you¡¯re not getting any younger; it¡¯s time you found a good family¡­¡± Zhu Feng continued, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s right. Look, the young master of the company your uncle works for saw your picture and is very interested in you!¡± Jiao Ying added, ¡°Hehe, this guy is no ordinary person; he¡¯s from the Beijiang Deng Family. Do you know the Deng Family? A good half of all car 4S stores in Beijiang are theirs! Their assets are counted in the billions!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er finally understood; it turned out her relatives were here to arrange a match for her! Tang Xuan¡¯er was so angry that her lips turned a bit white. After years of neglect, they now treated her as though she was merchandise, wanting to sell her off? ¡°Sorry, I have absolutely no interest in whatever this Deng Family is,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said coldly. Jiao Ying was stunned by the rebuff, but Zhu Feng, thick-skinned as ever, seemed unfazed by the chilly words and, instead, wore a face full of sorrow as she spoke. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I know, it was wrong of your aunt and me to have hurt you in the past. We¡¯ve been filled with remorse these past two years. Look, we¡¯ve taken good care of your parents¡¯ inheritance, just waiting to return it all to you when you get married!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was taken aback, ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s tears started to fall, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please don¡¯t be mad at us anymore. This matchmaking is only because your uncle thinks you¡¯ve had a hard time drifting outside, and he wanted to find you a good family!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er clenched her silver teeth, ¡°There¡¯s no why; I just don¡¯t feel like going on a blind date right now.¡± Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying exchanged glances, their faces full of disappointment and resentment. ¡°How about this then, if you don¡¯t want to go out, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just meet at home, what do you say?¡± Zhu Feng, seeing an opportunity, quickly suggested. ¡°At home?¡± ¡°Yes! How about at the place you¡¯re living now? Your uncle and I will accompany you. It¡¯s just a simple meeting. Deng Shao said whether it works out or not, just consider it making a new friend!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er wanted to refuse, but Zhu Feng was already pushing her to go home without waiting for a reply. Seeing this, Xiao Sha swallowed the sausage it was chewing and pounced fiercely. In its eyes, since Tang Xuan¡¯er fed it every day and was so familiar with its master, anyone who dared to bully her would have to face the wrath of Dragon King! ¡°Xiao Sha! Don¡¯t!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er hurriedly exclaimed. If it collided now, Zhu Feng wouldn¡¯t die but would surely be severely injured. Xiao Sha landed reluctantly and glared at the two menacingly. Zhu Feng cursed inwardly, not considering the Pekingese a big deal at all. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, please, pity us. Deng Shao is your uncle¡¯s direct superior at work. It¡¯s just a meeting, and if you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave right after. Okay?¡± Zhu Feng pleaded with a pitiful look. Tang Xuan¡¯er, her heart softening, could only nod with resignation, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet at home!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying couldn¡¯t help but laugh with joy. Tang Xuan¡¯er called Xiao Sha over, feeling more assured in her heart. With Xiao Sha by her side, she knew her safety was guaranteed. Of course, they couldn¡¯t go to Number One Tian Villa; after thinking it over, Tang Xuan¡¯er decided to head back to the residential compound first. After all, Xue An wasn¡¯t in Beijiang right now, and the place was still unoccupied. Making up her mind, Tang Xuan¡¯er got into her uncle¡¯s car and set off for the residential compound. When Deng Mao received the WeChat message from Jiao Ying, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Zhu Feng hadn¡¯t told the truth. Deng Mao hadn¡¯t seen Tang Xuan¡¯er from a photo; instead, he had stumbled upon her at the hospital a few days earlier while visiting a patient. The moment Deng Mao saw her, he was struck by her heavenly beauty and began frantically digging into Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s background, only to unexpectedly discover that her maternal uncle worked at his family¡¯s company. This news delighted Deng Mao, who quickly approached Jiao Ying for more details. Jiao Ying was so thrilled he thought he might burst; the Deng Family¡¯s young master had taken an interest in his niece? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was incredible news! He and his wife immediately made up their minds to come find Tang Xuan¡¯er. Now that things had worked out, Deng Mao was naturally overjoyed. Looking at his own slicked and stylish reflection in the mirror, Deng Mao couldn¡¯t help smiling smugly to himself. Little beauty, wait for me ¨C I¡¯m on my way! Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Qin Family. It wasn¡¯t until today that Qin Yu learned An Yan had already returned to Beijiang. This revelation shocked her to the core, and she immediately prepared to go see An Yan. But she was stopped by Qin Yuan. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Since Mr. Xue didn¡¯t make a big announcement and hasn¡¯t even gone to Number One Tian Villa but instead returned to his old neighborhood, it¡¯s clear he must have his own matters to attend to.¡± ¡°His own matters?¡± Qin Yu was still somewhat confused. Qin Yuan chuckled softly, then his expression gradually turned solemn, ¡°Do you know about the incident that occurred in Lingnan a few days ago?¡± Qin Yu nodded, ¡°I heard about it. Mr. Xue exterminated everyone at the Immortal Gate¡¯s grand meeting!¡± Speaking of this event, fear was evident on Qin Yu¡¯s face. Qin Yuan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I¡¯ve heard some even more secretive news!¡± ¡°What news?¡± A look of terror flashed across Qin Yuan¡¯s face as well. ¡°A major sect from the Hidden Immortal Sect has completely disappeared!¡± ¡°Completely disappeared?¡± Qin Yuan nodded, ¡°Everyone from that sect vanished, and even¡­ even the mountain where the sect was located has been leveled to the ground!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°Grandfather, you mean¡­¡± Qin Yuan nodded with a wry smile, ¡°Although I was somewhat incredulous at the beginning, this news is absolutely certain, and the last person to appear at that sect was Mr. Xue!¡± Qin Yu gasped in shock. ¡°And¡­ Mr. Xue¡¯s such furious rage was likely because of a woman!¡± said Qin Yuan. Because of a woman? Qin Yu pondered, just what kind of woman could provoke Mr. Xue to such fury? Just then, Qin Yu felt her phone vibrate. When she took it out, she saw it was a message from An Yan. Qin Yu tensed up and hurriedly opened it. ¡°Come!¡± The message was just one word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yuan noticed his granddaughter¡¯s agitation and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Mr. Xue. There¡¯s only one word: ¡®Come!¡¯¡± Qin Yu said blankly. Qin Yuan was slightly taken aback, then stood up, ¡°Go prepare the car!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Qin Yu was still somewhat at a loss. Qin Yuan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand Mr. Xue¡¯s intention? He¡¯s asking us to come over.¡± While saying this, Qin Yuan seemed to recall something, ¡°Remember to bring more things that women like! Jewelry, necklaces, the more precious the better!¡± ¡°Grandfather, are you saying¡­¡± Qin Yuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Xue intends to announce to everyone that the mother of those two girls, his rightful wife, has returned!¡± Not only Qin Yu received a message from An Yan. Others, like Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu from the Town North Martial Arts School, Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, all received one as well. At the same time, in an inconspicuous little tavern in the provincial city. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou sat opposite each other, drinking. Feng Chaochou put down his glass, smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Who would have thought that in the provincial city now, the only person willing to drink with me would be you!¡± Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°Feng Shao, I actually admire you quite a bit!¡± ¡°Admire me for what? For destroying my own clan?¡± Feng Chaochou said softly. Shi Hao sighed lightly, shaking his head, ¡°How could those vulgar mortals out there understand Feng Shao¡¯s thoughts?¡± ¡°Oh? What thoughts do I have?¡± asked Feng Chaochou with a slight smile. ¡°That day, Feng Shao was actually making a bet!¡± ¡°A bet on what?¡± Feng Chaochou¡¯s smile began to fade. ¡°A bet that Mr. Xue didn¡¯t care!¡± After this was said, the smile disappeared from Feng Chaochou¡¯s face. It took a long while before he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad either!¡± Shi Hao raised his glass, his expression very solemn, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen the truth. Only someone like Mr. Xue is worthy of being called a Divine Dragon above the nine heavens!¡± Feng Chaochou nodded, and the two drank the wine in their glasses in one gulp. Then fear appeared on Shi Hao¡¯s face, ¡°Feng Shao, have you heard the rumors?¡± Feng Chaochou nodded his head, ¡°Now, who in the Martial Arts World doesn¡¯t know?¡± Shi Hao forced a smile, ¡°But there¡¯s an even more explosive piece of news, which I think none of you are aware of!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Licking his cracked lips, Shi Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ he annihilated a Hidden Immortal Sect! The kind of total annihilation that doesn¡¯t even leave behind the sect¡¯s gate!¡± Hiss! Feng Chaochou gasped in cold air. At this moment, Shi Hao sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s laughable that I once thought of competing with Mr. Xue for prestige. Looking back, it was truly seeking death!¡± Feng Chaochou silently nodded his head, knowing he had harbored the same thoughts once! ¡°However, luckily both of us knew the times we¡¯re living in. Currently, in the provincial city, besides the Qin Family, it¡¯s just you and I!¡± Shi Hao spoke with considerable pride. What he said was indeed the truth. In today¡¯s provincial city, who didn¡¯t know the names of the Second Young Master Shi and Feng Shao, the Elder? Even within their own families, many decisions had to be made by the two of them. ¡°Come, a toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Feng Chaochou raised his glass. ¡°Right! A toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Shi Hao smiled and also raised his glass. Just as they were about to drink, both of their phones rang simultaneously. Glancing down, both were stunned, and then, forgetting their drinks, they hurriedly checked their phones. Both had received a message from An Yan. It was just one word: Come! Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked up at each other and, after a moment, their expressions turned solemn. ¡°Is Mr. Xue summoning us over?¡± Feng Chaochou asked after taking a deep breath. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°How far is it from the provincial city to Beijiang?¡± ¡°Roughly¡­ more than three hundred kilometers,¡± Shi Hao frowned. Feng Chaochou glanced at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s four o¡¯clock and three minutes in the afternoon now. Mr. Xue¡¯s intent must be for us to arrive before nightfall! But for more than three hundred kilometers, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll make it by car¡­¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, his eyes gleaming with determination, ¡°If we can¡¯t make it by car, then we¡¯ll take a plane! When Mr. Xue calls, even if we have to fly, we¡¯ll get there!¡± Lao Xie¡¯s Restaurant. Auntie Pang was busy selecting vegetables, while Lao Xie found time amidst the bustle to enjoy some wine. Xie Jingjing was doing her homework in the back room. ¡°Drink just enough, if you overdo it, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll cook later!¡± Auntie Pang prattled on. Lao Xie didn¡¯t mind and cheerfully sipped on his drink. Just as he was relishing the moment, the phone rang. Lao Xie frowned; at this hour, it was likely another order coming through. He answered the call, but instead of an order, An Yan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Uncle Xie!¡± Lao Xie was surprised, then became excited, ¡°Xiao An, what made you call?¡± The name Xiao An made the two women inside and outside the house prick up their ears! On the other end of the phone, Xiao An spoke with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m back in Beijiang now. Tonight, you and Auntie Pang should come over, An Yan is back!¡± An Yan¡­ Lao Xie froze for a moment, then exclaimed with great joy, ¡°Great! Great! You and your wife are finally reunited, this is a celebration! Auntie Pang and I will definitely be there!¡± After a brief exchange, Lao Xie hung up the phone. Auntie Pang, glowing with excitement, asked, ¡°Has Xiao An¡¯s wife returned?¡± Lao Xie nodded, then with a grand gesture, declared, ¡°Close the shop! Change clothes! Tonight we celebrate Xiao An and his wife¡¯s reunion.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Auntie Pang nodded her head and, feeling a stir in her heart, walked into the back room. Inside, she saw Xie Jingjing focused on her homework. Auntie Pang, feeling a bit relieved, softly said, ¡°Finish your homework and go change clothes. We¡¯re visiting Xiao An¡¯s home later.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Xie Jingjing answered in a low voice. After Auntie Pang turned to leave, large tears began to fall from Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes, wetting the words on her notebook. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Translator: 549690339 Xue An hung up the phone and flashed a smile at An Yan, ¡°Uncle Xie and the others will come over later too!¡± An Yan said helplessly, ¡°Why make it such a big deal?¡± Xue An walked over and pulled An Yan into his arms, his chin gently resting on her small head. ¡°Because I want everyone to know¡­ you¡¯re my woman!¡± An Yan shuddered, then wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist and hummed softly in agreement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Xuan¡¯Er?¡± An Yan suddenly asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°She¡¯s now living in the Number One Tian Villa. We¡¯ll head over to find her later and give her a surprise!¡± An Yan nodded, her face full of guilt, ¡°At that time, I owe a lot to Xuan¡¯Er. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even made it off the operating table!¡± Xue An hugged An Yan tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, everything¡¯s behind us now. I¡¯ll make sure you and the children become the happiest women in the world!¡± Then An Yan leaned in close to Xue An¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°And¡­ what about that movie star Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An was taken aback. An Yan giggled like a little flower cat, ¡°The kids told me everything!¡± Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, between Meng Xue and me, there is really¡­¡± An Yan reached out to cover Xue An¡¯s mouth, gently shaking her head, her eyes filled with love, ¡°No need to explain, I understand.¡± She then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a narrow-minded woman. I know I¡¯m the only one in your heart, and that¡¯s enough! She¡¯s not a bad person either. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone. Why not invite her over? It¡¯d be more fun to have her join the excitement, right?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll give her a call!¡± At that moment, Fan Mengxue was at a scenic location not too far from Beijiang, filming a new movie. After a long take was completed, the director nodded with satisfaction, poking his head out from behind the camera to smile and say, ¡°Meng Xue, you were brilliant in that scene, take a break!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, wiping away the tears from the scene, then sat down on a nearby chair. The rest of the crew looked at her with admiring eyes. Many actors with far less reputation than Fan Mengxue had far greater temperaments and pretensions. But Fan Mengxue always remained approachable and her acting was unquestionably superb. Such an actress was naturally cherished by everyone in the crew. The male lead was played by a seasoned actor who had been famous for over a decade. He came over now, smiling, ¡°Meng Xue, your crying scene just now was so convincing I almost thought it was real!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded politely, ¡°Thank you!¡± The male actor leaned in a bit closer, ¡°With the weather being so hot, how about going for kebabs after we wrap up the shoot?¡± Fan Mengxue smiled slightly then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d rather not go!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The smile on the male actor¡¯s face became a bit forced. ¡°Then¡­ how about we add each other on WeChat? We¡¯ve been filming together for quite some time and I still don¡¯t have your personal WeChat,¡± the male actor suggested as a second option. Fan Mengxue was about to refuse when her phone rang. She glanced at it and was taken aback. ¡°Meng Xue?¡± The male actor wanted to continue talking. Fan Mengxue stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have WeChat!¡± After saying this, Fan Mengxue turned and walked away, leaving the male actor standing there awkwardly. Fan Mengxue went off to the side, took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± When Xue An¡¯s voice came through the phone, Fan Mengxue¡¯s nose tingled, and she almost burst into tears. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Come back to Beijiang tonight. I¡¯ve returned!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fan Mengxue said without hesitation. ¡°An Yan¡¯s back too!¡± Xue An added. Fan Mengxue froze. An Yan¡­ That was a name she had always been afraid to think about. She¡¯s finally back? After a long while, Fan Mengxue wiped away the tears that had spilled over, smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations!¡± Xue An fell silent. ¡°I¡­,¡± Fan Mengxue really wanted to say she had something to attend to and wouldn¡¯t return, but she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Just then, An Yan whispered beside Xue An, ¡°Meng Xue, it¡¯s me, An Yan, come back, let¡¯s have dinner together!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue¡¯s whole body shuddered, and then she said tremulously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come back now!¡± After Xue An hung up the phone, An Yan¡¯s hand gently stroked Xue An¡¯s waist, suddenly grabbing a piece of flesh and twisting it hard. A wave of sharp pain struck. Xue An grimaced in pain, feigning a look of agony. In reality, the force of An Yan¡¯s hand felt no more than a tickle to Xue An. Moreover, Xue An had to be careful to control himself; otherwise, a reflex could easily hurt An Yan. An Yan pouted and released her hand, ¡°Boring, it didn¡¯t hurt you at all, did it!¡± Xue An chuckled bitterly, ¡°You asked me to make the call, and now you¡¯re pinching me! Is there no justice left!¡± Initially, An Yan wore an angry expression as a pretense, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not jealous at all. My husband is liked by so many outstanding girls; this just proves my good taste!¡± Xue An coughed once, wisely staying silent. ¡°Besides, I know you have me in your heart, and that¡¯s enough,¡± said An Yan in a low voice. Xue An sighed and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair, ¡°You, after so many years, you haven¡¯t changed, still so kind it breaks my heart.¡± As they were talking, Xue An suddenly furrowed his brow and turned to look out the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯Er is coming!¡± It was Xiao Sha¡¯s presence that Xue An had sensed, and that¡¯s why he spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that Xuan¡¯Er is coming?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s someone else with her.¡± At that moment. Jiao Ying¡¯s car entered the residential area. The dilapidated scenery of the neighborhood filled Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng¡¯s eyes with disdain. Seeing that Tang Xuan¡¯er lived here, it was clear her life was far from affluent. And Xiao Sha, who had been lazily lying on the seat since getting into the car, suddenly sat up. It too had sensed Xue An¡¯s presence. The boss is back? Now there would be roasted meat to eat again! Xiao Sha was delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and sit for a while. I¡¯ve already told Deng Shao, and he¡¯ll be here soon,¡± said Zhu Feng with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er, with a cold face, walked up the stairs. Just as she was about to open the door, she found that Xue An had already opened it and was smiling, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, what brings you here?¡± The appearance of Xue An changed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s expressions. Who is this man? Could he be a man Tang Xuan¡¯er hooked up with outside? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s taste seems quite poor, to live in such a place; it¡¯s evident this man isn¡¯t wealthy. Several thoughts crossed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying¡¯s minds, and their expressions turned arrogant. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, who is he?¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er was staring at Xue An in surprise. Hearing the question, she finally came back to her senses. ¡°This is my friend, Xue An!¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about… this solution to the formation? (4 more) Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about¡­ this solution to the formation? (4 more) Translator: 549690339 Chang Zhu¡¯s brows also relaxed, clearly having found a solution as well. Apart from the two of them, probably only three or five others had managed to solve the formation. The rest were all at their wits¡¯ end. Yuan Yunxin reviewed the solutions submitted by everyone. They were basically all acceptable. Among them, Pan Yin¡¯s solution was the most convenient one! Therefore, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but give Pan Yin a few extra glances. Knowing that this young girl was the widely known formation genius, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. Then he saw Song Yi in the distance, frowning deeply, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle before strolling over. ¡°Master,¡± he said, ¡°are you stumped by this formation problem?¡± Song Yi¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. Chang Xiaoxiao also came over and deliberately said, ¡°Uncle Master Pan, you are so amazing, solving the formation problem so quickly!¡± Laughing heartily, Pan Yin said, ¡°How could such a thing ever stump me? It¡¯s just that some people are getting on in years and can¡¯t keep up with the times, so they can¡¯t solve it. I advise these people to go home and hug their grandchildren as soon as possible!¡± Song Yi¡¯s face turned ashen. But there was nothing he could do about an unsolvable formation problem, and hence he had no way to retaliate. Watching from a distance, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly. She knew of Song Yi¡¯s fame. But being famous didn¡¯t mean being capable. The formation problem required a strong understanding of formations and Feng Shui arts. At that moment, Xue An gave a faint smile. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you always assign me such problems as regular homework? What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± At his words, Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Regular homework? What a joke. You probably can¡¯t even understand such a problem, let alone solve it, especially when your own teacher is clueless!¡± Chang Xiaoxiao mocked. Xue An gave Chang Xiaoxiao a faint glance, causing her smile to freeze. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. It was as if it could freeze the soul. Then Xue An picked up a pen and, with a few swift strokes, finished writing. Pan Yin dismissed it with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not just going to write a solution, are you? Haha!¡± Xue An ignored him and handed the paper to Song Yi. Upon seeing it, Song Yi¡¯s whole body jolted, and then his eyes lit up. The most difficult part of this formation problem was actually the transformation of thought; once you had an approach, the rest would be simple! Thus, Song Yi also wrote with a flying pen and quickly completed the answer. Yuan Yunxin had heard the dispute and couldn¡¯t help walking over at a measured pace. Initially, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because she, like Pan Yin, thought the same. Such a formation problem, no matter how one went about solving it, would require a lengthy process. How could Xue An have finished writing with just a few swift strokes? But when her gaze fell upon Xue An¡¯s paper, she was stunned. Seeing Yuan Yunxin¡¯s stunned reaction, Pan Yin, Chang Xiaoxiao, and the others were baffled. What had happened? Why did the genius young girl of the Yuan family seem as if she had gone into a daze? Only Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This solution to the formation¡­ what do you think?¡± Yuan Yunxin¡¯s entire body shook as she came to her senses from immense astonishment, and her heart seemed to be hit by tremendous waves. Because on the formation problem, Xue An had simply marked a few spots and written down the method to break it. Yet it was such a simple solution that seemed to open a door for her, enlightening her suddenly. Could the formation problem be solved this way? How had she been so foolish not to see it before? Then she quickly looked over Song Yi¡¯s answer. Compared to Xue An¡¯s concise and clear solution, Song Yi¡¯s solution seemed much more cumbersome and complex! Ming Ruifeng too had now approached. ¡°Sister Yunxin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just find this gentleman¡¯s solution quite creative, I was a bit shocked for a moment!¡± This statement made the smiles disappear from Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao¡¯s faces. How could it be possible? Did he really solve it? Then Yuan Yunxin bowed very respectfully towards Xue An and Song Yi. ¡°Mr. Song truly lives up to his reputation, the disciple he has taught is also stunningly talented, Yunxin admires you!¡± With that, the whole place was shaken. Yuan Yunxin is one of the most dazzling stars in the world of Feng Shui and Ritual Arts, as well as the Martial Arts World in recent years. Not only did she become famous for her cultivation level, but she also gained worldwide recognition with her vast and complex knowledge, along with her exquisite and meticulous reasoning in formations, even making many well-established seniors feel inferior. This was also why the Ming Family did not hesitate to collaborate with the Yuan Family to invite Yuan Yunxin. Song Yi felt a bit ashamed inside, because he was very aware that if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xue¡¯s intervention, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve the puzzle at all. But Xue An just smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°No need to be polite, that you have conducted such research on formations is indeed commendable, consider this a gift to you!¡± Xue An¡¯s such casual and superior tone made Ming Ruifeng frown slightly. Many people couldn¡¯t help feeling that Xue An was too arrogant. But Yuan Yunxin sincerely said, ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Only Yuan Yunxin knew how significant the gift Xue An had given her was! It could even be said to have given her boundless developmental potential! Pan Yin¡¯s face turned ashen; in his view, the only reason for Xue An¡¯s prowess had to be that Song Yi taught him his most secret and powerful skills. Thinking of this, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but seethe with rage. Hmph, sooner or later I will let you know just how formidable I am! Pan Yin thought to himself. The banquet ended. Those who had failed to solve the puzzle all sighed and dissipated. Xue An and a few others did not leave, but were instead led by Ming Ruifeng to an inner chamber. After a while, Ming Canghai walked in. He seemed very pleased, starting with some polite remarks before his tone shifted. ¡°All of you are the top experts in Feng Shui Numerology, what do you think about the puzzle just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and Pan Yin was the first to say, ¡°Very difficult!¡± Ming Canghai nodded, ¡°What else?¡± Everyone hesitated for a moment, only Xue An casually played with his fingers while indifferently saying, ¡°This puzzle¡­ should be derived from an Immortal Array, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± The voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderous revelation. Everyone was startled. Only Ming Canghai clapped and laughed heartily, ¡°Indeed worthy of being Mr. Song¡¯s outstanding disciple, that¡¯s right, this is a formation left by an Immortal!¡± Immortal¡¯s legacy? That name left everyone present full of puzzled looks. Only Chang Zhu was visibly shocked, exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°Could it be that the legends are true?¡± Yuan Yunxin at that moment casually said, ¡°Yes, the legends are indeed true, the Immortal¡¯s legacy does exist, and it is now in Xiangjiang Harbour!¡± The room fell into dead silence. The Immortal¡¯s legacy! This is something left by an Immortal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immortal, ah! How long has it been since traces of Immortals appeared in this world? Even immortality has become rare! The eyes of many slowly reddened. If one could seize an Immortal¡¯s treasure, wouldn¡¯t it be like ascending to heaven in a single step? Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 This shocking scene left all three of them dumbfounded. At that moment, Jiao Ying swallowed hard and forced a smile, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some unknown wealthy person in this neighborhood!¡± But as soon as he said it, even he didn¡¯t believe it was possible. Deng Mao didn¡¯t make a sound; he was standing there with a completely bewildered face. Who was this man? Why were there so many luxury cars gathering here? As he pondered, a series of high-heeled footsteps came from outside. Then, a beautifully dressed woman entered. The woman was beautiful and carried herself with grace and dignity. Deng Mao found her somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her before. The newcomer was naturally Qin Yu; as soon as she entered, she saw Xue An and An Yan seated on the sofa, particularly An Yan, who caught her eye and made it light up. What a stunning beauty. Then she bowed with great respect, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived quite early.¡± Qin Yu smiled back, ¡°There¡¯s some business in the group, my grandfather will arrive shortly!¡± Just then, Deng Mao¡¯s body trembled violently as he suddenly remembered who this woman was. But this realization left his mind completely blank. Her? But how could this be possible! With such status, why would she have such respect for this man? Zhu Feng noticed Deng Mao¡¯s odd behavior and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Deng Shao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Deng Shao was shivering all over, unable to utter a word. Meanwhile, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, also entered. These were all prominent figures in Beijiang, and Deng Mao had seen them before. Then he watched helplessly as these important people bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. Such a scene caused Deng Mao¡¯s vision to darken, and he nearly collapsed to the ground. As for Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, they were even more frightened and shaking like chaff. By now, even a fool could see that Xue An was no ordinary person. And when Qin Yuan stepped inside, Deng Mao¡¯s legs went weak, and he collapsed to the floor like a pile of mud. He had accompanied his father to meet Qin Yuan before and recognized him instantly. After Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao also entered the room, nearly the entire Beijiang and provincial city¡¯s elite had gathered here. Then these people all stood respectfully and bowed to Xue An. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Xue!¡± Their presence was imposing, leaving one in awe. In Deng Mao¡¯s eyes, there was nothing but despair and fear. This man¡­ who on earth was this man? At that moment, Xue An turned his head, revealing two pearly white fangs, and said with a malevolent smile, ¡°I said before, if the Deng Family is influential enough in Beijiang, then you should recognize me!¡± Deng Mao shivered uncontrollably, his teeth chattering, unable to speak. Qin Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, who is this person?¡± Qin Yuan then spoke indifferently, ¡°I know him; he¡¯s the eldest son of the Deng Family.¡± The Deng Family? After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu suddenly realized and said, ¡°Are you referring to that Deng Family that sells cars?¡± Qin Yuan nodded. At this moment, Deng Mao scrambled and crawled to Qin Yuan, pleading, ¡°Elder Qin, I beg for your mercy, please save me!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s face remained expressionless as he shook his head, ¡°Deng Shao, you¡¯ve begged the wrong person. Here, only Mr. Xue¡¯s words count!¡± Deng Mao quickly turned around and ingratiated himself with Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, then looked at Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, who were cowering in the corner. ¡°Have the three of you already discussed this?¡± At those words, the three of them changed color. Deng Mao forced a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°In fact, as soon as you came in, I noticed. If I wasn¡¯t here today, if Xuan¡¯Er didn¡¯t escape from you, were you all prepared to use force?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s tone grew ominous, filled with murderous intent. Jiao Ying collapsed to his knees with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing like pounding garlic, ¡°Mr. Xue, spare my life, Mr. Xue, spare my life, it was all Deng Shao¡¯s orders!¡± The room fell silent. Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She never imagined that her so-called relative would have such a malicious heart. Xue An raised his head and glanced at Qin Yuan, ¡°This Deng Family¡­¡±. Qin Yu interrupted, ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, by tonight, the Deng Family will cease to exist!¡± These words turned Deng Mao¡¯s face deathly pale, and sweat poured out like starch. Then Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, close your eyes!¡± An Yan obediently closed her eyes. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Actually, this is no big deal!¡± Jiao Ying and the others looked relieved, thinking Xue An was about to let them off the hook. Then Xue An suddenly smiled coldly, ¡°Just be more careful in your next life!¡± With that, he flicked his fingers. Flames erupted from beneath Deng Mao, Jiao Ying, and Zhu Feng¡¯s feet, and in an instant, they were reduced to ashes. This ruthless method caused everyone present to shrink their pupils in awe. Decisive killing! This is¡­ Mr. Xue! With so many people, this small room was naturally not sufficient to host them all. Qin Yu suggested they might as well go to a restaurant owned by the Qin Family or to the Number One Tian Villa. But Xue An shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here, set up the tables on the open ground below!¡± Since Xue An said so, no one dared to object. With a phone call from Qin Yu, the chefs from the Qin Family¡¯s five-star hotel were mobilized. The tables and chairs were even brought directly from the furniture market. Qin Yu handled things with meticulous care, even preparing all sorts of high-end ingredients. The top chefs started cooking in the street. They all knew that this banquet was for someone whom even the old chairman had to treat with the utmost respect. So, they brought out their ultimate skills. The aroma of the food wafted far and wide. Once the banquet was ready. Everyone looked towards Xue An, waiting for him to say it was time to eat. But Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he just gazed up at the moon in the sky. ¡°Wait a bit longer!¡± he said. Without his word, no one dared to touch their chopsticks. So they sat in silence. After about fifteen minutes. A white nanny car arrived. When Fan Mengxue got out of the car, there was a stir at the banquet. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Fan Mengxue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, no mistake! I love the movies she¡¯s in!¡± ¡°How come she¡¯s here too?¡± ¡°Shush, can¡¯t you see? Fan Mengxue knows Mr. Xue too!¡± At this moment, An Yan stood up with a graceful smile, ¡°Come, Meng Xue, sit here!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s face was somewhat pale, then she nodded and obediently sat down next to An Yan. At this time, Xue An waved his hand. The whole place fell silent. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Today, I invited you all to tell you that she is my woman, the mother of my two daughters!¡± Saying so, Xue An drew An Yan closer to him. There was a stir among the crowd below, Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou exchanged glances, then everyone collectively left their seats, bending their waists and calling out respectfully, ¡°Greetings to Mrs. Xue!¡± Their voices thundered. Tears welled up in An Yan¡¯s eyes, and she seemed somewhat overwhelmed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Xue An laughed heartily and raised a cup in hand, ¡°Today, I shall toast you all!¡± Feng Chaochou stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, it is we who should be toasting you!¡± As he spoke, Feng Chaochou raised his cup, and the others followed suit, each raising their own. ¡°To Mr. Xue!¡± This indeed was the gathering of the mighty, toasting Xue An! Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156: What Punishment for Playing with Your Husband? (2nd update) Chapter 156: Chapter 156: What Punishment for Playing with Your Husband? (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Almost everyone wanted to come forward to toast Xue An and An Yan. An Yan just symbolically sipped some juice, with the rest naturally blocked by Xue An. But Xue An refused no one, emptying each glass that came his way, until many had fallen, yet he showed no hint of drunkenness. At that moment. A timid voice came from behind. ¡°Xiao An, may I toast you?¡± Xue An turned his head and saw Xie Jingjing holding a glass of wine, gazing at him intently. Xue An smiled, ¡°Sure! But you¡¯d better not drink alcohol!¡± Xie Jingjing obstinately shook her head, ¡°Just one glass, okay?¡± Xue An paused for a moment, then nodded. They gently clinked glasses, and Xie Jingjing watched Xue An with a complex expression before whispering, ¡°Xiao An, I wish you happiness!¡± After speaking, Xie Jingjing emptied her glass in one gulp. Xue An sighed lightly and then drank from his glass as well. Xie Jingjing, with tears glistening in her eyes, took one more look at Xue An and then turned and ran away! It was then that An Yan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian upstairs first!¡± Xue An nodded. Afterward, An Yan smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue, ¡°This is a man¡¯s drinking party. We women should go back too!¡± With that, An Yan led Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue upstairs. After they left, the atmosphere around the drinking table grew even more relaxed. At this time, Old Xie came forward to offer his toast. Today, Old Xie had also seen the world. Many of Beijiang¡¯s, and even the provincial city¡¯s, important figures held their breath in awe before Xue An. It seemed that Xiao An¡¯s achievements were now beyond his own imagination. Even so, Xue An hadn¡¯t changed at all and was still happily drinking with him. This made Old Xie feel very comfortable. Therefore, after downing three glasses, he left contentedly. At this moment, Qin Yuan came over with a glass of wine, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯d like to offer you a toast!¡± Xue An smiled and downed it in one go. Qin Yuan smiled, ¡°Mr. Xue, you truly can hold your liquor!¡± he said, and also finished his glass. After setting down the glass, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Mr. Xue, I have something to ask, though I¡¯m not sure if I should.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Qin Yuan hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice, ¡°May I ask what relation your wife has ¡­ with the An Family of Zhongdu?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, she is from the An Family!¡± Understanding flashed in Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes as he nodded, ¡°I see, what does Mr. Xue plan to do in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, whoever owes me, I naturally intend to collect!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Qin Yuan¡¯s expression grew solemn, then he spoke very earnestly, ¡°Mr. Xue, even though the An Family of Zhongdu is known as one of the top ten elite families, if you need us, the Qin Family will surely support you with all our might!¡± ¡°Moreover, I just don¡¯t believe those elite families of Zhongdu are as formidable as the rumors suggest!¡± As he spoke these words, a resolute and grim determination flashed across Qin Yuan¡¯s face. Xue An smiled, ¡°A mere An Family is not worth my attention,¡± he said, looking up at the star-filled sky, continuing softly, ¡°This world is much more vast than what you all see.¡± That night, many people got drunk. It was only in the early hours of the morning that people gradually dispersed. When Xue An went upstairs, he found that An Yan was sitting on the sofa waiting for him. A cup of hot tea was also placed on the coffee table. Although the alcohol meant nothing to Xue An, he still drank the hot tea with a merry chuckle. At this moment, An Yan softly said, ¡°Fan Mengxue has left!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then asked with some curiosity, ¡°Why did she leave so late?¡± An Yan smiled teasingly, ¡°What? Should she have stayed the night instead of leaving?¡± Xue An was somewhat at a loss for words. Then An Yan sighed and said, ¡°We talked about some woman-to-woman stuff, and then she left, oh!¡± Xue An wisely kept his mouth shut. An Yan waited for a while, but Xue An did not speak. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡± Xue An gave a bitter smile, ¡°Then what did you guys talk about?¡± An Yan snickered, cryptically saying, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you! This is a little secret amongst us women!¡± Xue An was both annoyed and amused by An Yan¡¯s childish behavior. Suddenly, he picked her up and walked into the bedroom, tossing her onto the bed. ¡°For playing tricks on your husband, what¡¯s the charge?¡± Xue An said with a stern face. An Yan looked at Xue An with a pitiable expression, ¡°You bully me, you actually dare to bully me¡­ Wuu wuu wuu, I bore you two daughters, and you still dare to bully¡­ Hahaha!¡± Towards the end, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but break into laughter first. Xue An was also amused. As they laughed, the room fell silent. At this moment, the two little girls were already asleep in the next room. All was quiet. You could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. An Yan¡¯s face gradually turned red, and then she carefully laid down on the bed, patting the pillow beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Xue An snickered and lay down as well. The two of them just lay there silently, looking at the ceiling. After a while, An Yan turned over and gently embraced Xue An¡¯s waist. Xue An smiled and gently stroked An Yan¡¯s hair. Then, Xue An felt a warm sensation on his chest. He felt a tightness in his heart and looked down at An Yan. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan lifted her head, her face wet with tears. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t even dare to sleep now. I¡¯m afraid that all this is just a dream.¡± Xue An tenderly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not a dream, and in the future, I will always be by your side!¡± After a silence. An Yan whispered, ¡°Husband, I love you!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I love you too!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± An Yan nodded, then broke into a smile and whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear. ¡°Husband, do you want it?¡± The orchid-like breath tickled Xue An¡¯s ear. Xue An¡¯s heartbeat sped up a half-beat and he nodded, ¡°Of course, I do!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Even if you want it, not giving! Hold it in!¡± But immediately after, she laughed again, then buried her head in Xue An¡¯s chest, mumbling like a big ostrich, ¡°If you want it¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Yet, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Wife!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan lifted her head. ¡°Your body is still weak due to the seal¡­ Even if I want to, I have to hold back. It¡¯s been three thousand years, anyway; I¡¯m not afraid to wait a few more days!¡± Xue An said seriously. An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened again. Ever since she got together with Xue An, she had become more prone to crying! ¡°So, wife, rest assured, for my lifetime of happiness, I will also lift your seal as soon as possible!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan made a sound of agreement and contentedly lay in Xue An¡¯s arms. After a long silence. An Yan quietly said, ¡°Husband, did you fall asleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asleep!¡± ¡°You¡¯re terrible!¡± An Yan punched Xue An and then said seriously, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said An Qing came over, right?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°She did come, but then her unit was assigned a mission, and she left!¡± An Yan said with some concern, ¡°I wonder how she is doing, if there is any danger!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s a computer expert and doesn¡¯t need to go to the battlefield!¡± And while they were whispering in bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the highway outside Beijiang, a man covered in blood struggled to walk. In his heart, he had only one goal. That was to go to Beijiang, to see the man named Xue An! This is what An Qing told him before she was captured¡ªthe last words she said! An Qing was clear; if anyone could save her and the Phoenix Immortal troops, it would only be Xue An! Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Du Fan sat by the river, drinking his sorrows away. Today, his mood was very low. Because Xue An had returned, and with just a simple message, he had summoned all the elite families of the province to come together. Such influence was enough to alarm him. Du Fan also thought of the rumors he had heard about Xue An, each one chilling enough to make Du Fan shudder. At that moment, Lu Kun arrived cheerfully with a skewer of grilled mutton, ¡°Fan brother, the skewer is ready, try my cooking skills!¡± As soon as Du Fan saw Lu Kun, he was filled with anger and kicked Lu Kun to the ground with a direct blow. The mutton skewer fell to the ground as well. Lu Kun was dazed by the kick, ¡°Fan brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why did I hit you?¡± Du Fan said with a steely complexion, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you that day, would I have offended Mr. Xue? Now look, his power is growing stronger, and we are in for it!¡± As soon as Xue An was mentioned. The color drained from Lu Kun¡¯s face as well. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Should we go and apologize now?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Du Fan scoffed, ¡°Do you think with our current strength, we even qualify to talk to him?¡± Lu Kun was left speechless. Du Fan sighed heavily and slumped back into his chair, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking just now, if we really can¡¯t manage it, let¡¯s just leave Beijiang! After all, no matter how much money we make, it¡¯s not as important as our lives!¡± As Du Fan was reflecting, Lu Kun was staring dumbfounded at the man walking on the road not far away. ¡°Fan¡­ Fan brother, is that thing over there a human or a ghost?¡± Lu Kun said tremblingly. ¡°Bullshit ghost, you¡¯re even more cowardly than a mouse!¡± Du Fan cursed aloud, then turned to look. And then he froze too. Because the man was in such a sorry state, covered in blood not to mention, one leg twisted at an unnatural angle, clearly broken. Even so, the man was still limping along. In the middle of the night in the outskirts, to suddenly encounter someone like this would send chills up anyone¡¯s spine. Du Fan turned a bit pale too, but after all, he had been a big shot in Beijiang for years, and steadied his nerves before pulling a defensive dagger from his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Lu Kun said hesitantly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I call the police, won¡¯t it be a laughing stock once it gets out?¡± Saying so, Du Fan led the way onto the road. At that moment, the man also came closer, and at this distance, one could even see the blank expression on the man¡¯s face. Du Fan, knife in hand, mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Hey! Kid, where are you from? How did you get all these injuries?¡± The man slowly turned his head, his eyes empty, mumbling to himself. ¡°Beijiang¡­ Xue¡­ An¡­ save people!¡± This hoarse and intermittent voice made Du Fan¡¯s scalp tingle. But when he heard the name Xue An, his heart stirred. ¡°Brother, are you trying to find someone in Beijiang?¡± The man ignored him, still muttering to himself, ¡°Xue An¡­ save people¡­ .¡± This time Du Fan heard clearly and joy surged in his heart, then he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m from Beijiang, are you looking for Mr. Xue to have him save someone?¡± Finally, the man nodded. Du Fan was overwhelmed with joy. This was like a pie falling from the sky! He had just been worrying about not having an opportunity to get close to Xue An, and then this man showed up. Du Fan was no fool; judging by the man¡¯s miserable state, he could tell this was an extremely urgent matter. So he immediately turned back and yelled at Lu Kun, ¡°What are you dazing for? Hurry up and prepare the car! I need to take this brother to the city!¡± Startled, Lu Kun quickly scrambled to get the car ready. Once the vehicle was prepared, Du Fan personally helped the man into the seat. As soon as the man leaned against the chair, he fell into a deep sleep. Du Fan also felt somewhat emotional, wondering how far this guy had traveled; he was completely exhausted. Then Du Fan personally drove, reaching speeds of at least two hundred kilometers per hour toward the city. They ran countless red lights along the way, and finally arrived under the residential complex where Xue An lived. After getting out of the car, Du Fan was anxious, for he didn¡¯t know which floor Xue An lived on. But the matter obviously couldn¡¯t be delayed, so in the end, Du Fan bit the bullet and shouted loudly, ¡°Is Mr. Xue around?¡± The voice traveled far in the quiet night. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Before the second call was finished, Du Fan saw a blur before his eyes as Xue An had already appeared in front of him. This ghostly speed made Du Fan¡¯s heart pound fiercely. Xue An looked at Du Fan and slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that¡­ Brother Fan? What¡¯s the matter so late at night?¡± Du Fan nodded and bent over with a flattering smile, ¡°Not dare, not dare, Mr. Xue should just call me Xiao Fan. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest at this hour, but there really is something urgent, you see¡­.¡± Before Du Fan could continue, Xue An had already caught the scent of blood and, with an icy expression, walked straight to the car and opened the door. The man was still in a coma. ¡°It¡¯s this man; he kept insisting on seeing you and said he needed to rescue someone. I was afraid of delaying something important, so I hurried to find you!¡± whispered Du Fan from the side. Xue An looked solemn, reached into his body, pulled out an Elixir, and directly stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. This was the Primordial Essence Elixir that Xue An had refined before. Although the effects were very minimal, it was sufficient for saving someone. Indeed. Less than a minute after ingesting the Elixir, the man¡¯s wounds began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye, his broken leg gradually mended, and his complexion turned rosy. Afterward, he slowly opened his eyes. This miraculous scene left Du Fan utterly dumbfounded. Let alone anything else, just by this act alone, Xue An was considered an Immortal in Du Fan¡¯s eyes. At first, the man was still a bit confused, but as soon as he saw Xue An, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Xue, please save An Qing!¡± ¡°What happened to An Qing?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow, his face full of killing intent. The man spoke quickly, ¡°I am a soldier of the Phoenix Immortal squad, my name is Xu Mu. We were on a mission when we were ambushed by a group of mysterious people, and Miss An was captured by them.¡± ¡°I was right beside Miss An when it happened; she told me that only you could save her, save the Phoenix Immortal! So, I risked my life to escape, and then tried to make it to Beijiang, but I got into a car accident more than a hundred kilometers away from Beijiang. I had no choice but to walk the rest of the way¡­.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood. Where is the place you got captured while on the mission?¡± Xu Mu hesitated for a moment, then his face flashed with a look of terror, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the port of Xiangjiang!¡± ¡°The port of Xiangjiang?¡± Xue An¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Mu nodded. Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm as he said softly, ¡°Xiangjiang¡­ heh, the Ming Family?¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Immortal’s Treasure (1st Update) Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Immortal¡¯s Treasure (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An would, of course, not forget the Ming Family. At that time, Ming Yuan, a junior of the Ming family, oversaw the construction of the Island Resort and, for his own selfish interests, sealed the Sea Eye and imprisoned the sea demon. How sinister his intentions were. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue An exposing him and killing him, it¡¯s estimated even more people would have suffered. Now that An Qing has gone missing at the harbor Xiangjiang, if anyone were to say it has nothing to do with the Ming Family, no one would believe it. Xue An said in a deep voice to Xu Mu, ¡°How are the wounds on your body now?¡± Xu Mu got out of the car and walked a couple of laps, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Mr. Xue, the wounds on my body have actually all healed, and even my spirit has improved a lot!¡± At this moment, Du Fan said enviously, ¡°How could it not be better? Mr. Xue just personally fed you an Immortal Pill!¡± Xu Mu was stunned and quickly said with great respect, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°You traveled thousands of miles to find me, just to rescue An Qing. You can be considered a loyal person. This is just a small reward for you!¡± Xue An turned his head and nodded at Du Fan, ¡°You¡¯ve also done well.¡± Du Fan was so happy that he was beaming, bowing repeatedly and saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all part of my duty!¡± And at this time, An Yan also came downstairs, somewhat worried. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s happened?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t hide anything but simply replied with a faint smile, ¡°Nothing serious, just a little trouble on An Qing¡¯s side.¡± Upon hearing that her sister had encountered trouble, An Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ What happened to Qing¡¯er?¡± An Yan was utterly panicked. Xue An took a step forward and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small situation with Qing¡¯er. Since you just got back and haven¡¯t gone out to relax, I¡¯ll take you and our daughter to harbor Xiangjiang for a few days.¡± An Yan nodded obediently. She had an almost blind trust in Xue An. In her eyes, as long as her husband took action, there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved. Of course, in fact, that was exactly the case. At this moment, dawn was breaking in the east, and daylight was about to come. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. It seems¡­ some people don¡¯t know fear until they are made to feel pain. In the Yuan Family of Jibei. Inside a secret chamber. Yuan Chengyu sat in the chief seat, while a chief steward stood by with his hands down. ¡°Family Head, the young mistress just sent news that the Ming Family had already discovered the approximate location two days ago, only to find that military personnel appeared, leading to a fierce conflict between the two sides!¡± ¡°Oh? The military? Could it be General Lin¡¯s men?¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°That¡¯s still unclear, but after a battle, this squad has been completely captured.¡± Yuan Chengyu nodded, ¡°Tell Yun Xin to be cautious above all else. Although the Ming Family has invited us to cooperate, Ming Canghai is a cunning man; we must remain on guard.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, any news about the bounty?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, the second-ranked assassination organization, The Finger Killers, has just responded, but they¡¯re inquiring about how much you intend to pay for Xue An¡¯s life!¡± ¡°How much¡­,¡± a look of hatred crossed Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face, ¡°Xue An is indeed formidable, but I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s invincible. Put a bounty of one hundred million on him¡ªI want to see his corpse within a month!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The chief steward bowed and retreated. Yuan Chengyu stood up and began to pace back and forth in the room. ¡°Immortal¡¯s legacy, haha, such a big piece of cake. How could your Ming Family be so kind as to invite us to partake? And with the military stepping in, it seems this cake isn¡¯t so easy to digest!¡± ¡°And Xue An, I admit you¡¯re formidable, but even lions nap, and Finger-slay is an organization of assassins that specializes in dealing with top experts. Now that they have accepted the contract, your days are numbered!¡± At this thought, Yuan Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but coldly chuckle. The port of Xiangjiang. The Ming Family¡¯s estate is located in the most expensive district of Xiangjiang, consisting of a vast expanse of ancient buildings. Not to mention the value of the land itself, just the antique charm of these ancient buildings is worth a fortune. At this moment, within the Ming Family¡¯s inner house. Ming Ruifeng frowned, ¡°No confession yet?¡± ¡°No, young master!¡± ¡°Forget it, if they won¡¯t confess, they won¡¯t confess. It¡¯s easy to guess they¡¯re General Lin¡¯s people. Lock them up for now, we¡¯ll deal with them after the formation is broken!¡± Ming Ruifeng said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Right, put them in the number one cell of the Heavenly Dungeon, so no one can probe with their divine sense!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the servant left after responding. Ming Ruifeng then turned his head to look at the woman sitting beside him. This woman had an unremarkable appearance and wore very ordinary clothes. In a century-old noble family like the Ming Family, her attire was even inferior to that of a junior maid. Yet, admiration shone in Ming Ruifeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister Yunxin, how goes it?¡± Yuan Yunxin let out a soft sigh, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a formation left by an Immortal. I¡¯ve been looking at it for two days and have only grasped some clues so far, still early days from breaking it!¡± The two were conversing when Ming Canghai walked in. Ming Canghai seemed to be only in his forties or fifties, but his hair was already completely white. Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin both stood up. Ming Canghai smiled at Yuan Yunxin, ¡°Niece, have you figured anything out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only grasped a few clues,¡± Yuan Yunxin spoke softly. ¡°Truly worthy of being the once-in-a-century genius girl of the Yuan Family, to discern the key points in such a short time. It¡¯s a pity that our Ming Family has studied Feng Shui Numerology for a thousand years, yet we are helpless before this major formation!¡± Ming Canghai lamented half seriously and half mockingly, then said with a smile, ¡°But there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ve already announced that in the next few days we will hold a Feng Shui convention, gathering all the Feng Shui numerology experts around the world. Surely we¡¯ll be able to break this formation!¡± Yuan Yunxin remained calm and nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should return to my room.¡± After saying so, Yuan Yunxin took her leave. Then, Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, ¡°Father, why do you invite all the Feng Shui experts in the world to observe this formation? If the news leaks out¡­¡± Ming Canghai waved his hand, his expression indifferent, ¡°The news of the Immortal¡¯s legacy cannot be concealed, as proven by that military squad. So it¡¯s better to crack this formation quickly, to avoid prolonged issues!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Ming Canghai raised his head to look in the direction Yuan Yunxin had left, ¡°This girl may not talk much usually, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s full of ideas, far stronger than that blockhead Yuan Chengyu. I¡¯m afraid if we delay too long, she might have other intentions!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So, Father means to say¡­¡± ¡°After breaking the formation, all those in the know¡­¡± Ming Canghai gestured a throat-slitting motion. ¡°Understood!¡± Ming Ruifeng bowed his head and responded, a cold gleam flashing in his eyes. Meanwhile, An Qing, who was locked in the dungeon, was staring blankly at the light coming through the small window. Brother-in-law, have you received the message yet? Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Haven’t Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Haven¡¯t Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Translator: 549690339 The plane slowly descended upon Xiangjiang International Airport. As an international metropolis, although it had been caught up to by cities from the mainland in recent years, its heritage and momentum remained. Once the plane landed, An Yan grew somewhat anxious and said, ¡°Such a vast Xiangjiang, where do we even start looking?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°First, give me your hand!¡± An Yan obediently handed over her hand, and Xue An, grasping An Yan¡¯s hand, closed his eyes. He intended to use the bloodline connection between An Yan and An Qing to search. This was also the most convenient method of searching. Yet, a moment later, Xue An opened his eyes and slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t find her!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although we didn¡¯t find her, through the power of your bloodline, I could still sense An Qing¡¯s presence. This means she is still alive, and living well at that!¡± ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t we locate her?¡± An Yan was still uneasy. Xue An glanced at the high-rises in the distant city center and said indifferently, ¡°She must have been shielded by a secret technique, preventing us from detecting her consciousness. It seems that after operating here for over a century, your Ming Family has indeed established some influence!¡± Xue An could tell at a glance that many of those skyscrapers were fortified with Feng Shui secret techniques. Plainly put, the entire Xiangjiang had become a vast Feng Shui formation diagram due to the existence of these Feng Shui buildings. For a noble family, this counted as quite an accomplishment! But to Xue An, it was still far from sufficient! In the Immortal Realm, those Feng Shui sects regularly used stars as the focal points of their formations, transforming the celestial star system into a grand formation diagram, its power so immense that no one dared to provoke them, save for the Immortal Venerable. Just then, a rather arrogant and impolite voice sounded from behind. ¡°Hey, are you selling that necklace?¡± Turning around, Xue An and company saw a well-dressed young woman looking impatiently at An Yan. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. I really like the necklace you¡¯re wearing around your neck. Are you selling it?¡± The necklace An Yan was wearing was the Sea Demon Blood Bead necklace given to her by Xue An. Xue An raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when An Yan, with a gradually cooling expression, shook her head and said, ¡°Not for sale!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer one million!¡± The young woman arrogantly held up a finger. In her view, Xue An and An Yan were dressed ordinarily and seemed not to be from wealthy families. One million should be a significant sum for them. Xue An shook his head with a calm tone, ¡°If you desire it, you should know the value of this item. One million? Heh, I doubt¡­¡± Xue An paused, his gaze growing colder, ¡°Were you never taught by your parents how to behave?¡± The young woman turned from pale to red and then from red to purple with indignation due to Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll offer ten million, how about that? Will you sell it for ten million?¡± Xue An grew somewhat impatient. This woman was wearing down his scant patience. Just then, an elegant woman in her forties walked out from the airport terminal. ¡°Xiaoxiao, step aside!¡± The woman shot Xue An a hateful glance and moved aside. Approaching, the woman smiled slightly, ¡°Sir, the child doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xue An remained impassive, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Thereafter, the woman said, ¡°However, this item of yours is very important to us. If you are willing to part with it, the Chang Family of Qizhou will surely express our deep gratitude.¡± When she mentioned the Chang Family of Qizhou, a touch of pride flashed across her face. To her surprise, Xue An showed no astonishment, as if he had never heard the name before. The woman furrowed her brows slightly, just about to say something. Song Yi ran out of the airport terminal, drenched in sweat. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am so sorry. When I was exiting the station, security insisted that my item was contraband, which caused a delay!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Just at that moment, the woman exclaimed in utter surprise, ¡°You¡­ Are you not Song Yi, Master Song?¡± Song Yi turned his head to look at the woman, first taken aback, then nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Chang Zhu, my junior sister. Have you also received an invitation from the Ming Family to attend the Feng Shui symposium?¡± Chang Zhu was quite shocked at this moment. The Chang Family of Qizhou was well-versed in Feng Shui, and could be considered a powerful entity. Song Yi had once been a very famous Feng Shui Master in Zhongdu. Chang Zhu had seen him several times in the past and greatly admired his profound attainments in Feng Shui Numerology. She didn¡¯t expect that he would also come to the harbor city of Xiangjiang today. And to see him showing such respect to this man. Who exactly was this man? Could he be the scion of a prominent family from Zhongdu? Chang Zhu pondered in her heart. Song Yi had already asked Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, shall we head to the Ming Family¡¯s place now?¡± Xue An nodded his head, then cast a casual glance at Chang Zhu and the young girl, and turned away. After they had gone some distance, Chang Xiaoxiao approached with an unsatisfied tone, saying, ¡°Master, why did you let him go? Didn¡¯t you say that the pearl is a rare Sea Demon Blood Bead, which can greatly aid our Feng Shui cultivation?¡± Chang Zhu shook her head with a serious expression, ¡°That Song Yi is no ordinary person. I have seen him a few times before; back then, he was just an old man with white hair. I never imagined that in just a few years, he would have broken through to the Xiaoyao Realm and rejuvenated himself!¡± ¡°Although that man appeared ordinary in dress and demeanor, just like a common person, his status must be high, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t command such respect from Song Yi. We¡¯ll have to think of another way!¡± Hearing this, Chang Xiaoxiao looked somewhat unconvinced, glancing at the distant figure of Xue An. ¡°They are also going to the Ming Family¡¯s, which gives us the perfect opportunity to come up with a different plan!¡± Chang Zhu said, with a flash of greed in her eyes. Meanwhile, in the car, Song Yi asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, how do you know Chang Zhu and the others?¡± ¡°Know them?¡± Xue An shook his head and then proceeded to briefly recount what had happened. After listening, Song Yi frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Chang Family of Qizhou is domineering in their actions. It¡¯s true, it seems¡ªthey actually dare to bully and coerce? And they even found their way to Mr. Xue, truly bringing doom upon themselves!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°I generally don¡¯t kill women, but my patience has its limits. If they keep bothering me, they can¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Song Yi shivered inwardly. As someone who had known Xue An from the beginning, he was well aware of Xue An¡¯s temperament. This man took decisive action and was never burdened by material possessions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter if you were from a famous family or a noble clan, he would kill without hesitation if it came to that, never showing mercy. This time, after Song Yi received an invitation from the Ming Family, he felt that something was odd, so he rushed to Beijiang to meet Xue An. Fortunately, Xue An hadn¡¯t left yet. After explaining the situation, Xue An was also intrigued. The invitation for Feng Shui experts from around the world to gather in Xiangjiang. What exactly did the Ming Family want to do? Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Translator: 549690339 Ming Family Mansion. The Ming family was particularly bustling today. Feng shui masters from all over Huaxia and even from overseas had been arriving in succession. Ming Ruifeng personally stood at the entrance to receive guests from all directions. However, when Xue An and Song Yi arrived, Ming Ruifeng couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. Why did they bring family members too? But Ming Ruifeng had significant poise and quickly returned to normal, giving Song Yi a cupped fist salute. ¡°It turns out to be Master Song! And this is¡­¡± Before Song Yi could speak, Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I am his disciple!¡± Ming Ruifeng realized the situation. Considering their ages, they did seem like master and disciple. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please come in, both of you!¡± Once inside the Ming family¡¯s estate, Song Yi looked up and observed the architectural layout of the estate. ¡°Strange, given that the Ming family is regarded as the foremost feng shui sect in the entire world, this architectural layout seems rather ordinary.¡± Song Yi couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Xue An smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because your perspective isn¡¯t broad enough. The art of feng shui, at its simplest, uses houses to create momentum, at a medium level uses the mountains and rivers, and at its most brilliant uses heaven and earth. This Ming family¡¯s architecture utilizes heaven and earth. At first glance, it seems unremarkable, but if you look at the overall layout of Huaxia, you¡¯ll notice the uniqueness of this place!¡± Song Yi came to an epiphany and nodded in admiration, ¡°Mr. Xue indeed has extraordinary insight!¡± However, Xue An just smiled, holding back an unsaid thought. The truly formidable feng shui techniques are about changing the heavens and shifting the earth, encompassing the feng shui of thousands of miles within the palm of one¡¯s hand. Such is the power of individuals who carry the might of turning heaven and earth as they walk. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Master Song Yi? Tsk tsk, I haven¡¯t seen you for years, and you¡¯ve managed to break through and enter the Xiaoyao realm! I thought you might have already died somewhere!¡± A nasally voice, unpleasant to the ear, resounded. Song Yi was taken aback and looked up to see a sinister-looking middle-aged man leisurely approaching. Upon seeing this man, Song Yi¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Pan Yin, how dare you show your face to me?¡± ¡°Hehe, why wouldn¡¯t I dare? My dear¡­ master!¡± Pan Yin said with a cold laugh. Song Yi¡¯s face turned ashen, trembling with anger. At this moment, Pan Yin noticed Xue An standing aside, ¡°Tsk tsk, have you accepted another disciple, Master? My congratulations!¡± After that, Pan Yin laughed with smug satisfaction. But just then, Xue Xiang said in a soft and cute voice to Xue An, ¡°Daddy, this uncle¡¯s voice sounds like Donald Duck!¡± Xue Xiang shook her little head and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Donald Duck¡¯s voice is much nicer than his!¡± This comment inevitably made everyone grin. Only Pan Yin¡¯s face grew darker, and after giving Xue An a cold look, he left with a sneer. Once Pan Yin had left, Song Yi turned pale and shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Mr. Xue. That guy was once my disciple!¡± Song Yi sighed, continuing, ¡°He was extremely talented back then, and with my dedicated teaching, he quickly learned all of my skills. But to my surprise, he had the heart of a beast!¡± ¡°I was fortunate enough to obtain an Elixir that could help me break through to the Zhenren Realm; he attacked me when I was not expecting it, then ran off with the Elixir!¡± ¡°Because of that, my cultivation level hasn¡¯t improved at all over the past years!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent. These sorts of conflicts and betrayals between teachers and disciples, he had seen them all too often in the past three thousand years. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would come to this gathering of feng shui masters!¡± Song Yi said resentfully. At this time, Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple pair, had also arrived. With their arrival, just about all of the world¡¯s renowned feng shui masters were present. Ming Ruifeng arranged a sumptuous banquet. During the feast. These feng shui masters from various parts of Huaxia gathered together, enthusiastically discussing their insights and enjoying themselves immensely. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were eating ice cream. Little chubby faces smeared with cream, looking exceptionally adorable. This scene also drew many astonished gazes. After all, with so many people, only Xue An had brought his family, naturally standing out. Meanwhile, Pan Yin and his disciple Chang Zhu were huddled together, occasionally glancing over at Xue An in the distance. ¡°So it seems, this man must be the new disciple your mentor has recently taken in?¡± Chang Zhu asked. Pan Yin nodded, then sneaked greedy looks at Chang Xiaoxiao sitting beside him. ¡°No mistake about it, I guess that Sea Demon Blood Bead must also have been a gift from my master! That old geezer, having so many good things yet unwilling to give any to me!¡± Pan Yin said shamelessly. Chang Zhu nodded, mulling over in his mind. Just then, Ming Canghai made his appearance at the banquet. Many people hastened to stand up, raising their glasses and fawning, ¡°Family Head Ming!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Ming¡¯s health and vigor!¡± Ming Canghai walked onto the stage, smiled, and waved his hand, quieting everyone down. Then Ming Canghai said, ¡°Today, we have gathered here for two reasons; firstly, to strengthen the fellowship among us fellow cultivators, and secondly, because the Ming Family has a matter to ask of you!¡± Boom! A commotion erupted among the attendees. What could the Ming Family possibly need to ask for? Ming Canghai continued to speak, ¡°However, this matter is of great importance and requires someone with a profound understanding of formations and fengshui to be capable of undertaking it, so we have prepared a little game!¡± Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, holding a stack of papers. ¡°These are formation diagrams. Whoever can decipher them, please stay behind after the event!¡± Once distributed, everyone carefully examined the papers and then began furrowing their brows. This formation diagram was clearly out of the ordinary, exceptionally complex. Some people couldn¡¯t even recognize what it was! At the same time, Ming Ruifeng stood beside Yuan Yunxin, whispering with a smile, ¡°Sister Yunxin, who do you think can crack it?¡± Yuan Yunxin said indifferently, ¡°This puzzle is based on a formation from an Immortal¡¯s legacy that I slightly altered. It is vastly different from the common formations of this world, and I truly do not know who can solve it!¡± Xue An and Song Yi each got a piece of paper as well. Song Yi stared at it for a long time, his brow furrowed in frustration, not understanding what it was. Only Xue An, with a single glance, gave a faint smile. It was actually a Golden Immortal formation! No, not yet at the Golden Immortal level! At most, it could be considered the skill of a Half-step Golden Immortal. For Xue An, this formation was as simple as one plus one. But since such a formation had appeared, it implied that an Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling or legacy was about to appear in the world. Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, could it be that An Qing¡¯s capture was also because of this Immortal legacy? Xue An wasn¡¯t in a hurry but instead scanned the crowd to see who else might manage it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pan Yin was deep in contemplation, and Chang Zhu was also frowning intensely. Only Chang Xiaoxiao, knowing her own limited abilities, did not bother racking her brains. However, she noticed that Xue An was looking around casually. Chang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly, it seemed this fellow was nothing more than a pillow with fancy embroidery. Just at that moment, Pan Yin laughed loudly, ¡°Excellent formation, but it can¡¯t stump me!¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about… this solution to the formation? (4 more) Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about¡­ this solution to the formation? (4 more) Translator: 549690339 Chang Zhu¡¯s brows also relaxed, clearly having found a solution as well. Apart from the two of them, probably only three or five others had managed to solve the formation. The rest were all at their wits¡¯ end. Yuan Yunxin reviewed the solutions submitted by everyone. They were basically all acceptable. Among them, Pan Yin¡¯s solution was the most convenient one! Therefore, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but give Pan Yin a few extra glances. Knowing that this young girl was the widely known formation genius, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. Then he saw Song Yi in the distance, frowning deeply, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle before strolling over. ¡°Master,¡± he said, ¡°are you stumped by this formation problem?¡± Song Yi¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. Chang Xiaoxiao also came over and deliberately said, ¡°Uncle Master Pan, you are so amazing, solving the formation problem so quickly!¡± Laughing heartily, Pan Yin said, ¡°How could such a thing ever stump me? It¡¯s just that some people are getting on in years and can¡¯t keep up with the times, so they can¡¯t solve it. I advise these people to go home and hug their grandchildren as soon as possible!¡± Song Yi¡¯s face turned ashen. But there was nothing he could do about an unsolvable formation problem, and hence he had no way to retaliate. Watching from a distance, Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly. She knew of Song Yi¡¯s fame. But being famous didn¡¯t mean being capable. The formation problem required a strong understanding of formations and Feng Shui arts. At that moment, Xue An gave a faint smile. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you always assign me such problems as regular homework? What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± At his words, Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Regular homework? What a joke. You probably can¡¯t even understand such a problem, let alone solve it, especially when your own teacher is clueless!¡± Chang Xiaoxiao mocked. Xue An gave Chang Xiaoxiao a faint glance, causing her smile to freeze. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. It was as if it could freeze the soul. Then Xue An picked up a pen and, with a few swift strokes, finished writing. Pan Yin dismissed it with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not just going to write a solution, are you? Haha!¡± Xue An ignored him and handed the paper to Song Yi. Upon seeing it, Song Yi¡¯s whole body jolted, and then his eyes lit up. The most difficult part of this formation problem was actually the transformation of thought; once you had an approach, the rest would be simple! Thus, Song Yi also wrote with a flying pen and quickly completed the answer. Yuan Yunxin had heard the dispute and couldn¡¯t help walking over at a measured pace. Initially, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because she, like Pan Yin, thought the same. Such a formation problem, no matter how one went about solving it, would require a lengthy process. How could Xue An have finished writing with just a few swift strokes? But when her gaze fell upon Xue An¡¯s paper, she was stunned. Seeing Yuan Yunxin¡¯s stunned reaction, Pan Yin, Chang Xiaoxiao, and the others were baffled. What had happened? Why did the genius young girl of the Yuan family seem as if she had gone into a daze? Only Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This solution to the formation¡­ what do you think?¡± Yuan Yunxin¡¯s entire body shook as she came to her senses from immense astonishment, and her heart seemed to be hit by tremendous waves. Because on the formation problem, Xue An had simply marked a few spots and written down the method to break it. Yet it was such a simple solution that seemed to open a door for her, enlightening her suddenly. Could the formation problem be solved this way? How had she been so foolish not to see it before? Then she quickly looked over Song Yi¡¯s answer. Compared to Xue An¡¯s concise and clear solution, Song Yi¡¯s solution seemed much more cumbersome and complex! Ming Ruifeng too had now approached. ¡°Sister Yunxin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just find this gentleman¡¯s solution quite creative, I was a bit shocked for a moment!¡± This statement made the smiles disappear from Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao¡¯s faces. How could it be possible? Did he really solve it? Then Yuan Yunxin bowed very respectfully towards Xue An and Song Yi. ¡°Mr. Song truly lives up to his reputation, the disciple he has taught is also stunningly talented, Yunxin admires you!¡± With that, the whole place was shaken. Yuan Yunxin is one of the most dazzling stars in the world of Feng Shui and Ritual Arts, as well as the Martial Arts World in recent years. Not only did she become famous for her cultivation level, but she also gained worldwide recognition with her vast and complex knowledge, along with her exquisite and meticulous reasoning in formations, even making many well-established seniors feel inferior. This was also why the Ming Family did not hesitate to collaborate with the Yuan Family to invite Yuan Yunxin. Song Yi felt a bit ashamed inside, because he was very aware that if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xue¡¯s intervention, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve the puzzle at all. But Xue An just smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°No need to be polite, that you have conducted such research on formations is indeed commendable, consider this a gift to you!¡± Xue An¡¯s such casual and superior tone made Ming Ruifeng frown slightly. Many people couldn¡¯t help feeling that Xue An was too arrogant. But Yuan Yunxin sincerely said, ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Only Yuan Yunxin knew how significant the gift Xue An had given her was! It could even be said to have given her boundless developmental potential! Pan Yin¡¯s face turned ashen; in his view, the only reason for Xue An¡¯s prowess had to be that Song Yi taught him his most secret and powerful skills. Thinking of this, Pan Yin couldn¡¯t help but seethe with rage. Hmph, sooner or later I will let you know just how formidable I am! Pan Yin thought to himself. The banquet ended. Those who had failed to solve the puzzle all sighed and dissipated. Xue An and a few others did not leave, but were instead led by Ming Ruifeng to an inner chamber. After a while, Ming Canghai walked in. He seemed very pleased, starting with some polite remarks before his tone shifted. ¡°All of you are the top experts in Feng Shui Numerology, what do you think about the puzzle just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and Pan Yin was the first to say, ¡°Very difficult!¡± Ming Canghai nodded, ¡°What else?¡± Everyone hesitated for a moment, only Xue An casually played with his fingers while indifferently saying, ¡°This puzzle¡­ should be derived from an Immortal Array, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± The voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderous revelation. Everyone was startled. Only Ming Canghai clapped and laughed heartily, ¡°Indeed worthy of being Mr. Song¡¯s outstanding disciple, that¡¯s right, this is a formation left by an Immortal!¡± Immortal¡¯s legacy? That name left everyone present full of puzzled looks. Only Chang Zhu was visibly shocked, exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°Could it be that the legends are true?¡± Yuan Yunxin at that moment casually said, ¡°Yes, the legends are indeed true, the Immortal¡¯s legacy does exist, and it is now in Xiangjiang Harbour!¡± The room fell into dead silence. The Immortal¡¯s legacy! This is something left by an Immortal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immortal, ah! How long has it been since traces of Immortals appeared in this world? Even immortality has become rare! The eyes of many slowly reddened. If one could seize an Immortal¡¯s treasure, wouldn¡¯t it be like ascending to heaven in a single step? Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Translator: 549690339 The birthday feast arrived. The An Family¡¯s servants had gotten up early and began to tidy up. The roads had been washed with clean water three times, not even a speck of dust remained. The great doors, which had always been closed, were opened today. It wasn¡¯t even nine in the morning yet. Guests arriving to offer birthday felicitations had already started to trickle in. However, the ones arriving now were generally from the smaller families in Zhongdu. These people gathered in groups of three or five, discussing today¡¯s birthday feast. ¡°Hey, have you heard? An Yan, the abandoned daughter of the An Family, has returned to Zhongdu!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it long ago. They say she even brought back a man and child!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this an outright slap in the face of the young master of the Chi Family? Who in Zhongdu doesn¡¯t know how deeply Chi Changge loved An Yan?¡± ¡°More than that, I heard that An Yan was forcibly taken back, but Chi Changge remained deeply in love. Yet she¡¯d rather die than submit and actually ran away!¡± ¡°Heh heh, I reckon today¡¯s birthday feast is going to be quite lively!¡± As people were discussing, a Mercedes-Benz G-Class drove up, and brother and sister Chi Changge and Chi Weiyang got out of the car. Upon seeing them arrive. The people discussing hurriedly shut their mouths. What a joke. The Chi Family in Zhongdu is a top-ranking wealthy family, on par with the An Family. Who would dare to disrespect them? ¡°Young master Chi!¡± ¡°Miss Chi!¡± The greetings continued without end, but Chi Changge, with a face as still as water, took no notice. In contrast, Chi Weiyang smiled and nodded her head. Then the two of them entered the house. With their arrival, the guests offering birthday felicitations suddenly increased, and all of them were from prominent and powerful families. Luxurious cars filled the area in front of the gate, with elegantly dressed people wearing reserved smiles gathered by their social groups, whispering among themselves. Meanwhile, in the reception room inside. Chi Changge sat in a chair with An Chang accompanying him on the other side. ¡°Where is she?¡± That was Chi Changge¡¯s first question. An Chang smiled slightly, ¡°Young master Chi need not be anxious, she will appear when the birthday feast begins!¡± At this moment, Chi Weiyang asked, ¡°Uncle, I heard she came back with a man and child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Weiyang sighed. This was like an inescapable dead end. At midday. The birthday feast commenced. Delicacies from the land and sea were served like flowing water. But the guests were not there for the food, they merely tasted it and waited for something else. Finally. The old matriarch of the An Family, Jin Xiurong, slowly walked out. Upon seeing her, everyone promptly stood up. ¡°May the old lady be healthy and hale!¡± ¡°Wishing the old lady fortunes as vast as the East Sea, and a lifespan as enduring as the mountains!¡± Jin Xiurong smiled and nodded, waved her hand to signal everyone to sit down, and then took her place at the head of the room. At this point, the younger generation of the An Family began to come forward to offer birthday wishes. Naturally, the first to take the stage were An Xue and An Chang. ¡°Wishing mother peace and good fortune!¡± After speaking, the two stepped aside to the left and right. Next up were the younger ones like An Ying and An Meng. After these individuals finished paying their respects. Everyone¡¯s heart stirred in anticipation. What came next¡­ would surely be the highlight of the show! Indeed. Outside the banquet hall, footsteps could be heard. When the bead curtain was lifted, the first to enter was An Yan, who had been away from Zhongdu for four years. Her appearance stirred a faint commotion among those seated below. Chi Changge gazed foolishly at An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Following closely behind her were two well-behaved and lovely little girls. Upon seeing the two little girls, Chi Changge¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. Jin Xiurong, seated at the head of the table, gave an almost imperceptible cold snort. The last to enter was a man with a tall stature and a faint smile on his face. Though his attire was plain, his every move exuded an extraordinary aura. Chi Changge suddenly stood up, staring daggers at this man, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Xue An noticed Chi Changge¡¯s gaze, but all he did was smile faintly before making his way to An Yan¡¯s side. An Yan seemed somewhat tremulous under the scrutiny of many eyes. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. An Yan gradually calmed down. However, such an affectionate gesture between the two only caused a quiet uproar among the crowd. It was then that An Yan approached Jin Xiurong and, with her hands by her sides, said, ¡°Yan¡¯er wishes Grandma a life as enduring as the sun and the moon, and as evergreen as the pine and crane!¡± But as soon as she finished speaking, Jin Xiurong slammed her hand on the table, her voice icy as she commanded, ¡°Kneel down before me now!¡± This command was like a thunderclap. The whole room fell into silence. An Meng curved her lips into a triumphant smile. No matter how formidable you are, in the face of Grandma, don¡¯t you still have to kneel and accept punishment? An Yan¡¯s expression turned anxious, then she bent her waist, about to kneel! But just then, an arm barred her way. Looking up, An Yan saw Xue An smiling gently at her, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve said before, from now on, you need not kneel before anyone!¡± As soon as this statement landed, it was as if a grenade had been thrown into the midst of the onlookers. Everyone looked on in shock. Some sneered in their hearts, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. Jin Xiurong¡¯s face darkened like water. ¡°You¡­ are you Xue An, the one who lured away my granddaughter, leading her into disloyalty and impiety?¡± But Xue An just laughed. His smile was filled with coldness. ¡°Lured away your granddaughter? Ha, when An Yan and I were at An Xue, we fell in love, and I even visited your An Family. Why didn¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The old steward standing beside Jin Xiurong took a step forward and rebuked him. Jin Xiurong wore a scornful look, ¡°Four years ago you had nothing, and you thought to reach the skies in one step by marrying my An Family¡¯s daughter. Of course I wouldn¡¯t agree! Four years later, you come knocking again, with two children in tow, do you think¡­ this will make me yield?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯ve never thought of making you yield! Because you¡­ are not worthy!¡± At these words. Complete silence fell over the room. Many regarded Xue An with the eyes one gives a dead man. In Zhongdu. Offending the An Family was like seeking death, no different. Jin Xiurong¡¯s expression shifted slightly, she spoke coldly, ¡°Good! What a proud and unyielding man you are, it¡¯s a pity, even the hardest bones will shatter!¡± As her words settled, several elders rose from the corner of the hall. The leader approached Jin Xiurong, bowing respectfully, ¡°Elder Madame!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Jin Xiurong sipped her tea, instructing with a light voice, and the calm tone was as if she was discussing a trivial matter. ¡°Yes!¡± The elder turned and gave Xue An a faint smile, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless. It¡¯s your own fault for seeking death.¡± No sooner had he spoken, when his eyebrows bristled, and a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from him. Everyone in the room was startled. Several martial artists even changed color drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is¡­ Golden Leopard, the warrior who once dominated the Martial Arts World, ranked tenth on the Jade List! Is he actually serving the An Family?¡± At that moment, Golden Leopard let out a sinister laugh, ¡°To die at my hands is indeed a point of pride for you!¡± However, Xue An shook his head, speaking softly, ¡°Too weak!¡± ¡°What?¡± Golden Leopard didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°I said¡­ too weak!¡± As soon as Xue An finished speaking, he rushed to the man, raising his hand to deliver a punch. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Translator: 549690339 Golden Leopard originally didn¡¯t care. Because in his eyes, Xue An¡¯s aura was flat, just an ordinary person who knew some boxing! But unexpectedly, when Xue An threw a punch, his momentum suddenly surged. Golden Leopard¡¯s face changed dramatically, but still, he roared, ¡°Watch my ¡®Mountain-Crushing Fist¡¯!¡± Having said that, he too struck out with a punch. The two fists collided. Bang! A muffled sound. Those close by felt their ears buzzing. Golden Leopard remained rigid on the spot, and only after a moment did he exhale deeply. ¡°Good fist technique!¡± As he spoke, he began to turn into ash from the fist, and finally, like broken pieces of porcelain, he disappeared without a trace. Everyone was dumbstruck. Who could have imagined that under Xue An¡¯s single punch, Golden Leopard would be directly blasted into nothingness. The priests who were originally composed all stood up suddenly, looking at Xue An with shock on their faces. Jin Xiurong also frowned slightly. Only Chi Changge, with an iron-blue complexion, looked at Xue An, his fists creaking with rage. Xue An pulled back his fist, looked around at everyone, and said indifferently, ¡°An Yan is my woman. From today onwards, she will leave the An Family and will no longer be governed by this so-called noble family. I¡¯ve said my piece, who agrees? Who opposes?¡± No one dared to speak. Leave the An Family? This has never happened before. At this moment An Xue couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer, and was the first to jump out and say, ¡°Leave the An Family? Heh, her blood is of the An Family, and you say to leave just like that?¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°That means you oppose it then!¡± ¡°Of course I disagree!¡± ¡°Fine then, you can go die!¡± Before An Xue could react, a nearby elder¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he instantly moved in front of An Xue, simultaneously roaring. ¡°Shield!¡± A faint halo appeared in front of him, covering An Xue behind him. At this moment, Xue An flicked his finger. Crack! The halo barely resisted for less than half a second before it exploded violently. It then flew the elder out directly, until he slammed into a wall, barely halting. With an open mouth, the elder spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Xue An looked at the elder with a pale complexion and smiled faintly, ¡°Not bad, you actually took one from me!¡± The elder gave a bitter laugh. He had just used a Divine Talisman, a true transmission from Mount Wudang! He thought he could withstand a hit from Xue An, but unexpectedly, it shattered in just one second. ¡°The aura of True Martial, huh?¡± Xue An said softly, then smiled slightly, ¡°For the sake of your elder, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± At this point, An Xue finally realized what had just happened. If it weren¡¯t for Master Zhang from Mount Wudang coming to his rescue, he probably would have been dismembered by now. An Xue trembled all over, ¡°You¡­ you actually dare to kill¡­ me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Your lives are no more than weeds to me!¡± This statement provoked anger. Many people looked at Xue An with hostility in their eyes. After all, they all considered themselves part of the same stratum. And with Xue An killing a man as soon as he made a move, it naturally filled everyone with a sense of crisis. At this time, Old Lady Jin Xiurong¡¯s face also changed slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak to Xue An; instead, she turned to look at An Yan. ¡°An Yan, you¡¯ve grown up by my side since you were a child. Do you really want to break with the An Family for the sake of such a man?¡± An Yan had been silent all this time, but now her expression gradually calmed, and her eyes hardened, free from panic. She slowly walked to Xue An¡¯s side and firmly shook her head at Jin Xiurong, ¡°Grandma, this might be the last time I call you grandma. Indeed, I grew up here since I was young, and you have the grace of bringing me up!¡± ¡°But from childhood to adulthood, I never received even a smile from you. After my father¡¯s death, aside from An Qing, who ever cared for me? In your eyes, I am nothing but a tool, a means to ally with other noble families through marriage! Am I right?¡± These series of questions threw Jin Xiurong¡¯s face into change. She never expected An Yan to dare contradict her to her face. The old woman¡¯s face grew dark as she gazed coldly at An Yan. ¡°Very good! You are very good!¡± An Yan ignored Jin Xiurong¡¯s angry glare and turned to smile softly at Xue An, who looked at her with tender indulgence. ¡°You all looked down on him before, calling him a poor scholar without a future! But I am not afraid; as long as I can be with him, I am willing even to beg!¡± ¡°But you only thought about tearing us apart, and even had me, who had just given birth to a child, captured and brought back! These actions, you have done, do they really shine with glory?¡± This speech caused an uproar among the audience. Many women were stealing glances at An Yan, because she had expressed what many of them felt in their hearts. Chi Weiyang stared blankly at the determined An Yan and suddenly felt some envy. Because this woman had found her lifelong haven. ¡°What should be repaid has been repaid; I owe nothing to you all! From now on, I and the An Family are cut off from grace and justice!¡± said An Yan, her face pale, but her voice ringing with unwavering determination. ¡°You whore, betraying your own family for an outsider!¡± Jin Xiurong finally erupted, her face contorting in rage. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian down below, now feeling a bit indignant, spoke up, ¡°Old hag, what right do you have to bully my mom?¡± The children¡¯s voices made Jin Xiurong boil with even more anger. ¡°None of you will leave today! An Yan, I¡¯ll give you one last chance! You¡­¡± At that moment, An Yan laughed as if a great burden had been lifted, ¡°No need! I do not need it!¡± At this time, Xue An tenderly caressed An Yan¡¯s cheek and said quietly, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s actually one more thing you forgot to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In four years, when I return to Zhongdu, I shall make everyone kneel in submission!¡± His tone was serene yet filled with powerful confidence. An Yan nodded happily, her face full of bliss, ¡°I believe, as long as it¡¯s you who says it, I¡¯ll believe!¡± Jin Xiurong was nearly hysterical, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡± No one dared to move. The prowess Xue An had demonstrated just moments before had shocked everyone into stillness. ¡°Kill him?¡± Xue An asked lightly. An Yan shook her head, ¡°After all, she raised me. Let¡¯s just leave it!¡± And just then, a cool female voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sister, since you are leaving, then I am too!¡± With that, An Qing walked into the hall with her head held high. Her arrival caused yet another stir in the crowd. Jin Xiurong could scarcely believe her own ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An Qing, what did you say?¡± An Qing smiled disdainfully then, ¡°Old witch, I don¡¯t have the patience of my sister. Do you think I¡¯d want to stay with the An Family if not for her? I¡¯ve been wanting to leave for a long time!¡± This declaration, full of dominance, made many onlookers¡¯ eyes nearly pop out. Many secretly felt fortunate to have attended this birthday feast! It was extraordinarily lively indeed! Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An¡¯s voice had just faded when the reef in the east suddenly expanded by more than a hundredfold. It was as if a colossal pillar had abruptly risen from the surface of the sea, reaching straight into the clouds. As for those attacks, in front of this massive rock, they were like a clay ox entering the sea, not even stirring up a ripple. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s complexion drastically changed as she let out an incredulous cry, ¡°How is this possible!¡± She had calculated this formation eye countless times, so how could it have suddenly changed? Everyone was rendered speechless. And just at that moment, a row of golden characters gradually emerged on that sky-reaching monolith. ¡°Trespassers at the Immortal King¡¯s Mansion shall die!¡± As these words appeared, someone said with a trembling voice, ¡°Look¡­ the ship.¡± Everyone lowered their heads to see the vast sea vessel slowly drifting away from the sea¡¯s surface. At the same time, everyone felt a tremendous force assail them, pressing everyone to the ground, barely able to lift their heads. And under this terrifying pressure, the whole ship creaked ominously¡ªit was the sound of metal being destroyed by immense pressure. This display of power struck awe into everyone¡¯s hearts. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face was filled with a look of despair. She finally understood. All human effort was futile in the face of such overwhelming power. All schemes and calculations were as laughable as a joke. Pan Yin was so terrified that she began to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! It¡¯s all the Ming Family¡¯s fault, all your fault! Ahhh!¡± All faces were filled with a grim expression. At that moment, a calm voice came from the bow of the ship. ¡°A mere Half-step Golden Immortal daring to falsely claim the title of Immortal King?¡± Everyone struggled to lift their heads to look. They saw Xue An standing at the bow, his robes fluttering in the sea breeze, his eyes deep as the vast ocean. Yuan Yunxin and the others were taken aback. What was he going to do? In the midst of everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Xue An uttered a light cry. ¡°Appear for me!¡± On that towering rock, dense clusters of golden talisman spells suddenly emerged. In the air, countless sword lights and wind blades also appeared, switching their direction and aiming at Xue An. This shocking scene dumbfounded Yuan Yunxin and the others. But Xue An simply smiled slightly, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s a Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation. It¡¯s not easy for you to set this up with your Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level. But to me, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± The sword lights and wind blades seemed to understand Xue An¡¯s words, retracting slightly before plunging down like an eclipse. Yuan Yunxin despairingly closed her eyes, believing Xue An was doomed. Yet, Pan Yin and Chang Zhu exchanged looks, both taking some pleasure in the other¡¯s misfortune. At that moment, a calm and commanding voice rang out. ¡°Today, let all of you witness what a true Immortal¡¯s array is!¡± With that said, Xue An formed a complex and profound hand sign and called out. ¡°All formations¡­ Guiyi!¡± Boom. The sword lights and wind blades that had neared Xue An all stalled, gradually becoming transparent, and finally faded into nothingness. The golden talisman spells on the towering rock shone brightly for a moment and then completely dimmed, with creaking noises emanating from within the rock, before it shattered explosively. Crack! The blue light dome enveloping the sea surface, like a soap bubble, disappeared! Everyone felt lightened as the immense pressure vanished. The ship also settled back onto the sea surface. All stood up, staring dumbfounded at what lay ahead. Before their eyes, a delicate and translucent island had appeared where the sea had been empty before. The island was no more than a mile in circumference, with a tall palace standing proudly at its center. ¡°Is this¡­ the legacy of an Immortal?¡± Yuan Yunxin murmured to herself. Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue An¡¯s figure, his eyes flickering, pondering something. And Xue An took a step forward, treading through the air towards the island. Pan Yin snapped out of it as if waking from a dream, ¡°Quick! Get to the shore!¡± Everyone else also came to their senses. Although it was Xue An who had broken the array, they were already at the doorstep, how could they not go in to take a look? Thus, they shamelessly followed close behind and made for the shore. At this moment, Xue An walked towards the center of the island and looked up at the splendid yet desolate palace. Three characters were written atop the palace in ancient seal script. Xiaopenglai. Xue An smiled slightly and then strode into the palace. No sooner had he entered than Ming Ruifeng, Pan Yin, and the others arrived. On this small island, the only building was this palace. It was easy to imagine that the treasures of the Immortals must all be inside. At this thought, Ming Ruifeng and the others¡¯ eyes turned red. A Feng Shui Master, impatient to wait, stepped forward, intending to rush in. But after this step, the surroundings changed. It was as if they had suddenly found themselves in a vast, wild jungle, and everyone around them had disappeared. The man¡¯s face changed drastically. What¡¯s going on? Could this be an illusion? As the Feng Shui Master was mired in shock and doubt, a huge roar came from behind him. He turned his head to see a beast towering over a hundred meters tall staring at him with a pair of eyes. The man was so frightened he almost wet himself. He turned to run, but before he could take a single step, the beast opened its gaping maw and in one bite, devoured the poor Feng Shui Master. To Yuan Yunxin and the others, it appeared as though the man had stood in place, suddenly showing a look of terror on his face, before turning into a bloody lump of flesh, dying on the spot. This scene made everyone¡¯s color change. Yuan Yunxin was especially shocked, crying out, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! Everyone be careful!¡± But no sooner had she uttered the words than everything around her also vanished. While the others outside were trapped in illusions, Xue An stood inside the palace. The place was empty, no other furnishings to be seen, except for a skeleton seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion directly in the center. Xue An approached and saw words written in blood in front of the skeleton. Having cultivated the path of immortality for over a thousand years, people envy my Xiaoyao, yet they do not know this world is like a cage, preventing me from progressing! Today, I enter the death meditation. If I cannot break through this realm, may this place be left to someone with destiny! The last characters were sighs: Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! in three iterations. Xue An looked at the skeleton, long dead, and felt somewhat sentimental. The path to immortal cultivation is irrevocable once embarked upon. One must press on bravely and vigorously to break through, for if trapped by the boundary of one¡¯s cultivation level, the taste is simply worse than death. This Half-step Golden Immortal who could die with such clear conviction, could also be considered a true cultivator. Xue An waved his hand lightly. The skeleton turned into dust and scattered with the wind. From dust to dust and earth to earth, may you have entered the cycle of reincarnation to cultivate the immortal path anew! Xue An sighed, then bent down to pick up a book and a sword from the ground. The book had a line of characters on it. True Understanding of Formations. No wonder this person could set up the Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation with the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal; it turns out he was a cultivator who specialized in formations. This sword appeared to be corroded by thousands of years, looking dull and lusterless. Xue Anxin casually wiped it. The sword then revealed its brilliance. Two ancient seal characters were written on the hilt. Liuguang. Xue An smiled. This treasure from the Immortal¡¯s legacy was not sought in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s a pity that this fellow¡¯s body had dissolved too long ago; otherwise, getting some fragments of his immortal essence would have been worthwhile. After Xue An picked up these items, the splendid palace rapidly decayed, quickly becoming decrepit. Xue An turned and looked back at the way he came, a slight smile playing on his lips. Have they all been trapped in the illusion? Good, it¡¯s time to settle some old scores! Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple duo, trembled all over as they watched the countless multicolored poisonous snakes before them. This illusory realm was designed to manifest each person¡¯s deepest fears. ¡°Master¡­ Master, didn¡¯t you say this was an illusion? How come these snakes all seem so real!¡± Chang Xiaoxiao was on the verge of tears. At that moment, Chang Zhu¡¯s expression darkened as she suddenly pushed Chang Xiaoxiao. With a scream, Chang Xiaoxiao was surrounded by the poisonous snakes. Crying, she yelled, ¡°Master, save me quickly!¡± Chang Zhu remained unmoved. She wanted to test whether the snakes would let her go after they had something to eat. But the results obviously disappointed her. The snakes devoured Chang Xiaoxiao until only her bones remained in an instant, yet the illusion did not dissipate. Just then, a light sigh was heard. ¡°To call you Master for over a decade, and now to meet your end by a swarm of snakes, you truly are ruthless!¡± Chang Zhu was shocked to her core and turned to look, only to see Xue An strolling out from among the snakes. Wherever he passed, the snakes scattered, and all prostrated on the ground, seemingly worshiping him. Chang Zhu felt a wave of regret in her heart but put on an exceedingly obsequious smile. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, you truly possess divine cultivation skills. I admire you. My disciple was offensive that day at the airport; now she has met her just deserts, please save me!¡± Xue An listened quietly, and only after Chang Zhu had finished speaking did he raise an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Are you done?¡± A chill ran through Chang Zhu¡¯s heart, and with trembling voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡­ I belong to the Chang Family of Qizhou, you¡­ ¡± She could not finish her sentence, for with a casual wave of his hand, Chang Zhu¡¯s head exploded. Until her death, Chang Zhu never expected that Xue An would strike so suddenly, so her mangled face still bore a trace of astonishment. The corpse fell to the ground. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Always mentioning the Chang Family of Qizhou, do you know how annoying that is?¡± Having said this, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. Pan Yin and Song Yi were also within the same illusion. What they faced was a mountain of knives with countless sharp blades standing erect. The two stood on a small rock atop the mountain of knives which was also shrinking gradually. Pan Yin¡¯s complexion was grim as he angrily said, ¡°Song Yi, you old man, did you pass all your skills to that Xue An?¡± At this moment, Song Yi sneered. ¡°Pan Yin, do you know why you¡¯re still nothing but a Xiaoyao even now? Because you¡¯re a damn fool! Mr. Xue merely borrowed the title. What kind of person is he? How could he be my disciple?¡± Pan Yin was shaken and remembered the scene where Xue An single-handedly broke the Immortal Array. Song Yi said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve all made one mistake, and that is opposing Mr. Xue. Old man has never seen anyone clash with Mr. Xue and live to tell the tale!¡± Pan Yin¡¯s face gradually paled, eventually looking at Song Yi with a face full of resentment. ¡°Stop bragging; I¡¯m not easily frightened. Even if I have to die, you¡¯re going ahead of me!¡± With that, Pan Yin threw a fierce punch. Song Yi dodged, but the rock under his feet was treacherously slippery, and he nearly fell off. Pan Yin kept attacking with a vicious smile while Song Yi was in constant peril. But just then, Xue An gradually appeared. Song Yi was overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Pan Yin¡¯s face turned white. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Song Yi, you sure have picked a fine disciple! So adept at treachery and patricide, are we?¡± Song Yi forced a smile. Then Xue An said, ¡°Now, I will give you a chance to clean up your own house!¡± As Xue An pointed lightly, Song Yi felt a surge of boundless strength course through him. His aura skyrocketed. In contrast, Pan Yin¡¯s aura began to wane. Pan Yin¡¯s face twisted with anger, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Song Yi said with a cold chuckle. ¡°I took you in out of pity, recognizing a bit of talent in you. Never did I expect such ingrate ambition from you, to betray and usurp your own master. Now with Mr. Xue¡¯s help, I, Song Yi, shall personally clean house!¡± With that said, Song Yi swung out a palm. Pan Yin was knocked to the ground, nearly tumbling down the mountain of knives. Pan Yin completely broke down, crying and crawling on the ground, ¡°Master, mercy, Master! I was blinded, please spare me this one time!¡± Song Yi was unmoved, ¡°Heaven may forgive you, but I will not!¡± With a kick, he sent the screaming Pan Yin tumbling down the mountain of blades. Thud, thud, thud! Pan Yin screamed miserably as he rolled all the way down from the mountain of blades. By the time he reached the bottom, he had become a lump of flesh. At the same time, the illusory realm dissipated, and they returned to the small island. Song Yi let out a breath and respectfully knelt before Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am eternally grateful for your assistance today,¡± Song Yi vowed, ¡°From now on, I shall serve as Mr. Xue¡¯s humble servant!¡± Xue An smiled and casually tossed the book in his hand over. ¡°This thing is of no use to me, but it¡¯s perfect for you, so cultivate it yourself!¡± As Song Yi took a look, his whole body shook. ¡°This¡­ what is this!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°This is what the Immortal left behind!¡± Tears welled up in Song Yi¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, he extended his hand, bit his middle finger, wrote a talisman spell on his forehead, and then declared aloud. ¡°Disciple Song Yi vows to serve Mr. Xue for life, and should there be any disloyalty, may my soul be destroyed!¡± This was the fealty oath Song Yi swore! Xue An only smiled at this and then turned to enter the illusory realm where Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin were. The two were facing a battlefield filled with the roar of war. At this moment, Ming Ruifeng was already riddled with wounds, and Yuan Yunxin was also covered in blood. ¡°Yuan Yunxin, didn¡¯t you say this was an illusory realm? Then why does it feel so real?¡± Ming Ruifeng struggled to kill a soldier and roared furiously. Desperation painted Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face as she said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s no use, this is an Immortal¡¯s illusion. Once trapped, you either die or find a way out, there is no other way to break free!¡± ¡°No! I refuse to die! This is all your fault, you fool! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a prodigy? Break us out of here!¡± Ming Ruifeng yelled hysterically. Suddenly. Everything on the battlefield stopped. Ming Ruifeng was stunned, looked up, and saw Xue An slowly approaching. Disbelief appeared on Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ how can you be¡­?¡± Xue An smiled, and with a gentle wave of his hand, all the soldiers dispersed like smoke. ¡°Such an illusion can hardly trouble me!¡± Then he looked toward Ming Ruifeng. ¡°The great young master of the Ming Family is scared of death?¡± Ming Ruifeng¡¯s expression fluctuated, ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± By now he had realized that Xue An was definitely not Song Yi¡¯s disciple. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°As I said, my surname is Xue, and my name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? Ming Ruifeng furrowed his brow. That name sounded so familiar! That¡¯s when Yuan Yunxin said tremulously, ¡°You¡­ you are Xue An? The Xue An who killed my elder brother?¡± Xue An nodded. Ming Ruifeng felt his head go blank with a bang. So it was him! The one who extinguished a Sword Immortal with one sword, the Xue An who slaughtered everyone in Moonwatching Pavilion! Ming Ruifeng¡¯s whole body trembled. Yuan Yunxin¡¯s face was filled with grief and despair. At that moment, Xue An looked toward Ming Ruifeng with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ming, I also have another identity¡ªI am An Qing¡¯s brother-in-law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Qing? Ming Ruifeng suddenly remembered among the military personnel he had captured, there was a woman named An Qing. His face filled with shock. Xue An shook his head and sighed, ¡°Moreover, that Ming Yuan from your family was also killed by me!¡± Xue An paused and then smiled ominously, ¡°But none of these matters. What¡¯s important is that your Ming Family will cease to exist as well!¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mom, You’re So Silly! (4th Update) Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mom, You¡¯re So Silly! (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Ming Ruifeng shuddered, then made a move that utterly astounded Yuan Yunxin. Ming Ruifeng suddenly fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am the one responsible for all these acts! Kill me, but please spare the Ming Family!¡± After saying this, Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°After breaking the Formation, did your Ming Family ever consider sparing anyone when you planned to kill all those who knew?¡± At this remark, Ming Ruifeng¡¯s face turned completely ashen. ¡°How¡­ how could you?¡± ¡°You want to know how I found out, right?¡± Xue An paused and then said, ¡°I also know that you seem to have intentions to harm my family, thinking of using that as leverage against me. Am I right, Young Master Ming?¡± Ming Ruifeng screamed in agony as a flame quietly ignited at the soles of his feet. And unlike other swift fires, this flame consumed Ming Ruifeng at a slow pace. It felt to Ming Ruifeng as if someone was poking his bone marrow with a Golden Needle, the pain piercing his heart. ¡°Kill me! Just kill me!¡± In unbearable pain, Ming Ruifeng roared. Xue An watched with a smile, then turned to a petrified Yuan Yunxin, and said, ¡°Quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fear filled Yuan Yunxin¡¯s heart. ¡°Xue An, even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ming Ruifeng bellowed. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have the chance to become a ghost?¡± The flames suddenly grew more intense, and Ming Ruifeng was burnt to nothingness under them. His soul and spirit were obliterated! Xue An turned his head to look at Yuan Yunxin. At that moment, Yuan Yunxin surprisingly calmed down and said softly, ¡°Before I die, may I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Why did you kill my elder brother?¡± ¡°Because I found him disagreeable!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Disagreeable? What kind of explanation is that? Yuan Yunxin was simultaneously amused and dismayed. In actuality, Xue An simply didn¡¯t deem it worthwhile to explain anything. ¡°Then¡­ where did you learn your Formation skills? How did you know the method to break the Immortal Array?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If I said it was self-taught, would you believe me?¡± Yuan Yunxin bit her lip, then nodded, ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°People have been calling me a Formation prodigy since I was young, but I hate that title! Because they all ignore the effort I put in behind the scenes! But you¡­ you truly are a genius!¡± Having said that, Yuan Yunxin closed her eyes, ¡°Do it!¡± Xue An looked at this ordinary-looking woman and suddenly laughed, then waved his hand. The illusion dissipated. Yuan Yunxin slowly opened her eyes, full of astonishment. ¡°Suddenly changing my mind, people as pure as you are becoming increasingly rare, to kill another would render this world even more dull!¡± Having said that, Xue An grabbed Song Yi from the ground, leapt, and vanished above the sea. Yuan Yunxin stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s departing figure. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel sorrow or joy! At this moment. In Xiangjiang. Within a hotel of the Ming Family. An Yan and her two daughters were guessing riddles. ¡°Mom, have you heard the riddle about the big pig says ¡®yes¡¯ and the small pig says ¡®no¡¯?¡± Xue Xiang asked with a giggle. An Yan frowned thoughtfully for a moment, then asked Xue Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, have you heard it?¡± Xue Nian shook her head earnestly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Xue Xiang laughed, her eyes curving into crescents. An Yan also had a smiling face. ¡°What are you guys laughing about?¡± Xue Nian was a bit puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re really such a big fool. I said the big pig says ¡®yes¡¯, and the small pig says ¡®no¡¯, and you just said ¡®no¡¯. Doesn¡¯t that make you the small pig?¡± Xue Xiang explained. It was only then that Xue Nian understood and said somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, sister is bullying me again!¡± ¡°Ah, is this bullying you? It¡¯s your own silliness, all right?¡± Xue Xiang made a face at Xue Nian. Xue Nian¡¯s little steamed bun face scrunched up in irritation, ¡°Sister, let me give you a riddle!¡± ¡°Sure! Bring it on!¡± Xue Xiang was full of confidence. ¡°Umm¡­ umm¡­¡± Xue Nian¡¯s little face turned red with effort, finally speaking out. ¡°The tortoise and the hare were racing, and the pig was the judge. Can you tell me who won?¡± Xue Xiang was just about to speak when she suddenly blinked her large eyes and exclaimed to An Yan, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know the answer to this one!¡± An Yan also pondered deeply for a while before saying, ¡°It should¡­ be the tortoise that won, seeing as it¡¯s the tortoise and the hare race, after all!¡± ¡°Then Mom is the pig!¡± ¡°Why?¡± An Yan asked in astonishment. ¡°Because only the judge knows who won!¡± Nian Nian laughed heartily with delight. Xue Xiang, with her hands on her hips and a sigh of frustration, said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so silly!¡± An Yan was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Alright, Mom is silly!¡± Then An Yan stood up, looking out with some concern at the weather. Wondering how her husband was doing now! Although Xue An spoke light-heartedly, An Yan still couldn¡¯t help but worry. And it was just at this moment. Hua Baizhe and Cai Xukun were standing atop a tall building far from the hotel. ¡°Xue An and the Ming Family people have gone out to sea, not sure what for! Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to kidnap Xue An¡¯s wife and children? When he returns, we can use his family to force him to comply,¡± Cai Xukun said with a venomous lick of his lips. Hua Baizhe shook his head, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Cai Xukun snorted coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± After saying so, Cai Xukun vanished into the shadows. This was his innate ability, to move stealthily through the shadows. Quickly! Cai Xukun appeared in a corner of the Ming Family¡¯s hotel, then climbed up the exterior wall to the outside of the room where An Yan was staying. At that moment, An Yan was standing in front of the window. Cai Xukun, looking at An Yan, licked his lips with a greedy look. This woman was really beautiful! And An Yan also noticed Cai Xukun, just as startled. With a show of force, the tempered glass shattered to pieces. Then Cai Xukun, believing himself to be very elegant, stepped in, looked at the astonished An Yan and the two little girls, and smiled slightly, ¡°Beautiful ladies, I am sorry, but from now on, you¡¯ll have to listen to me!¡± An Yan snapped out of her astonishment, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Blame your husband for being too arrogant. Now, someone has put up a billion for his head, so¡­¡± Cai Xukun grinned as he reached out intending to touch An Yan. But his hand had only reached halfway when a burst of resplendent golden light flashed from An Yan¡¯s body. The momentum was so shocking it even made the entire hotel tremble. Cai Xukun was blasted away by this golden light. Bang Bang Bang. He smashed through wall after wall, breaking through an entire floor of the hotel, and the remaining force still not spent, he was blasted onto a distant hill. Boom! Cai Xukun was directly buried into the mountain. That finally brought him to a stop. Only then did Cai Xukun spit out a large mouthful of fresh blood. The blood was even mixed with bits of his internal organs. This single hit had shattered all Cai Xukun¡¯s bones. If not for Cai Xukun¡¯s innate ability allowing him to transfer most of the power to the shadows, he would have been reduced to dust. A look of extreme horror spread across Cai Xukun¡¯s face. Hua Baizhe, watching from afar, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. What just happened? All she saw was a flash of golden light, then a powerful and irresistible force suddenly filled the whole atmosphere. Although it was fleeting, it made Hua Baizhe tremble all over. That force was simply too terrifying! No! It seems the plan needs to change! Thinking this, Hua Baizhe vanished from the spot. No sooner had she left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An arrived above the hotel with Song Yi. Looking down at the ruined hotel, Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised, his face filled with murderous intent. Someone actually dared to attack his family? Xue An was enraged! Under his fury, which seemed capable of burning the heavens, the whole Xiangjiang seemed to quiver slightly! Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Translator: 549690339 Cheng Hao stood atop the ruins of a city, his face filled with horror. Suddenly, footsteps came from the distance. Cheng Hao instinctively hid in a corner. The approaching figures were a group of soldiers with no visible insignia, each exuding a fearsome aura, clearly they were elite troops. Cheng Hao held his breath and remained hidden in the corner, trying not to make a sound. But as these people just passed by Cheng Hao, suddenly a few soldiers turned their heads and pounced toward him. Cheng Hao was shocked. The agility of these men was simply too fast. Cheng Hao rolled on the ground to narrowly avoid a strike, then stood up with a serious expression and executed the Grand Ancestor¡¯s Fist. Although Cheng Hao could barely handle one man, dealing with two was a challenge. And the opponents numbered twenty or thirty. After a few moves, Cheng Hao was kicked to the ground, and then someone approached and stabbed down. Cheng Hao cried out in alarm and woke up. He saw Xue An sitting in a chair, looking at him coldly. ¡°Lost?¡± Cheng Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to realize that all his comrades were lying on their beds, asleep with expressions of pain and surprise on their faces. Just as Cheng Hao was about to ask something, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Continue!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Cheng Hao felt darkness before his eyes, and then he plunged into the dreamscape once more. It was the same city ruins, the same group of soldiers. Cheng Hao wanted to cry but had no tears, yet he still learned from his last lesson and hid himself in a more concealed place in advance. This time he wasn¡¯t discovered, but just as he let out a sigh of relief. Several figures in black emerged from the shadows and charged toward Cheng Hao. ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± Cheng Hao cursed as he went to meet them. After a few exchanges, his throat was slit by a blade once again. This time he did not wake up but started all over again. Sun Ling was currently in the swamps of the Amazon rainforest. There were poisonous snakes and bugs everywhere, and the mud pits on the ground emitted a strong stench. But Sun Ling dared not move because he was now lying in an extremely concealed patch of grass. This was the eighteenth time he had died. In the first seventeen attempts, he was killed in this exact spot by a master whose hiding place was unknowable. And disgustingly, the method of death was different each time. Sometimes he was stabbed in the heart and died; other times his head was blown apart by a punch. But the pain and fear of facing death were always the same. Sun Ling slowly adjusted his breathing, trying to keep his body temperature consistent with the surroundings. After a while, even a poisonous snake mistook Sun Ling for a piece of dead wood and slowly crawled over him. Sun Ling was carefully searching for the enemy¡¯s traces. Suddenly. Sun Ling noticed that the bubbles floating in a stinking pool not far in front of him on the left seemed a bit unusual. He held his breath and watched carefully. No mistake! There was definitely someone hiding in there. Joy rose in Sun Ling¡¯s heart; the humiliation of being killed seventeen times made his eyes redden. He slowly crawled toward the pit at the slowest speed. Finally, he neared the spot. Suddenly. Sun Ling leaped up, his knife piercing into the stinking pit with unprecedented speed. But unexpectedly, he stabbed the air! Sun Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to turn back when he felt a cold sensation at his back, followed by darkness before his eyes. Failed again! While Cheng Hao and Sun Ling were struggling in their dream. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi formed an alliance in theirs. After being resurrected once more. Zou Yi grimaced as he touched the spot on his back where he had been stabbed to death last time, ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this thing, and why does it feel so real?¡± Zhou Daniu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you knew!¡± Zou Yi shot Zhou Daniu an annoyed look, then squatted on the ground, lost in thought. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re supposed to infiltrate and assassinate that damn leader, but the experts by his side are more numerous than rabbits. Here, it¡¯s just the two of us, and you¡¯re not the sharpest tool in the shed. How are we supposed to do this?¡± Zhou Daniu just stood there, listening blankly. ¡°All right, all right, I know it¡¯s no use telling you!¡± Zou Yi stood up and started pacing back and forth across the grassland. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll infiltrate first, and you, just get caught on purpose on the outside, and then¡­¡± Zou Yi adjusted the plan once again. All night, these people were struggling in their dreams. When dawn arrived. Xue An clapped his hands. Everyone woke up one after another. Then they all looked around, somewhat bewildered. Xue An then said coldly, ¡°How was it? Did the mission go well?¡± Many were startled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all night, and none of you completed the mission! If this were the battlefield, you would have been wiped out eight hundred times over!¡± These words caused many to bow their heads. Some were still unconvinced, ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t like this!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°True, the battlefield as you imagine it wouldn¡¯t be like this. But you are a special forces unit, and in the future, you will be the blade specifically used against certain individuals!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even pass this simple test, then you¡¯ll all be eliminated!¡± Xue An stated coldly. During the following day, these people continued to train frantically. Xue An watched them. He was contemplating in his mind. What they experienced last night was naturally not a dream but it wasn¡¯t an illusion either. It was a Secret Technique that Xue An had once acquired. Called the Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique. This secret technique was specially used by the Demon Sect to train their deathsworn followers. It could turn a completely ignorant mortal into a battle-hardened, cold-blooded warrior with the smallest of sacrifices. This was also why Xue An felt confident to participate in the martial arts tournament ten days from now. Night fell. Cheng Hao once again found himself in the midst of the city ruins. However, this time, he didn¡¯t hide in a corner; instead, he swiftly stripped a corpse of its clothes, put them on, and blended in with the soldiers. Of course, the deaths didn¡¯t stop. But Cheng Hao gritted his teeth and refused to give up. Finally, after yet another restart, he concocted a clever trap that sent the group of soldiers sky-high in an explosion. Sun Ling was the same; after dying over a hundred times, he managed to lay in the mud and rainwater of the jungle for three whole days. When the enemy lost patience and exposed their flaws, he seized the moment and struck a lethal blow. Zou Yi and Zhou Daniu, the duo, used a counter-intelligence strategy to successfully turn one of the target¡¯s bodyguards. Then, by infiltrating, they managed to eliminate their target successfully! That night, nearly ninety percent of the people completed their mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon waking up the next day, they faced another round of brutal training. But when night came, and they entered the dream once more, they discovered that this time, the entire team was in one single dream! Another night of constant elimination ensued. But it was through such almost cruel training that the Fire Phoenix unit was truly rising from the ashes! And the day of the military tournament had finally arrived! Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Translator: 549690339 Boom! The flowers and plants throughout the city heard the imperial edict and immediately started to grow wildly. Xue An, who was fleeing, felt something strange underfoot. Turning her head, she saw an ordinary tree suddenly grow much taller. Its branches and leaves stretched out and violently attacked Xue An. Xue An was terrified to the core and barely managed to dodge the attack. But before she could catch her breath, several wild grasses behind her suddenly extended their stems and twined around Xue An¡¯s neck from behind. Xue An wanted to struggle, but the wild grass rose and, with a snap, twisted her neck and broke it. Xue An, dead! At this time, Hua Baizhe had already run to the northernmost end of Xiangjiang. Here she had prepared a cruise ship in advance. As long as she could get to sea, the safety factor would increase significantly. She could already see the ship in the distance. Hua Baizhe had just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the grass under her feet turned soft, and then, like a swamp, one of her legs sunk in. Hua Baizhe trembled with fright, then used all her strength to jump high into the air. But at that moment, she was in the outskirts of Xiangjiang. The hillside was covered in wild grass, with dandelions being the most abundant. As she leaped into mid-air, the dandelions all bent down to the ground, and the white dandelion seeds detached from the stems, aiming straight for the mid-air Hua Baizhe. Hua Baizhe was petrified with fear. What the hell kind of moves are these? Hiss. A light sound. A dandelion seed brushed past Hua Baizhe¡¯s shoulder. Blood immediately gushed out. The normally frail dandelions were now sharper than blades. Hua Baizhe used all her skills to dodge this wave of attacks, and after landing, she tried to run. But the next moment, she froze. Because the wound on her shoulder was now sprouting little dandelions that grew at an extremely fast pace. All her strength was drained from her body, and then, staring blankly at the distant ship, she fell to the ground unwillingly. The wild grass instantly buried her. Hua Baizhe, dead! Meanwhile, in various corners of Xiangjiang, almost everyone targeted by the assassination was being killed. The killers were the ubiquitous plants of Xiangjiang. Amidst the plucking of leaves and drifting flowers, all members of the assassination faction perished. This was truly, ¡°The Falling Leaves and Drifting Flowers, Both Lethal!¡± An Qing and the others watched, dumbfounded. Even some of them started to look at Song Yi differently. With a single command, amidst the swaying of the plants, all were killed. Is this even a realm achievable by humans? But Song Yi just laughed indifferently and then said to An Qing, ¡°Is your mission to obtain this sword?¡± An Qing nodded. ¡°Then take it!¡± Song Yi threw the sword to An Qing. An Qing and the people of Phoenix Immortal were all shocked. Such a treasured Immortal sword, given away just like that? Song Yi thought nothing of it. This deceased Half-step Golden Immortal clearly specialized only in formations and was very unfamiliar with sword forging. This Flowing Light Sword, both in terms of material and forging technique, was trash. Song Yi didn¡¯t have any regard for such a thing. Of course, although Song Yi looked down upon it, this Flowing Light Sword, having once been the sidearm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, was considered an unparalleled treasure in the mundane world. An Qing accepted it with solemnity and nodded towards Song Yi, ¡°Thank you, brother-in-law!¡± At that moment, An Qing finally completely respected Song Yi. She once thought her sister was bewitched, but now it seemed that it was her sister who had discerning eyes and wisdom. ¡°Now that things here are settled, brother-in-law, you and my sister should come back with us to Zhongdu!¡± But Song Yi shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I still have one thing to do!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An looked towards the north, his voice cold as he said, ¡°Since the Yuan Family of Jibei has repeatedly sought trouble, then there¡¯s no need for their existence!¡± After speaking, Xue An leapt up and said to An Yan, ¡°Wife, wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of flowing light and disappeared into the sky. At this moment, Song Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This¡­ this is the grandeur of an Immortal!¡± The Yuan Family of Jibei. Yuan Chengyu was enjoying his wine with self-satisfaction. All had been calm and tranquil in Jibei for some time. Although the Yuan Family had lost Yuan Zongfeng, they were still considered a top-ranking noble family in Jibei. Especially since his daughter had gone to Xiangjiang, if she really could cooperate with the Ming Family to uncover the Immortal¡¯s legacy, it would greatly benefit the development of the Yuan Family! Thinking this, Yuan Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile. Outside the mansion of the Yuan Family. A few guards dressed as members of the Yuan Family were chatting leisurely. ¡°Heard that the young mistress went to Xiangjiang?¡± ¡°Yeah! It was the Ming Family who specially invited her over!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I really admire our young mistress, she is a genius among mortals, truly a real talent!¡± The group was chatting away. When they saw a strikingly handsome man slowly walking over from the street. At first, they didn¡¯t pay much attention and continued to chat. Until the man walked up to the mansion¡¯s gate. One of them then frowned, ¡°What business do you have? Do you have an appointment to enter the Yuan Family?¡± The man turned his head and gave him a look. That member of the Yuan Family was instantly petrified. For he had never seen such deep and cold eyes. High above all, like an emperor. Thud. A lifeless body collapsed to the ground. A mere glance was enough to shatter the Divine Sense of that member of the Yuan Family, killing him. The other members of the Yuan Family were all stunned, not knowing what had just happened. But the man simply shook his head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to kill you lot!¡± After speaking, he stepped forward and proceeded. The gate made of rosewood could not stop the man, and with a bang, the gate fell to the ground. Then the man stood atop the steps and said indifferently, ¡°Members of the Yuan Family, come out and meet your death!¡± This man was naturally Xue An. He had traveled thousands of miles in just over half an hour, arriving directly at the Yuan Family of Jibei. As his voice rang out, the entire Yuan Family was shaken. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Yuan Family?¡± someone roared as they rushed out. He was the captain of the Yuan Family¡¯s security, a master of the Zhenren Realm. Xue An casually waved his hand, and the head of this Zhenren captain soared into the air. Blood sprayed everywhere. This scene shocked the members of the Yuan Family who followed. ¡°Who are you? Why have you come to my Yuan Family to cause trouble?¡± The speaker was one of the elders of the Yuan Family. Xue An glanced at him, ¡°Are you Yuan Chengyu?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our Family Head, I am just an elder of the Yuan Family,¡± the man said proudly. Xue An nodded, ¡°If not, then die!¡± At his command, the man collapsed to the ground with a thud. As the word was spoken, the law followed. This eerie scene sent a chill through the hearts of everyone present from the Yuan Family. Who in the world is this man? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Yuan Chengyu hurried over and shouted angrily, ¡°Who is this madman who dares to make trouble in my Yuan Family?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the steps, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile. ¡°My name is Xue An! I¡¯ve come today to exterminate the Yuan Family!¡± Xue An. This name, like a curse, struck fear into all of the Yuan Family¡¯s people. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Translator: 549690339 Yuan Chengyu¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Are you Xue An?¡± Xue An nodded, then looked up at the sky and smiled faintly, ¡°The weather is nice today, it¡¯s a good day for killing!¡± Yuan Chengyu¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly, and finally, gritting his teeth, he sneered, ¡°Xue An, you killed my eldest son, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, but now you¡¯ve come to my doorstep? Come, kill him!¡± As Yuan Chengyu gave the order, over a dozen Heavenly Human Realm experts suddenly rushed out from all directions. Clearly well-practised in coordination, these men immediately sealed off all of Xue An¡¯s escapes as soon as they made their move. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Yuan Chengyu¡¯s lips. Ever since Yuan Zong Feng had fallen, fearing that others might seize the opportunity to seek revenge, he gathered heroes from all over the world and assembled these dozen or so Heavenly Human experts as his trump card. Now, it seemed his strategy had paid off. Even if Xue An were a Loose Immortal, he would have to retreat before the combined attack of over a dozen Heavenly Beings. But the smile that had just formed on Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face abruptly froze. Xue An faced the ferocious onslaught without dodging or evading, he even stepped forward, directly confronting it. At the same time, he uttered a light shout. ¡°Divine Slaughter!¡± Boom. The fourth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques was once again unleashed. This time, its power had increased by more than a hundredfold compared to before. The Heavenly Human experts had been full of confidence, believing they could at least force Xue An back if not kill him. But after Xue An¡¯s light shout. All of these men were blown away by a terrifying force. Those who directly confronted Xue An died instantly on the spot. Those who survived were all rendered incapacitated. One strike. Had repelled the joint attack of over a dozen Heavenly Human experts. The faces of all the Yuan Family members changed simultaneously. Most notably Yuan Chengyu, who stood there in stunned silence, murmuring to himself, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Xue An walked over leisurely, looming over him as he looked down. ¡°I intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems you are the instigator of it all!¡± Having said that, Xue An flicked his finger, Yuan Chengyu let out a miserable cry, and his arms and legs were chopped off cleanly. But at that moment, Yuan Chengyu was not yet dead, instead lying in a pool of blood, writhing in agony. Everyone trembled at the sight of this gruesome scene. Yuan Chengyu, showing some guts, bit his teeth and did not wail too loudly. Xue An squatted down, looking at him indifferently, ¡°You should thank your good daughter! Otherwise, I would have used the Soul Flame Fire to roast you for a long while before killing you!¡± Yuan Chengyu looked at Xue An with hatred, roaring in anger, ¡°Why do you keep going after my Yuan Family again and again?¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°Going after your Yuan Family? On the day of the Immortal Gate conference, your son launched a sneak attack on me and got killed by me. This time, you sent assassins who nearly harmed my family! And now you have the audacity to ask why I¡¯m going after your Yuan Family?¡± These words turned Yuan Chengyu¡¯s face deathly pale, his expression also became deflated. It turned out, he knew everything. Xue An didn¡¯t bother to waste more words on this man, with a wave of his hand, the fire directly engulfed Yuan Chengyu. In an instant, he was burned to nothing. Afterwards, Xue An stood up and glanced around at all the people present. No one dared meet Xue An¡¯s gaze. Some were so frightened their calves trembled. Xue An extended his hand with an indifferent expression, and suddenly, flames rose beneath the feet of twenty or thirty people. Before these people could scream, they were directly turned to ash. With this move, over half of the Yuan Family¡¯s legitimate branch were gone, and as for the Yuan Family elders, they were completely wiped out. Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I originally intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems some of you were kept in the dark, so consider this sparing you once!¡± After speaking, Xue An stomped his foot, and his figure shot straight up into the sky, disappearing from view. After his departure, the remaining members of the Yuan Family felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. But just as they took a deep breath of relief, the ground where Xue An had stomped collapsed with a bang, forming a crater at least a dozen meters in diameter. Many people had a vacant look in their eyes, unsure of what they were thinking. By now, Xue An had single-handedly wiped out all the high-level members of the Yuan Family, leaving the Yuan Family of Jibei severely weakened, ultimately relegating them to a second-rate noble family. Xue An flew straight back to Xiangjiang. When An Yan saw him return, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°An Qing has already left ahead of time, she said she was in a hurry to get back,¡± An Yan said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look at Song Yi. ¡°Song Yi, now that the Ming Family is gone, Xiangjiang is like a dragon without a head. I¡¯m entrusting this place to you, do you dare to take over?¡± Song Yi shuddered, then looked at Xue An with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you¡­ are you saying you want me to take charge of Xiangjiang?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Do you dare or not?¡± Song Yi pondered for a moment, then said with a resolute face, ¡°Since Mr. Xue has commanded, even if I have to go through fire and water, I will not refuse!¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He believed in Song Yi¡¯s methods. How could someone who thrived in a place like Zhongdu be an ordinary man? ¡°Mr. Xue, will you take your wife back to Zhongdu?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to remind you, sir. Although your cultivation level is divine, Zhongdu is unlike any other place. It¡¯s teeming with both good and bad, and noble families are as common as the hairs on an ox. Just like that time on Mount Qingmang, the Huo Heming that you killed, although he was just a concubine son in the Huo Family, if you go there¡­¡± Song Yi was genuinely worried. He knew Xue An¡¯s temperament and feared that Xue An might suffer a setback in Zhongdu. Xue An waved his hand and said with a light chuckle, ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m not going to Zhongdu to wreak havoc. But I will not offend unless I¡¯m offended! I hope those noble families will have some sense!¡± At the end of his statement, a cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Song Yi closed his mouth, not daring to say any more. Xue An stayed in the hotel that evening. Meanwhile. All of Xiangjiang was shaken. The Ming Family had been entrenched in Xiangjiang for generations, virtually the overlord of the land. But unexpectedly, in one day, they were eradicated. Even the Ming Family¡¯s mansion was leveled to the ground. With such methods, how could the other powers in Xiangjiang not be alarmed? And there was credible news that the person who destroyed the Ming Family had not yet left and was staying in the hotel belonging to the Ming Family. This news drew the attention of the entire harbor. But Xue An didn¡¯t care about this. After all, Xiangjiang was still too small for him. He didn¡¯t like it here. Song Yi took this opportunity to send an ultimatum to all parties. It clearly stated that from now on, Xiangjiang would be Xue Family territory. He, Song Yi, would be the sole representative of the Xue Family. Anyone who disagreed could speak up now. After receiving the ultimatum, many noble families chose wisely after a brief silence. One after another, they sent gifts to Song Yi, signaling their willingness to submit. Without shedding a drop of blood, Song Yi brought the entirety of Xiangjiang under his influence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this was just the beginning. The many forces were only startled by Xue An¡¯s decisive and lethal approach and had acquiesced out of fear, at least for the moment. The road ahead still required Song Yi to walk on his own. Xue An didn¡¯t care about these things, because the next day, he, along with An Yan and their daughter, boarded the plane heading for Zhongdu. This time, he would reign supreme over Zhongdu! Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Daddy, this thing looks like chocolate!¡± Xue Nian said, holding Xue An¡¯s Vermilion Bird medallion and examining it for a long time before speaking. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Xue Xiang, who was engrossed in watching TV, turned her head and said, ¡°Daddy, who says she didn¡¯t eat it? She already took several bites just now, if I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she probably would have bitten a piece off!¡± An Yan looked at the far from normal trio of father and daughters with a mixture of laughter and tears. ¡°Such an important object, how could you let Nian Nian hold it? What if it got damaged?¡± An Yan said with concern, taking the saliva-covered medallion from Xue Nian¡¯s hands, sounding a bit reproachful. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Nian Nian likes it, so I let her play with it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything that impressive!¡± An Yan carefully wiped the Vermilion Bird medallion clean, ¡°Of course it¡¯s impressive, this is my husband¡¯s medal! I don¡¯t know how many people outside would beg for it but can¡¯t get it, yet you take it so lightly!¡± As she spoke, An Yan proudly placed the medallion on Xue An¡¯s chest and gestured with it. ¡°So handsome, my husband will be a general, and I¡¯ll be a general¡¯s wife!¡± An Yan said with a silly smile. Xue An laughed, then bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Does that mean from now on you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®General¡¯, my dear?¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she spoke somewhat coyly. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are both watching!¡± Xue An waved his hand and then laughed, ¡°Now they can¡¯t see us!¡± Under Xue An¡¯s gaze, An Yan¡¯s face gradually reddened to the tips of her ears. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Xue An let go and then said earnestly, ¡°Let¡¯s take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out for fun tomorrow, the whole family!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± An Yan nodded seriously. The next day. Xue An declined the Chen Family¡¯s offer to send a car, leading An Yan and the two little girls to start exploring the sights of Zhongdu. This family with exceptionally good looks would draw many curious stares wherever they went. Especially the destructive power of the two little girls was astounding. Since leaving the house, there had been no less than ten groups of people who had come over wanting to take photos with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Especially at the G palace, many foreign tourists stared at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with faces full of amazement, murmuring, ¡°Oh my God!¡± While continuously snapping photos! Also, while visiting other places, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian always received various kinds of preferential treatment, like the doting looks from the gatekeeping aunties. All of these made their trip much more relaxed and enjoyable. That day, Xue An took the three of them to quickly visit numerous famous historical sites. By the afternoon, the two little girls were tired, so Xue An simply picked one up in each hand and brought them to the entrance of a university. Yanjing University. Xue An and An Yan¡¯s alma mater, and the place where they had met and fallen in love. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Yan asked, puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°To reminisce about our youthful memories! Isn¡¯t that meaningful?¡± The family entered the university. To An Yan, who had been away from here for merely five or six years, there wasn¡¯t much sentiment. But for Xue An, it was a return to this place after more than three thousand years. Looking at those familiar buildings, Xue An felt somewhat nostalgic. ¡°Do you remember this sports field?¡± Xue An stood by the roadside, looking at the field enclosed by wire fences, and said with a light laugh. ¡°Of course I remember! This is where we first met!¡± An Yan said softly. That year. An Yan had become the school beauty as soon as she enrolled. Many boys hung around her like flies every day, which really annoyed her. Therefore, she often came to this secluded sports field to relax. Then she noticed Xue An, who also frequented the sports field to read. Unlike other boys who deliberately approached her. Xue An was always sitting there quietly reading, never giving her an extra glance. After a while, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity anymore and spoke to him for the first time. And this¡­ marked the beginning of their first encounter. Thinking back, An Yan suddenly gave Xue An¡¯s waist a playful twist with a mock angry pout. ¡°You big bad guy, at first I thought you were just a good kid who loved to study, but it turns out you were actually reading¡­ reading ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Not just ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯, I had read all the messy books from ancient times by then, including stuff like ¡®Strange Tales¡¯ and ¡®Mist of Capital¡¯! And also¡­¡± Xue An leaned down mysteriously and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, I had noticed you a long time ago, just too shy to approach you, and I read in the books that beautiful girls like you always have a lot of admirers, hence the annoyance.¡± ¡°As long as I kept my cool demeanor, you would become curious and eventually take the initiative to talk to me!¡± An Yan, finding it both funny and annoying, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bad guy! Big bad guy! You¡¯ve deceived me for so long!¡± Fortunately, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had already fallen asleep on Xue An¡¯s shoulder, otherwise, they would have to witness this overdose of sweetness. Just as the two were flirting and teasing each other, a voice full of surprise came along. ¡°Are you¡­ Xue An?¡± Xue An looked up and saw a man wearing glasses with a scholarly look who was staring at him in amazement. ¡°Are you¡­ Qiao Le?¡± Xue An hesitated for a moment but finally recognized the visitor. Qiao Le rushed over and laughed loudly, ¡°From your silhouette, you looked like you, but I wasn¡¯t sure until I saw your wife, then I knew it was definitely you, you rascal!¡± Then Qiao Le gave An Yan a smiling nod, ¡°Nice to see you, sister-in-law!¡± At that moment, Xue An felt a warm current in his heart. This man was his former roommate, Qiao Le! He was also one of his best buddies during university. Who would have thought that after so many years, they¡¯d run into each other at school. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°I¡¯ve come back to school as a guidance counselor! Look at you, already with kids!¡± Qiao Le said happily, then took out his phone. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of touch for four years, the boss and number four have been so worried about you. Now that you¡¯re back, we brothers must get together!¡± As he spoke, Qiao Le started making a phone call. ¡°Old Zhao and the kid are in Zhongdu too?¡± Xue An was startled for a moment, then asked. ¡°Yeah, they just arrived a few days ago!¡± Qiao Le said. Xue An nodded, feeling a bit happy himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were four people in their dormitory, and they were the best of friends. The boss was Zhao Xuehui, number two was Xue An, number three was Qiao Le, and number four was Yang Binyi. They were once known as the ¡®Four Scoundrels of Yanjing University¡¯! As soon as the other two found out that Xue An was back, they began howling on the phone. ¡°Let that lad wait, tonight we must properly grill him to find out where he¡¯s been roaming these last four years!¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Chapter 171: Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Translator: 549690339 In Zhongdu, where every inch of land is worth its weight in gold, the An Family actually owns their own horse ranch. At this moment, over a dozen purebred horses were leisurely grazing. An Xue proudly said, ¡°The horses here are even purer in bloodline than those of the British Royal Family, each one worth tens of millions!¡± Having said this, An Xue looked disdainfully at Xue An, expecting to see his face full of astonishment. After all, anyone who had visited the An Family and seen their horse ranch, regardless of their status, was always utterly shocked. But surprisingly, Xue An appeared indifferent, showing not the slightest bit of surprise. An Xue¡¯s eyes grew cold as he thought to himself with a sneer, he¡¯s probably just a bumpkin who has never seen the world and doesn¡¯t know the value of these creatures. At that moment, someone led over a tall, white horse. An Xue affectionately patted the horse¡¯s neck, then lightly touched it and leapt onto its back. This skillful move drew a round of applause from the numerous servants. An Xue smiled smugly, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring me my Fangtian Halberd!¡± Soon, a brawny man grinning from ear to ear brought over an enormous Fangtian Halberd. An Xue took the halberd, swung it in a flourish, and then said with a proud laugh, ¡°Today, I shall show you the art of cavalry warfare from ancient times!¡± As An Xue finished speaking, he spurred the horse with both legs and the horse started running wildly around the arena. Many straw dummies were standing in the arena. As An Xue rode past a straw dummy, he suddenly let out a roar. ¡°Die, thief!¡± His voice was like a thunderclap. Then a flash of the blade followed, and the straw dummy was cleanly sliced in half at the waist. Many maids couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. Yet Xue An, with arms crossed, watched with great interest. Taken by the thrill of the display, An Xue went chop after chop. After cutting down all the straw dummies, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily to the sky. ¡°Exhilarating!¡± Only then did he turn back, saying coldly, ¡°Xue An, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± All eyes were now on Xue An. He simply shook his head gently. An Meng snorted with derision, thinking he must have admitted defeat. But unexpectedly, Xue An said calmly, ¡°If you want my opinion, this so-called art of war on horseback is completely worthless.¡± Upon hearing this, An Xue¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°Worthless? Ha, you sure have a big mouth, kid!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Then I¡¯ll have to show you myself!¡± With that, Xue An walked toward the stables. There were all kinds of precious horses here, but Xue An was particularly interested in a black horse that was keeping its distance from the others, head lowered to drink water. The stables were managed by a head steward of the An Family. Seeing Xue An approach the black horse, the steward couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Sir, this black horse was only brought here the day before yesterday and is extremely temperamental. If it injures you, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t respond and continued moving towards the black horse. The black horse was drinking and, feeling someone approaching, snorted loudly, then haughtily raised its head. The stable manager watched gloatingly, expecting Xue An to be kicked flying by the black horse any second. But then, a surprising scene unfolded. The black horse, as if beholding something of great reverence, started trembling slightly, knelt on its front legs, and gently touched Xue An¡¯s foot with its head. This scene stupefied all the onlookers. What was happening? Could it be that this Xue An knew how to train horses too? But this black horse was known to be wild and untamed, having defied many top horse trainers; how did it become so docile upon his approach? As the crowd was filled with astonishment and doubt, Xue An smiled faintly, extending his hand to gently caress the black horse¡¯s mane. ¡°It really is an injustice to have you confined here! Well then, I will ride you today!¡± The black horse snorted excitedly. Xue An immediately mounted the horse, and it stood up, carrying Xue An to the center of the horse ranch. At this point, An Xue¡¯s face was filled with uncertainty and a dark expression. He hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be able to tame the black horse. However, simply knowing how to ride a horse is not enough, Sabers are easy to use on foot. But when slashing from atop a speeding horse, it requires extremely high skill. An Xue had practiced diligently for several years to achieve his current level of proficiency. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like to use sabers!¡± He then pointed to a Fangtian Halberd resting on the weapon rack in the corner. ¡°This looks good, I¡¯ll take this one!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room burst into laughter. An Meng even laughed so hard that she clutched her stomach. ¡°I thought this guy really knew something, turns out he¡¯s just full of hot air! That Fangtian Halberd is made of pure steel and weighs more than a hundred pounds, it¡¯s meant to be a decoration and to press down the weapon rack, and he actually wants to use it?¡± Many others also wore looks of disdain. Xue An slowly scanned the people present. The laughter gradually subsided. Xue An¡¯s gaze was too calm, almost mockingly so. He then flicked the reins, leading the horse over to the weapon rack. Xue An reached out, took hold of the handle of the Fangtian Halberd, and then slowly pulled it out under the astonished gazes of the onlookers. This scene also greatly shocked An Xue. Impossible! If he used brute force, An Xue could also move the Fangtian Halberd. But Xue An drew it slowly, making it look as easy as picking up a stick. With the halberd in hand, Xue An looked detached. ¡°Now¡­ I will show you what real cavalry warfare is!¡± Having said that, Xue An galloped off. The black horse, like a streak of black lightning, began to sprint around the entire riding ground. In the riding ground, many flagpoles were erected, all used for tying various ropes and cables. While galloping, Xue An suddenly let out a light shout, and thrust out with the halberd. Bang! A loud clashing sound of metal. The pure steel flagpole was loudly snapped in two. And this was just the beginning. Xue An casually twirled the Fangtian Halberd and struck out continuously. Bang bang bang! All of these flagpoles were snapped in succession. The towering sound astonished everyone present, leaving them with faces full of shock. An Xue was especially wide-eyed and speechless. At this moment, Xue An cracked a faint smile, flicked the reins, and the black horse charged straight towards An Xue. An Xue was startled and raised his saber in an attempt to defend. But Xue An¡¯s Fangtian Halberd, like Mount Tai, bore down irresistibly. Fear finally gripped An Xue as he cried out in alarm. The saber snapped into two with a crack. At the same time, the halberd chopped down. An Xue shut his eyes, his mind went blank. But a moment later, An Xue only felt a breeze on his forehead and nothing else. An Xue slowly opened his eyes, only to see the Fangtian Halberd just inches from his forehead, a centimeter more and it would have shattered his skull. With the halberd in hand, Xue An stood as immovable as a deep pool or a towering peak. An Xue was taken aback. The crowd was as silent as if their throats had been gripped, mouths agape, staring dumbfounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Xue An withdrew the halberd and casually tossed it backward. The halberd flew back to its original place as if guided, perfectly aligned. Clang! The impact made the weapon rack resonate with a buzzing sound. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Now, are you convinced?¡± Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Capital KTV. Wang Ke sat on the sofa, his face dark as water. Yang Binyi, bruised and swollen, was forced to squat in a corner. At this moment, Luo Jia insisted, ¡°Young Master Wang, please calm down. He¡¯s just impulsive. For the sake of being classmates, please let him off this time!¡± Wang Ke glanced at Luo Jia, his tone indifferent, ¡°Let him off? Haha! Weren¡¯t there four of them? Weren¡¯t they known as the four scum of the university? Today, I want to see what these so-called prominent figures during school have turned into.¡± All of Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends burst into laughter. Luo Jia, frustrated with Yang Binyi¡¯s incompetence, was also filled with anger. Initially, she had brought Yang Binyi here, trying to help him mingle with these ¡°upper-class people.¡± But she hadn¡¯t expected that Yang Binyi would clash with these people after just a few words, and a fight broke out. At that moment, Wang Ke stood up and walked over to Yang Binyi, looking down at him with a smug smile playing on his lips. ¡°You guys were quite arrogant back in school, weren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter now? Chickened out? Tsk tsk, let me guess, is your big brother now worrying about where to find reinforcements to save you?¡± Yang Binyi looked up at Wang Ke, his eyes full of defiance. ¡°And your second brother, Xue An!¡± A cold gleam flashed in Wang Ke¡¯s eyes. ¡°He charmed the school belle back then, and what happened? Disappeared, didn¡¯t he? I bet his body has already rotted away!¡± Wang Ke said with a sneer. ¡°So in this society, nothing else matters. Only power and wealth are the most important!¡± Seeing Yang Binyi¡¯s expression of growing despair, Wang Ke felt extremely satisfied. At that time, even Luo Jia began to look down on Yang Binyi. In her view, Yang Binyi had no talent or money, and he was also stubborn, nowhere near as good as this Wang Ke, the young master of the Wang Family. If she could latch onto someone like Wang Ke, she would be decked in gold and silver in the future! Luo Jia thought, her eyes shining. The banquet continued, but this time, Yang Binyi was forced to squat in a corner. Meanwhile, his so-called girlfriend laughed merrily as she drank with the rich second-generations. Yang Binyi felt his heart sinking, growing colder and colder. During the festivities, someone opened the door to the private room. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le then walked in. Upon seeing the two of them, Yang Binyi couldn¡¯t help becoming excited, wanting to stand up, but he was pressed down and couldn¡¯t move. The music stopped, and Wang Ke, with his legs crossed in a relaxed pose, watched Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le with an amused look. ¡°What¡¯s this? Planning to rescue someone?¡± Wang Ke said with a smile. Zhao Xuehui, trying to be brave, said, ¡°Young Master Wang, our Fourth Brother has a short temper. Please spare him this time for my sake.¡± ¡°For your sake¡­¡± Wang Ke repeated. His companions snickered. ¡°Do you think you have any standing with me?¡± At that moment, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer and angrily said, ¡°Wang, what do you really want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Wang Ke said with a mocking smile. ¡°Just kneel down and beg me! If you do that, I¡¯ll let your brother go. How about it? It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± Wang Ke¡¯s words finally infuriated Yang Binyi, ¡°Big brother, Third brother, don¡¯t listen to him. If he has the guts, let him kill me!¡± Zhao Xuehui took a deep breath, ¡°If I kneel, will you let him go?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Xuehui stepped forward, about to kneel. Just then, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°What a big show of power from just the Wang Family!¡± This voice was languid and indifferent, causing everyone to pause in surprise. Then a tall, handsome man with an elegant stance walked in. Upon seeing him, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but freeze. ¡°Old¡­ Second Brother?¡± ¡°Second brother?¡± The man, of course, was Xue An. He smiled at the astonished faces of Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, ¡°What? You really thought I went home?¡± Just now at the barbecue stall, after Xue An said he was going home, he really did take a taxi and left. At that moment, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le even sighed, but there was not a hint of resentment in their sigh. In their eyes, Xue An now had a wife and children, so naturally, he needed to be cautious. There was nothing to quibble about that. It was just a little uncomfortable deep down. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to reappear so suddenly. ¡°The two girls were really tired, so I sent them home first, then hurried over,¡± Xue An said, then looked towards Yang Binyi in the corner. ¡°Who did this?¡± Xue An asked with an indifferent tone. The room fell silent. Xue An raised his hand and pointed at the wounds on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m asking, who did this?¡± At this moment, Wang Ke let out a breath, leaned back on the sofa, and watched Xue An with interest, laughing disdainfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Xue An, right? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive after disappearing for four years!¡± Xue An turned to look at Wang Ke, his indifferent gaze making Wang Ke¡¯s heart tighten slightly. But soon, Wang Ke recovered his composure and watched Xue An with some defiance. However, Xue An just smiled. ¡°The one who hit my brother is you, correct?¡± Wang Ke nodded, saying arrogantly, ¡°He was asking for it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask his girlfriend!¡± Luo Jia looked at Zhao Xuehui and the others with contempt, and said impatiently, ¡°Young Master Wang is right! I advise you to leave quickly. If Young Master Wang gets angry, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Seeing Luo Jia¡¯s face full of scorn, Yang Binyi finally lost all hope, closing his eyes in despair. As for Xue An, he completely ignored all this and continued to look calmly at Wang Ke, ¡°The one who forced my brother to kneel, it¡¯s also you, correct?¡± Wang Ke frowned, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t act like some big shot with me. I¡¯ll tell you, this isn¡¯t the time when we were at school. Here, I¡¯m the one whose words count, understand?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good that you admit it!¡± As soon as his words fell, Xue An closed in fast, grabbing Wang Ke by the collar and lifting him straight off the sofa. Wang Ke, lifted off his feet, finally showed a hint of panic, ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Since it was all done by you, naturally, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡± Wang Ke originally wanted to say something to smooth things over, but when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he was struck dumb. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly calm, showing not the slightest ripple. And it was just such a gaze that made Wang Ke shiver all over. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me! I am from the Wang Family¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Wang Family?¡± A smile emerged on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Wang Ke was near wetting himself with fear when suddenly he remembered something and blurted out stutteringly, ¡°Also, I¡¯m one of the Fire Phoenix, if you dare to kill me, then be prepared to be hunted down by the Fire Phoenix Special Forces!¡± These words stopped Xue An in his tracks. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Ke breathed a sigh of relief, it seems he wasn¡¯t fearless after all, and then sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear me clearly? I am a member of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, if you dare to lay a finger on me, watch out for your own life!¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 The private room fell silent. Everyone looked towards Xue An. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°Fire Phoenix?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the Fire Phoenix Special Forces that defeated all opponents in the military contest without sustaining a single casualty, and are now ranked first in the nation!¡± Wang Ke said, his face full of pride. Hearing Wang Ke¡¯s words, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he stepped forward, ¡°Second Brother, put Wang Ke down quickly!¡± Bang. Xue An let go of his hand. Wang Ke fell onto the coffee table, dousing himself with drinks. Zhao Xuehui approached and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, my brother has just come to Zhongdu and doesn¡¯t understand many rules. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± But Wang Ke didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at Xue An with a look full of resentment. Zhao Xuehui was anxious within his heart and turned to Xue An, ¡°Second Brother, quickly apologize to Young Master Wang!¡± At the same time, he kept making meaningful glances at Xue An. Yet Xue An stood there with an indifferent expression, seemingly lost in thought. Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends also started to make a racket. ¡°Damn it, where did this blockhead come from? He actually dared to offend Young Master Wang?¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize! Or we¡¯ll cripple you today!¡± Amidst these clamors, Wang Ke said something spine-chilling. ¡°Apologize? Even if he kneels down today, it won¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ve just been in touch with Brother Sun of the Fire Phoenix. They happen to be eating nearby and will be here any minute¡­hehe!¡± Wang Ke sneered with a face full of malice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes!¡± Xue An suddenly interrupted Wang Ke. The room gradually fell silent again. Wang Ke raised his eyebrows, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a dead man, ¡°Give me what?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If within five minutes, the people you mentioned don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Xue An revealed his canines in a menacing smile. ¡°In other words¡­kill you!¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s words were like a bomb dropped, leaving many faces filled with astonishment. Was this guy a fool? Wang Ke¡¯s face showed conflicting emotions before he finally said something grim, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re seeking your own death, I¡¯ll let you understand what kind of people you can¡¯t afford to offend in Zhongdu!¡± At that moment, someone released Yang Binyi, and his three anxious brothers gathered around. Yang Binyi¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯m here!¡± Qiao Le stood silently by Xue An¡¯s side, his hand tucked in his sleeve, holding onto a hidden axe. Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice, ¡°If a fight breaks out later, I¡¯ll cover our retreat. Second Brother, you have a wife and child, so take the chance to leave at the first opportunity and leave Zhongdu overnight! Do you understand?¡± A wave of warmth surged in Xue An¡¯s heart, and he patted Zhao Xuehui¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so tense; things are not that bad!¡± Zhao Xuehui sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can it not be bad? Someone in my family is in the army, and lately, the name Fire Phoenix has been grinding calluses in my ears. They are truly an elite force! If Wang Ke really knows them, then this situation¡­sigh!¡± Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion grew worse the more he spoke. At this time, Yang Binyi was silent, but his face was seething with killing intent as he glared at Luo Jia not far away. Luo Jia noticed Yang Binyi¡¯s gaze and walked over, curling her lip and said, ¡°What? Not convinced?¡± ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Yang Binyi squeezed these words through clenched teeth. Luo Jia¡¯s expression changed several times, then she sneered, ¡°I may be a bitch, but you¡¯re not even as good as one! Hmph!¡± After saying that, she turned and left without any sentiment. Xue An sat calmly on the sofa, waiting. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. Wang Ke¡¯s face lit up with joy, just as he stood up. But he saw a group of people entering through the door, led by Sun Ling. As soon as Wang Ke saw him, he hurried over, nodding and bowing obsequiously, ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re here!¡± Sun Ling nodded, his voice grave, ¡°You said someone¡¯s causing trouble here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that guy!¡± Wang Ke stretched out his hand to point. Sun Ling looked up and saw only a figure sitting on the sofa, his back to him. Sun Ling¡¯s expression darkened, just about to go over and see who it was. Then he heard an indifferent voice, ¡°I teach you martial arts, yet you use it to serve as dogs for the scions of noble families?¡± At these words, both Sun Ling and the others present had their expressions wildly change! At that moment, Wang Ke blustered, ¡°You brat, even on the brink of death, you still talk tough¡­¡± Slap! An extremely crisp slap silenced Wang Ke. The force of the blow swelled half of Wang Ke¡¯s face. Stunned, Wang Ke clutched his cheek and dumbly stared at Sun Ling whose face was ashen. ¡°Brother Sun! How could you¡­?¡± Sun Ling did not even bother with him but instead led his men to quickly walk a few steps forward, stopping five paces away from the sofa. They bent over in unison, extremely respectfully shouting, ¡°Fire Phoenix Sun Ling and others¡­ pay respect to the Instructor!¡± As this was said. The room fell silent. Everyone gawked in stunned silence. Only the figure on the sofa remained unmoved. A silence that felt like an eternity ensued. The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze. Sun Ling, bent over, felt nothing but cold sweat over his face. ¡°Am I right, Sun Ling?¡± Xue An turned around, leaning against the sofa, looking at Sun Ling and the others. Sun Ling trembled, his face pale as he lifted his head, meeting Xue An¡¯s ice-cold, indifferent gaze, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Instructor, this Wang Ke said someone was disturbing the peace and even slandered Fire Phoenix, so I came over¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, and Sun Ling immediately shut up. Xue An¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped the armrest of the sofa, the tapping sound making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. Then Xue An looked at Sun Ling with an amused expression. ¡°I¡¯ve said that true powerhouses never stoop to explain. When it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ling lowered his head. This scene made Wang Ke, Luo Jia, and the others feel as if their souls had fled in fear. Even a fool could see that Xue An¡¯s identity was far from ordinary. Otherwise, how could he reprimand Sun Ling like scolding a child? At this time, Xue An stood up and walked over to Sun Ling. ¡°By rights, I should cripple your cultivation level. Do you accept this punishment?¡± ¡°I accept!¡± Sun Ling trembled all over. Xue An placed his hand on the back of Sun Ling¡¯s head, suddenly smiled, ¡°Forget it, since all this started because of Wang Ke, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Sun Ling immediately straightened up, saying resolutely, ¡°Please instruct me!¡± Xue An raised his hand to point at Wang Ke, who was pale and trembling in the corner, and with a faint smile, ¡°Kill him!¡± Sun Ling wasted no time and pounced. Wang Ke let out a deafening scream, ¡°Brother Sun, spare my life! Xue An spare me, I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sun Ling had never hated someone so much. It was because of this person¡¯s troublemaking that he had almost lost his cultivation level, so Sun Ling¡¯s eyes reddened. The moment he made his move, he chopped off both of Wang Ke¡¯s hands. Wang Ke lay in a pool of blood, in extreme terror, even crawling desperately towards Xue An, wailing, ¡°Brother Xue, no¡­ Mr. Xue, spare my life! I won¡¯t dare¡­ ever again.¡± He would never finish his plea, for Sun Ling grabbed Wang Ke¡¯s hair and cut his throat from behind. Wang Ke¡¯s eyes gradually lost their lustre, and the last image he saw before his death was Xue An, standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached. I should never have provoked him! Wang Ke thought with immense regret, and then he plunged into endless darkness. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Translator: 549690339 An Zhong felt his skin crawl, terror-stricken he said, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯m telling you, this is Zhongdu, the home of the An Family. If you keep acting so arrogantly, be careful¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°So you¡¯ve chosen the second option!¡± With that, Xue An threw him onto the ground. Bang! Dust rose everywhere. An Zhong was thrown so hard he almost spat blood. Before he could get up, Xue An stepped on his head, then picked up the fragments of a water gun from the ground. ¡°Hope you enjoy the taste!¡± As he spoke, Xue An firmly gripped An Zhong¡¯s jaw. Crack. An Zhong¡¯s jaw was dislocated from the pressure. Then Xue An stuffed the plastic fragments of the water gun into An Zhong¡¯s mouth. After that, he landed a fierce punch on An Zhong¡¯s mouth. The taste of blood and severe pain forced An Zhong to involuntarily swallow the plastic pieces whole. Only then did Xue An stand up and, while looking at An Zhong who was continuously retching, took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands. An Meng watched the entire scene, feeling as if she¡¯d fallen into an ice cellar, trembling uncontrollably. An Zhong finally stopped the discomfort in his stomach and raised his head, looking at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and venom. ¡°Xue An, if you have the guts, kill me now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you go, never let those two little girls go¡­¡± Just as he said this, Xue An, who was wiping his hands, raised his eyebrows slightly, a sharp glint passing in his eyes. Thwack! One of An Zhong¡¯s hands was chopped off. Blood flowed out. An Zhong screamed in agony. ¡°Aaaah! Xue An, this isn¡¯t over! If you have the guts, kill me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll haunt you for the rest of my life!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What a peculiar request. But since you insist, I shall oblige!¡± With that, Xue An flicked his finger. Thwack! An Zhong¡¯s head soared into the air. Blood spilled everywhere. Thud! An Zhong¡¯s head landed on the ground, his face still showing traces of shock and disbelief. He never imagined that Xue An would truly dare to kill him. Equally shocked and frightened was An Meng. ¡°You¡­ you really killed him?¡± An Meng said in horror. ¡°Is it so strange? If you¡¯re envious, I can send you on your way as well!¡± Xue An remarked indifferently. An Meng shuddered all over, not daring to speak again, her downward gaze filled with terror as calamity loomed. But to Xue An, it was as if he had killed nothing more than a chicken, casually saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the body, I can clean it up for you, free of charge!¡± An Meng was almost scared to tears, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll find someone to take it away!¡± With that, she fled in panic. Xue An turned to An Yan and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If worse comes to worst¡­ let the entire An Family accompany him in death!¡± Only after An Meng found people to take away the body did Xue An dispel the secret technique that was hiding his daughter. At this time, the two little girls were having an argument. ¡°Sister, it was clearly time for two ice creams! Why do you insist it was only one ice cream?¡± ¡°Hmph, not at all, you think everyone eats ice cream as fast as you do? It was the time for one ice cream!¡± Xue Xiang said with her hands on her hips, very earnestly. Xue Nian was so aggrieved she was almost crying. Once Xue An understood the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Alright, eat as many as you like!¡± An Yan said with some concern, ¡°How can that be okay? Eating too many sweets will rot the children¡¯s teeth!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Yes, so eat somewhat less!¡± In reality, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could use sugar to brush their teeth all day long and still have no issues at all. After all, Xue An had used Origin Power to cleanse their marrow. But contrary to expectations, the night passed and no one came for revenge. Xue An chuckled. Whether they came or not, it mattered not to him. If they did come, it was just a matter of destroying that arrogant noble family a bit earlier. At this moment, within the courtyard where An Xue resided, An Xue was glaring at his son¡¯s corpse with an ashen face. An Chang stood by emotionlessly. ¡°Xue An, I will tear you to pieces!¡± An Xue bellowed, ready to charge out! An Chang stopped him. ¡°Younger brother, what are you trying to do?¡± An Xue asked coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten mother¡¯s words? We will take action at the time of the birthday banquet. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Xue An killed my son; how can I possibly not seek revenge?¡± ¡°But you must listen to mother¡¯s words, and if you kill him now, what will you use to answer to the Chi Family if anything goes wrong with An Yan at the birthday banquet?¡± An Xue¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. An Chang said indifferently, ¡°And besides¡­ An Zhong was always fooling around; he wasn¡¯t the right person to take over the family business anyway. He¡¯s dead, so what? Just have another one! Why be so furious?¡± An Xue nodded helplessly. Even though he was the second brother, when it came to family matters, he still had to listen to An Chang. Yet, this news spread at rocket speed. Surprisingly, quite a few people were clapping their hands in secret glee. It showed just how unpopular An Zhong had been. At this moment, Within a luxurious bar in Zhongdu, An Ying was drinking with a few friends. His phone vibrated, An Ying picked it up to look, was stunned for a moment, and then his smile grew even brighter. ¡°Master An, what is it?¡± ¡°Hehe, that idiot An Zhong is dead!¡± ¡°Dead? How did he die?¡± ¡°He was killed by my brother-in-law, haha!¡± An Ying said, beaming with joy. The others were somewhat taken aback. ¡°Your brother-in-law?¡± ¡°Yeah, my older cousin, An Yan!¡± An Ying replied with a light chuckle. ¡°Is that the An Yan who eloped with someone?¡± someone blurted out. The smile on An Ying¡¯s face grew cold, ¡°What did you say?¡± The person, realizing their blunder, quickly apologized, ¡°Master An, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I¡¯ll slap myself!¡± As they said this, they started slapping their own face. An Ying remained noncommittal, simply leaning back in his chair, looking at the ceiling, with a flicker of thought in his eyes. Four years ago, he had met Xue An a few times. Back then, Xue An was just a poor student, quite down on his luck. But the pride in his brow, An Ying had to admit, he admired that. Compared to that, An Ying probably had the best impression of Xue An, aside from An Qing. Now, he had suddenly returned with An Yan, and it was laughable that his own father, An Chang, and his uncle An Xue actually thought Xue An was here to curry favor with them. Only An Ying knew, That man! He would never bow to anyone! Chi Weiyang and a few friends were leisurely enjoying their afternoon tea. As they chatted, they began to talk about the upcoming birthday of the An Family matriarch a few days later. Chi Weiyang smiled, ¡°I heard that the An Family¡¯s birthday celebration this time is going to be extremely grand, everyone with a bit of status in Zhongdu has been invited!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wei, did you receive an invitation?¡± someone curiously asked. A woman with an elegant demeanor smiled faintly, ¡°I did, but I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°I figured as much, how would Master Wei go to such a place?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wei Ruyan smiled lightly, taking a sip of her tea. At that moment, Chi Weiyang let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman my brother secretly loves has also returned to Zhongdu!¡± ¡°Who? An Yan?¡± the women were all intrigued. Chi Weiyang nodded, ¡°Who else but her, and this time An Yan even brought her man with her, I heard his name is¡­ Xue An!¡± Wei Ruyan, who was sipping her tea, paused, ¡°You said who?¡± Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Eight-Forked Serpent (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Country R. Orochi Shrine. Takeuchi Kiyoko sat cross-legged in front of the Orochi statue, her beautiful face engulfed in surging demonic energy. Several elders stood at a distance, their demeanor solemn and respectful. Finally. A black mist rose up from the Orochi statue, reaching into the sky. The elders, overwhelmed with excitement, knelt to the ground in worship. A voice, both ethereal and majestic, sounded out. ¡°You mortals, for what reason do you summon me?¡± An elder clad in a black robe with golden edges crawled forward a few steps and spoke with utmost reverence, ¡°Great Orochi, this is the mortal substitute we have found for you!¡± A snake head faintly appeared within the black mist, looking down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, and let out a ghastly chuckle. ¡°Excellent, born with the Immortal Demon Body, well done!¡± ¡°Thank you, Great One!¡± The elders cried, tears streaming down their faces in their agitation. The black mist suddenly lunged forward, enveloping Takeuchi Kiyoko within it. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face contorted in extreme pain, and blood slowly trickled out of her mouth and nose. Suddenly. The black mist disappeared without a trace. And Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly opened her eyes, which were now diamond-shaped and full of indifference and cold cruelty. All the elders respectfully knelt to the ground, ¡°We greet you, Great One!¡± ¡°This time, I am very satisfied with the body. Therefore, in my descent this time, I shall gather the other heads and then coalesce the Immortal Demon Body,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for now¡­¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko turned and walked toward the shrine, pulling a blade out from beside the statue. With the unsheathing of this blade, the entire room darkened. Violent and biting Sha energy rose from the sword. Takeuchi Kiyoko spread her mouth in a fearsome and terrifying smile. ¡°The aura of the Huaxia Sword Immortal has vanished, now only General Lin remains. Once I slay him, the whole of Huaxia will be powerless before the strength of my Ghost God¡¯s Slash!¡± Her speech started awkwardly but became more fluent as she continued. Fear filled the hearts of the elders at that moment. Orochi¡¯s incarnations would usually take at least several months to perfectly merge. Yet, this time, the fusion was complete in such a short time. Even faster than the previous host, Nagatsuki Ito! Takeuchi Kiyoko turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground, ¡°You have done well. Once I reunite my Immortal Demon Body and reign over this realm, I shall transform all of you into Immortal Demon Bodies, granting you everlasting life!¡± The elders knocked their heads on the floor in gratitude, tears of excitement flowing across their faces. ¡°Send the order, in half a month, I shall cross the sea to the east to avenge the blow that General Lin struck against me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An had been staying at home for the past few days, as he wanted to simplify the production of the Primordial Essence Elixir as much as possible. After all, many of the medicinal ingredients were very precious, and if made strictly according to the original formula, the price would be too high for many to afford. Moreover, the production process had to meet the requirements of assembly line manufacturing, otherwise, if it were all done by hand, the output could not be assured! That day, he received a call from his boss, Zhao Xuehui. ¡°Hey, Little Brother, I¡¯ve just been in touch with a pharma factory that¡¯s looking to sell, and the price is very cheap. Shall we go take a look?¡± After all, building a pharmaceutical factory from scratch would require at least a year. So Xue An¡¯s suggestion was to try to buy an existing facility. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come over in a bit!¡± Waiting at the designated meeting spot, Xue An noticed that all three of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking every bit the part of successful businessmen, which made him laugh. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re going to wear that?¡± Qiao Le asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Xue An looked down at his own slippers. ¡°Uh¡­ nothing at all! I¡¯m wearing the clothes I bought for a blind date before, and man, it¡¯s really freaking hot!¡± Qiao Le wiped the sweat beads off his face. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± To make a good impression this time, Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and rented a BMW. Xue An sat in the back seat, watching the three excitedly discuss entrepreneurship, and his mood also improved a lot. His three good friends were all full of drive and didn¡¯t rely on him for everything. Xue An would just offer a suggestion, and then the three of them would take it from there. Moreover, they made it clear that half of the company¡¯s shares belonged to Xue An. Xue An just smiled it off. If he wanted shares, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to do it himself? Once they arrived at their destination, Xue An looked up at the expansive and very modern pharmaceutical factory. ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Zhao?¡± A secretary who had been waiting at the door approached them. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Please follow me; our chairman is waiting for you in the office!¡± They walked across the spacious plaza and arrived in front of a brand-new office building. ¡°Please wait here for a moment; our chairman is meeting with other clients!¡± Zhao Xuehui and his companions sat on the sofa, quietly discussing the upcoming meeting. Xue An stood by the window, listening quietly. Even though there were several walls between them, Xue An could still hear the conversation inside if he wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I, Shu Liu, would rather sell this factory at a loss than submit to you!¡± a woman¡¯s angry voice said. ¡°Hehe, Chairman Shu, do you think, after offending the Chi Family, anyone else would dare want your factory?¡± A proud male voice spoke. ¡°Even if I have to tear down the factory myself, I won¡¯t hand it over to you!¡± ¡°Well, you can do as you please, but I¡¯d like to remind you that in Zhongdu, what the Chi Family says is law!¡± the male voice sneered. After a bout of footsteps, it seemed these people had left. Following a long silence, the faint sound of the woman¡¯s sobbing could be heard. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, realizing that there really was something going on with this factory. After a while, the secretary approached and said, ¡°Sorry about the wait, please come with me!¡± Xue An took the lead, walking ahead and drawing the secretary¡¯s repeated glances. After all, Xue An was dressed far too casually, in leisurewear and flip-flops, like he was out for a stroll. When they entered the office, a beautifully dressed woman stood up and smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m Shu Liu, the chairman of this pharmaceutical factory. My apologies for the delay; there were some matters that needed my attention.¡± Xue An glanced at the woman¡¯s face and noticed her slightly red eyes, a clear sign she had just been crying. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Xuehui. How extensive is your factory, and what about the equipment and paperwork?¡± Zhao Xuehui had obviously done his homework, asking very professional questions. The two began to discuss various details. Xue An stood by, his expression unchanging, listening. The pharmaceutical factory¡¯s facilities, equipment, and all documentation were complete and flawless; the selling price was quite reasonable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Zhao Xuehui was very satisfied in the end. ¡°Mr. Zhao, if you¡¯re really interested, it would be best to decide now, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that the factory will still be at this price tomorrow!¡± Shu Liu said softly. Zhao Xuehui looked at Xue An with an inquiring gaze. Xue An then looked up, smiled faintly at Shu Liu, ¡°May I ask Chairman Shu, why are you in such a hurry to sell such a good factory?¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Translator: 549690339 The birthday feast arrived. The An Family¡¯s servants had gotten up early and began to tidy up. The roads had been washed with clean water three times, not even a speck of dust remained. The great doors, which had always been closed, were opened today. It wasn¡¯t even nine in the morning yet. Guests arriving to offer birthday felicitations had already started to trickle in. However, the ones arriving now were generally from the smaller families in Zhongdu. These people gathered in groups of three or five, discussing today¡¯s birthday feast. ¡°Hey, have you heard? An Yan, the abandoned daughter of the An Family, has returned to Zhongdu!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it long ago. They say she even brought back a man and child!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this an outright slap in the face of the young master of the Chi Family? Who in Zhongdu doesn¡¯t know how deeply Chi Changge loved An Yan?¡± ¡°More than that, I heard that An Yan was forcibly taken back, but Chi Changge remained deeply in love. Yet she¡¯d rather die than submit and actually ran away!¡± ¡°Heh heh, I reckon today¡¯s birthday feast is going to be quite lively!¡± As people were discussing, a Mercedes-Benz G-Class drove up, and brother and sister Chi Changge and Chi Weiyang got out of the car. Upon seeing them arrive. The people discussing hurriedly shut their mouths. What a joke. The Chi Family in Zhongdu is a top-ranking wealthy family, on par with the An Family. Who would dare to disrespect them? ¡°Young master Chi!¡± ¡°Miss Chi!¡± The greetings continued without end, but Chi Changge, with a face as still as water, took no notice. In contrast, Chi Weiyang smiled and nodded her head. Then the two of them entered the house. With their arrival, the guests offering birthday felicitations suddenly increased, and all of them were from prominent and powerful families. Luxurious cars filled the area in front of the gate, with elegantly dressed people wearing reserved smiles gathered by their social groups, whispering among themselves. Meanwhile, in the reception room inside. Chi Changge sat in a chair with An Chang accompanying him on the other side. ¡°Where is she?¡± That was Chi Changge¡¯s first question. An Chang smiled slightly, ¡°Young master Chi need not be anxious, she will appear when the birthday feast begins!¡± At this moment, Chi Weiyang asked, ¡°Uncle, I heard she came back with a man and child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Weiyang sighed. This was like an inescapable dead end. At midday. The birthday feast commenced. Delicacies from the land and sea were served like flowing water. But the guests were not there for the food, they merely tasted it and waited for something else. Finally. The old matriarch of the An Family, Jin Xiurong, slowly walked out. Upon seeing her, everyone promptly stood up. ¡°May the old lady be healthy and hale!¡± ¡°Wishing the old lady fortunes as vast as the East Sea, and a lifespan as enduring as the mountains!¡± Jin Xiurong smiled and nodded, waved her hand to signal everyone to sit down, and then took her place at the head of the room. At this point, the younger generation of the An Family began to come forward to offer birthday wishes. Naturally, the first to take the stage were An Xue and An Chang. ¡°Wishing mother peace and good fortune!¡± After speaking, the two stepped aside to the left and right. Next up were the younger ones like An Ying and An Meng. After these individuals finished paying their respects. Everyone¡¯s heart stirred in anticipation. What came next¡­ would surely be the highlight of the show! Indeed. Outside the banquet hall, footsteps could be heard. When the bead curtain was lifted, the first to enter was An Yan, who had been away from Zhongdu for four years. Her appearance stirred a faint commotion among those seated below. Chi Changge gazed foolishly at An Yan¡¯s silhouette. Following closely behind her were two well-behaved and lovely little girls. Upon seeing the two little girls, Chi Changge¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. Jin Xiurong, seated at the head of the table, gave an almost imperceptible cold snort. The last to enter was a man with a tall stature and a faint smile on his face. Though his attire was plain, his every move exuded an extraordinary aura. Chi Changge suddenly stood up, staring daggers at this man, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Xue An noticed Chi Changge¡¯s gaze, but all he did was smile faintly before making his way to An Yan¡¯s side. An Yan seemed somewhat tremulous under the scrutiny of many eyes. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. An Yan gradually calmed down. However, such an affectionate gesture between the two only caused a quiet uproar among the crowd. It was then that An Yan approached Jin Xiurong and, with her hands by her sides, said, ¡°Yan¡¯er wishes Grandma a life as enduring as the sun and the moon, and as evergreen as the pine and crane!¡± But as soon as she finished speaking, Jin Xiurong slammed her hand on the table, her voice icy as she commanded, ¡°Kneel down before me now!¡± This command was like a thunderclap. The whole room fell into silence. An Meng curved her lips into a triumphant smile. No matter how formidable you are, in the face of Grandma, don¡¯t you still have to kneel and accept punishment? An Yan¡¯s expression turned anxious, then she bent her waist, about to kneel! But just then, an arm barred her way. Looking up, An Yan saw Xue An smiling gently at her, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve said before, from now on, you need not kneel before anyone!¡± As soon as this statement landed, it was as if a grenade had been thrown into the midst of the onlookers. Everyone looked on in shock. Some sneered in their hearts, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. Jin Xiurong¡¯s face darkened like water. ¡°You¡­ are you Xue An, the one who lured away my granddaughter, leading her into disloyalty and impiety?¡± But Xue An just laughed. His smile was filled with coldness. ¡°Lured away your granddaughter? Ha, when An Yan and I were at An Xue, we fell in love, and I even visited your An Family. Why didn¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The old steward standing beside Jin Xiurong took a step forward and rebuked him. Jin Xiurong wore a scornful look, ¡°Four years ago you had nothing, and you thought to reach the skies in one step by marrying my An Family¡¯s daughter. Of course I wouldn¡¯t agree! Four years later, you come knocking again, with two children in tow, do you think¡­ this will make me yield?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯ve never thought of making you yield! Because you¡­ are not worthy!¡± At these words. Complete silence fell over the room. Many regarded Xue An with the eyes one gives a dead man. In Zhongdu. Offending the An Family was like seeking death, no different. Jin Xiurong¡¯s expression shifted slightly, she spoke coldly, ¡°Good! What a proud and unyielding man you are, it¡¯s a pity, even the hardest bones will shatter!¡± As her words settled, several elders rose from the corner of the hall. The leader approached Jin Xiurong, bowing respectfully, ¡°Elder Madame!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Jin Xiurong sipped her tea, instructing with a light voice, and the calm tone was as if she was discussing a trivial matter. ¡°Yes!¡± The elder turned and gave Xue An a faint smile, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless. It¡¯s your own fault for seeking death.¡± No sooner had he spoken, when his eyebrows bristled, and a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from him. Everyone in the room was startled. Several martial artists even changed color drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is¡­ Golden Leopard, the warrior who once dominated the Martial Arts World, ranked tenth on the Jade List! Is he actually serving the An Family?¡± At that moment, Golden Leopard let out a sinister laugh, ¡°To die at my hands is indeed a point of pride for you!¡± However, Xue An shook his head, speaking softly, ¡°Too weak!¡± ¡°What?¡± Golden Leopard didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°I said¡­ too weak!¡± As soon as Xue An finished speaking, he rushed to the man, raising his hand to deliver a punch. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Translator: 549690339 Golden Leopard originally didn¡¯t care. Because in his eyes, Xue An¡¯s aura was flat, just an ordinary person who knew some boxing! But unexpectedly, when Xue An threw a punch, his momentum suddenly surged. Golden Leopard¡¯s face changed dramatically, but still, he roared, ¡°Watch my ¡®Mountain-Crushing Fist¡¯!¡± Having said that, he too struck out with a punch. The two fists collided. Bang! A muffled sound. Those close by felt their ears buzzing. Golden Leopard remained rigid on the spot, and only after a moment did he exhale deeply. ¡°Good fist technique!¡± As he spoke, he began to turn into ash from the fist, and finally, like broken pieces of porcelain, he disappeared without a trace. Everyone was dumbstruck. Who could have imagined that under Xue An¡¯s single punch, Golden Leopard would be directly blasted into nothingness. The priests who were originally composed all stood up suddenly, looking at Xue An with shock on their faces. Jin Xiurong also frowned slightly. Only Chi Changge, with an iron-blue complexion, looked at Xue An, his fists creaking with rage. Xue An pulled back his fist, looked around at everyone, and said indifferently, ¡°An Yan is my woman. From today onwards, she will leave the An Family and will no longer be governed by this so-called noble family. I¡¯ve said my piece, who agrees? Who opposes?¡± No one dared to speak. Leave the An Family? This has never happened before. At this moment An Xue couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer, and was the first to jump out and say, ¡°Leave the An Family? Heh, her blood is of the An Family, and you say to leave just like that?¡± Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°That means you oppose it then!¡± ¡°Of course I disagree!¡± ¡°Fine then, you can go die!¡± Before An Xue could react, a nearby elder¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he instantly moved in front of An Xue, simultaneously roaring. ¡°Shield!¡± A faint halo appeared in front of him, covering An Xue behind him. At this moment, Xue An flicked his finger. Crack! The halo barely resisted for less than half a second before it exploded violently. It then flew the elder out directly, until he slammed into a wall, barely halting. With an open mouth, the elder spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Xue An looked at the elder with a pale complexion and smiled faintly, ¡°Not bad, you actually took one from me!¡± The elder gave a bitter laugh. He had just used a Divine Talisman, a true transmission from Mount Wudang! He thought he could withstand a hit from Xue An, but unexpectedly, it shattered in just one second. ¡°The aura of True Martial, huh?¡± Xue An said softly, then smiled slightly, ¡°For the sake of your elder, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± At this point, An Xue finally realized what had just happened. If it weren¡¯t for Master Zhang from Mount Wudang coming to his rescue, he probably would have been dismembered by now. An Xue trembled all over, ¡°You¡­ you actually dare to kill¡­ me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Your lives are no more than weeds to me!¡± This statement provoked anger. Many people looked at Xue An with hostility in their eyes. After all, they all considered themselves part of the same stratum. And with Xue An killing a man as soon as he made a move, it naturally filled everyone with a sense of crisis. At this time, Old Lady Jin Xiurong¡¯s face also changed slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak to Xue An; instead, she turned to look at An Yan. ¡°An Yan, you¡¯ve grown up by my side since you were a child. Do you really want to break with the An Family for the sake of such a man?¡± An Yan had been silent all this time, but now her expression gradually calmed, and her eyes hardened, free from panic. She slowly walked to Xue An¡¯s side and firmly shook her head at Jin Xiurong, ¡°Grandma, this might be the last time I call you grandma. Indeed, I grew up here since I was young, and you have the grace of bringing me up!¡± ¡°But from childhood to adulthood, I never received even a smile from you. After my father¡¯s death, aside from An Qing, who ever cared for me? In your eyes, I am nothing but a tool, a means to ally with other noble families through marriage! Am I right?¡± These series of questions threw Jin Xiurong¡¯s face into change. She never expected An Yan to dare contradict her to her face. The old woman¡¯s face grew dark as she gazed coldly at An Yan. ¡°Very good! You are very good!¡± An Yan ignored Jin Xiurong¡¯s angry glare and turned to smile softly at Xue An, who looked at her with tender indulgence. ¡°You all looked down on him before, calling him a poor scholar without a future! But I am not afraid; as long as I can be with him, I am willing even to beg!¡± ¡°But you only thought about tearing us apart, and even had me, who had just given birth to a child, captured and brought back! These actions, you have done, do they really shine with glory?¡± This speech caused an uproar among the audience. Many women were stealing glances at An Yan, because she had expressed what many of them felt in their hearts. Chi Weiyang stared blankly at the determined An Yan and suddenly felt some envy. Because this woman had found her lifelong haven. ¡°What should be repaid has been repaid; I owe nothing to you all! From now on, I and the An Family are cut off from grace and justice!¡± said An Yan, her face pale, but her voice ringing with unwavering determination. ¡°You whore, betraying your own family for an outsider!¡± Jin Xiurong finally erupted, her face contorting in rage. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian down below, now feeling a bit indignant, spoke up, ¡°Old hag, what right do you have to bully my mom?¡± The children¡¯s voices made Jin Xiurong boil with even more anger. ¡°None of you will leave today! An Yan, I¡¯ll give you one last chance! You¡­¡± At that moment, An Yan laughed as if a great burden had been lifted, ¡°No need! I do not need it!¡± At this time, Xue An tenderly caressed An Yan¡¯s cheek and said quietly, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s actually one more thing you forgot to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In four years, when I return to Zhongdu, I shall make everyone kneel in submission!¡± His tone was serene yet filled with powerful confidence. An Yan nodded happily, her face full of bliss, ¡°I believe, as long as it¡¯s you who says it, I¡¯ll believe!¡± Jin Xiurong was nearly hysterical, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡± No one dared to move. The prowess Xue An had demonstrated just moments before had shocked everyone into stillness. ¡°Kill him?¡± Xue An asked lightly. An Yan shook her head, ¡°After all, she raised me. Let¡¯s just leave it!¡± And just then, a cool female voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sister, since you are leaving, then I am too!¡± With that, An Qing walked into the hall with her head held high. Her arrival caused yet another stir in the crowd. Jin Xiurong could scarcely believe her own ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An Qing, what did you say?¡± An Qing smiled disdainfully then, ¡°Old witch, I don¡¯t have the patience of my sister. Do you think I¡¯d want to stay with the An Family if not for her? I¡¯ve been wanting to leave for a long time!¡± This declaration, full of dominance, made many onlookers¡¯ eyes nearly pop out. Many secretly felt fortunate to have attended this birthday feast! It was extraordinarily lively indeed! Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Chen Rushi gazed adoringly at the man who exuded a powerful aura from head to toe, her heart filled with mixed emotions. But before she could dwell on it, Xue Nian, drooling, pointed at the small bottles on the assembly line and asked, ¡°Daddy, do these taste good?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Xiang sighed like a little adult, hands on hips, ¡°Xue Nian, you¡¯re such a glutton, but Daddy, they do look quite delicious!¡± Xue Xiang said, also drooling a little. Xue An laughed heartily and casually picked up two bottles, ¡°Try them!¡± The two little girls took them and gulped down two bottles of Tian Yuan like they were drinking soft drinks. This scene left many people completely dumbfounded. Nowadays, the cost to produce a single bottle of Tian Yuan was around a million, yet Xue An carelessly used them as a drink for his daughters. After finishing, both little girls squinted their eyes. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± An Yan asked at that moment. ¡°Mm-hmm! Sweet and sour, it¡¯s like fruit juice!¡± Xue Nian said. ¡°No, it tastes like coffee to me!¡± Xue Xiang claimed. ¡°Have you ever tasted coffee?¡± Xue Nian looked dubious. ¡°Of course, I have! Remember when Aunt Xuan¡¯Er made us drink Banlangen? She said it tastes just like coffee!¡± Xue Xiang argued with conviction. The two little girls began to argue about the actual taste of Banlangen and coffee. Xue An then took another bottle and handed it to An Yan, ¡°You try it too!¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that my body is such that no kind of Spirit Pill would be of use to me right now? Let¡¯s not waste it.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Your husband can afford to waste it!¡± Flushing, An Yan took a bottle of Tian Yuan, sipped a little, then handed it back to Xue An. ¡°You drink too!¡± Witnessing this scene, all those around were filled with envy. Chen Rushi lowered her head and fell silent. All she could feel now was envy and happiness! Because in the way Xue An looked at An Yan, she read a tenderness deep enough to drown in. For a woman to find a man who dotes on her like a daughter, how fortunate that would be! Chen Xiuhe moved quickly. The next day, news of the upcoming press conference hosted by the Chen Family spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Zhongdu, already on edge with the anticipation of the looming battle, was once again stirred up. A press conference hosted by the Chen Family? And at such a critical moment, what was Chen Xiuhe planning? Many people were full of doubts. When the day of the press conference arrived, Luxury cars had filled the hotel owned by the Chen Family from early on. Many gathered in small groups, whispering about the upcoming press conference. Just then, Jin Xiurong, dressed in a cheongsam exuding grace and splendor, walked in flanked by her two sons. The crowd parted ways for her, with some people respectfully exclaiming, ¡°Madam An wishes you well!¡± With an air of arrogance, Jin Xiurong nodded slightly and then proceeded into the venue. After she had passed, the murmuring resumed. ¡°This Madam An sure has an imposing presence!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you should have seen the An Family at the height of their power a few years ago; their outings were like the emperor leaving the palace in ancient times!¡± ¡°So mighty, yet weren¡¯t they embarrassed at the birthday banquet a few days ago?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Heh, the An Family may be much weaker now, but even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Let¡¯s just enjoy the spectacle!¡± By the time Xue An arrived, the hotel lobby was already bustling with a cacophony of voices and extraordinary excitement. Xue An didn¡¯t make a fuss and was about to enter when a surprised voice came through. ¡°Is it Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar face. ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was the female journalist who had interviewed Xue An back in the provincial city. Unexpectedly, she had come to Zhongdu today and even attended this press conference! Chen Xiaoyi was very happy to see Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I never expected to see you here!¡± Xue An smiled, his impression of Chen Xiaoyi was quite positive. ¡°Journalist Chen isn¡¯t in the provincial city anymore?¡± ¡°No, this time I¡¯m accompanying a friend to handle some matters in Zhongdu. We happened to come across this conference, so we decided to join in on the fun!¡± said Chen Xiaoyi, pointing to the girl beside her. ¡°This is my friend Huang Xiangyan!¡± Xue An glanced at Huang Xiangyan, who was average looking, but dressed fashionably, giving her some attractiveness, though her expression was exceedingly arrogant. After Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s introduction, she sized up Xue An for a few moments, then with a hint of disdain in her eyes, she turned her head and said coldly, ¡°Xiaoyi, you chat first, I will wait over there for you!¡± Upon saying that, she turned and left. Chen Xiaoyi said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, my friend is like this with everyone!¡± Xue An held back a smile and gestured behind him. When Chen Xiaoyi turned back to look, she realized Huang Xiangyan, after sitting down, was now full of smiles engaging in conversation with a wealthy young man beside her; her fawning demeanor was in stark contrast to her previous cold aloofness! Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face became quite embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Xue, did you know that Miss Fan went to Hollywood in M Country?¡± Chen Xiaoyi suddenly said. Xue An was taken aback, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. When did this happen?¡± ¡°I just heard about it too. They say she broke her contract with her original company, then turned down many major film offers, and went to Hollywood alone. Many are saying she¡¯s gone mad!¡± Chen Xiaoyi sighed. Upon hearing this, Xue An felt a soft spot in the depths of his heart touched, and he let out a slight sigh. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about this!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, ¡°It seems Miss Fan must have her own plans.¡± As everyone took their seats, Chen Xiaoyi, thinking Xue An did not have a seat, cordially invited, ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t you sit next to me? The view is good here, and you can see more clearly!¡± Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded. He planned to inquire in detail about Fan Mengxue¡¯s situation. Chen Xiaoyi was clearly delighted, but as the two sat down, Huang Xiangyan, who had been chatting eagerly with the young man of wealth beside her, frowned. Then, deliberately, she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, were you invited to come this time?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No invitation!¡± The sneer on Huang Xiangyan¡¯s face deepened, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have an invitation, why sit here?¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Xiangyan!¡± Huang Xiangyan let out a scornful laugh, ¡°Xiaoyi, you¡¯d better be careful. Some people, they rely on their good looks to swindle around all day, deceiving women of their money. You should really watch out!¡± At this, Xue An laughed. When Huang Xiangyan spoke, didn¡¯t she think about herself first? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face turned ashen; she was clearly angered. Seeing this, Huang Xiangyan sneered inwardly. Back at the office, Chen Xiaoyi always acted so high and mighty. It appears she¡¯s just a foolish woman. She wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. She had gone to great lengths to secure an invitation to the press conference, her aim was to land a wealthy catch. To her, money was most important! Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An smiled, knowing that General Lin was referring to the Flowing Light Sword he had given him. ¡°As for swords, I¡¯m not accustomed to using them, because I only believe that true hierarchy exists under the strength of one¡¯s fists.¡± This statement, brimming with murderous intent, caused many to slightly change color. Especially An Chang, who inconspicuously took two steps back. ¡°No wonder Mr. Xue could achieve such a cultivation level at this age; this heart realm of his is something even I cannot match!¡± General Lin exclaimed. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe chuckled, ¡°What of it? Despite such achievements, there are still those who are unsatisfied, insisting on casting him out. Isn¡¯t that laughable?¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s blade-sharp words pointed directly at the An Family. Matriarch An¡¯s face turned iron-blue, and An Xue and the others also wore expressions of embarrassment, not knowing what to say. Only An Ying¡¯s gaze flickered, followed by a soft sigh. He had anticipated that today¡¯s birthday celebration would not be peaceful. Yet he still hadn¡¯t expected Xue An¡¯s influence to be so astonishing. One was the Chen Family, among the top ranks of Zhongdu¡¯s wealthy households; the other was the undisputed leading figure in the military. The two major forces had come together. This was practically akin to directly slapping Matriarch An¡¯s face. General Lin was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Oh? There are people who are so short-sighted? In that case, Mr. Xue, how about joining our military forces? You may choose any position you like!¡± Hiss! The condition proposed by General Lin made many suck in a breath of cold air. Choose any position? Wouldn¡¯t that mean skyrocketing to the rank of a colonel or something similar? Xue An smiled but did not respond to General Lin¡¯s words; instead, he walked over to the An Family members. An Xue¡¯s complexion stiffened, and he said in alarm, ¡°Xue An, what are you trying to do? I¡¯ll have you know, General Lin is here.¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I initially did not plan to spare any of you, as each one of you deserves death. But now, I have suddenly changed my mind.¡± ¡°Instead of killing you, it¡¯s better to let you live first. I¡¯ve said that one day you will kneel and beg me!¡± After speaking, Xue An turned to smile at An Yan, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go.¡± General Lin followed, and Xue An and his companions all left the hall. Only Chen Xiuhe walked at the very end. He flashed a smile at the ashen-faced Jin Xiurong, ¡°Matriarch An, to be honest, you have played an undeniable role in reducing the once top-tier noble An Family to this state. And allow me to remind you, it¡¯s no longer over a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Do not think that just because your ancestors were part of the Imperial Family, you are still some noble lady of Qianqing. You are not the Empress Dowager!¡± With that, Chen Xiuhe left with a cold laugh. Jin Xiurong¡¯s cheeks alternated between pale and flushed with the sting of ridicule. After all, Chen Xiuhe was right¡ªher maternal family descended from a side branch of the Imperial Family during Qianqing and later changed their surname to Jin. She had always taken pride in this fact, and in her daily life, she imitated the Empress Dowager who had once held sway over the government. Xue An and the others were gone. The hall seemed empty and hollow. Chi Changge watched An Yan¡¯s retreating figure with a devastated soul, feeling as if something inside him had shattered. He had been wanting to rush out and confront her. But as soon as Chen Xiuhe and General Lin appeared, his courage faltered. Sure, the Chi Family was not bad, but they could not afford to provoke the Chen Family, nor could they provoke General Lin! So, he could only watch from a distance. Watch this man, whom he initially looked down upon, sitting on an equal footing with these upper-class big shots. This made Chi Changge realize. He had lost. He was utterly defeated. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Chi Weiyang said softly. Chi Changge nodded absentmindedly. What else could he do but leave? The An Family now seems to be in a situation where everyone has turned their back on them. It¡¯s no longer the An Family of the past. The Chi Family has left. The remaining guests looked at each other and also took their leave one after another. And so. The birthday celebration of the An Family, which started with grandeur, ended in bleakness. Moreover, within a day, the events of the birthday celebration had spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Xue An¡¯s name began to appear on the desks of the high-level members of many noble families. Huo Family. ¡°Heh, interesting! Chen Xiuhe actually made the old witch of the An Family unable to step down in public,¡± the Family Head of the Huo Family, Huo Tianlu, said with a cold smile. ¡°Family Head, this Xue An killed Huo Heming, the young master of the Huo Family, on Mount Qingmang the other day. Should we¡­?¡± the chief steward asked in a low voice. Huo Tianlu waved his hand, ¡°If this Xue An were just an ordinary expert with no power or influence, then it would be fine to have him killed, but now he has good personal relationships with the Chen Family and General Lin, so we need to be cautious!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°However, we can¡¯t let him be at ease! Why bother doing it ourselves when we can find a few assassins, spend some money, and have the matter settled?¡± Huo Tianlu sneered. Huo Tianlu personally made a call, preparing to contact some assassins. For these noble and rich families, strife and assassination were practically daily occurrences, so they all had familiar assassin brokers. ¡°Does Family Head Huo have any instructions?¡± ¡°Heh, why else would I call you? I¡¯m commissioning you to kill someone!¡± ¡°Alright then, name them!¡± the voice on the other end of the phone said cheerily. Business coming to their door naturally made them happy. ¡°The person is Xue An, he is¡­¡± before he could finish speaking. The person on the other end had already hung up. Huo Tianlu frowned, what was the problem with these assassin brokers? Forget it, switch to another one! He dialed another contact¡¯s number. ¡°Who¡¯s the target?¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± Beep beep beep. Another busy tone. After making seven or eight calls, as soon as the other party heard it was Xue An, without exception, they all hung up. In the end, Huo Tianlu sensed that something was wrong and preemptively asked while another assassin broker was about to hang up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you all hang up the moment I mention Xue An?¡± The person on the phone said with a bitter laugh, ¡°Family Head Huo, because we can¡¯t afford to provoke this Xue An.¡± ¡°There are people even you assassins can¡¯t afford to provoke?¡± ¡°Heh, do you know who has died at the hands of this Xue An? Two SS-ranked assassins from the world¡¯s second-ranked Xiaoyao and even more regular assassins were wiped out by him, significantly weakening Xiaoyao. Now they can¡¯t even make it into the top ten anymore. Xue An did all this!¡± ¡°Family Head Huo, I advise you, Xue An is not someone to be trifled with. There are many more things about him that could scare you to death! You¡¯d better watch out for yourself!¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Tianlu felt a chill all over. ¡°Family Head, what¡¯s going on? Do you want me to contact some people to take care of this Xue An?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Huo Tianlu cursed through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention Huo Heming¡¯s affair again. He¡¯s dead, so just let him be dead! He was just an illegitimate son anyway; I have plenty of sons!¡± Huo Tianlu comforted himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Family. Chen Rushi watched the man who was sitting in the distance, chatting and laughing with her grandfather, Xue An, with mixed feelings in her heart. At this moment, Wei Ruyan said to her indifferently: ¡°Ru Shi, give it up, the relationship between Xue An and An Yan is unbreakable, and no one else can shake it!¡± After a moment of silence, Chen Rushi replied with a wry smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who believes in love the least?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t before, but now I do, because today¡­ I witnessed it with my own eyes!¡± Wei Ruyan said softly. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, General Lin and Chen Xiuhe were both quite shocked. Although Xue An was not a man of many words, every sentence he spoke hit the nail on the head, providing insight that was both unique and enlightening. Leaving his cultivation level aside, his insights alone were enough to fill him with pride. Xue An set down his teacup, looked at General Lin with a slight smile, ¡°Using spiritual medicine to suppress your injury¡ª it seems General Lin is quite reluctant to let others know your condition?¡± As these words were spoken. Chen Xiuhe¡¯s complexion drastically changed. General Lin, however, gave a bitter smile, ¡°Indeed worthy of Mr. Xue, truly insightful. That¡¯s correct, ten years ago, during my fight with Ghost God¡¯s Slash Nagatsuki Ito from Country R, although I killed him, I was also injured by his Ghost God¡¯s Slash.¡± ¡°The injury was severe and has lingered to this day, becoming more serious in recent years. If not for the spiritual medicine Mr. Xue sent to Ru Shi, I doubt I could have held on until now!¡± What General Lin revealed was one of the deepest secrets of Huaxia¡¯s military. Since General Lin could be regarded as the number one figure in Huaxia¡¯s military, if news of his serious injury got out, it would attract countless sinister gazes. General Lin finished speaking with a bitter smile. But the next thing Xue An said stunned him. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No wonder your realm is that of Longevity, yet your presence is only like that of a Half-step Longevity!¡± General Lin¡¯s face was full of astonishment. ¡°How do I know, you ask?¡± Xue An smiled, slowly picked up the teacup, and took a gentle sip, lowering his head. As the teacup touched his lips, a noble presence suddenly emanated from Xue An¡¯s body, but it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, leaving no trace. Although the moment was extremely brief. It was still sufficient to make Chen Xiuhe and General Lin¡¯s complexions change dramatically. ¡°A Loose Immortal?¡± ¡°To be exact, still only a Half-step Loose Immortal!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°How is that possible? The presence just now, even a Loose Immortal could not possess it!¡± Chen Xiuhe exclaimed as if he had seen a ghost. General Lin, however, looked solemn and his gaze towards Xue An carried thrice the respect. ¡°Nothing is impossible! To me, Loose Immortals are nothing more than chickens and dogs!¡± Xue An declared, then turned to General Lin. ¡°Why are you searching for the Immortal¡¯s treasured sword?¡± General Lin spoke in a low voice, ¡°Back when I fought Nagatsuki Ito, he made it clear that if he lost, another Ghost God¡¯s Slash from Country R would cross the sea to come here after ten years.¡± ¡°And this year marks the tenth year.¡± General Lin sighed, ¡°I am no longer the same person I was back then. My strength has decreased, and I am likely not the match of Country R¡¯s new Ghost God¡¯s Slash. If I lose, Huaxia¡¯s prestige would be humiliated!¡± ¡°I cannot afford to lose, which is why I¡¯m searching for a divine weapon,¡± General Lin said with a determined expression. ¡°Mr. Xue, is there a way to heal the injury General Lin carries?¡± Chen Xiuhe asked, full of hope. Xue An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too late. If he had begun recuperating in seclusion right after the injury, there might have been a slim chance, but he actually forcefully sustained his cultivation level, draining it for ten years. Although he later suppressed it with spiritual medicine, that was just a temporary measure.¡± ¡°His soul is nearly dried up! The oil is exhausted, and the lamp is burnt out, how can it be saved now?¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face showed the color of disappointment. Xue An sighed lightly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t completely impossible to save him, but the spiritual medicine required simply did not exist in this world. General Lin, however, seemed to have anticipated this and chuckled, shaking his head, ¡°Life and death are fated, and I have no particular feelings about this. There is just one thing I would ask of Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a serious expression, General Lin said, ¡°In a little over a month, it will be the day we agreed upon. Even if Country R doesn¡¯t send someone, I won¡¯t last much longer. If I fall, won¡¯t Huaxia be preyed upon by a pack of wolves? Thus, after much consideration, I¡¯ve resolved to establish a new military force!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow. ¡°This military force will be specialized in dealing with martial cultivators and immortal cultivators, all to protect Huaxia from being bullied by outsiders!¡± Speaking, General Lin stood up and bowed deeply to Xue An. ¡°For this matter, I humbly request Mr. Xue¡¯s assistance!¡± Xue An sipped his tea, watching the still bowing General Lin with a calm expression. At this time, Chen Xiuhe also sighed and said with clasped hands, ¡°Mr. Xue, please understand General Lin¡¯s heartfelt desire to serve the country and the people, and lend your assistance!¡± Xue An suddenly asked in return, ¡°Why me?¡± General Lin raised his head, his gaze resolute, ¡°Because I have a premonition that Mr. Xue¡¯s future achievements will be immeasurable! You will also be the best instructor for this new troop!¡± Xue An looked at General Lin and after a moment, nodded, ¡°I can agree to your request! However, I won¡¯t act as an instructor, nor will I take a position in the military. I¡¯ll simply help you train them!¡± ¡°Good!¡± General Lin nodded his head. After sitting down again, General Lin was clearly very pleased, ¡°Mr. Xue, this troop is preparing to recruit elites from various divisions based on the foundation of the existing Phoenix Special Forces, so we would like to ask you to give this new troop a name!¡± ¡°Call them Fire Phoenix,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°What a great name!¡± General Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The phoenix that is reborn from the ashes becomes the Fire Phoenix!¡± At this moment. In a highly secretive barrack on the outskirts of Zhongdu. A group of burly and formidable-looking soldiers were casually grouped together, chatting. ¡°Hey, Cheng, who do you think will be our new instructor this time?¡± A somewhat skinny and lean man asked. Cheng Hao, shirtless, was doing pull-ups on the horizontal bar. With each pull-up, the muscles on his back quivered like flowing water. Upon hearing the question, Cheng Hao replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, to become my instructor, they¡¯ll have to pass my test first!¡± With that, he let go abruptly, landing heavily on the ground. Thump. The ground seemed to tremble slightly. ¡°Heh, naturally! You were already an instructor in the army, yet you were transferred here by a single order from the general, talking about rebuilding the special forces and enhancing training¡ªit¡¯s laughable!¡± Cheng Hao looked coldly at the man, ¡°Zou Sui, don¡¯t you always talk too much?¡± Zou Sui wisely shut his mouth. In a corner of the barrack, a man lying on a training mat with a toothpick in his mouth, watched Cheng Hao¡¯s silhouette and could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. With Cheng Hao, known as the Dark Night Tiger, being transferred here, what kind of troop is the general trying to train? And the instructor, who could he possibly be? After all, those transferred here are not easy to handle¡ªif the instructor¡¯s qualifications and abilities are lacking, he won¡¯t be able to command respect! As the man pondered, a bewildered hunk approached. ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Why?¡± the reclined man asked. ¡°Because I¡¯ve taken a liking to this mat, why should you always be lying on it?¡± ¡°Because my skills are better than yours!¡± the man said with a laugh, and suddenly spat out the toothpick, sweeping the hunk to the ground with a swift leg sweep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the man produced a small knife from nowhere, pressing it against the hunk¡¯s throat. ¡°If this were the battlefield, you would have died three times over by now!¡± After saying this, the man stood up and walked away! ¡°Cheng, that man is the one known as Arctic Fox, Sun Ling!¡± Zou Sui said quietly. Cheng Hao watched Sun Ling¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes flickering slightly. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Translator: 549690339 The person who came to pick up Xue An for the military camp the next day turned out to be An Qing. When Xue An stepped out and saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Because An Qing was now dressed in military uniform, driving a military green Hummer, looking impressively formidable. ¡°Not bad, got promoted?¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to your good fortune, brother-in-law?¡± An Qing said with a giggle. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian also ran out. ¡°Auntie, auntie! Guess which one of us is the older sister and which is the younger sister?¡± Today, both little girls were dressed alike, and even their hairstyles were made the same by An Yan. An Qing squatted down and scrutinized them for a long time before finally pointing to Xue Nian and saying, ¡°You¡¯re the younger sister!¡± ¡°Why did you guess it again?¡± Xue Nian pouted. ¡°Because you still have ice cream on the corner of your mouth! Such a foodie, that must be little Nian Nian!¡± An Qing said with a smile. Xue Xiang sighed pretentiously, ¡°Oh no, little sister! How come everyone knows you¡¯re a glutton?¡± Xue Nian looked down, feeling wronged. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about liking food? I love eating ice cream too!¡± Saying so, An Qing magically produced a large bag of snacks from behind her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°We love it! Thank you, Auntie!¡± The two little girls were overjoyed. An Yan said with some resignation, ¡°You all spoil them too much, always feeding them snacks!¡± ¡°But I am their aunt, after all. If I don¡¯t spoil them, who will?¡± An Qing said, justifying herself. ¡°Daddy, what are you going to do?¡± Xue Xiang asked at this time. ¡°Your daddy is going to train the soldiers!¡± An Qing said with a laugh. ¡°Can we go too?¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! I want to go too! It¡¯s so boring at home!¡± Xue Nian also said. Xue An felt a bit guilty; since coming to Zhongdu, he hadn¡¯t yet taken his daughters out to have fun. ¡°Alright then! Daddy will take you both with him!¡± ¡°Yay, yay!¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, is it okay to bring the kids along?¡± An Qing said, a little worried. ¡°Why not, it¡¯s like taking the kids out for fun!¡± An Qing drove the car and soon arrived at the barracks. When An Qing walked into the barracks, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Female presence was unseen in a front-line unit. As the saying goes, even the flies are male! And An Qing was not just any woman, but an extremely beautiful young woman at that. This naturally drew lots of stares. Moreover, closely following her were two adorable little girls who looked as if they were carved out of jade. This combination had many of the soldiers exchanging looks of surprise. Once inside the barracks, An Qing stood still, looked at the room full of soldiers training on their own, and raised her voice, ¡°Quiet down, everyone! I¡¯m here to introduce your new instructor!¡± All eyes shifted to Xue An. Their gazes started as scrutinizing, then gradually turned to disdain. After all, Xue An looked casually dressed and unassuming, hardly like an expert with a military background. ¡°Can we suggest having your sister as our instructor instead? This guy looks too weak!¡± someone in the crowd said sarcastically. ¡°Agreed!¡± numerous voices chimed in, laughing. An Qing frowned. She knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy. These people were not ordinary at all! They were all troublemakers! ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my daddy is really strong!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said very seriously. ¡°Oh, little girl, how is your daddy so strong?¡± someone asked with a chuckle. ¡°Hmm¡­ my daddy can take down lots of bad guys all by himself!¡± Xue Xiang declared, waving her tiny fists. ¡°Ha! Those must be the bad guys in computer games! With that frame, I could knock him down with one punch!¡± someone in the crowd scoffed. Cheng Hao, among the crowd, wore a cold expression, glancing at Xue An briefly before dismissing him and focusing all his attention on An Qing. This woman made Cheng Hao¡¯s heart race. Meanwhile, Sun Ling watched Xue An with a playful gaze. Bringing a child to the military camp, are the instructors all this capricious now? Just when the room was in complete disarray, Xue An slowly walked up the steps, coldly observing the people below. The noise gradually died down. Xue An stood silently, then shook his head and said, ¡°I am very disappointed!¡± ¡°Yesterday, General Lin invited me to train you, saying that you were the elite of the elite from your respective units. But in my opinion, you aren¡¯t even comparable to trash!¡± These words caused many faces to change color. Some even snorted in anger. Xue An continued, ¡°I know you don¡¯t accept this! Fine, I am standing here now. If any of you can make me move from this spot, then I will apologize for what I just said, and I will turn around and leave!¡± ¡°Good!¡± someone roared in response and stepped out of the crowd. It was the same burly man who competed with Sun Ling for the seat cushion yesterday. Those who recognized the man couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Zhou Daniu, nicknamed Ren Xiong. Although he¡¯s a bit slow, he¡¯s incredibly strong! This instructor, I reckon, is doomed!¡± Zhou Daniu approached Xue An, took a deep breath, then squatted down to hug Xue An¡¯s legs, attempting to lift him up. Zhou Daniu had once lifted something over a ton, astounding everyone present. So, in his view, lifting a living person was as simple as could be! But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make Xue An budge an inch. Xue An shook his head, lightly flicked Zhou Daniu¡¯s shoulder, and Zhou Daniu felt as if he¡¯d been hit by a train, flying straight backward. This show of strength made both Cheng Hao and Sun Ling¡¯s pupils constrict sharply. After that, Xue An sighed, ¡°I overestimated you all. Trash is trash, you¡­¡± Xue An extended his hand, ¡°All of you, come at once!¡± To these elite soldiers, such words were unbearably grating to the ear. Cheng Hao turned to look at Sun Ling, only to find that he had disappeared. Simultaneously, Sun Ling had quietly appeared behind Xue An, a small dagger slowly emerging from the darkness, aiming straight for Xue An¡¯s throat. This was the Shadow Killing Technique that had made Sun Ling famous! The dagger drew closer and closer. A hint of a smile appeared on Sun Ling¡¯s lips. But in the next second, his smile froze. Because Xue An hadn¡¯t even turned his head, he simply reached back and grabbed Sun Ling¡¯s shoulder. Sun Ling was shocked and tried to run. But Xue An didn¡¯t give him the chance, lifting him off the ground with one move of his hand. Cheng Hao clenched his teeth¡ªit was now or never. If you say come at you all at once, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite! Many rushed forward as well. Cheng Hao led the charge, then threw a punch with all his might. He practiced the Grand Ancestor¡¯s Fist, known for its dominant force. Yet, even this punch failed to make Xue An so much as lift an eyelid. It was just a casual wave of his hand. And with that, those charging at him were sent flying. After landing on the ground, Cheng Hao leapt to his feet with a carp flip, staring at Xue An in astonishment. How is this possible? He didn¡¯t even move his hand, and yet he sent us all flying? At the same time, Xue An tossed Sun Ling aside and slowly walked toward the Strength Tester in the barracks. The Strength Tester was designed to measure a soldier¡¯s arm strength, with a cement-cast base that was extremely sturdy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An slowly raised his hand and threw a powerful punch. Bang! The Strength Tester was uprooted by the punch, smashed through a wall, flew hundreds of meters away, and finally crashed to the ground with a clang! Xue An retracted his fist and turned to look at everyone, who were all dumbstruck. ¡°Anyone else disagree?¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Translator: 549690339 Yuan Xiaoxia still had a look of intoxication on her face and chuckled lightly, ¡°Are you drunk? You must be drunk!¡± Yang Binyi paid no attention to these words and simply said indifferently, ¡°No female driver would drive a manual transmission car! That is your biggest flaw!¡± His words cast a shadow over Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s face, and any sign of drunkenness vanished from her eyes. ¡°I underestimated you, but did you ever consider what the consequences are of angering a strictly trained special agent?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled without a sound, ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of offending someone who runs a pharmaceutical factory?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoxia felt a wave of dizziness and blurriness in her vision. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve been careful the whole time. How could you have drugged me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia said in panic. Looking at her, a sneer of mockery appeared on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°There was no drug in the liquor, but there was one in the taxi, placed by me!¡± Yuan Xiaoxia wanted to say something more but then she fell into a deep sleep, knowing nothing anymore. By the time Yang Binyi dragged Yuan Xiaoxia back to Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory to see Xue An, the others had also arrived. Seeing that it was a beautiful female special agent, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit annoyed, ¡°Why do you get the seduction of female special agents on your side, while I¡¯m stuck with the brutes?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled with a heh-heh. ¡°Second Brother, what do you plan to do with these people?¡± Zhao Xuehui felt it was somewhat troublesome. ¡°Let them go after they¡¯ve talked!¡± Xue An said casually. ¡°Let them go?¡± ¡°Yeah! What else can we do?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These people will only cause more trouble for the other side once they get back, which is more profitable than killing them!¡± Xue An said with a light smile. Indeed, as he said, once these people were released, all of them suffered from memory confusion. This shocked everyone who interrogated them. In just a few days, all these elite special agents had been transformed. It seemed that this pharmaceutical factory was not so simple! Because of this deterrence, for a while, no one dared to carelessly probe for intelligence. And Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory was also referred to as the Black Hole of intelligence by all parties! As for the other forces in Zhongdu, they had also quieted down now. Because the much-anticipated battle had finally arrived. Mingfeng Mountain was originally not a very tall or particularly beautiful peak. It usually saw few tourists. But today, from early dawn, a continuous stream of vehicles had begun to pour in. By the time the sun was high in the sky, Mingfeng Mountain¡¯s base was full of various vehicles. Almost all the elites of Zhongdu had gathered just to witness this battle of the century in person! However, those of lower status waited at the bottom of the mountain, and only those of a certain level of identity and status were allowed to ascend. At this moment, a woman slowly pushed a wheelchair up the mountain. Sitting in the wheelchair was a woman with an elegant demeanor. As they walked away. Some people began to whisper to each other. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she pushing a wheelchair here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her? That one pushing the wheelchair is Wei Ruyan, the flower-loving master!¡± ¡°The flower-loving master Wei Ruyan?¡± ¡°Exactly! And the one being pushed, she¡¯s the renowned prodigy of the Wei Family, known as the living dictionary of the Martial Arts World, that very Wei Rulan!¡± Sss! Some people drew in a sharp breath. Because Wei Rulan had a big reputation in Zhongdu, many people were aware of this living dictionary. But nobody expected her to be a young lady with a disability. At this moment. Wei Ruyan was pushing her cousin up the mountain. As they walked, the two sisters chatted idly. ¡°Sister, I still can¡¯t figure it out! Why would Xue An choose this time to make Tianyuan known!¡± Wei Rulan¡¯s face was full of confusion. Wei Ruyan smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°There couldn¡¯t be a worse time than now, everyone knows he¡¯s in the same camp as General Lin. With General Lin facing a life and death battle, shouldn¡¯t he be lying low instead?¡± ¡°Instead, he did the opposite, showing off Tianyuan, and now, well, the whole world¡¯s attention is on him. If General Lin loses, then things are really going to heat up!¡± ¡°But what if General Lin wins?¡± Wei Ruyan said with a smile. Wei Rulan pursed her lips, ¡°Impossible! According to my prediction, General Lin is bound to lose?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because he beheaded the envoy, that shows his authority has declined to a point where he needs such methods to maintain it, clearly not a good sign!¡± Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Wei Ruyan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of worry as well. She had great faith in Wei Rulan¡¯s words, because facts had proven that many of her predictions turned out to be correct. Having climbed the mountain, by now, many people were already waiting there. Wei Ruyan saw many familiar faces among them. After finding a place to sit down. Xue An arrived as well. His appearance stirred something in the hearts of many people. Especially since many regarded Xue An with an unfriendly gaze. Xue An, however, was indifferent. Instead, it was Wei Ruyan who laughed lightly, ¡°Mr. Xue, over here!¡± Mr. Xue smiled and walked over. But Wei Rulan watched Xue An with a contemplative gaze for a while, then said softly, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t you think what you did a few days ago was a bit reckless?¡± Wei Ruyan frowned, ¡°Rulan!¡± Wei Rulan smiled, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity, I think Mr. Xue won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t think I was reckless at all!¡± Wei Rulan frowned and her opinion of Xue An dropped another notch, In her view, Xue An¡¯s actions could only be described as foolish. Someone who only knew how to wave their fists, but lacked brains, wasn¡¯t worth regard. So Wei Rulan¡¯s gaze showed a bit more contempt and then she turned her head away and fell silent. At this time, many more people continued to arrive up the mountain. These people were mostly masters from the Martial Arts World. Most of them were from Huaxia. After all, this was Huaxia¡¯s War God General Lin facing another challenge from Country R! As citizens of Huaxia, they naturally had a deep concern for the outcome. It was nearing noon. Having waited on the mountain for two or three hours already, people were beginning to feel tired. Some murmured softly, ¡°I heard that General Lin went into seclusion for a few days just recently, looks like he¡¯s planning to gather his energy!¡± ¡°Shush, here they come!¡± They saw a group of people in kimonos ascending the mountain. Leading the group was a girl holding a great sword half her height. The girl walked slowly in wooden sandals, her expression solemn and indifference. There was a stir among the crowd. Some were astonished, ¡°That¡¯s Country R¡¯s Ghost God¡¯s Slash? It¡¯s actually a young woman?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, looks like our General Lin is sure to win!¡± But many seasoned martial artists looked grave. Because they could see something extraordinary about this woman. Xue An frowned slightly. This woman¡­ There¡¯s something strange about her aura! Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Translator: 549690339 Cheng Hao stood atop the ruins of a city, his face filled with horror. Suddenly, footsteps came from the distance. Cheng Hao instinctively hid in a corner. The approaching figures were a group of soldiers with no visible insignia, each exuding a fearsome aura, clearly they were elite troops. Cheng Hao held his breath and remained hidden in the corner, trying not to make a sound. But as these people just passed by Cheng Hao, suddenly a few soldiers turned their heads and pounced toward him. Cheng Hao was shocked. The agility of these men was simply too fast. Cheng Hao rolled on the ground to narrowly avoid a strike, then stood up with a serious expression and executed the Grand Ancestor¡¯s Fist. Although Cheng Hao could barely handle one man, dealing with two was a challenge. And the opponents numbered twenty or thirty. After a few moves, Cheng Hao was kicked to the ground, and then someone approached and stabbed down. Cheng Hao cried out in alarm and woke up. He saw Xue An sitting in a chair, looking at him coldly. ¡°Lost?¡± Cheng Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to realize that all his comrades were lying on their beds, asleep with expressions of pain and surprise on their faces. Just as Cheng Hao was about to ask something, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Continue!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Cheng Hao felt darkness before his eyes, and then he plunged into the dreamscape once more. It was the same city ruins, the same group of soldiers. Cheng Hao wanted to cry but had no tears, yet he still learned from his last lesson and hid himself in a more concealed place in advance. This time he wasn¡¯t discovered, but just as he let out a sigh of relief. Several figures in black emerged from the shadows and charged toward Cheng Hao. ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± Cheng Hao cursed as he went to meet them. After a few exchanges, his throat was slit by a blade once again. This time he did not wake up but started all over again. Sun Ling was currently in the swamps of the Amazon rainforest. There were poisonous snakes and bugs everywhere, and the mud pits on the ground emitted a strong stench. But Sun Ling dared not move because he was now lying in an extremely concealed patch of grass. This was the eighteenth time he had died. In the first seventeen attempts, he was killed in this exact spot by a master whose hiding place was unknowable. And disgustingly, the method of death was different each time. Sometimes he was stabbed in the heart and died; other times his head was blown apart by a punch. But the pain and fear of facing death were always the same. Sun Ling slowly adjusted his breathing, trying to keep his body temperature consistent with the surroundings. After a while, even a poisonous snake mistook Sun Ling for a piece of dead wood and slowly crawled over him. Sun Ling was carefully searching for the enemy¡¯s traces. Suddenly. Sun Ling noticed that the bubbles floating in a stinking pool not far in front of him on the left seemed a bit unusual. He held his breath and watched carefully. No mistake! There was definitely someone hiding in there. Joy rose in Sun Ling¡¯s heart; the humiliation of being killed seventeen times made his eyes redden. He slowly crawled toward the pit at the slowest speed. Finally, he neared the spot. Suddenly. Sun Ling leaped up, his knife piercing into the stinking pit with unprecedented speed. But unexpectedly, he stabbed the air! Sun Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to turn back when he felt a cold sensation at his back, followed by darkness before his eyes. Failed again! While Cheng Hao and Sun Ling were struggling in their dream. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi formed an alliance in theirs. After being resurrected once more. Zou Yi grimaced as he touched the spot on his back where he had been stabbed to death last time, ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this thing, and why does it feel so real?¡± Zhou Daniu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you knew!¡± Zou Yi shot Zhou Daniu an annoyed look, then squatted on the ground, lost in thought. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re supposed to infiltrate and assassinate that damn leader, but the experts by his side are more numerous than rabbits. Here, it¡¯s just the two of us, and you¡¯re not the sharpest tool in the shed. How are we supposed to do this?¡± Zhou Daniu just stood there, listening blankly. ¡°All right, all right, I know it¡¯s no use telling you!¡± Zou Yi stood up and started pacing back and forth across the grassland. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll infiltrate first, and you, just get caught on purpose on the outside, and then¡­¡± Zou Yi adjusted the plan once again. All night, these people were struggling in their dreams. When dawn arrived. Xue An clapped his hands. Everyone woke up one after another. Then they all looked around, somewhat bewildered. Xue An then said coldly, ¡°How was it? Did the mission go well?¡± Many were startled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all night, and none of you completed the mission! If this were the battlefield, you would have been wiped out eight hundred times over!¡± These words caused many to bow their heads. Some were still unconvinced, ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t like this!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°True, the battlefield as you imagine it wouldn¡¯t be like this. But you are a special forces unit, and in the future, you will be the blade specifically used against certain individuals!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even pass this simple test, then you¡¯ll all be eliminated!¡± Xue An stated coldly. During the following day, these people continued to train frantically. Xue An watched them. He was contemplating in his mind. What they experienced last night was naturally not a dream but it wasn¡¯t an illusion either. It was a Secret Technique that Xue An had once acquired. Called the Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique. This secret technique was specially used by the Demon Sect to train their deathsworn followers. It could turn a completely ignorant mortal into a battle-hardened, cold-blooded warrior with the smallest of sacrifices. This was also why Xue An felt confident to participate in the martial arts tournament ten days from now. Night fell. Cheng Hao once again found himself in the midst of the city ruins. However, this time, he didn¡¯t hide in a corner; instead, he swiftly stripped a corpse of its clothes, put them on, and blended in with the soldiers. Of course, the deaths didn¡¯t stop. But Cheng Hao gritted his teeth and refused to give up. Finally, after yet another restart, he concocted a clever trap that sent the group of soldiers sky-high in an explosion. Sun Ling was the same; after dying over a hundred times, he managed to lay in the mud and rainwater of the jungle for three whole days. When the enemy lost patience and exposed their flaws, he seized the moment and struck a lethal blow. Zou Yi and Zhou Daniu, the duo, used a counter-intelligence strategy to successfully turn one of the target¡¯s bodyguards. Then, by infiltrating, they managed to eliminate their target successfully! That night, nearly ninety percent of the people completed their mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon waking up the next day, they faced another round of brutal training. But when night came, and they entered the dream once more, they discovered that this time, the entire team was in one single dream! Another night of constant elimination ensued. But it was through such almost cruel training that the Fire Phoenix unit was truly rising from the ashes! And the day of the military tournament had finally arrived! Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Chapter 184: Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Translator: 549690339 The venue for this military competition was chosen to be in a mountainous area in the outskirts of Zhongdu. The headquarters were set up in a hotel at the foot of the mountains. By the time General Lin and Xue An arrived, Commander Hu had already been there for quite a while, and he was accompanied by a tall, blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign woman. ¡°General Lin, if you hadn¡¯t arrived, I would¡¯ve thought you had decided to skip the competition this year!¡± Commander Hu laughed heartily. General Lin coldly replied, ¡°Of course I had to come, not only here, but after winning this competition, I¡¯m also planning to have my troops participate in the international special forces contest abroad!¡± Commander Hu, hearing this, smiled broadly, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s a great ambition. But unfortunately, what kind of training can you accomplish in ten days?¡± General Lin was left somewhat speechless. He still did not know how the Fire Phoenix training was progressing, and he had wanted to ask Xue An on the way here. However, Xue An merely smiled and then said the words ¡°rest assured.¡± At this moment, the foreign woman smiled slightly and said with perfect pronunciation in Chinese, ¡°Commander Hu, don¡¯t talk about ten days. A real special forces squad cannot be honed in less than a year!¡± As she spoke, the foreign woman extended her hand to General Lin, ¡°Hello, General Lin, I¡¯m Su Shanna, a special military advisor from Country E! I¡¯m also the chief instructor of Commander Hu¡¯s Fire Phoenix special forces!¡± General Lin¡¯s expression darkened, and he reached out to shake hands with this Su Shanna. He knew who Su Shanna was. She was touted as the foremost expert on special forces in the Far East and had authored many training manuals for special forces. He had not expected this woman to be invited by Commander Hu, let alone become the chief instructor of the Fire Phoenix! ¡°General Lin, when I was in Country E, I heard a lot about your exploits and admired you greatly, but for this competition, you have been a bit too hasty. No one will be able to stand against Fire Phoenix, especially not your squad that has only trained for ten days!¡± Su Shanna said with a light smile. This woman was unlike most women from Country E; her age had not made her overweight, but rather added to her grace. Her smile carried the sharpness of vodka. General Lin¡¯s expression turned gloomy. At that moment, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Sometimes, weakness and ignorance aren¡¯t the causes of failure; arrogance is the real reason!¡± Having said that, Su Shanna¡¯s expression changed subtly, then she looked at Xue An with more interest. ¡°Who might this be¡­?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An responded, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m just a civilian, the training instructor for Fire Phoenix.¡± This introduction made many people cover their mouths to conceal their laughter. Su Shanna smiled and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although my Chinese isn¡¯t very good, was your last remark mocking me for being too arrogant?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No mockery, just stating a fact.¡± Commander Hu¡¯s face began to look unsightly, and he spoke with some dissatisfaction, ¡°General Lin, I know you don¡¯t plan to win, but there¡¯s no need for self-deprecation, is there? Choosing a civilian as your training instructor?¡± The atmosphere in the room became somewhat tense. Before General Lin could speak, Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, and then extended a single finger. ¡°I bet one hour!¡± ¡°An hour for what?¡± Su Shanna asked in surprise. ¡°Within an hour, my troops will end the battle and win first place!¡± Xue An said calmly, yet with immense confidence. These words made everyone in the room look at each other, and some couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Commander Hu laughed even more joyously. ¡°Great! General Lin, I admire you for finding such a man as an instructor! What a bold move!¡± Su Shanna, however, frowned. She thought Xue An was deliberately spouting grandiose nonsense just to catch her attention. She had seen plenty of such tactics before. Therefore, a mix of scorn and disdain flickered in her eyes. Xue An paid no mind to the looks he received, instead, he looked up at the clock. ¡°When does the competition start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already begun! All the troops have just been deployed into these mountains,¡± someone laughed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Well then, in one hour! The answer will reveal itself.¡± Meanwhile, the Fire Phoenix team parachuted into the vast mountains. After landing, Sun Ling immediately sought out the tallest tree nearby and scaled it like a monkey. Soon, he noticed that the shapes of a few trees on a nearby hillside were somewhat different. These were the prearranged secret signals of Fire Phoenix. Sun Ling climbed down the tree and began to stealthily approach the hill. At this time, nearly all members of Fire Phoenix had seen the signal and were converging towards it without any prior arrangement. Cheng Hao was the one who had set up the signal. After enduring the hellish Inner Demon Trial for ten days, Cheng Hao, with his strong leadership, had become the captain without any dispute. In those ten days, each one of them had possibly ¡°died¡± for each other several times! The camaraderie forged in blood and fire is the most solid. Just then, a slight noise came from a distance. Almost subconsciously, Cheng Hao took cover in a concealed spot. It was a three-man squad approaching. They moved in a triangular formation, staying alert and searching for any suspicious activity around them. But Cheng Hao¡¯s ability to hide had been honed to perfection through hundreds of ¡°deaths.¡± They didn¡¯t detect him at all. Then, the three sighed in relief. ¡°Heh, I heard that a team that was formed just ten days ago has also joined us, are they here to boost our scores?¡± one of them said with a chuckle. ¡°Probably so, and I heard they¡¯re called what, Fire Phoenix? I think ¡®Roast Chicken¡¯ would be more fitting!¡± The three started to mock and laugh freely. Hidden in the corner, Cheng Hao remained expressionless. In his eyes, their current behavior wasn¡¯t just a lack of tactical discipline; it was akin to courting death! Cheng Hao approached them silently. Suddenly. Cheng Hao leaped up, and in the stunned eyes of the three special forces members, he knocked one to the ground with a kick, then took another down with an elbow strike. The last one had just begun to react when Cheng Hao smashed a punch towards him. If he hadn¡¯t remembered that this was a competition, not the battlefield, and had pulled back some strength, Cheng Hao¡¯s punch could have ended the man! The fight was over in three and a half seconds! Cheng Hao estimated the time to himself. He was fairly satisfied! Then he bent down, took the communicators off the three men, and crushed them into powder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Three dots disappeared from the computer screen in the command center. ¡°Reporting to General Lin, we have casualties!¡± Commander Hu, who was sitting in the hotel lobby drinking tea with a confident smile, laughed, ¡°Hehe, how about that, General Lin? You¡¯ve put too much faith in some street magician! How could a team that¡¯s only been together for ten days¡­¡± ¡°Confirm the report, the three casualties are members of the Fangs special forces. The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s smile froze on his face. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Chapter 185: Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡± someone asked in a low voice. ¡°Confirmation is accurate! Update, the number of casualties for Fangs has risen to eight! The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix!¡± Another casualty report subtly changed the atmosphere. Commander Hu¡¯s face turned from pale to red, and after a moment, he forced a few dry laughs, ¡°The competition has just begun, some casualties are inevitable, let¡¯s continue watching. After all, only the one who laughs last is the winner!¡± As if to prove his point, the lights on the big screen suddenly began to diminish rapidly. The sound of the reports echoed one after another throughout the entire command hall. ¡°Confirmed report, Fangs Special Forces with eighteen dead, the killer: Fire Phoenix member!¡± ¡°Confirmed report, Rattlesnake Special Forces with twenty-seven dead, annihilated, disqualified from the competition. The killer: Fire Phoenix member!¡± Amid these reports, about twenty light points moved across the battlefield like a sharp blade. None could match them. Where they passed, no one could stand against them. Su Shanna¡¯s complexion drastically changed as she rushed to the command platform, staring at the rapidly diminishing light points on the big screen. In Russian, she muttered, ¡°How is this possible? Even Country E¡¯s most elite special forces couldn¡¯t eliminate all their opponents in such a short time.¡± Then Su Shanna suddenly turned around to look at Xue An, who appeared indifferent. ¡°Did your Fire Phoenix Squad bring some kind of forbidden weapon?¡± she asked, her face as grim as still water. Commander Hu also stood up, his face flushed with anger, ¡°That¡¯s right, General Lin, did your men bring any forbidden weapons onto the field?¡± General Lin raised an eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hu, if you can¡¯t accept losing, just admit it. Don¡¯t smear others¡¯ reputations here!¡± ¡°Then how¡­¡± At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and then stared at Su Shanna, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe us, why not ask the soldiers who died when they come down? Wouldn¡¯t that clear things up?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Su Shanna said through clenched teeth. Soon, the dead soldiers began to exit the competition area. When Su Shanna saw them, she was struck dumb. All these men looked as though they had come straight from a real battlefield, their faces blank with shock and terror. Commander Hu asked sternly, ¡°What happened? Why were you annihilated so quickly?¡± After a moment of silence, one soldier shivered and said, ¡°They¡¯re not human¡­ they¡¯re real devils! No, more terrifying than devils!¡± Su Shanna frowned, then turned to look at one of the elite soldiers from the Fangs squad, a man she had once greatly valued and often trained intensively. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The elite soldier from the Fangs squad trembled, then said with a pale face, ¡°The¡­ the people from Fire Phoenix seemed like they were veterans straight from real battlefields. Our men couldn¡¯t resist at all in front of them! They were annihilated instantly.¡± Hiss. Many people drew in a sharp breath. Veterans straight from real battlefields? Only those who have served would know how terrifying such people are. But was it possible? In ten days, even if they were sent to Middle D, they couldn¡¯t possibly fight a hundred battles. Su Shanna¡¯s face also turned pale. And just at that moment, the remaining light points on the big screen extinguished one by one, and then the announcement rang out. ¡°Competition over, Fangs Special Forces, annihilated. Rattlesnake, annihilated. Night Shadow, annihilated¡­.¡± Dozens of special forces teams, none spared, all perished. Everyone was utterly shocked. And at the same time, the announcement sounded again. ¡°Victors, Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Casualties¡­ no injuries!¡± The room fell into absolute silence. ¡°My God! This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Su Shanna murmured in a daze, her face blank. Xue An merely smiled faintly, having achieved this result was within his expectations all along. You see, in these ten days, the Fire Phoenix had fought at least tens of thousands of wars in the Heart Demon. Their every tactic was honed through blood and fire. Brutal, yet efficient. In comparison, those so-called special forces trained from textbooks posed no threat, like lambs to the slaughter when faced with them. General Lin¡¯s face was beaming with joy as he said to Commander Hu, whose face was pale, ¡°How about it, old Hu? Should I send someone to fetch that jar of century-old liquor, or are you going to bring it to me?¡± Xue An then looked at his watch and said lightly, ¡°A total time of forty-five minutes! Less than an hour!¡± His words echoed in the silent command hall. Those who mocked him now all hung their heads in shame. Su Shanna stood motionless, her face blank, and only recovered after hearing Xue An¡¯s words. Then she walked up to Xue An, her expression solemn, and suddenly bowed deeply to him. ¡°Mr. Xue, I apologize for my attitude just now, you are the true strongman! I concede!¡± In the military, the strong are always respected. Xue An remained noncommittal. At this moment, Su Shanna stood up and looked at Xue An with a pleading gaze. ¡°Mr. Xue, I have another impertinent request, might I have the opportunity to witness the Fire Phoenix that annihilated a dozen teams without suffering any casualties?¡± The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. Commander Hu was rubbing his hands somewhat embarrassedly at this point, saying, ¡°General Lin, I¡¯ll bring that jar of century-old liquor to you in a moment, and I¡¯ll even throw in ten bottles of twenty-year-old Maotai, but could you perhaps let us meet your squad?¡± General Lin did not reply but looked at Xue An instead. Amidst all the stares, Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Sure!¡± As Fire Phoenix was descending the mountain, Cheng Hao was calmly analyzing the recent battle. ¡°Sun Ling did well just now, but he acted a bit early. If he had waited a few more seconds until the encirclement was complete, we could have finished the match three minutes sooner!¡± Sun Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± ¡°Zou Yi was too impatient and almost got discovered by the enemy. If it weren¡¯t for Da Niu¡¯s intervention, you¡¯d have been done for!¡± Zou Yi sheepishly scratched the back of his head and then gently thumped the expressionless Zhou Daniu on the shoulder. ¡°Are you dumb? With so many people and you still push forward, what would we do if you died?¡± Zou Yi said with a mix of distress and irritation on his face. Zhou Daniu chuckled a few times but didn¡¯t say anything. Along the way, Cheng Hao summarized everyone¡¯s issues briefly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a habit they had developed during the Inner Demon Trial. After each battle, they aimed to identify problems and shortcomings, then work on them. This¡­ is the way to build an immortal, all-conquering army. When they came down the mountain to the command centre, Everyone, including the members of the vanquished special forces teams, was already waiting for them at the door. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 With those words, An Yan walked up the mountain. As soon as she appeared, An Chang, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, quickly called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er, quickly save me, those matters at home were all their doing, I have nothing¡­¡±. Before he could finish speaking, Xue An swung his sword horizontally. An Chang¡¯s head soared into the air, only completing his last word in mid-flight. ¡°¡­to do with!¡± After that, his head hit the ground, his face still frozen with the last trace of horror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Truly noisy!¡± Then he looked up at An Yan with a smile, ¡°How come you are here?¡± An Yan brushed the hair by her ear aside, revealing a radiant smile, ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to see!¡± Xue An nodded, pointing with his sword at Jin Xiurong and An Xue, among others. ¡°Them¡­¡± An Yan lowered her head, a determined color flashing in her eyes, ¡°Zhongdu has no An Family that would take refuge with foreign enemies!¡± Once these words came out, Jin Xiurong finally collapsed in fear, slumping to the ground as the smell of urine wafted over. She had literally been scared into wetting herself. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know I was wrong, please spare me!¡± Jin Xiurong pleaded in despair. An Yan glanced at her, eyes downcast, softly saying, ¡°Rest in peace on your journey!¡± As soon as An Yan finished speaking, Xue An struck with his sword. Pu Pu! Both Jin Xiurong and An Xue¡¯s heads were severed. Blood sprayed everywhere, and corpses toppled to the ground. In this way, the An Family¡¯s high ranks vanished into smoke! A complex expression flickered across An Yan¡¯s face. Xue An then gently wrapped his arm around An Yan¡¯s shoulder, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, they more than deserved death, don¡¯t think about it anymore! In a couple of days, we will go to Country R!¡± ¡°Hmm! Why go to Country R?¡± ¡°Because there, we can find a way to lift the seal on you!¡± Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who had been unconscious, slowly came to, her face full of sheer terror upon seeing her surroundings. Xue An approached her with a slight smile, ¡°Greetings, Princess Heidao of Country R!¡± The confusion on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face gradually faded, and she looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Though her consciousness could only curl up in a corner, losing control of her body after being possessed by a Demon God, She could still feel everything that was happening outside. Therefore, she had seen everything that had just occurred. ¡°My lord,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said in very standard Huaxia language. ¡°Do not be afraid, I will send you home!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xue An¡¯s warm smile gradually calmed Takeuchi Kiyoko down. At this moment, Wei Ruyan came over, pushing her cousin. ¡°Mr. Xue, I apologize, I was short-sighted and naive, I hope you can forgive me!¡± Wei Rulan apologized earnestly. She was a very straightforward woman; when she had done wrong, she naturally apologized! Xue An gave a slight smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with a nod. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you plan to do next?¡± Wei Rulan was now deeply interested in Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°To collect the debts that should have been collected long ago!¡± Having said this, Xue An turned to look at the various expressions of the crowd. ¡°The general is gone; from now on, Huaxia has me! Whoever refuses to accept this, let them be like this mountain!¡± Upon saying this, Xue An raised his sword. A vast Sword Intent surged towards the sky, then fiercely slashed down. Boom! This sword, unstoppable in its might, directly split the Mingfeng Mountain beneath them in two. Even the remaining force of the sword cut off a small river in front of Mingfeng Mountain. This earth-shattering sword strike terrified all who witnessed it. Only Wei Rulan watched with a gleam of fascination in her eyes. This was the true figure of a resolute and decisive man! Afterward, Xue An left with An Yan down the mountain. Wei Rulan looked at Xue An¡¯s departing figure and whispered softly, ¡°Cousin, you were right, he really is like an Immortal!¡± Wei Ruyan let out a slight sigh, her eyes complex, and she did not speak! Xue An now wished he could immediately fly to Country R, eager to lift the Seal from his wife as soon as possible. But before leaving, he had to take care of the unfinished business. From the crushed remains of Orochi¡¯s consciousness, Xue An had gained much information, but it was far from enough. Country R had many secretive shrines; who knew where all of those remains were hidden. It seemed that many things would need the cooperation of local forces to deal with. But this Takeuchi Kiyoko¡­ Xue An glanced at the girl with a clueless expression following behind him. Although this woman was a member of a Daoist Family from Country R, she was timid and was not valued by her family. The first place Xue An visited was the Chi Family. Initially, Chi Changge had worshipped a Demon Master in an attempt to harm Xue An but was instead killed by Xue An¡¯s counterattack. However, Xue An did not wish to kill indiscriminately, so he did not deal with the others. But unexpectedly, Chi Chongshan had secretly colluded with people from Country R, and that was akin to seeking death! Xue An arrived at the Chi Family¡¯s front gate and entered with his head held high. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A security guard hurried over to stop him. Xue An glanced at these people. They all became stiff on the spot. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was simply too terrifying! Xue An stepped into the Chi Family and stated indifferently, ¡°Members of the Chi Family, come out and meet your death!¡± His voice spread throughout the entire Chi Family. After a moment, an enraged voice came from the back courtyard. ¡°What wild lunatic dares to create trouble at the Chi Family?¡± As he spoke, an elder directly leapt towards Xue An, launching an attack. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid and uttered a faint rebuke, ¡°Scram!¡± The once imposing Heavenly Human Realm expert was blown away as if hit by a great cannon, turning directly into a cloud of dust! This scene left the approaching retainers of the Chi Family terrified beyond measure! ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why have you come to our Chi Family?¡± one of the elders from the legitimate branch of the Chi Family asked, trembling. Xue An spoke softly, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? The faces of the crowd changed dramatically. ¡°I have come to send you Chi Family on your way, since your Family Head has been waiting for you on the other side!¡± Xue An stated plainly. Several elders from the Chi Family turned pale and attempted to flee. Xue An shook his head and lightly swung his Flowing Light Sword. Under the crisscrossing Sword Qi, all these members of the Chi Family died. Then Xue An looked towards the inner house and said indifferently, ¡°Come out now!¡± Chi Weiyang came out with a pale face. Xue An looked at her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Chi Weiyang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Why should I run? Xue An, I ask you, why did you exterminate my Chi Family?¡± ¡°Because your Chi Family colluded with foreign enemies, you deserve more than death! And¡­,¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°I had no intention of wiping out your entire Chi Family, for instance, I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Chi Weiyang was taken aback, ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will seek revenge in the future?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Life and death are in my hands; since you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why should I bother to kill you? As for revenge¡­¡± ¡°I have never cared about that!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An disappeared from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chi Weiyang stared blankly. Chi Weiyang vaguely knew about the Chi Family¡¯s actions over the years. Therefore, regarding Xue An¡¯s statement that they deserved more than death, she could only remain silent. Especially since this time, her father, Chi Chongshan, had actually colluded with a foreign enemy and had committed a capital offense! At this thought, Chi Weiyang let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Daddy, this thing looks like chocolate!¡± Xue Nian said, holding Xue An¡¯s Vermilion Bird medallion and examining it for a long time before speaking. Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Xue Xiang, who was engrossed in watching TV, turned her head and said, ¡°Daddy, who says she didn¡¯t eat it? She already took several bites just now, if I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she probably would have bitten a piece off!¡± An Yan looked at the far from normal trio of father and daughters with a mixture of laughter and tears. ¡°Such an important object, how could you let Nian Nian hold it? What if it got damaged?¡± An Yan said with concern, taking the saliva-covered medallion from Xue Nian¡¯s hands, sounding a bit reproachful. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Nian Nian likes it, so I let her play with it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything that impressive!¡± An Yan carefully wiped the Vermilion Bird medallion clean, ¡°Of course it¡¯s impressive, this is my husband¡¯s medal! I don¡¯t know how many people outside would beg for it but can¡¯t get it, yet you take it so lightly!¡± As she spoke, An Yan proudly placed the medallion on Xue An¡¯s chest and gestured with it. ¡°So handsome, my husband will be a general, and I¡¯ll be a general¡¯s wife!¡± An Yan said with a silly smile. Xue An laughed, then bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Does that mean from now on you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®General¡¯, my dear?¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she spoke somewhat coyly. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are both watching!¡± Xue An waved his hand and then laughed, ¡°Now they can¡¯t see us!¡± Under Xue An¡¯s gaze, An Yan¡¯s face gradually reddened to the tips of her ears. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Xue An let go and then said earnestly, ¡°Let¡¯s take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out for fun tomorrow, the whole family!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± An Yan nodded seriously. The next day. Xue An declined the Chen Family¡¯s offer to send a car, leading An Yan and the two little girls to start exploring the sights of Zhongdu. This family with exceptionally good looks would draw many curious stares wherever they went. Especially the destructive power of the two little girls was astounding. Since leaving the house, there had been no less than ten groups of people who had come over wanting to take photos with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Especially at the G palace, many foreign tourists stared at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with faces full of amazement, murmuring, ¡°Oh my God!¡± While continuously snapping photos! Also, while visiting other places, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian always received various kinds of preferential treatment, like the doting looks from the gatekeeping aunties. All of these made their trip much more relaxed and enjoyable. That day, Xue An took the three of them to quickly visit numerous famous historical sites. By the afternoon, the two little girls were tired, so Xue An simply picked one up in each hand and brought them to the entrance of a university. Yanjing University. Xue An and An Yan¡¯s alma mater, and the place where they had met and fallen in love. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Yan asked, puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°To reminisce about our youthful memories! Isn¡¯t that meaningful?¡± The family entered the university. To An Yan, who had been away from here for merely five or six years, there wasn¡¯t much sentiment. But for Xue An, it was a return to this place after more than three thousand years. Looking at those familiar buildings, Xue An felt somewhat nostalgic. ¡°Do you remember this sports field?¡± Xue An stood by the roadside, looking at the field enclosed by wire fences, and said with a light laugh. ¡°Of course I remember! This is where we first met!¡± An Yan said softly. That year. An Yan had become the school beauty as soon as she enrolled. Many boys hung around her like flies every day, which really annoyed her. Therefore, she often came to this secluded sports field to relax. Then she noticed Xue An, who also frequented the sports field to read. Unlike other boys who deliberately approached her. Xue An was always sitting there quietly reading, never giving her an extra glance. After a while, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity anymore and spoke to him for the first time. And this¡­ marked the beginning of their first encounter. Thinking back, An Yan suddenly gave Xue An¡¯s waist a playful twist with a mock angry pout. ¡°You big bad guy, at first I thought you were just a good kid who loved to study, but it turns out you were actually reading¡­ reading ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Not just ¡®Jin PingMei¡¯, I had read all the messy books from ancient times by then, including stuff like ¡®Strange Tales¡¯ and ¡®Mist of Capital¡¯! And also¡­¡± Xue An leaned down mysteriously and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, I had noticed you a long time ago, just too shy to approach you, and I read in the books that beautiful girls like you always have a lot of admirers, hence the annoyance.¡± ¡°As long as I kept my cool demeanor, you would become curious and eventually take the initiative to talk to me!¡± An Yan, finding it both funny and annoying, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bad guy! Big bad guy! You¡¯ve deceived me for so long!¡± Fortunately, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had already fallen asleep on Xue An¡¯s shoulder, otherwise, they would have to witness this overdose of sweetness. Just as the two were flirting and teasing each other, a voice full of surprise came along. ¡°Are you¡­ Xue An?¡± Xue An looked up and saw a man wearing glasses with a scholarly look who was staring at him in amazement. ¡°Are you¡­ Qiao Le?¡± Xue An hesitated for a moment but finally recognized the visitor. Qiao Le rushed over and laughed loudly, ¡°From your silhouette, you looked like you, but I wasn¡¯t sure until I saw your wife, then I knew it was definitely you, you rascal!¡± Then Qiao Le gave An Yan a smiling nod, ¡°Nice to see you, sister-in-law!¡± At that moment, Xue An felt a warm current in his heart. This man was his former roommate, Qiao Le! He was also one of his best buddies during university. Who would have thought that after so many years, they¡¯d run into each other at school. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°I¡¯ve come back to school as a guidance counselor! Look at you, already with kids!¡± Qiao Le said happily, then took out his phone. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of touch for four years, the boss and number four have been so worried about you. Now that you¡¯re back, we brothers must get together!¡± As he spoke, Qiao Le started making a phone call. ¡°Old Zhao and the kid are in Zhongdu too?¡± Xue An was startled for a moment, then asked. ¡°Yeah, they just arrived a few days ago!¡± Qiao Le said. Xue An nodded, feeling a bit happy himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were four people in their dormitory, and they were the best of friends. The boss was Zhao Xuehui, number two was Xue An, number three was Qiao Le, and number four was Yang Binyi. They were once known as the ¡®Four Scoundrels of Yanjing University¡¯! As soon as the other two found out that Xue An was back, they began howling on the phone. ¡°Let that lad wait, tonight we must properly grill him to find out where he¡¯s been roaming these last four years!¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Of course… Going Home! (4th Update) Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Of course¡­ Going Home! (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 At dusk. The summer breeze could not blow away the heat of the sultry weather. In such weather, the most appropriate activity was sitting at a roadside stall and skewering a few lamb kebabs. And around Yanjing University, there was a street full of barbecue stalls. Today. There was a person at one barbecue stall who was particularly eye-catching. Because at this table, there was not only an exceptionally beautiful woman, but also a pair of delicate and cute little girls. At that moment. Zhao Xuehui lifted a pint of draft beer and said to Xue An, ¡°Old Second, don¡¯t say anything else, you drink this glass first!¡± Xue An smiled, took the glass, tipped his head back, and down went the drink. ¡°Wow, it looks like Old Second¡¯s tolerance has improved!¡± the boss said with a laugh. At that moment, Xue An had let down his guard as well. Because these three people had given him so much warmth during the four years of university. He remembered once when Xue An had no money for living expenses and lay in bed all day without eating. Out of pride, he merely said he didn¡¯t feel like eating. The three of them didn¡¯t say much. But when evening came, the boss came in with a takeout order, fretting, ¡°Old Second, I ordered a takeout for Old Three, but the guy had already eaten. Help me out and eat this, will you?¡± Saying this, Zhao Xuehui put down the takeout and left. At that time, Xue An didn¡¯t think much of it, picked up the takeout, and was about to eat. Then Old Three, Qiao Le, also came in with takeout, ¡°Second brother, I bought this for the boss, but he went to drink. You eat it for him!¡± With that, he left as well. Xue An was stunned. Then came Old Four, Yang Binyi, sweating profusely, holding a serving of KFC, ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother said he wanted KFC. I bought it, but he doesn¡¯t want to eat now. You eat it!¡± After placing it down, he too hurriedly left. That night, Xue An ate three meals with tears streaming down his face. ¡°These four years¡­¡± Xue An filled another glass of draft beer, about to speak. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, ¡°No need to say anything, brothers don¡¯t need anything else, just having you back safely is enough!¡± Xue An paused, then smiled, ¡°Alright! Then today, we won¡¯t return unless we¡¯re drunk!¡± An Yan had been quietly watching all along. When the beer was finished, she refilled it. When there were no dishes left, she went to order more. Her gentle and obedient demeanor made many onlookers envious. At this time, apart from Xue An, the other three were slightly tipsy. ¡°Second Brother, I always said, you and Sister-in-Law were sure to make it. And look, the kids are already so big! But that¡¯s not cool of you, not inviting us to the wedding!¡± Qiao Le said. Xue An smiled, ¡°We haven¡¯t had the wedding yet!¡± Zhao Xuehui frowned and nudged Qiao Le, who realized he had misspoken and was about to apologize. Xue An waved his hand and said with a light laugh, ¡°The reason we haven¡¯t had the wedding is that I want to give her the most unique and romantic wedding in the world. Then, I want to make her the happiest bride.¡± Xue An¡¯s words made tears glint in An Yan¡¯s eyes. However, the three brothers didn¡¯t take it too seriously, thinking Xue An was just drunk. ¡°To celebrate Old Second¡¯s return, let¡¯s all drink together!¡± The boss stood up, raising his glass. ¡°Sure!¡± Everyone responded thunderously and drank together. And just when the alcohol was at its peak, a taxi stopped by the curb, and a dolled-up woman got out. The woman looked around, and when she spotted Yang Binyi, she stepped towards him. Upon seeing the woman, Yang Binyi quickly stood up, a happy smile on his face. ¡°Luo Jia, you¡¯ve come!¡± Luo Jia slightly furrowed her brows and nodded coldly, then sat down. Yang Binyi flashed a smile at Xue An, ¡°Second Brother, this is my girlfriend, Luo Jia!¡± ¡°Luo Jia, this is my Second Brother!¡± Luo Jia glanced at Xue An and said dismissively, ¡°I thought it would be someone important. I wasted half a day putting on makeup for this.¡± The atmosphere turned awkward. Yang Binyi¡¯s face turned from green to white. Xue An just smiled slightly, undisturbed by the comment. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le exchanged glances, then started to stir up the atmosphere. ¡°Come on! Second Brother, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Qiao Le said cheerfully. Just as the atmosphere at the dining table began to normalize, Luo Jia¡¯s cell phone rang. Her smile brightened when she checked the caller ID. ¡°Hello, Young Master Wang? Why do you have time to call me? Oh, it¡¯s your birthday party today! Alright! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After hanging up, Luo Jia arrogantly said to Yang Binyi, ¡°Now take me to Imperial Capital KTV. Young Master Wang has invited me to his birthday, and I must attend!¡± The embarrassment showed plainly on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°But right now ¡­¡± ¡°Oh come on, what¡¯s the use of drinking this useless alcohol all day? That¡¯s Young Master Wang, you know. You could make some useful friends if you went too!¡± Luo Jia said impatiently. Yang Binyi¡¯s face turned an iron blue. Zhao Xuehui hastily said, ¡°Alright, Little Fourth, just go drop off your sister-in-law. If you can come back later, we¡¯ll wait for you! It¡¯s not safe for her to go alone late at night!¡± Yang Binyi looked at Xue An apologetically. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Big Brother is right, go ahead!¡± Yang Binyi nodded with difficulty, ¡°Okay, then you all have to wait for me, tonight us brothers won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Luo Jia snorted through her nose, stood up, and walked away with pride. After Yang Binyi and Luo Jia had left, Qiao Le, still annoyed, slapped the table, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, what¡¯s so good about that woman? Look how she¡¯s bewitched Little Fourth¡ªhe¡¯s almost possessed!¡± Zhao Xuehui sighed, ¡°Come on, Little Third, to each their own. Little Fourth has had a tough family background, and Lu Jia has been his classmate since high school. He spent years chasing after her; naturally, he dotes on her.¡± ¡°Is that what you call doting? Look at that woman¡¯s face; she acts like someone owes her a fortune!¡± Qiao Le was still angry. Xue An, however, just smiled, ¡°Big Brother is right, if Little Fourth is willing, who are we to say anything.¡± The remaining three continued to drink and chat. In the midst of their animated conversation, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Little Fourth? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A moment later, Zhao Xuehui stood up abruptly, his face all seriousness. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Qiao Le was also startled, ¡°Big Brother, what happened?¡± ¡°Little Fourth got into a fight at the party with those guys!¡± Zhao Xuehui said grimly. ¡°Damn it, dare to bully my brother!¡± Qiao Le grabbed a beer bottle from the table and made to leave. Zhao Xuehui stopped him, ¡°Little Third, calm down first. We¡¯re dealing with Wang Ke here!¡± At the mention of Wang Ke, Qiao Le also seemed defeated, ¡°Then what do we do? Just sit back and watch Little Fourth get bullied?¡± Zhao Xuehui was visibly agitated, racking his brains for a way to rescue Little Fourth. Just then, Xue An put down his glass and asked indifferently, ¡°Who is Wang Ke?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Second Brother, that Wang Ke was the former president of the student council at our school. Now, he¡¯s throwing his weight around because of his family¡¯s power, doing well and making a name for himself in Zhongdu!¡± Qiao Le explained. Xue An nodded and smiled slightly, ¡°No wonder the name sounded familiar. Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An stood up. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ going home!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Capital KTV. Wang Ke sat on the sofa, his face dark as water. Yang Binyi, bruised and swollen, was forced to squat in a corner. At this moment, Luo Jia insisted, ¡°Young Master Wang, please calm down. He¡¯s just impulsive. For the sake of being classmates, please let him off this time!¡± Wang Ke glanced at Luo Jia, his tone indifferent, ¡°Let him off? Haha! Weren¡¯t there four of them? Weren¡¯t they known as the four scum of the university? Today, I want to see what these so-called prominent figures during school have turned into.¡± All of Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends burst into laughter. Luo Jia, frustrated with Yang Binyi¡¯s incompetence, was also filled with anger. Initially, she had brought Yang Binyi here, trying to help him mingle with these ¡°upper-class people.¡± But she hadn¡¯t expected that Yang Binyi would clash with these people after just a few words, and a fight broke out. At that moment, Wang Ke stood up and walked over to Yang Binyi, looking down at him with a smug smile playing on his lips. ¡°You guys were quite arrogant back in school, weren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter now? Chickened out? Tsk tsk, let me guess, is your big brother now worrying about where to find reinforcements to save you?¡± Yang Binyi looked up at Wang Ke, his eyes full of defiance. ¡°And your second brother, Xue An!¡± A cold gleam flashed in Wang Ke¡¯s eyes. ¡°He charmed the school belle back then, and what happened? Disappeared, didn¡¯t he? I bet his body has already rotted away!¡± Wang Ke said with a sneer. ¡°So in this society, nothing else matters. Only power and wealth are the most important!¡± Seeing Yang Binyi¡¯s expression of growing despair, Wang Ke felt extremely satisfied. At that time, even Luo Jia began to look down on Yang Binyi. In her view, Yang Binyi had no talent or money, and he was also stubborn, nowhere near as good as this Wang Ke, the young master of the Wang Family. If she could latch onto someone like Wang Ke, she would be decked in gold and silver in the future! Luo Jia thought, her eyes shining. The banquet continued, but this time, Yang Binyi was forced to squat in a corner. Meanwhile, his so-called girlfriend laughed merrily as she drank with the rich second-generations. Yang Binyi felt his heart sinking, growing colder and colder. During the festivities, someone opened the door to the private room. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le then walked in. Upon seeing the two of them, Yang Binyi couldn¡¯t help becoming excited, wanting to stand up, but he was pressed down and couldn¡¯t move. The music stopped, and Wang Ke, with his legs crossed in a relaxed pose, watched Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le with an amused look. ¡°What¡¯s this? Planning to rescue someone?¡± Wang Ke said with a smile. Zhao Xuehui, trying to be brave, said, ¡°Young Master Wang, our Fourth Brother has a short temper. Please spare him this time for my sake.¡± ¡°For your sake¡­¡± Wang Ke repeated. His companions snickered. ¡°Do you think you have any standing with me?¡± At that moment, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer and angrily said, ¡°Wang, what do you really want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Wang Ke said with a mocking smile. ¡°Just kneel down and beg me! If you do that, I¡¯ll let your brother go. How about it? It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± Wang Ke¡¯s words finally infuriated Yang Binyi, ¡°Big brother, Third brother, don¡¯t listen to him. If he has the guts, let him kill me!¡± Zhao Xuehui took a deep breath, ¡°If I kneel, will you let him go?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Xuehui stepped forward, about to kneel. Just then, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°What a big show of power from just the Wang Family!¡± This voice was languid and indifferent, causing everyone to pause in surprise. Then a tall, handsome man with an elegant stance walked in. Upon seeing him, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but freeze. ¡°Old¡­ Second Brother?¡± ¡°Second brother?¡± The man, of course, was Xue An. He smiled at the astonished faces of Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, ¡°What? You really thought I went home?¡± Just now at the barbecue stall, after Xue An said he was going home, he really did take a taxi and left. At that moment, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le even sighed, but there was not a hint of resentment in their sigh. In their eyes, Xue An now had a wife and children, so naturally, he needed to be cautious. There was nothing to quibble about that. It was just a little uncomfortable deep down. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to reappear so suddenly. ¡°The two girls were really tired, so I sent them home first, then hurried over,¡± Xue An said, then looked towards Yang Binyi in the corner. ¡°Who did this?¡± Xue An asked with an indifferent tone. The room fell silent. Xue An raised his hand and pointed at the wounds on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m asking, who did this?¡± At this moment, Wang Ke let out a breath, leaned back on the sofa, and watched Xue An with interest, laughing disdainfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Xue An, right? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive after disappearing for four years!¡± Xue An turned to look at Wang Ke, his indifferent gaze making Wang Ke¡¯s heart tighten slightly. But soon, Wang Ke recovered his composure and watched Xue An with some defiance. However, Xue An just smiled. ¡°The one who hit my brother is you, correct?¡± Wang Ke nodded, saying arrogantly, ¡°He was asking for it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask his girlfriend!¡± Luo Jia looked at Zhao Xuehui and the others with contempt, and said impatiently, ¡°Young Master Wang is right! I advise you to leave quickly. If Young Master Wang gets angry, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Seeing Luo Jia¡¯s face full of scorn, Yang Binyi finally lost all hope, closing his eyes in despair. As for Xue An, he completely ignored all this and continued to look calmly at Wang Ke, ¡°The one who forced my brother to kneel, it¡¯s also you, correct?¡± Wang Ke frowned, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t act like some big shot with me. I¡¯ll tell you, this isn¡¯t the time when we were at school. Here, I¡¯m the one whose words count, understand?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good that you admit it!¡± As soon as his words fell, Xue An closed in fast, grabbing Wang Ke by the collar and lifting him straight off the sofa. Wang Ke, lifted off his feet, finally showed a hint of panic, ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Since it was all done by you, naturally, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡± Wang Ke originally wanted to say something to smooth things over, but when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he was struck dumb. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly calm, showing not the slightest ripple. And it was just such a gaze that made Wang Ke shiver all over. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me! I am from the Wang Family¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Wang Family?¡± A smile emerged on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Wang Ke was near wetting himself with fear when suddenly he remembered something and blurted out stutteringly, ¡°Also, I¡¯m one of the Fire Phoenix, if you dare to kill me, then be prepared to be hunted down by the Fire Phoenix Special Forces!¡± These words stopped Xue An in his tracks. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Ke breathed a sigh of relief, it seems he wasn¡¯t fearless after all, and then sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear me clearly? I am a member of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, if you dare to lay a finger on me, watch out for your own life!¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 The private room fell silent. Everyone looked towards Xue An. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°Fire Phoenix?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the Fire Phoenix Special Forces that defeated all opponents in the military contest without sustaining a single casualty, and are now ranked first in the nation!¡± Wang Ke said, his face full of pride. Hearing Wang Ke¡¯s words, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he stepped forward, ¡°Second Brother, put Wang Ke down quickly!¡± Bang. Xue An let go of his hand. Wang Ke fell onto the coffee table, dousing himself with drinks. Zhao Xuehui approached and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, my brother has just come to Zhongdu and doesn¡¯t understand many rules. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± But Wang Ke didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at Xue An with a look full of resentment. Zhao Xuehui was anxious within his heart and turned to Xue An, ¡°Second Brother, quickly apologize to Young Master Wang!¡± At the same time, he kept making meaningful glances at Xue An. Yet Xue An stood there with an indifferent expression, seemingly lost in thought. Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends also started to make a racket. ¡°Damn it, where did this blockhead come from? He actually dared to offend Young Master Wang?¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize! Or we¡¯ll cripple you today!¡± Amidst these clamors, Wang Ke said something spine-chilling. ¡°Apologize? Even if he kneels down today, it won¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ve just been in touch with Brother Sun of the Fire Phoenix. They happen to be eating nearby and will be here any minute¡­hehe!¡± Wang Ke sneered with a face full of malice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes!¡± Xue An suddenly interrupted Wang Ke. The room gradually fell silent again. Wang Ke raised his eyebrows, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a dead man, ¡°Give me what?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If within five minutes, the people you mentioned don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Xue An revealed his canines in a menacing smile. ¡°In other words¡­kill you!¡± Boom! Xue An¡¯s words were like a bomb dropped, leaving many faces filled with astonishment. Was this guy a fool? Wang Ke¡¯s face showed conflicting emotions before he finally said something grim, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re seeking your own death, I¡¯ll let you understand what kind of people you can¡¯t afford to offend in Zhongdu!¡± At that moment, someone released Yang Binyi, and his three anxious brothers gathered around. Yang Binyi¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯m here!¡± Qiao Le stood silently by Xue An¡¯s side, his hand tucked in his sleeve, holding onto a hidden axe. Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice, ¡°If a fight breaks out later, I¡¯ll cover our retreat. Second Brother, you have a wife and child, so take the chance to leave at the first opportunity and leave Zhongdu overnight! Do you understand?¡± A wave of warmth surged in Xue An¡¯s heart, and he patted Zhao Xuehui¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so tense; things are not that bad!¡± Zhao Xuehui sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can it not be bad? Someone in my family is in the army, and lately, the name Fire Phoenix has been grinding calluses in my ears. They are truly an elite force! If Wang Ke really knows them, then this situation¡­sigh!¡± Zhao Xuehui¡¯s complexion grew worse the more he spoke. At this time, Yang Binyi was silent, but his face was seething with killing intent as he glared at Luo Jia not far away. Luo Jia noticed Yang Binyi¡¯s gaze and walked over, curling her lip and said, ¡°What? Not convinced?¡± ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Yang Binyi squeezed these words through clenched teeth. Luo Jia¡¯s expression changed several times, then she sneered, ¡°I may be a bitch, but you¡¯re not even as good as one! Hmph!¡± After saying that, she turned and left without any sentiment. Xue An sat calmly on the sofa, waiting. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. Wang Ke¡¯s face lit up with joy, just as he stood up. But he saw a group of people entering through the door, led by Sun Ling. As soon as Wang Ke saw him, he hurried over, nodding and bowing obsequiously, ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re here!¡± Sun Ling nodded, his voice grave, ¡°You said someone¡¯s causing trouble here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that guy!¡± Wang Ke stretched out his hand to point. Sun Ling looked up and saw only a figure sitting on the sofa, his back to him. Sun Ling¡¯s expression darkened, just about to go over and see who it was. Then he heard an indifferent voice, ¡°I teach you martial arts, yet you use it to serve as dogs for the scions of noble families?¡± At these words, both Sun Ling and the others present had their expressions wildly change! At that moment, Wang Ke blustered, ¡°You brat, even on the brink of death, you still talk tough¡­¡± Slap! An extremely crisp slap silenced Wang Ke. The force of the blow swelled half of Wang Ke¡¯s face. Stunned, Wang Ke clutched his cheek and dumbly stared at Sun Ling whose face was ashen. ¡°Brother Sun! How could you¡­?¡± Sun Ling did not even bother with him but instead led his men to quickly walk a few steps forward, stopping five paces away from the sofa. They bent over in unison, extremely respectfully shouting, ¡°Fire Phoenix Sun Ling and others¡­ pay respect to the Instructor!¡± As this was said. The room fell silent. Everyone gawked in stunned silence. Only the figure on the sofa remained unmoved. A silence that felt like an eternity ensued. The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze. Sun Ling, bent over, felt nothing but cold sweat over his face. ¡°Am I right, Sun Ling?¡± Xue An turned around, leaning against the sofa, looking at Sun Ling and the others. Sun Ling trembled, his face pale as he lifted his head, meeting Xue An¡¯s ice-cold, indifferent gaze, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Instructor, this Wang Ke said someone was disturbing the peace and even slandered Fire Phoenix, so I came over¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, and Sun Ling immediately shut up. Xue An¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped the armrest of the sofa, the tapping sound making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. Then Xue An looked at Sun Ling with an amused expression. ¡°I¡¯ve said that true powerhouses never stoop to explain. When it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ling lowered his head. This scene made Wang Ke, Luo Jia, and the others feel as if their souls had fled in fear. Even a fool could see that Xue An¡¯s identity was far from ordinary. Otherwise, how could he reprimand Sun Ling like scolding a child? At this time, Xue An stood up and walked over to Sun Ling. ¡°By rights, I should cripple your cultivation level. Do you accept this punishment?¡± ¡°I accept!¡± Sun Ling trembled all over. Xue An placed his hand on the back of Sun Ling¡¯s head, suddenly smiled, ¡°Forget it, since all this started because of Wang Ke, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Sun Ling immediately straightened up, saying resolutely, ¡°Please instruct me!¡± Xue An raised his hand to point at Wang Ke, who was pale and trembling in the corner, and with a faint smile, ¡°Kill him!¡± Sun Ling wasted no time and pounced. Wang Ke let out a deafening scream, ¡°Brother Sun, spare my life! Xue An spare me, I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sun Ling had never hated someone so much. It was because of this person¡¯s troublemaking that he had almost lost his cultivation level, so Sun Ling¡¯s eyes reddened. The moment he made his move, he chopped off both of Wang Ke¡¯s hands. Wang Ke lay in a pool of blood, in extreme terror, even crawling desperately towards Xue An, wailing, ¡°Brother Xue, no¡­ Mr. Xue, spare my life! I won¡¯t dare¡­ ever again.¡± He would never finish his plea, for Sun Ling grabbed Wang Ke¡¯s hair and cut his throat from behind. Wang Ke¡¯s eyes gradually lost their lustre, and the last image he saw before his death was Xue An, standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached. I should never have provoked him! Wang Ke thought with immense regret, and then he plunged into endless darkness. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 The hall was filled with fear. No one dared to speak. Nobody even dared to glance at Xue An. After Sun Ling killed Wang Ke, he stood respectfully in his place again. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Not bad! But if I ever learn that you or any member of Fire Phoenix collude with the offspring of the noble families again, you know what the consequences will be!¡± Towards the end, Xue An¡¯s tone was icy cold. Sun Ling shivered, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Xue An turned towards Wang Ke¡¯s fair-weather friends and Luo Jia, the girlfriend of Yang Binyi. At this moment, Luo Jia¡¯s legs could barely support her, and upon seeing Xue An¡¯s gaze, she fell to her knees. ¡°Spare¡­ Spare my life!¡± Luo Jia stammered. Xue An smiled slightly, then looked at Yang Binyi, ¡°Little Brother, what do you plan to do with this woman?¡± Upon hearing this, hope rose on Luo Jia¡¯s face, and she turned to look at Yang Binyi, ¡°Binyi¡­!¡± In the past, Yang Binyi would always look at her with affection. But now, all Luo Jia saw in Yang Binyi¡¯s face was disgust. Luo Jia crawled over, her voice quivering, ¡°Binyi, please give me another chance. I swear I¡¯ll never dare again. I will honestly stay at home and be your girlfriend, okay?¡± By the end, Luo Jia had grabbed the corner of Yang Binyi¡¯s clothes, pleading with her eyes. But Yang Binyi coldly shook off her hand and stepped back, looking at Luo Jia with indifference. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s spare her life!¡± Xue An nodded. Then Yang Binyi said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get lost!¡± Luo Jia¡¯s face gradually turned pale, ¡°Bin¡­¡± ¡°Get lost! If you keep rambling, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Yang Binyi roared in anger. Luo Jia shakily stood up, her heart filled with regret as she looked at Yang Binyi. She truly did regret it now because she knew very well. With a friend like Xue An, Yang Binyi was bound to soar to great heights in the future. If only I hadn¡¯t been so short-sighted before, if only¡­ Then the person standing beside Yang Binyi right now, would still be me! At that thought, Luo Jia felt a desire to die. After Luo Jia left, tears spilled from Yang Binyi¡¯s eyes. Zhao Xuehui sighed and patted Yang Binyi on the shoulder. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m happy because I¡¯ve finally seen through a bitch, haha!¡± Yang Binyi said with a bitter smile. But just then, the security of the KTV rushed in, and upon seeing the corpse on the floor, their faces all turned pale. ¡°Who killed Young Master Wang?¡± The head of security asked in a stern voice. Sun Ling stepped forward, his voice cold, ¡°I did!¡± The security captain¡¯s face was full of arrogance, ¡°Well, well, daring to kill someone here, and to kill Young Master Wang, none of you are leaving today!¡± Sun Ling let out a cold laugh, about to speak. Suddenly, a voice came, ¡°Is Mr. Xue here?¡± Xue An looked up and saw an elder stepping in from outside the door. Xue An frowned, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± The elder bowed respectfully, ¡°I am a butler from the Chen Family, in charge of this area¡¯s affairs. I rushed over when I heard Wang Ke was dead, not expecting Mr. Xue to be here as well!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Butler Chen!¡± ¡°How dare I ask, Mr. Xue, this Wang Ke¡­¡± ¡°My man killed him. Any problem with that?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Butler Chen¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and he gave a meek smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no issue!¡± No issue? Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, who had been extremely tense, now all had faces of blank confusion. A person died, and just like that, there¡¯s no more trouble? Xue An nodded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re too polite! Please take care!¡± the Chen family¡¯s butler said respectfully. After Xue An and his people left. The security captain whispered, ¡°Old sir, who was that man just now? Someone that even a person of your status is so afraid of?¡± Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the Chen family butler took a deep breath and said, ¡°Who? Heh, he¡¯s truly the dragon among men, a figure from above the nine heavens! Compared to him, that Wang Ke is nothing more than a loach! Return the corpse to the Wang Family, and warn them not to harbor thoughts of revenge, or the Chen Family will not let them off either!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The security captain shuddered and hastily responded in a low voice. Exiting the KTV, the fresh air outside revitalized everyone. Thinking back, everything that had just happened felt like a dream. Sun Ling and the others respectfully bid farewell to Xue An and turned to head back to the camp. The four walked down the midnight streets, all in silence. After who knows how long. They raised their heads only to realize they had arrived in front of their alma mater. It was already morning by then, so the group simply went to the university cafeteria and ate a meal they had back in the day. As they ate, Zhao Xuehui and the others complained about how the food hadn¡¯t changed much over the years. Xue An, on the other hand, just kept smiling silently. After finishing the meal, Xue An looked at Zhao Xuehui and suddenly spoke softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Zhao Xuehui shook his head, ¡°To tell the truth, we were very curious at the beginning, but now, not anymore!¡± Qiao Le drank his last mouthful of rice porridge and sighed, ¡°No matter what big shot you¡¯ve become, I only know that you¡¯re still my second brother, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yang Bin also nodded in agreement. Xue An burst into laughter. His laughter drew many sideways glances. Then Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since we¡¯re all brothers, then I¡¯ll give you a chance at extraordinary wealth and honor!¡± Extraordinary wealth and honor? Qiao Le and the others looked at each other, not understanding what Xue An was talking about. But Zhao Xuehui gave a wry smile, ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve got neither capital nor connections, where would this extraordinary wealth and honor come from?¡± Xue An laughed and wrote two characters on the table with his wet finger. ¡°Longevity!¡± Zhao Xuehui exclaimed in surprise. Xue An nodded, ¡°Not true longevity, but it can stimulate a person¡¯s potential, extending their lifespan by at least twenty years!¡± Hisss. Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged looks, their eyes full of shock. In today¡¯s world, medicine is advanced, but no one dares to claim that they can extend life by twenty years. If this was true, it would be like a money-printing machine! For others, this might be difficult, but for Xue An, it was all too simple. Just producing a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir would achieve this effect. But Zhao Xuehui frowned, ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t doubt what you say, but such huge benefits, just relying on us few, could it be¡­¡±. Zhao Xuehui¡¯s meaning was clear. Such colossal benefits could drive any organization to madness. Just them few would be like sending themselves to die! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course it won¡¯t just be you guys, you couldn¡¯t handle it. I can get the Chen Family and the military to help you!¡± ¡°The Chen Family?¡± Zhao Xuehui shivered, ¡°That Chen Family?¡± Xue An nodded. The three looked at each other and saw the flames of hope in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s do it! Now that second brother is so powerful, we can¡¯t lag too far behind!¡± Qiao Le said with vehemence. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Eight-Forked Serpent (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Country R. Orochi Shrine. Takeuchi Kiyoko sat cross-legged in front of the Orochi statue, her beautiful face engulfed in surging demonic energy. Several elders stood at a distance, their demeanor solemn and respectful. Finally. A black mist rose up from the Orochi statue, reaching into the sky. The elders, overwhelmed with excitement, knelt to the ground in worship. A voice, both ethereal and majestic, sounded out. ¡°You mortals, for what reason do you summon me?¡± An elder clad in a black robe with golden edges crawled forward a few steps and spoke with utmost reverence, ¡°Great Orochi, this is the mortal substitute we have found for you!¡± A snake head faintly appeared within the black mist, looking down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, and let out a ghastly chuckle. ¡°Excellent, born with the Immortal Demon Body, well done!¡± ¡°Thank you, Great One!¡± The elders cried, tears streaming down their faces in their agitation. The black mist suddenly lunged forward, enveloping Takeuchi Kiyoko within it. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face contorted in extreme pain, and blood slowly trickled out of her mouth and nose. Suddenly. The black mist disappeared without a trace. And Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly opened her eyes, which were now diamond-shaped and full of indifference and cold cruelty. All the elders respectfully knelt to the ground, ¡°We greet you, Great One!¡± ¡°This time, I am very satisfied with the body. Therefore, in my descent this time, I shall gather the other heads and then coalesce the Immortal Demon Body,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for now¡­¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko turned and walked toward the shrine, pulling a blade out from beside the statue. With the unsheathing of this blade, the entire room darkened. Violent and biting Sha energy rose from the sword. Takeuchi Kiyoko spread her mouth in a fearsome and terrifying smile. ¡°The aura of the Huaxia Sword Immortal has vanished, now only General Lin remains. Once I slay him, the whole of Huaxia will be powerless before the strength of my Ghost God¡¯s Slash!¡± Her speech started awkwardly but became more fluent as she continued. Fear filled the hearts of the elders at that moment. Orochi¡¯s incarnations would usually take at least several months to perfectly merge. Yet, this time, the fusion was complete in such a short time. Even faster than the previous host, Nagatsuki Ito! Takeuchi Kiyoko turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground, ¡°You have done well. Once I reunite my Immortal Demon Body and reign over this realm, I shall transform all of you into Immortal Demon Bodies, granting you everlasting life!¡± The elders knocked their heads on the floor in gratitude, tears of excitement flowing across their faces. ¡°Send the order, in half a month, I shall cross the sea to the east to avenge the blow that General Lin struck against me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An had been staying at home for the past few days, as he wanted to simplify the production of the Primordial Essence Elixir as much as possible. After all, many of the medicinal ingredients were very precious, and if made strictly according to the original formula, the price would be too high for many to afford. Moreover, the production process had to meet the requirements of assembly line manufacturing, otherwise, if it were all done by hand, the output could not be assured! That day, he received a call from his boss, Zhao Xuehui. ¡°Hey, Little Brother, I¡¯ve just been in touch with a pharma factory that¡¯s looking to sell, and the price is very cheap. Shall we go take a look?¡± After all, building a pharmaceutical factory from scratch would require at least a year. So Xue An¡¯s suggestion was to try to buy an existing facility. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll come over in a bit!¡± Waiting at the designated meeting spot, Xue An noticed that all three of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking every bit the part of successful businessmen, which made him laugh. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re going to wear that?¡± Qiao Le asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Xue An looked down at his own slippers. ¡°Uh¡­ nothing at all! I¡¯m wearing the clothes I bought for a blind date before, and man, it¡¯s really freaking hot!¡± Qiao Le wiped the sweat beads off his face. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± To make a good impression this time, Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and rented a BMW. Xue An sat in the back seat, watching the three excitedly discuss entrepreneurship, and his mood also improved a lot. His three good friends were all full of drive and didn¡¯t rely on him for everything. Xue An would just offer a suggestion, and then the three of them would take it from there. Moreover, they made it clear that half of the company¡¯s shares belonged to Xue An. Xue An just smiled it off. If he wanted shares, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to do it himself? Once they arrived at their destination, Xue An looked up at the expansive and very modern pharmaceutical factory. ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Zhao?¡± A secretary who had been waiting at the door approached them. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Please follow me; our chairman is waiting for you in the office!¡± They walked across the spacious plaza and arrived in front of a brand-new office building. ¡°Please wait here for a moment; our chairman is meeting with other clients!¡± Zhao Xuehui and his companions sat on the sofa, quietly discussing the upcoming meeting. Xue An stood by the window, listening quietly. Even though there were several walls between them, Xue An could still hear the conversation inside if he wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I, Shu Liu, would rather sell this factory at a loss than submit to you!¡± a woman¡¯s angry voice said. ¡°Hehe, Chairman Shu, do you think, after offending the Chi Family, anyone else would dare want your factory?¡± A proud male voice spoke. ¡°Even if I have to tear down the factory myself, I won¡¯t hand it over to you!¡± ¡°Well, you can do as you please, but I¡¯d like to remind you that in Zhongdu, what the Chi Family says is law!¡± the male voice sneered. After a bout of footsteps, it seemed these people had left. Following a long silence, the faint sound of the woman¡¯s sobbing could be heard. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, realizing that there really was something going on with this factory. After a while, the secretary approached and said, ¡°Sorry about the wait, please come with me!¡± Xue An took the lead, walking ahead and drawing the secretary¡¯s repeated glances. After all, Xue An was dressed far too casually, in leisurewear and flip-flops, like he was out for a stroll. When they entered the office, a beautifully dressed woman stood up and smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m Shu Liu, the chairman of this pharmaceutical factory. My apologies for the delay; there were some matters that needed my attention.¡± Xue An glanced at the woman¡¯s face and noticed her slightly red eyes, a clear sign she had just been crying. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Xuehui. How extensive is your factory, and what about the equipment and paperwork?¡± Zhao Xuehui had obviously done his homework, asking very professional questions. The two began to discuss various details. Xue An stood by, his expression unchanging, listening. The pharmaceutical factory¡¯s facilities, equipment, and all documentation were complete and flawless; the selling price was quite reasonable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Zhao Xuehui was very satisfied in the end. ¡°Mr. Zhao, if you¡¯re really interested, it would be best to decide now, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that the factory will still be at this price tomorrow!¡± Shu Liu said softly. Zhao Xuehui looked at Xue An with an inquiring gaze. Xue An then looked up, smiled faintly at Shu Liu, ¡°May I ask Chairman Shu, why are you in such a hurry to sell such a good factory?¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193 I know, but I don’t care! (4th update) Chapter 193: Chapter 193 I know, but I don¡¯t care! (4th update) Translator: 549690339 Shu Liu¡¯s face turned bitter, then she whispered in a low voice, ¡°Because¡­.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Is it because there are some disputes?¡± As soon as these words came out, Shu Liu shuddered, then she looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Initially, Shu Liu thought Xue An was just a driver, so she didn¡¯t take him seriously. But now it seemed that he was the real decision-maker. Shu Liu sighed, then nodded, a pained expression crossing her face, ¡°Yes, there are disputes! And they¡¯re with the Chi Family of Zhongdu!¡± The Chi Family! This name caused a slight change in the expressions of Zhao Xuehui and the others. Qiao Le even uttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Chairwoman Shu, that¡¯s not very honorable of you. After talking for so long, it turns out you¡¯re trying to drag us into a trap!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head in shame, ¡°I¡­ I really have no other options now. Many people have come to see the factory these past days, but as soon as they hear about the Chi Family, they all run away. I really had no choice but to think about hiding it.¡± After finishing, Shu Liu closed her eyes in pain and sighed lightly, ¡°If you all think it¡¯s not acceptable, then let¡¯s forget it!¡± Zhao Xuehui exchanged a glance with Qiao Le, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we need not discuss this any further. After all, the Chi Family¡­¡± Their intention was clear. The Chi Family of Zhongdu was a noble household; looking at this situation, the person from the Chi Family that Shu Liu had offended was not an ordinary member. Although the factory was cheap, taking it over would mean facing the hatred of a noble family, which would not be worth it. Shu Liu¡¯s face was ashen as she nodded without uttering a word. And just when Zhao Xuehui and the others were all standing up, preparing to leave, Xue An put down the pen he had been fiddling with and raised his head to glance at Shu Liu, saying indifferently. ¡°If I take over and still let you manage this factory, would you dare?¡± Hearing these words, Shu Liu, who had already given up all hope, showed an incredulous look on her face. ¡°Sir, I just made it very clear, this factory has a direct conflict with the Chi Family, you¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t care!¡± Although his words were bland, the assertiveness they contained left Shu Liu stunned. This young man seemed ordinary, so why did he possess such strong confidence? ¡°I¡¯m just asking you, do you dare or not?¡± Xue An insisted, staring at Shu Liu. Shu Liu bit her lip, thinking that since things were already at this point and if this person dared to take over, then he must have a way to deal with the Chi Family. And if she really could still manage this factory, then, of course, it couldn¡¯t be better. After hesitating for a moment, Shu Liu nodded, ¡°Of course, I dare!¡± Xue An leaned back and said blandly, ¡°Good, let¡¯s draw up the agreement now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Shu Liu thought she had heard wrong. ¡°So soon?¡± Zhao Xuehui was also startled. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, if we agree, then let¡¯s sign!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zhao Xuehui furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to advise Xue An. Even though he knew that Xue An probably wasn¡¯t afraid of the Chi Family, it¡¯s always better to avoid unnecessary troubles. Why insist on this factory, and why insist on having this woman as a director? Could it be that the second brother has taken a fancy to this woman? It couldn¡¯t be, although this woman was quite attractive, she was still far from his sister-in-law. At the same time, Shu Liu also harbored some doubts in her heart. Why would he do this? Could it be¡­ he was coveting my beauty? Xue An spoke in a casual tone, ¡°On the way here, I took a look, and I¡¯m very satisfied with the factory. I can see you are earnest and responsible, so I don¡¯t care what feud there is with the Chi Family; this factory is a deal for me!¡± Shu Liu felt her face flush, ashamed of her previous thoughts, then she stood up and said very respectfully, ¡°Thank you! May I ask for your esteemed surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Xue!¡± The agreement was quickly signed, and Shu Liu still felt like she was living in an alternate reality. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do we plan to produce next? Currently, there is not much of the raw material left. If we want to produce something, we need to replenish the raw materials promptly.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Of course, we aren¡¯t going to produce these common medicines. What we are going to produce is a divine medicine that can extend life by twenty years!¡± His statement immediately changed Shu Liu¡¯s expression, and she looked at Xue An with a piercing gaze. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not selling the factory!¡± ¡°Why? Hey, I have to say, it¡¯s somewhat ridiculous how you¡¯ve just signed the agreement, and now you want to back out?¡± Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Shu Liu said coldly, ¡°Even if I have to destroy the factory myself, I wouldn¡¯t let you people produce some fake medicine that deceives others!¡± This statement at first stunned Zhao Xuehui and the others, and then they all shook their heads and started to laugh bitterly. Actually, they had encountered this kind of situation more than once. Many people, upon hearing that they intended to produce a divine medicine that could extend life by twenty years, their first reaction was that they were fraudsters. At that moment, Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°You think that we are swindlers?¡± Shu Liu looked at Xue An coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of what I think, it¡¯s a fact!¡± As a medical student, Shu Liu absolutely didn¡¯t believe that any medicine could extend life by twenty years. Xue An nodded and then pulled out a small glass bottle from his pocket. It was filled with a pale golden liquid. ¡°This¡­ is the medicine that can extend life!¡± Seeing this thing, a look of scorn appeared on Shu Liu¡¯s face, ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Xue An stood up, placed the glass bottle on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to try it for yourself!¡± After saying that, Xue An turned and left. Zhao Xuehui and the others glanced at Shu Liu and then all left. In the vast office, only Shu Liu remained. She stared at the small bottle on the table, her expression uncertain. How could there possibly be a divine medicine that extends life by twenty years? Even if there were, it couldn¡¯t be made with the current medical conditions, right? With this thought in mind, Shu Liu went forward to pick up the small bottle, intending to throw it into the trash bin. At that moment, the phone rang, and an anxious female voice came from the other end. ¡°Shu Liu, come quickly, your grandfather is in bad shape!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she immediately dashed downstairs, coincidentally stuffing the small bottle into her pocket. By the time she burst into the hospital¡¯s intensive care ward. Gao Shengnan was waiting outside. As soon as Shu Liu saw her, she asked anxiously, ¡°How is my grandfather doing?¡± Gao Shengnan shook her head gravely, ¡°The situation is very bad. My father is currently treating him inside!¡± Upon hearing this, Shu Liu breathed a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because she knew who Gao Shengnan¡¯s father was. Renowned as the number one Divine Doctor in Zhongdu, even in all of Huaxia, Gao Wenyen! As long as he was present, even wanting to die wouldn¡¯t be an option! After half an hour, Gao Wenyen walked out of the ward with a somber face. He gave Shu Liu a slight shake of his head, ¡°The old master¡¯s condition is deteriorating. I¡¯ve temporarily helped him with ¡®Golden Needle Overcoming Adversity¡¯ acupuncture to get through this crisis, but it¡¯s probably going to be very difficult from here on out!¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Translator: 549690339 Hearing Gao Wenyen say this, Shu Liu¡¯s tears spilled out. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Gao Wenyen sighed softly, ¡°A doctor can cure diseases, but not fate. Prepare yourself mentally!¡± After saying that, he left first. As Shu Liu¡¯s good friend, Gao Shengnan naturally stayed to keep her company. ¡°Alright, life and death are predestined, and the old master isn¡¯t young anymore. Don¡¯t be too sad!¡± Shu Liu looked up at Gao Shengnan with a face full of grief and indignation. ¡°Grandfather isn¡¯t dead yet, and the people from the Chi Family are already being very aggressive. What will I do if he¡¯s gone?¡± Hearing this remark, Gao Shengnan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well, ¡°The Chi Family is¡­ indeed going too far!¡± Filled with sorrow, Shu Liu walked into the hospital room and saw the only family she had in this world lying unconscious on the bed, her tears falling in a rush. After approaching the bed, she bent down and whispered into her grandfather¡¯s ear: ¡°Grandfather, what will I do if you leave?¡± Seemingly hearing her, the old man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a tear seeped from the corner of his eye. Shu Liu prepared to take a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe her grandfather¡¯s tears. Suddenly, she touched the glass bottle in her pocket. A flash of inspiration struck her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the group of people she had seen that day and the man with the indifferent expression who said there was a potion that could prolong life by twenty years. Could there really be such a potion? If it were any other time, Shu Liu would have scoffed at it. But now, as her closest kin was about to pass away, her mind was in turmoil. Should she give it a try? Shu Liu, trembling, took out the glass bottle and gently opened the lid. A strange, pleasant fragrance assailed her, making one feel refreshed and uplifted. Shu Liu gritted her teeth and poured the potion down her grandfather¡¯s throat. Five minutes, no reaction! Ten minutes, still none! An hour later, Shu Liu, looking at her grandfather, just as always, was utterly hopeless. How could she have been so foolish to believe in such things? Shu Liu laughed at herself mockingly, then sat by the bed, ready to accompany the old man on his final journey. The fatigue from the past few days and the immense pressure from the Chi Family had already exhausted this girl. So, without knowing when, Shu Liu fell asleep by the bed. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. Shu Liu felt someone gently stroking her hair. The palm was warm and broad, just like¡­ how her grandfather used to stroke her when she was little. Suddenly! Shu Liu woke up. Grandfather! How is he? Shu Liu looked up and then saw her grandfather, looking rosy-cheeked, leaning against the head of the bed and smiling at her. Shu Liu was stunned. Is this a dream? It must be a dream, she probably was too tired recently! While she was still in a daze, Shu He chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Silly girl, what are you dazing for?¡± Shu Liu¡¯s tears kept falling, ¡°Grandfather, this is a dream, right? Are you going to leave me?¡± Shu He wiped the tears from Shu Liu¡¯s face and chuckled, ¡°I am your grandfather, and this isn¡¯t a dream; I really woke up!¡± Shu Liu was initially in disbelief until she pinched her own cheek, then she was stunned. It¡¯s real! This is real! A surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. Shu Liu hugged her grandfather tightly, bursting into tears. Just then, Gao Wenyen and his daughter Gao Shengnan arrived outside the hospital room. Hearing the crying inside, Gao Shengnan¡¯s face changed, ¡°Father, has Old Master Shu passed away?¡± Gao Wenyen sighed, ¡°When I checked his pulse yesterday, I could tell he wouldn¡¯t make it through today. Poor Shu Liu¡­¡± Gao Wenyen didn¡¯t finish his sentence, because he and his daughter were both staring with eyes wide open, slack-jawed at the scene inside the room. Shu He, whom Gao Wenyen had diagnosed as certain to die just yesterday, was now sitting up in bed with a rosy complexion, nodding and smiling at the Gao father and daughter as they entered. Gao Shengnan got a shiver up her spine, thinking she might be seeing a ghost. Whereas Gao Wenyen frowned, wondering if this could be the phenomenon of rallying before death. But this was too strong of a rally. At this moment, Shu Liu stopped her crying, stood up, and bowed to Gao Wenyen, ¡°Uncle Gao, my grandfather says he¡¯s fine now, but I¡¯m still worried. Please, check him!¡± Gao Wenyen stepped forward to take the pulse, and his face inevitably changed dramatically. ¡°Uncle Gao, how is my grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± Shu Liu asked anxiously. Gao Wenyen shook his head, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s illness¡­ is completely cured! His current physical condition is even better than mine!¡± That statement shocked everyone in the room. Even Shu He was somewhat astonished and baffled. Gao Wenyen, with eyes sharp as knives, fixed his gaze on Shu Liu and demanded, ¡°Shu Liu, tell me, what did you feed the old master?¡± Shu Liu¡¯s heart trembled violently, and she suddenly remembered the small glass bottle, and the words Xue An had said. She nodded and gave a rough account of what had happened. A boundless light burst forth in Gao Wenyen¡¯s eyes, an excitement his daughter Gao Shengnan had never seen in him before. ¡°Where¡¯s that bottle? Quick! Let me see it!¡± ¡°I threw it away after feeding it to Grandpa last night!¡± ¡°Where did you throw it?¡± Gao Wenyen asked urgently. ¡°Outside in the trash can¡­¡± Shu Liu began. Before she could finish, Gao Wenyen had already rushed out. Luckily, he left early; otherwise, the morning janitors would have taken all the trash away. Gao Wenyen, with the utmost solemnity, picked up the small glass bottle and brought it to his nose to sniff. Then he closed his eyes and fell silent. ¡°Uncle Gao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shu Liu inquired. A tear trickled from the corner of Gao Wenyen¡¯s eye, then he suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°Shu Liu, tell your uncle, will those people come today?¡± The question reminded Shu Liu, and she exclaimed, ¡°The person yesterday said they only gave me one night to consider!¡± ¡°Quick! Make a phone call!¡± Gao Wenyen shouted hoarsely. When Shu Liu got through to Xue An on the phone, Gao Wenyen couldn¡¯t wait to snatch it from her, took a deep breath, and said with utmost respect, ¡°Predecessor!¡± Predecessor? This address changed the expressions of everyone present. Gao Wenyen¡¯s status in Zhongdu was extraordinary, and even the most powerful and influential Family Heads had to show him respect. After all, no one can avoid falling ill. And Gao Wenyen had always been indifferent to worldly affairs, always maintaining a calm demeanor. But today, he acted like a schoolboy meeting his idol! On the other end, Xue An simply chuckled, ¡°What, did the trial prove successful?¡± Gao Wenyen hummed in acknowledgment, then respectfully said, ¡°Predecessor, do you have time today? Myself, Shu Liu, and Old Master Shu all wish to meet you in person!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xue An and others once again arrived at this pharmaceutical factory, just as they entered. Gao Wenyen was already running towards them, heading straight for Xue An. Upon reaching close, Gao Wenyen bowed respectfully, ¡°The apprentice greets the predecessor!¡± Xue An looked at the man near his sixties and smiled faintly, ¡°Divine Doctor Gao?¡± Gao Wenyen gave a wry smile, ¡°In your presence, who in the world dares to claim the title of Divine Doctor?¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Ginza Clubhouse. At this moment, the major crime families of Tokyo had all gathered here. Additionally, corporate conglomerates such as the Inoue Family and the Matsushita Family were also in attendance. One could say that any individual in this room, if placed outside, would be a high-ranking figure. Yet many people did not even have a seat. Because only the most elite of Country R could sit here. ¡°If you ask me, this Chinese martial artist Xue An is simply too arrogant, ever since he arrived, Takeuchi Kiyoko of the Takeuchi family has become more and more domineering!¡± a grim-faced crime boss said. ¡°Indeed! Our family has also suffered many losses! This Xue An must be eliminated!¡± someone echoed. The room began to buzz with discussion, but the primary topic was how to get rid of Xue An. Just then, a cool voice came through, ¡°Sister Songmu, you look so pale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± No one dared to speak. They saw an almost bewitchingly handsome man looking at Songmu Feihua with great interest. Songmu Feihua¡¯s face turned red, and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just not feeling very well!¡± The man leaned back on the sofa and smiled faintly, ¡°I heard that Sister Songmu has been in contact with this Xue An, but I wonder what you think of him?¡± All eyes in the room converged on Songmu Feihua, as some people covertly swallowed. This woman¡­ was simply too alluring. Songmu Feihua shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t describe this man, but he personally said that he came to Country R to find something, and that he would leave as soon as he found it!¡± ¡°Oh? Looking for something? What is it?¡± the man asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Songmu Feihua shook her head, her complexion somewhat pale. Because she was reminded of the scene she had witnessed that night, especially Xue An¡¯s gaze. The man let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t know? Doesn¡¯t that mean he might never find it and will never leave?¡± Songmu Feihua dared not speak. This man who looked almost like a woman was Ming Shifeng, who had once ruled the underworld of Tokyo for seven or eight years. Songmu Feihua knew well that this man was capricious and deep-rooted, and had connections with many of Country R¡¯s top Sword Dao practitioners. So even she dared not offend him. Ming Shifeng looked at a few secretly taken photographs on the table, his lips curving into a chilling smile. ¡°There is a saying in China, ¡®even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local serpent.¡¯ Since you¡¯ve come, I must treat you well!¡± Songmu Feihua couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Lord Ming Shifeng, this Xue An is a top Chinese martial artist, ordinary people simply cannot get close to him.¡± Ming Shifeng nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯m aware of that, but I¡¯ve been prepared for some time.¡± With that, Ming Shifeng stood up and walked over to the window. ¡°Look, the Obon Festival is coming soon, and every family is busy making spirit banners to pay homage to their ancestors.¡± This seemingly random statement left everyone in the room puzzled. Ming Shifeng continued, ¡°Every year during the Obon Festival, practitioners from the Hokushin Itt¨­-ry¨±, the Shint¨­ Munen-ry¨±, and the Iaido Batto Association all come to Sensoji Temple in Jingdu to pay homage, and this year is no exception!¡± Songmu Feihua shuddered, a look of shock crossing her face. ¡°And there¡¯s Sakata Kinji from the Great Sun Shrine, High Officer Ohara from Kyo-wa Shrine, I have extended invitations to all these people this year.¡± Excitement, almost sickly in nature, flickered across Ming Shifeng¡¯s face. ¡°Moreover, every year during the Obon Festival, the major Heidao families also come to Sensoji Temple to pay their respects.¡± ¡°When the masters from Country R gather, I refuse to believe that this Xue An really has three heads and six arms. Even if he does, I¡¯ll cut them off one by one!¡± The people in the room couldn¡¯t help but show their pleasure, all nodding in agreement, ¡°Mr. Ming Shifeng is indeed unparalleled in strategy!¡± Only Songmu Feihua had a flicker in her eyes, feeling some surprise and suspicion. Could things really be that simple? Meanwhile, as everyone was discussing, a young man carrying a pitch-black long sword also stepped into Tokyo under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve been here, Tokyo has changed so much!¡± said Watanabe Kiyomi as he looked at the neon-lit skyscrapers. But behind the glitz of this city lies a corner oozing with a dark atmosphere. It seemed as if sensing this presence, the long sword was trembling slightly, as if it couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Watanabe Kiyomi smiled, ¡°Fear not, Demon God, on the mid-year festival, I shall let you gorge on blood.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi stepped into the room, calling out respectfully. Xue An nodded, ¡°Any news?¡± ¡°Not yet, but tomorrow is the mid-year festival. As per tradition, every family will go to Sensoji Temple to pay respects. It¡¯s always been my father in the past, but this year¡­¡± A difficult expression crossed Kiyoko Takeuchi¡¯s face. After all, she had only recently taken over the Takeuchi family and her authority wasn¡¯t yet solidified. It was only by leveraging Xue An¡¯s influence that she had been able to command respect from everyone. This time it was a gathering of Daoist families, and she worried that something unforeseen might happen if she went alone. Xue An nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go as well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi exclaimed with delight. ¡°Daddy, what is the mid-year festival? Is it fun?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Before Xue An could reply, Kiyoko Takeuchi had already answered. ¡°Miss, the mid-year festival is a very important holiday in Jingdu. On this day, each household makes prayer flags to commemorate the deceased, and the major temples hold ceremonies to redeem the spirits. There¡¯s also going to be a grand fireworks display! It¡¯s very lively!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, can we go too?¡± ¡°Of course, we can!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan hesitated slightly, ¡°Husband, those people are all fierce and malevolent, won¡¯t we be in the way if we go?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my hands, there are no wild beasts that can¡¯t be tamed, don¡¯t worry!¡± Benqiao Meijia had been somewhat absent-minded these past few days. Her colleague and close friend Kawada Momoe noticed something was off and couldn¡¯t help asking with concern, ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been restless these last few days?¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling a bit troubled inside!¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the mid-year festival. I hear this year¡¯s fireworks at Sensoji Temple will be even grander. Let¡¯s go see the bustle together! It might help you feel better.¡± The moment Benqiao Meijia hesitated, Kawada Momoe stepped forward and shook her shoulder, ¡°Okay? Pretend you¡¯re going for me!¡± Benqiao Meijia gave a wry smile, ¡°Alright! But I¡¯ll have to wear sunglasses and a mask!¡± She didn¡¯t want to be recognized by fans, that would be too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! Meijia, you¡¯re the best!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled, but the image of a man¡¯s silhouette floated in her eyes. She later learned about what had transpired at the Heavenly One Shrine, all the Divine Officers had perished. Could such thunderous methods be the work of that mysterious man? Would she ever see him again? Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 The Zhongyuan Festival had finally arrived. From early in the morning, people had been coming to the Sensoji Temple to offer incense and worship. Meanwhile, in a tall wooden building behind Sensoji Temple, three exceptionally handsome men stood chatting leisurely by a window. ¡°Yoshioka Taro, do you believe that the incense these people are burning will really be received by the spirits?¡± a young man asked with a smile. The present-day Sword Saint of the Shinto Munen-ryu, Yoshioka Taro, shook his head. ¡°This is nothing more than a way to express one¡¯s grief!¡± Another man with a powdered face chuckled behind his hand, ¡°It seems that Ono is a bit afraid!¡± Ono glared, ¡°Akiyama, stop talking nonsense. Who said I was afraid?¡± ¡°Oh? If you¡¯re not afraid, why ask such strange questions? After all, you are the heir to the Iaijutsu!¡± Ono Yuji¡¯s face darkened as he glared at the effeminate man. Akiyama Hayato, the head of the Hokuto Ittoryu school. These three represented the pinnacle of Country R¡¯s Sword Dao. ¡°Enough, Akiyama, cut it out. Xue An is indeed formidable, and to defeat him, it will take the combined effort of the three of us!¡± Yoshioka Taro said quietly. Akiyama Hayato snorted through his nose, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s all that impressive.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not impressive, then how did Qianshan Yipye of the Kyo Shinmyo Mitsu-ryu die?¡± Ono Yuji said coldly. ¡°Hehe, as martial artists of Great Country R, the most important thing is to have the conviction of victory. Qianshan Yipye was too pedantic¡ªhis death was well-deserved!¡± Akiyama Hayato said coldly. As the three were talking, Ming Shifeng ascended the stairs followed by Sakata Kinji and others. The atmosphere in the room lightened notably with the appearance of Songmu Feihua. Seeing this, Akiyama Hayato couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So what? With the people here, even if Xue An were immortal, he would still be defeated here. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Ono Yuji involuntarily shut his mouth. The evening came. Xue An brought An Yan and the others to the outside of Sensoji Temple. At that moment. The open space outside Sensoji Temple was buzzing with people and exceptionally lively. Suddenly. A firework burst into the sky. The brilliant fireworks elicited quiet exclamations from everyone. ¡°Daddy, daddy, look! The fireworks are so beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were exhilarated. Xue An smiled and looked up. Fireworks after fireworks soared, lighting up half the sky. At that moment, Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were also looking up at the sky full of fireworks. ¡°So beautiful!¡± exclaimed Kawada Keiko, and then she closed her eyes solemnly, making a wish. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benqiao Meijia asked with a smile. ¡°Making a wish! Haven¡¯t you heard? Wishes made to shooting stars come true!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fireworks in the sky now!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re both bright, it should be the same!¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, helpless, then hesitatingly closed her eyes as well. Perhaps, I will see him again! But after she made her wish, she laughed at herself for being so foolish. How could it be possible? Yet when she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Benqiao Meijia could not help but freeze. At that moment, Kawada Keiko said, ¡°Meijia, let¡¯s go inside!¡± No response. Kawada Keiko paused, then followed Benqiao Meijia¡¯s gaze, but she saw nothing unusual. ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Benqiao Meijia took a deep breath, ¡°Nothing, just wait for me a moment!¡± With that, she mustered up her courage and walked forward. At that moment, Xue An was listening to his two daughters bickering. ¡°This firework is pretty!¡± ¡°Nonsense, this one is the good-looking one!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± ¡°Go ahead, ignore me, you big glutton and little foodie!¡± Xue Xiang taunted Xue Nian with a grimace. Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t think of a comeback. Eventually, with hurt in her eyes and tears ready to fall, she threw herself into An Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, sister is bullying me again!¡± An Yan tried hard not to laugh or cry and pretended to scold Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, how could you do that!¡± Upon hearing her mother take her side, Xue Nian couldn¡¯t help but gloat and squeezed her eyes at Xue Xiang. But then An Yan added, ¡°Even if she is, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s tears became unstoppable upon hearing this. Xue An was watching all this with a face full of amusement when a timid voice came from behind. ¡°Excuse me, are you¡­¡± Xue An turned around and was slightly taken aback to see the actress he had met on Yunqu Mountain, then he smiled, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart began to pound, and she stammered, ¡°Um¡­ I came here to watch the fireworks too and just happened to see you!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Benqiao Meijia wanted to say something more, but suddenly, she seemed to run out of words. A few seconds later, An Yan said in a soft voice, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go inside! Kiyoko has already gone in!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An walked away. Benqiao Meijia stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for words. At this moment, Kawada Keiko walked up to her and exclaimed, ¡°Meijia, no wonder you were so distracted. You¡¯ve got your eye on a handsome guy, huh!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled wryly, ¡°Keiko, don¡¯t talk nonsense, he¡¯s a married man!¡± Kawada Keiko stuck out her tongue, ¡°I saw her too, his wife has such an elegant demeanor! Hey, what was that man¡¯s name? Is he a scion of some major financial clan?¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know his name!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kawada Keiko thought she had heard incorrectly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know his name?¡± ¡°I just encountered him that day!¡± Benqiao Meijia said quietly. At that moment, Xue An was leading his family into the Sensoji Temple. The ancient temple that had stood for a thousand years was much less crowded inside. Outside the side hall, men in black stood in large numbers, causing every passerby to quicken their pace, eager to leave the area as soon as possible. Xue An ascended the steps. ¡°Stop, the temple is closed today. Visitors, please go elsewhere!¡± a man blocked Xue An¡¯s path and said coldly. ¡°Move aside!¡± Xue An said indifferently. The man furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this place is not open to the public today!¡± Xue An looked at him. An invisible pressure caused the people around to turn pale. A look of shock flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. Just then, a chubby man standing at the entrance said, ¡°Back off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone made way, and then the man sneered at Xue An. ¡°I presume you must be Mr. Xue from China?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the Family Head of the Inoue Family, Inoue Shin¡¯i! Please!¡± The man spoke with a cold voice, rage simmering in his eyes. But Xue An only smiled and then proceeded into the hall with An Yan. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Translator: 549690339 Watanabe Kiyoshi stood on the rooftop of a tall building, just a short distance away from the bustling crowd in front of Sensoji Temple. ¡°What a intoxicating scent! Moreover, I¡¯ve smelled the vigorous blood qi of many martial artists. Demon God, this time, you can recover to your original state!¡± As he spoke, Watanabe Kiyoshi slowly drew his long sword from behind his back. Suddenly, two ghostly fires appeared in his eyes, and with a light yell, he slashed with his sword. A flame, darker and dimmer than the night, floated in the air. The moon above was gradually shrouded by clouds, as if it couldn¡¯t bear to witness the scene below. ¡°Hyakki¡­ Yagy¨­!¡± After Watanabe Kiyoshi finished these four words, his expression became even more of extreme decay, shaky and nearly falling off the building. But as his voice fell, shadows floated out from the black demon flame. Faceless Ghost Woman, Great Tian Gou, You Guxiang, Shiranui¡­ All sorts of demons and ghostly creatures from Country R¡¯s legends emerged. They then all headed straight for the crowd below. The demonic energy surged to the heavens. The atmosphere inside Sensoji Temple also became extremely heavy. Many members of noble families and representatives of major financial conglomerates all stood behind Ming Shifeng. Xue An was sitting on another side. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am very curious, what is the thing you mentioned you are searching for in Country R?¡± Ming Shifeng said indifferently. Unlike the strong presence of the other party, there were only a few people standing behind Xue An. Yet even so, Xue An¡¯s face remained as calm as usual. ¡°Want to know?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But the price of knowing requires your life in return. Do you still want to hear it?¡± Ming Shifeng¡¯s face turned ugly, and he finally snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re a samurai from Hua Country, I respect you, but you can¡¯t disturb the rules of Tokyo¡¯s underworld!¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°To me, my word is the rule!¡± This arrogantly extreme statement caused everyone to change color in unison. Many people even snorted in anger. Especially Inoue Shin¡¯i, who at this moment wished he could devour Xue An. After all, his son had died at Xue An¡¯s hands. Ming Shifeng¡¯s face darkened as he suddenly looked towards An Yan and others behind him, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have brought your family with you; are you not afraid of involving them? As long as you leave Tokyo, we can pretend nothing has happened! And we will not make things difficult for you!¡± Xue An smiled, gently shaking his head, ¡°You still do not understand. I must obtain that thing, and whoever dares to stop me, I will kill!¡± Ming Shifeng finally lost his composure and shouted angrily, ¡°Attack!¡± Upon the command, the ceiling suddenly cracked open, and then a person with a sword came charging straight at Xue An. From below the floorboards another person sprung out, aiming directly at Xue An. It was the same from the windows outside. Three people, three swords, and their momentum was shocking, causing everyone in the room to feel as if their faces were being painfully sliced by the overflowing sword qi. But that wasn¡¯t all. Sakata Kinji also suddenly roared, ¡°Mahavairocana Seal!¡± A righteous and pure aura emanated from him and rushed towards Xue An. Daihara Takashi slyly raised his hand, and several extremely poisonous sleeve arrows flew towards Xue An. This was nearly a dead end. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Ming Shifeng¡¯s mouth. Not even an immortal could escape such an assassination attempt! This Xue An was still too overconfident. Among those present, only Songmu Feihua had a pale face, slowly retreating backwards. Because only she understood. Nothing was as simple as it seemed! Indeed. Xue An, who had remained unmoving as a mountain, slowly lifted his eyes, and they shone with a brilliance like that of the stars. ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve actually revealed yourself!¡± Ming Shifeng was stunned, not knowing what Xue An was talking about. With a wave of his hand, Xue An crushed the sword of Akiyama Hayato, who had a smug smile appearing on his face, and then flicked his finger. The head of the sword saint from the Hokuto Ichiryu was shattered. Then, Xue An violently smacked the table in front of him. The table broke apart with a thunderous crash, and the splinters turned into the deadliest weapons, piercing through everyone who had rushed up to him, turning them into sieves. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, his eyebrows shooting up. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks are futile! So, you all should die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An threw a punch. He shook heaven and earth! The first of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques manifested once again. Boom! The entire auxiliary hall was blown away, and Ming Shifeng screamed in extreme horror, ¡°No¡­¡± After that, he was directly blasted into dust. Even the might of this punch was so strong that it flattened half of Sensoji Temple. All those people who had calculated meticulously to ensure Xue An¡¯s death on the spot were turned into nothingness. Only Songmu Feihua, who had managed to hide quickly, fortuitously spared her life, was now crouching in a corner, shivering profoundly. Because the moon had vanished from the sky. The bustling city was now eerily silent, the only sounds heard were the howls of hellish demons. ¡°A¡­ A Night Parade of a Hundred Demons!¡± As a citizen of Country R, she was, of course, deeply familiar with the legend. But who could have thought that one day they would witness this scene with their own eyes? As for the crowds outside Sensoji Temple who had been watching the excitement, the casualties were even more tragic at this moment. Countless people became the fodder for Demon Gods and monsters. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were hiding in a corner in utter terror at this moment. Not far from them was a child who seemed to be around four or five years old. A mountain imp! A mythical creature from the legends of Country R. The mountain imp¡¯s mouth was smeared with fresh blood, and it was searching for new prey everywhere. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko dared not let out a large breath, hiding in the corner, still as cicadas. Suddenly, the mountain imp spotted something and charged straight toward the two of them. Kawada Keiko screamed in terror. Benqiao Meijia closed her eyes in despair. He¡¯s probably dead by now! Just then, a cold voice came from mid-air. ¡°With demons unleashed upon the world, do you truly believe that there¡¯s no one in this world who can subdue you?¡± That voice¡­ so familiar. Benqiao Meijia opened her eyes and then witnessed a scene she would remember for the rest of her life. Xue An stood in mid-air, his expression stern, like an Immortal descending from the ninth heaven. In the distance was Watanabe Kiyoshi, now half-man, half-demon. At the moment, Watanabe Kiyoshi began cackling wildly, ¡°A Martial Artist from Hua country? Haha, too bad¡­ you are all too late. Now, the Demon God has absorbed enough blood food and is about to rule over the world; all of you must die!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡­ am looking exactly for your Demon God!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward, and blood lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. Then he turned into the blazing Heaven-Burning Karma Fire, enveloping all the evil spirits and monsters at his feet within it. The demons and ghosts screamed terribly, unable to resist at all, and turned into nothingness. At that moment, a majestic voice that made one want to prostrate in worship arose. ¡°Ye mortals, Tian Gou is here!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Translator: 549690339 With those words, a monster with five serpent heads slowly rose from the long sword behind Watanabe Kiyoshiro. An endless majestic pressure intimidated everyone present. Kneeling respectfully to one side, Watanabe Kiyoshiro exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Welcome, great one, to your descent into this world!¡± Orochi looked towards Xue An, and hunger filled all ten icy, sinister serpent eyes. ¡°What a splendid body, if possessed by me, then I would have no rival in this world!¡± This sight also filled Songmu Feihua with utter dread. Orochi. A demon god from the legends of Country R. Could it actually exist? And it seemed to have ill intentions towards Xue An! Takeuchi Kiyoko and the others also wore grave expressions at this moment. Only Xue An, with a calm demeanor, said, ¡°You finally deign to appear after I¡¯ve searched for so long!¡± Orochi was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Mortal, what do you want with me?¡± Showing his pearly white teeth, Xue An smiled ominously, ¡°Of course, I want¡­ your life!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An transformed into a streak of light, appearing directly in front of Orochi, and then his hand grasped one of the serpent heads and tugged fiercely. Bang! A muffled sound. Xue An actually ripped off one of the serpent heads by force. Demon blood splattered everywhere. Orochi let out a painful scream. ¡°Mortal, I shall grind you to dust bit by bit!¡± Orochi roared while its serpentine body suddenly split open, revealing an exceedingly sharp treasured sword. ¡°The Celestial Sword!¡± Songmu Feihua cried out in shock. It was what legends said was lodged within Orochi, the very Celestial Sword. At this moment, Orochi gradually morphed into a humanoid form, wielding the Celestial Sword, and cackled manically, ¡°Today, I shall let you know, let you know that the demon god is invincible in battle!¡± With that, it swung its sword. The sharpness of the Celestial Sword even left a sword mark in the air, as if it had slashed through the space itself. This mighty strike also blasted Xue An away. Then he fell into the night sky, his fate unknown. Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. And An Yan, who stepped outside the side hall, also turned pale with shock. ¡°Husband!¡± Her shout reached the ears of the triumphant Orochi Demon God who looked down and then was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­¡± Orochi¡¯s entire body trembled as if it had seen something horrendous. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were waving their little fists in anger, shouting, ¡°You big octopus, how dare you hit my dad!¡± In the eyes of the two young girls, Orochi looked just like a big octopus. But before An Yan could speak, Orochi turned tail and ran. This turn of events shocked Songmu Feihua and the others. What¡¯s going on? Why did the Orochi Demon God flee at the mere sight of An Yan? Even Watanabe Kiyoshiro couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. ¡°Demon god, why are you running?¡± Orochi bellowed, ¡°Not running means not even saving my own life, quick, let¡¯s go!¡± But just then, an earth-shattering aura arrived, followed by an indifferent voice. ¡°Thinking of running? It¡¯s too late!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Orochi, grabbing several serpent heads in one swoop. Bang. He forcefully pulled off another two heads. Orochi, furious, swung its sword. But now, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, simply grasping the supposedly indestructible Celestial Sword directly. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ has he broken through?¡± Songmu Feihua exclaimed in surprise. That¡¯s right. Xue An had finally broken through that crucial threshold and advanced to the status of a Loose Immortal. But his status as a Loose Immortal was a hundred times more powerful than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Sounds impressive, but it¡¯s far inferior to The Celestial Sword and other divine artifacts!¡± Xue An said lightly before applying force. Crack. The Sword of Clouds broke. This sword was also a manifestation of Orochi¡¯s soul essence, and its breaking instantly caused Orochi¡¯s strength to greatly diminish. Xue An then kicked it to the ground. At that moment, Watanabe Kiyomi was in a daze, and Xue An threw him to the ground as well. As soon as he hit the ground, Orochi saw An Yan and immediately began to retreat in terror. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and asked calmly, ¡°Now, can you tell me why you sealed my wife?¡± The human form manifested by Orochi knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lord, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare to seal your lady!¡± Puff! Another snake head was severed. Orochi cried out in pain. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No seal? Then what¡¯s with the demonic aura on her?¡± Orochi stuttered, ¡°My lord, I truly didn¡¯t seal her. That day I possessed the Demonic Sword and followed Watanabe Kiyomi to Huaxia, where we encountered her by chance. She seemed disoriented, so I had Watanabe Kiyomi capture her and bring her to Country R! But¡­¡± A look of extreme terror flashed in Orochi¡¯s eyes. ¡°But then a frightening flame suddenly erupted from her body. Although I was only touched by it slightly, it severely damaged my vital energy. With no other options, I had to use all my cultivation level to temporarily seal her. My lord, I have not uttered a single lie!¡± Orochi said in fear. It knew all too well that in the presence of someone like Xue An, if it misspoke even a single word, it would face the demise of both soul and body. Moreover, Orochi was now guessing, just who was this man? Why was he so powerful, even to the point of being tyrannical? An Yan¡¯s complexion gradually paled, and she shook her head at Xue An. ¡°Husband¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything about that day!¡± Xue An smiled with a tinge of heartache, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll remember it one day!¡± Meanwhile, Orochi saw an opportunity to escape. Because it knew that if Xue An wanted to break the seal, he would surely have to kill it, but now that it had lost several heads and its strength was greatly diminished, how could it possibly stand against Xue An? Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared behind it, throwing a punch. ¡°Ah ah ah ah I don¡¯t want to die¡­.¡± The scream came to an abrupt end. Orochi¡¯s demonic body disintegrated under that punch. And at the same time. An obscure aura vanished from An Yan¡¯s body. An Yan felt her body¡¯s energy pathways become much smoother. But immediately after, an apocalyptic flame capable of ending the world rose from her body. Its power was so tremendous that Watanabe Kiyomi, who was closest, didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he was reduced to nothingness. Even Xue An¡¯s normally unflappable face showed a hint of shock. ¡°Apocalypse Flame, how is that possible!¡± An Yan, however, was completely unaware of this, and as the flames lasted for only a few seconds, a talisman spell that made heaven and earth tremble flashed on her forehead. Then the flames gradually disappeared. Xue An¡¯s face turned grim, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King!¡± An Yan, still oblivious, slowly approached and said somewhat fearfully, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An took a deep breath and smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took An Yan¡¯s arm and used his Divine Sense to probe the energies within her body. Suddenly. A vast and mighty mental power burst forth. In Xue An¡¯s mental world, a pair of immense eyes slowly opened. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Chen Rushi gazed adoringly at the man who exuded a powerful aura from head to toe, her heart filled with mixed emotions. But before she could dwell on it, Xue Nian, drooling, pointed at the small bottles on the assembly line and asked, ¡°Daddy, do these taste good?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Xiang sighed like a little adult, hands on hips, ¡°Xue Nian, you¡¯re such a glutton, but Daddy, they do look quite delicious!¡± Xue Xiang said, also drooling a little. Xue An laughed heartily and casually picked up two bottles, ¡°Try them!¡± The two little girls took them and gulped down two bottles of Tian Yuan like they were drinking soft drinks. This scene left many people completely dumbfounded. Nowadays, the cost to produce a single bottle of Tian Yuan was around a million, yet Xue An carelessly used them as a drink for his daughters. After finishing, both little girls squinted their eyes. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± An Yan asked at that moment. ¡°Mm-hmm! Sweet and sour, it¡¯s like fruit juice!¡± Xue Nian said. ¡°No, it tastes like coffee to me!¡± Xue Xiang claimed. ¡°Have you ever tasted coffee?¡± Xue Nian looked dubious. ¡°Of course, I have! Remember when Aunt Xuan¡¯Er made us drink Banlangen? She said it tastes just like coffee!¡± Xue Xiang argued with conviction. The two little girls began to argue about the actual taste of Banlangen and coffee. Xue An then took another bottle and handed it to An Yan, ¡°You try it too!¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that my body is such that no kind of Spirit Pill would be of use to me right now? Let¡¯s not waste it.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Your husband can afford to waste it!¡± Flushing, An Yan took a bottle of Tian Yuan, sipped a little, then handed it back to Xue An. ¡°You drink too!¡± Witnessing this scene, all those around were filled with envy. Chen Rushi lowered her head and fell silent. All she could feel now was envy and happiness! Because in the way Xue An looked at An Yan, she read a tenderness deep enough to drown in. For a woman to find a man who dotes on her like a daughter, how fortunate that would be! Chen Xiuhe moved quickly. The next day, news of the upcoming press conference hosted by the Chen Family spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Zhongdu, already on edge with the anticipation of the looming battle, was once again stirred up. A press conference hosted by the Chen Family? And at such a critical moment, what was Chen Xiuhe planning? Many people were full of doubts. When the day of the press conference arrived, Luxury cars had filled the hotel owned by the Chen Family from early on. Many gathered in small groups, whispering about the upcoming press conference. Just then, Jin Xiurong, dressed in a cheongsam exuding grace and splendor, walked in flanked by her two sons. The crowd parted ways for her, with some people respectfully exclaiming, ¡°Madam An wishes you well!¡± With an air of arrogance, Jin Xiurong nodded slightly and then proceeded into the venue. After she had passed, the murmuring resumed. ¡°This Madam An sure has an imposing presence!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you should have seen the An Family at the height of their power a few years ago; their outings were like the emperor leaving the palace in ancient times!¡± ¡°So mighty, yet weren¡¯t they embarrassed at the birthday banquet a few days ago?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Heh, the An Family may be much weaker now, but even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Let¡¯s just enjoy the spectacle!¡± By the time Xue An arrived, the hotel lobby was already bustling with a cacophony of voices and extraordinary excitement. Xue An didn¡¯t make a fuss and was about to enter when a surprised voice came through. ¡°Is it Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar face. ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was the female journalist who had interviewed Xue An back in the provincial city. Unexpectedly, she had come to Zhongdu today and even attended this press conference! Chen Xiaoyi was very happy to see Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I never expected to see you here!¡± Xue An smiled, his impression of Chen Xiaoyi was quite positive. ¡°Journalist Chen isn¡¯t in the provincial city anymore?¡± ¡°No, this time I¡¯m accompanying a friend to handle some matters in Zhongdu. We happened to come across this conference, so we decided to join in on the fun!¡± said Chen Xiaoyi, pointing to the girl beside her. ¡°This is my friend Huang Xiangyan!¡± Xue An glanced at Huang Xiangyan, who was average looking, but dressed fashionably, giving her some attractiveness, though her expression was exceedingly arrogant. After Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s introduction, she sized up Xue An for a few moments, then with a hint of disdain in her eyes, she turned her head and said coldly, ¡°Xiaoyi, you chat first, I will wait over there for you!¡± Upon saying that, she turned and left. Chen Xiaoyi said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, my friend is like this with everyone!¡± Xue An held back a smile and gestured behind him. When Chen Xiaoyi turned back to look, she realized Huang Xiangyan, after sitting down, was now full of smiles engaging in conversation with a wealthy young man beside her; her fawning demeanor was in stark contrast to her previous cold aloofness! Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face became quite embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Xue, did you know that Miss Fan went to Hollywood in M Country?¡± Chen Xiaoyi suddenly said. Xue An was taken aback, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. When did this happen?¡± ¡°I just heard about it too. They say she broke her contract with her original company, then turned down many major film offers, and went to Hollywood alone. Many are saying she¡¯s gone mad!¡± Chen Xiaoyi sighed. Upon hearing this, Xue An felt a soft spot in the depths of his heart touched, and he let out a slight sigh. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about this!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, ¡°It seems Miss Fan must have her own plans.¡± As everyone took their seats, Chen Xiaoyi, thinking Xue An did not have a seat, cordially invited, ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t you sit next to me? The view is good here, and you can see more clearly!¡± Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded. He planned to inquire in detail about Fan Mengxue¡¯s situation. Chen Xiaoyi was clearly delighted, but as the two sat down, Huang Xiangyan, who had been chatting eagerly with the young man of wealth beside her, frowned. Then, deliberately, she said, ¡°Mr. Xue, were you invited to come this time?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No invitation!¡± The sneer on Huang Xiangyan¡¯s face deepened, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have an invitation, why sit here?¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Xiangyan!¡± Huang Xiangyan let out a scornful laugh, ¡°Xiaoyi, you¡¯d better be careful. Some people, they rely on their good looks to swindle around all day, deceiving women of their money. You should really watch out!¡± At this, Xue An laughed. When Huang Xiangyan spoke, didn¡¯t she think about herself first? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face turned ashen; she was clearly angered. Seeing this, Huang Xiangyan sneered inwardly. Back at the office, Chen Xiaoyi always acted so high and mighty. It appears she¡¯s just a foolish woman. She wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. She had gone to great lengths to secure an invitation to the press conference, her aim was to land a wealthy catch. To her, money was most important! Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m really sorry that she¡­¡± Chen Xiaoyi began apologetically, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°No need to say more, it¡¯s fine!¡± However, Huang Xiangyan couldn¡¯t hide her disdain at Xue An¡¯s attitude. In her view, Xue An was simply chickening out. The rich second-generation man who was basking in Huang Xiangyan¡¯s flattery also chuckled smugly, ¡°Miss Huang, there¡¯s no need to bother with some messy people. Once the press conference is over, I¡¯ll take you to meet some real big shots!¡± Huang Xiangyan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? You¡¯re so impressive, Young Master!¡± The blissful rich man grinned, ¡°Of course! My family has a deep relationship with the Chen family. My father even worked under the old Mr. Chen back in the day. Now, when the old Mr. Chen sees me, he would still nod and greet me!¡± The old Mr. Chen he referred to was naturally Chen Xiuhe. Huang Xiangyan listened with eyes shining, becoming increasingly flattering and obsequious. At that moment. A group of people came onto the stage in front, each holding a tray. However, the trays were all covered with red cloth, so it was impossible to see what was underneath. Then Chen Rushi walked out. Her arrival caused a slight stir in the room. Many heirs of noble families brightened up at the sight of her. ¡°Miss Chen, hello!¡± ¡°Ru Shi, hello, little sister!¡± There was a continuous chorus of greetings. Even the rich second-generation man excitedly waved his hand to signal, ¡°Miss Chen, hello!¡± For them, Chen Rushi was like a goddess in their hearts. Huang Xiangyan enviously watched Chen Rushi on stage, pondering how amazing it would be if she could reach that status one day. However, Chen Rushi just nodded slightly to the crowd below, then stood to one side with her hands down. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe slowly walked up. His entry truly sparked a huge commotion. Whether willing or not, many people stood up and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch Chen!¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled faintly, ¡°Please take your seats, everyone.¡± After everyone had sat down, Chen Xiuhe said calmly, ¡°Today, I have invited everyone here because there is a matter I wish to announce. However¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe paused, then continued, ¡°However, I am not qualified to speak about this matter, so I would like to invite a gentleman to come on stage to speak!¡± After speaking, Chen Xiuhe too stood aside with his hands down. The audience was first taken aback, then they all looked on with faces full of surprise and doubt. Who could it possibly be? Who could command such respect from Chen Xiuhe? At that moment, Xue An stood up. His action caused those around him to turn their heads in his direction. Chen Xiaoyi blinked in surprise and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you doing?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just need to go to the front for a moment!¡± Huang Xiangyan sneered at that moment, ¡°How interesting. Do you know where you are? To actually move around randomly? I wonder how somebody like you got in here!¡± Unable to contain his anger, Chen Xiaoyi bellowed, ¡°Huang Xiangyan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s angry scolding perplexed Huang Xiangyan, and then she sneered, ¡°Chen Xiaoyi, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you, this Mr. Xue is simply¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Because Huang Xiangyan witnessed something that left her speechless. She saw Xue An walking to the front row, then slowly ascend the stage. This move naturally drew the attention of everyone present. Chen Xiaoyi also couldn¡¯t help but freeze. At that moment, Xue An reached the front of the stage, with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi respectfully flanking him from behind. Huang Xiangyan stood in stunned silence, murmuring softly, ¡°My goodness! Am I seeing things?¡± But at that moment, Chen Xiaoyi recovered from his shock, recalling the many miracles Xue An had created in the provincial city, and a hint of a smile emerged at the corner of his mouth. With this man, any miracle was possible! Xue An leaned on the table and surveyed the audience. The room gradually fell silent. Only then did Xue An speak indifferently, ¡°Many people are wondering who I am!¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? This name sparked a stir among the crowd. And the rich second-generation who had been fawning over Huang Xiangyan trembled, looking at the stage with a look of horror. ¡°He¡­ He is actually Xue An?¡± Huang Xiangyan¡¯s face turned pale as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Is¡­ Is this Xue An very formidable?¡± ¡°Just formidable? He has stepped on the An Family, one of Zhongdu¡¯s top elite families, so tell me, is that not formidable?¡± the wealthy scion said with a quivering voice. At this moment, his heart was filled with regret, for having gotten entangled with this foolish woman. Now he had done it. Had he actually just mocked Xue An with his words? Thinking this, the rich scion trembled all over. And Huang Xiangyan, even paler, deeply regretted her words and deeds, then forced a smile at Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°Xiaoyi¡­ would you¡­ could you help me apologize to Mr. Xue later?¡± Chen Xiaoyi snorted coldly and didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. At this time, Xue An waved his hand, and after the crowd fell quiet, a slight smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Many are curious about why this press conference was called!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple; I¡¯m just doing one thing!¡± With that, Xue An pulled off the red cloth covering the trays. Dozens of exquisitely shaped little bottles appeared before the crowd, emitting a captivating glow under the light, dazzling everyone. What was that? Perfume? Many people were puzzled in their hearts. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This¡­ is the medicine I¡¯m here to tell you about today, it can extend life by twenty years, ¡®Tianyuan¡¯!¡± Boom! There was an irrepressible commotion throughout the hall. Extend life by twenty years? What kind of concept was that? You should know that even with today¡¯s medical conditions, no one dares claim they can extend an old person¡¯s life by one year. Yet Xue An was claiming that the pale-golden liquid in these little bottles could extend life by twenty years? Many people shook their heads, their faces full of disdain and skepticism. Xue An quietly watched. Only when the crowd had quieted down again did he speak, ¡°I know many people won¡¯t believe this, but no problem, I have someone here who can verify it!¡± With that, Gao Wenyen also stepped onto the stage. At his appearance, a series of low gasps rippled through the audience. ¡°It¡¯s Divine Doctor Gao!¡± ¡°Why has he come too?¡± Gao Wenyen smiled at the audience, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today what I mean to say is, if you don¡¯t believe it, look at me!¡± It was then that many people noticed that today¡¯s Gao Wenyen looked different than before. Although the previous Gao Wenyen maintained himself extremely well, the wrinkles on his face and his world-weary appearance were still limited by age. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he looked lively and spirited, like a man in his thirties. Many people couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat moved. After all, Gao Wenyen had an excellent reputation in Zhongdu. He wouldn¡¯t deceive people, would he? Xue An spoke again, ¡°Furthermore, this ¡®Tianyuan¡¯ is not only capable of extending life; it can also keep you forever young!¡± At these words, the eyes of the women in the audience lit up. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 No woman could resist the lure of everlasting youth. If there were any, she surely would not be a woman. Xue An¡¯s words caused a huge sensation. Still, there were those who remained skeptical. After all, it all seemed too fantastical! At this moment, Xue An pointed down at Chen Xiaoyi, ¡°Miss Chen, please come up here!¡± Chen Xiaoyi was startled, pointed at herself, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Xue An nodded. Then Chen Xiaoyi stood up, her head in a fog, and made her way to the stage. Huang Xiangyan¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy. But there was nothing she could do about it. All she could do was watch eagerly. Once Chen Xiaoyi was on stage, Xue An gave her a smile, ¡°Miss Chen, today I invite you to try this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion!¡± Chen Xiaoyi, around thirty years of age, normally didn¡¯t wear makeup and often stayed up late writing, which made her skin look extremely poor, her overall appearance somewhat aged. Chen Xiaoyi looked on in a daze. Not until Xue An passed her a bottle of the ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion did she understand what was happening. ¡°This thing¡­ It¡¯s quite expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An nodded, whispering, ¡°About over ten million!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s hand trembled, almost dropping the bottle, then she gritted her teeth and drank the entire ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion. Xue An watched quietly. This was also a gift for Chen Xiaoyi. Moreover, this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion was an enhanced version, its effects would unfold much faster. Five minutes. Chen Xiaoyi blinked her eyes, feeling no different. The crowd below gradually became restless. Many people watched with a slight sneer, thinking Xue An had botched the trick. There were even a few with medical backgrounds who stood up, ready to condemn Xue An as a fraudster. At that moment, something miraculous happened. The wrinkles on Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face began to disappear at a pace visible to the naked eye, and her skin tone started to brighten as well. Even her body, which had begun to gather excess flesh, regained youthful vigor in a blink of an eye. A moment later, The Chen Xiaoyi who had looked to be in her thirties, now appeared to be back to her youthful eighteen or nineteen years old. The audience fell into complete silence. Everyone gaped in disbelief. Especially the women, all wearing faces of utter astonishment. ¡°My God!¡± finally, a woman murmured softly. Then, like lighting a fuse, the atmosphere in the room ignited instantly. ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ How much for this? I want ten bottles!¡± a wealthy older woman shouted. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am very interested in this product of yours, and I would like to discuss a partnership, here¡¯s my business card!¡± a representative of a pharmaceutical company, wearing glasses, said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xue, may I ask if this world-class technology of yours has any side effects?¡± someone raised the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Although many find it astonishing, this ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion¡­ has no side effects!¡± At that moment, numerous women crowded around, almost as if they could eat Xue An alive. Xue An then smiled, ¡°Today I can let everyone have a try, but it will only maintain its effectiveness for one month!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took out the prepared trial versions, all diluted ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion, its effects lasting at most a month! The women grabbed them eagerly and then drank without hesitation. After a while, these women who had once looked old and overweight, all became significantly younger. This tangible effect finally broke any remaining restraint. Some women even came to blows over the trial versions. Meanwhile, more eyes full of ill intent focused on Xue An, as well as the backing Chen Family. After all, it was clear to everyone that the ¡®Immortal¡¯ Potion represented an immense amount of wealth! Who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Xue An watched the scene unfold, a hint of a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. This¡­ was exactly the effect he had wanted. At the same time, Xue An noticed a resentful gaze fixed on him. He turned his head and locked eyes with Jin Xiurong, who was sitting at a distance. Jin Xiurong was trembling all over at this moment. Her teeth were chattering loudly. She was no fool and naturally guessed that this miracle must have been Xue An¡¯s doing. What did that mean? It meant that Xue An held a technology in his hands that was enough to make him the richest man in the world. Yet he had never shown it before. Thinking of this, Jin Xiurong¡¯s heart, full of anger and resentment, gave rise to a hint of regret. If only she had not been so assertive back then, if only she had been nicer. Then An Yan would not have broken away from the An Family, and this godlike technology would have belonged to the An Family! But it was all too late. Jin Xiurong could only watch Xue An with annoyance and bitterness. Only when Xue An turned his head to look at her did Jin Xiurong¡¯s heart jump in shock. His eyes were full of indifference and aloofness. It was as if a high and mighty emperor was scrutinizing a guilty subject! This caused Jin Xiurong¡¯s face to turn pale. Many who knew the inside story were covering their mouths and sneaking giggles. The An Family¡­ had now become the laughingstock in the mouths of many! ¡°Mr. Xue, when do you plan to start selling this?¡± was the most frequently asked question by people. Xue An smiled, ¡°Production has already started, as for when it will go on sale¡­ let¡¯s wait until General Lin¡¯s duel is over!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made many people¡¯s hearts stir. It seemed like Xue An was making a bet! Betting that General Lin would win! However, amid the eager or jealous gazes of the crowd, a woman of gentle and refined beauty sat in a wheelchair, looking at the distant Xue An with a puzzled and incomprehensible gaze. What on earth are you up to? The Immortal-like man spoken of by my cousin¡­ Xue An! And so, the press conference ended in shock. The follow-up impact completely turned Zhongdu upside down. Everybody understood what this miracle meant. So when Xue An returned to the Chen Family, he was practically buried under a mountain of phone calls and invitations. To all this, Xue An had but four words. Ignore them completely! And then he took his wife and children out for fun. Just as Xue An had guessed. The miracle had stirred up everyone¡¯s mentality, and countless greedy eyes were now focused on the Chen Family and on him. At this moment. Inside the An Family. All the servants were silent as cicadas in the cold. For a minor matter, Jin Xiurong had already punished four maids. Now, still seething with residual anger, she sat in her chair. An Chang said with a wry smile, ¡°Mother, please calm your anger!¡± ¡°How can I calm down? That miracle was originally ours, but now it belongs to the Chen Family, how can I not be angry?¡± Jin Xiurong¡¯s face was full of resentment. An Chang shook his head, ¡°Mother, the key now is to hope that General Lin loses! As long as he loses, Xue An will have no backing, and the Chen Family alone cannot hold onto such a hot potato!¡± Jin Xiurong nodded thoughtfully, ¡°So you mean¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We wait and see for now, but definitely, some people won¡¯t be able to hold back!¡± Just as An Chang had said. Within the Chi Family. Chi Chongshan slammed his hand on the table. ¡°A man must be ruthless to succeed. Since Xue An has killed my son and yet holds a precious treasure, then he should not blame us for our lack of courtesy!¡± Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 M Country. A serious-faced Caucasian man holding a top-secret document solemnly said to the agents below, ¡°We have now received a special task, someone in Huaxia has developed a drug that can extend life by twenty years, the information is absolutely reliable, and now our nation urgently needs all the information about this drug!¡± As he spoke, the man distributed the document. It contained detailed personnel charts. The first person was Xue An, whose danger level was rated as SS. ¡°Sir, is this a misprint?¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. The man shook his head with solemnity, ¡°This is the conclusion generated automatically by the system!¡± Then the man said in a deep voice, ¡°According to our intelligence system, Country R, Country H, and Country E have already started to move. This is a war between agents, and we M Country cannot afford to lose!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the crowd responded thunderously. ¡°Hathaway, stay behind.¡± After everyone had left, a pretty woman with black eyes and yellow skin stayed behind. ¡°Hathaway, this is a task specifically for you, this is your new identity!¡± Hathaway looked at the new identity she was handed; it bore a name. Yuan Xiaoxia. And the task was just a sheet of paper with a man¡¯s information. Yang Binyi, male, twenty-three years old. Unmarried, with one failed romantic experience, sensitive in personality but prone to impulsiveness, rated C by the system, easy to break through! Hathaway nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± In the land of Zhongdu, it was always an arena for various forces to battle and kill each other. Xue An revealing something like Tianyuan was like throwing a piece of fat meat into a coliseum, causing all parties to start a frenzied fight. Today, Xue An sat leisurely in his office chair, drinking tea. Meanwhile, there were two deep bullet marks on the desk in front of him. As for the person who had fired the bullets, he had already been killed by a Dao Sword Qi strike from Xue An across the space. This feeling was quite wonderful. It was like mocking little children. Xue An had even started to treat it like a game, increasingly enjoying it. The pharmaceutical factory had now officially been renamed Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory. Countless prying eyes lurked around. Xue An remained composed, simply overseeing everything. Zhao Xuehui walked in, ¡°Number Two, hiss, another attack?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, and a very unskillful assassination at that. Looks like we¡¯ll be troubled with getting a new desk again!¡± Zhao Xuehui frowned, ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this forever!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t continue forever. It¡¯s like they¡¯re probing each other. They don¡¯t know my bottom line, so they use this way to investigate, but unfortunately, the more they do so, the more confused they become!¡± Indeed, as Xue An had said. At this moment, the intelligence chiefs of Country H, Country R, and Country E all had iron blue expressions on their faces. They had lost a lot of personnel during this time, and none had even entered the front door! To date, they still knew nothing about the inside, which was an outright humiliation for all parties! Latter, people referred to this operation as the broken spear battle among the various intelligence forces! Today, Yang Binyi had not gone to the factory because he had some trivial matters to handle. After dealing with them, he was ready to drive off. He felt a jolt from behind, and upon getting out of the car, he found that a pink car had rear-ended his. Yang Binyi frowned and then saw a girl with an apologetic face coming out of the car. The girl was not too pretty but quite pleasant-looking, constantly apologizing to Yang Binyi. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Seeing that it was a girl driving, Yang Binyi¡¯s frown eased a lot. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just go through the insurance!¡± Yang Binyi said. ¡°Er¡­ let¡¯s forget about it, I¡¯ve had too many accidents this year!¡± said the girl, playfully sticking out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll just pay you directly!¡± Yang Binyi didn¡¯t suspect anything untoward and simply quoted a price. The girl said, ¡°Can I add you on WeChat and transfer the money to you? And if there¡¯s any problem, you can also find me!¡± Yang Binyi nodded. They added each other on WeChat, and then the girl transferred the money, smiling, ¡°My name is Yuan Xiaoxia! May I ask your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yang Binyi!¡± Yang Binyi felt embarrassed to always keep a stern face, so he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Yang Binyi finished speaking and drove away. Yuan Xiaoxia watched as Yang Binyi¡¯s car disappeared into the distance, then her smile faded, and she said softly, ¡°The first step went unexpectedly smoothly! It seems this mission isn¡¯t much of a challenge after all!¡± The next evening. Yang Binyi was getting ready to go to the cafeteria for dinner. His phone rang, and he took it out to see a message from Yuan Xiaoxia on WeChat. It was an apologetic smiley face, followed by a voice message. Yang Binyi felt his heartbeat accelerate slightly and clicked to listen. Yuan Xiaoxia said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about yesterday. If you have time tonight, I¡¯d like to invite you out to a casual dinner!¡± Yang Binyi took a deep breath, then sent a message back, ¡°Okay!¡± Evening. In a restaurant in Zhongdu that was neither too fancy nor too shabby. Yang Binyi gazed at Yuan Xiaoxia, who had changed into formal attire and looked stunningly beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little dumbstruck. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she spoke. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry! I was just dazzled, that¡¯s all!¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she chuckled, ¡°Do you always talk to your girlfriend like this?¡± Yang Binyi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°How come? Such an excellent guy like you, how could you not have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°To be exact, I had one before!¡± Yang Binyi said with a wry smile. Yuan Xiaoxia nodded, and then said with a laugh, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked!¡± The two of them chatted as they ate, and as they talked, the conversation got more and more engaging. After finishing the meal, Yuan Xiaoxia left the restaurant slightly tipsy. ¡°Could you¡­ take me home?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia asked softly. No boy would refuse such a request, of course. Yang Binyi hailed a cab and took Yuan Xiaoxia home. On the way back, Yuan Xiaoxia kept resting her head on Yang Binyi¡¯s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep. When they reached her place. Yuan Xiaoxia was still sound asleep. Yang Binyi had no choice but to help her to her front door. Then Yuan Xiaoxia sleepily unlocked the door. After entering, Yang Binyi put her on the sofa and was about to turn and leave. But Yuan Xiaoxia grabbed one of his arms. ¡°I¡¯m here all by myself, and I¡¯m really scared. Will you stay with me?¡± Yang Binyi sat down silently. Yuan Xiaoxia began to babble, suddenly lying on top of Yang Binyi. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes were seductive as silk. On such a night, with a beautiful woman in his arms, even a man of steel would be moved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the more so as Yuan Xiaoxia was warmly passionate at the moment. But the next second, her body stiffened. Because Yang Binyi was looking at her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort; you¡¯re after the drug too, aren¡¯t you!¡± Panic flashed across Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant as she laughed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Yang Binyi slowly pulled his arm away, stood up, fastened each button that had come undone, and said coldly, ¡°From the start, you made too many obvious mistakes!¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Translator: 549690339 Yuan Xiaoxia still had a look of intoxication on her face and chuckled lightly, ¡°Are you drunk? You must be drunk!¡± Yang Binyi paid no attention to these words and simply said indifferently, ¡°No female driver would drive a manual transmission car! That is your biggest flaw!¡± His words cast a shadow over Yuan Xiaoxia¡¯s face, and any sign of drunkenness vanished from her eyes. ¡°I underestimated you, but did you ever consider what the consequences are of angering a strictly trained special agent?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled without a sound, ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of offending someone who runs a pharmaceutical factory?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoxia felt a wave of dizziness and blurriness in her vision. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve been careful the whole time. How could you have drugged me?¡± Yuan Xiaoxia said in panic. Looking at her, a sneer of mockery appeared on Yang Binyi¡¯s face, ¡°There was no drug in the liquor, but there was one in the taxi, placed by me!¡± Yuan Xiaoxia wanted to say something more but then she fell into a deep sleep, knowing nothing anymore. By the time Yang Binyi dragged Yuan Xiaoxia back to Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory to see Xue An, the others had also arrived. Seeing that it was a beautiful female special agent, Qiao Le couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit annoyed, ¡°Why do you get the seduction of female special agents on your side, while I¡¯m stuck with the brutes?¡± Yang Binyi chuckled with a heh-heh. ¡°Second Brother, what do you plan to do with these people?¡± Zhao Xuehui felt it was somewhat troublesome. ¡°Let them go after they¡¯ve talked!¡± Xue An said casually. ¡°Let them go?¡± ¡°Yeah! What else can we do?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These people will only cause more trouble for the other side once they get back, which is more profitable than killing them!¡± Xue An said with a light smile. Indeed, as he said, once these people were released, all of them suffered from memory confusion. This shocked everyone who interrogated them. In just a few days, all these elite special agents had been transformed. It seemed that this pharmaceutical factory was not so simple! Because of this deterrence, for a while, no one dared to carelessly probe for intelligence. And Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory was also referred to as the Black Hole of intelligence by all parties! As for the other forces in Zhongdu, they had also quieted down now. Because the much-anticipated battle had finally arrived. Mingfeng Mountain was originally not a very tall or particularly beautiful peak. It usually saw few tourists. But today, from early dawn, a continuous stream of vehicles had begun to pour in. By the time the sun was high in the sky, Mingfeng Mountain¡¯s base was full of various vehicles. Almost all the elites of Zhongdu had gathered just to witness this battle of the century in person! However, those of lower status waited at the bottom of the mountain, and only those of a certain level of identity and status were allowed to ascend. At this moment, a woman slowly pushed a wheelchair up the mountain. Sitting in the wheelchair was a woman with an elegant demeanor. As they walked away. Some people began to whisper to each other. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she pushing a wheelchair here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her? That one pushing the wheelchair is Wei Ruyan, the flower-loving master!¡± ¡°The flower-loving master Wei Ruyan?¡± ¡°Exactly! And the one being pushed, she¡¯s the renowned prodigy of the Wei Family, known as the living dictionary of the Martial Arts World, that very Wei Rulan!¡± Sss! Some people drew in a sharp breath. Because Wei Rulan had a big reputation in Zhongdu, many people were aware of this living dictionary. But nobody expected her to be a young lady with a disability. At this moment. Wei Ruyan was pushing her cousin up the mountain. As they walked, the two sisters chatted idly. ¡°Sister, I still can¡¯t figure it out! Why would Xue An choose this time to make Tianyuan known!¡± Wei Rulan¡¯s face was full of confusion. Wei Ruyan smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°There couldn¡¯t be a worse time than now, everyone knows he¡¯s in the same camp as General Lin. With General Lin facing a life and death battle, shouldn¡¯t he be lying low instead?¡± ¡°Instead, he did the opposite, showing off Tianyuan, and now, well, the whole world¡¯s attention is on him. If General Lin loses, then things are really going to heat up!¡± ¡°But what if General Lin wins?¡± Wei Ruyan said with a smile. Wei Rulan pursed her lips, ¡°Impossible! According to my prediction, General Lin is bound to lose?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because he beheaded the envoy, that shows his authority has declined to a point where he needs such methods to maintain it, clearly not a good sign!¡± Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Wei Ruyan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of worry as well. She had great faith in Wei Rulan¡¯s words, because facts had proven that many of her predictions turned out to be correct. Having climbed the mountain, by now, many people were already waiting there. Wei Ruyan saw many familiar faces among them. After finding a place to sit down. Xue An arrived as well. His appearance stirred something in the hearts of many people. Especially since many regarded Xue An with an unfriendly gaze. Xue An, however, was indifferent. Instead, it was Wei Ruyan who laughed lightly, ¡°Mr. Xue, over here!¡± Mr. Xue smiled and walked over. But Wei Rulan watched Xue An with a contemplative gaze for a while, then said softly, ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t you think what you did a few days ago was a bit reckless?¡± Wei Ruyan frowned, ¡°Rulan!¡± Wei Rulan smiled, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity, I think Mr. Xue won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t think I was reckless at all!¡± Wei Rulan frowned and her opinion of Xue An dropped another notch, In her view, Xue An¡¯s actions could only be described as foolish. Someone who only knew how to wave their fists, but lacked brains, wasn¡¯t worth regard. So Wei Rulan¡¯s gaze showed a bit more contempt and then she turned her head away and fell silent. At this time, many more people continued to arrive up the mountain. These people were mostly masters from the Martial Arts World. Most of them were from Huaxia. After all, this was Huaxia¡¯s War God General Lin facing another challenge from Country R! As citizens of Huaxia, they naturally had a deep concern for the outcome. It was nearing noon. Having waited on the mountain for two or three hours already, people were beginning to feel tired. Some murmured softly, ¡°I heard that General Lin went into seclusion for a few days just recently, looks like he¡¯s planning to gather his energy!¡± ¡°Shush, here they come!¡± They saw a group of people in kimonos ascending the mountain. Leading the group was a girl holding a great sword half her height. The girl walked slowly in wooden sandals, her expression solemn and indifference. There was a stir among the crowd. Some were astonished, ¡°That¡¯s Country R¡¯s Ghost God¡¯s Slash? It¡¯s actually a young woman?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, looks like our General Lin is sure to win!¡± But many seasoned martial artists looked grave. Because they could see something extraordinary about this woman. Xue An frowned slightly. This woman¡­ There¡¯s something strange about her aura! Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Translator: 549690339 Seemingly human yet not, a demon but not quite. Indeed, it¡¯s somewhat interesting. Xue An quietly watched. Takeuchi Kiyoko, along with the people from Orochi Shrine who had followed her, stopped on the other side of the mountaintop, after which Takeuchi Kiyoko began to close her eyes and nurture her spirit. The people from Huaxia were quietly discussing among themselves. A hint of a smug smile appeared on the corner of Chi Chongshan¡¯s mouth. Last night, he had secretly made contact with these people from Country R. As long as General Lin died today, the future Zhongdu would belong to the Chi Family. The An Family held similar ambitions. However, they decided to quietly wait and see, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be too late to turn their coats at the last moment. The sun gradually ascended above everyone¡¯s heads. The sunlight was fierce, making people dizzy and blurred their vision. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko opened her eyes and spoke in the ancient tongue of Huaxia, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Then they saw someone rushing up the mountain like they were flying. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the mountaintop, causing a stir among the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s General Lin!¡± ¡°General Lin has arrived!¡± General Lin stood on the mountaintop, nodded politely to the crowd, and then turned to look at Takeuchi Kiyoko opposite him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the new Ghost God¡¯s Slash to be a woman!¡± Upon Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s originally graceful face, a sinister smile suddenly appeared, ¡°General Lin! Ten years ago, you cut me down with your sword, today, I shall avenge that sword blow!¡± General Lin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew that Ghost God¡¯s Slash of Country R was a sort of legacy-like existence. But he had not expected that even memories could be inherited. ¡°I could kill you ten years ago, and it is all the same ten years later!¡± With these words, General Lin suddenly drew his sword from its sheath. Sword Qi filled the sky, forcing the onlooking crowd to retreat more than a hundred meters further back, barely standing on the mid-slope of the mountain. At this moment, Wei Rulan shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°The general¡¯s battle seems even more worrisome now, drawing his sword first to seize the initiative, yet not realizing that he has already revealed his sharpness!¡± Xue An, who was standing by, smiled slightly after hearing this, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t hold much hope for General Lin in this battle?¡± Wei Rulan snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, in my view, General Lin is bound to lose, so announcing the Heavenly Pact in advance is an utterly foolish act.¡± ¡°Rulan, hold your tongue!¡± frowned Wei Ruyan as she rebuked in a low voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see the outcome!¡± Wei Rulan said, coldly laughing as she looked towards the center of the field. At this moment, General Lin, sword in hand, began to climb in momentum, and in an instant, he broke through the Loose Immortal Realm, reaching a profound realm. All the onlooking martial artists changed color in unison. ¡°It¡¯s immortality!¡± ¡°The general is indeed mighty!¡± General Lin said indifferently, ¡°This sword is named Flowing Light, left by an Immortal of Huaxia; today, with this sword in hand, I shall cut you down on Mingfeng Mountain!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a strange cackle, then her kimono began to billow without any wind, and her pupils gradually turned black. A blackness that chilled the onlooker¡¯s spines. ¡°Good! Once I kill you, the vast Huaxia will no longer have its Immortal, and then I can gallop unopposed!¡± With Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s emotionless voice, her aura suddenly exploded. Everyone¡¯s faces changed color in unison! ¡°It¡¯s immortality! No! It looks even a step beyond immortality!¡± General Lin¡¯s expression turned grave, and the sword in his hand suddenly transformed into a stunning arc, speeding straight toward Takeuchi Kiyoko! ¡°Flying Sword beheads thee!¡± General Lin shouted coldly. The sword soared even faster, instantly disappearing from view. Yet, as fast as the sword was, Takeuchi Kiyoko stretched out her hand and caught it between two fingers. The massive Sword Intent directly destroyed a vast expanse of forest behind Takeuchi Kiyoko, but it did not harm a single hair on Kiyoko! ¡°Such a swift sword, but still not swift enough!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a grin. When she smiled, the corner of her mouth stretched all the way to the back of her ear, her expression filled with evil and chilliness. General Lin, however, didn¡¯t even pause, and with another wave of his hand, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Human follows Earth!¡± Boom! The Flowing Light Sword suddenly became as heavy as a thousand jun, and Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s delicate fingers were instantly severed by it. At the same time, the sword¡¯s momentum was like a mountain, sending Takeuchi Kiyoko flying back over a dozen steps! A low murmur of surprise came from the crowd. Many faces showed smiles. But Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly got up from the ground, her body clearly marked with scorch marks from the sword¡¯s energy, yet her face still bore a cold smile. ¡°Come again!¡± The voice echoed far and wide. Many people¡¯s expressions started to turn grave. But General Lin¡¯s demeanor remained indifferent, as if everything that had just happened never occurred, and he lightly said, ¡°Earth follows Heaven!¡± The light burst forth, transforming into countless sword beams that immediately enveloped the area within a dozen meters around Takeuchi Kiyoko. ¡°It¡¯s the Three Laws Sword!¡± Wei Rulan said with a glint in her eye, speaking softly. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, facing this irresistible sword, still maintained her smile unchanged. ¡°Is this the extent of your ability? General Lin, your cultivation level seems to have regressed over the past ten years!¡± Having said that, Takeuchi Kiyoko stepped forward, using her hand as a blade, and struck down with a thunderous chop. Boom! This slash was like a mountain of blades, scattering all the sword beams. The Flowing Light Sword let out a mournful cry as it too was sent flying. All the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked. Especially the people from Huaxia, whose eyes flashed with an astonished gleam. Could the current Ghost God¡¯s Slash from Country R be this formidable? But at this moment, General Lin lowered his gaze and said softly, ¡°Heaven follows the Way!¡± This was one of the strongest moves of the Three Laws Sword. The light vanished. General Lin now had no sword in his hands! But within the space of a hundred meters, suddenly everywhere there were swords! Sword Qi crisscrossed, Sword Intent was abundant. Within these hundred meters, General Lin had turned it into his own realm. A look of seriousness finally flashed across Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face, yet she still stood nonchalantly. ¡°Heh, now that looks a bit more like it!¡± Suddenly, a sword pierced out from right in front of Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s chest. The crowd let out a collective gasp of surprise, and the people from Huaxia breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking that the general was still formidable, he had finally defeated this half-human, half-demon creature. Only a few people like Wei Rulan¡¯s expressions grew even more solemn. Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko looked down at the sword in her chest, shook her head with a light chuckle, ¡°To think you could cause me a trace of pain, you should be proud of yourself!¡± With that, Takeuchi Kiyoko grasped the sword blade and slowly pulled the sword out from her chest! What was eerie was that not a single drop of blood flowed out. And Takeuchi Kiyoko sneered, ¡°General Lin, when I first came to this world ten years ago, I was injured by you because the flesh I inhabited was too frail, forcing me to leave. Now, this body perfectly fits my Demon God¡¯s form. Do you really think you can still win against me with these worldly techniques?¡± This statement made all the people of Huaxia pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only General Lin slowly lowered his head. While many were filled with doubt, suddenly someone exclaimed, ¡°The general¡­ he¡­¡± Suddenly, General Lin¡¯s hair turned white in an instant, his figure gradually became stooped, and his skin aged rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had become an old man with gray hair. And at the same time, General Lin said softly, ¡°The Way¡­ follows nature.¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan on the wheelchair suddenly changed color. ¡°How is it possible that there really is a fourth sword that shouldn¡¯t be possible?¡± Wei Rulan muttered to herself, her eyes filled with shock. The Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Laws Sword, acclaimed as the ultimate technique of the era, was General Lin¡¯s signature move. Yet, there were rumors of a final, impossible sword! Unexpectedly, General Lin had truly unleashed it today. If this were true, then the general might indeed have a chance to win! Wei Rulan¡¯s heart clenched tightly as she watched with a grave expression. At that moment, within a hundred meters of General Lin, everything came to a standstill. The wind stopped. The floating Sword Qi in the air also stopped. Even the look of astonishment on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face froze. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. The might of this single sword was getting close to the Dao, starting to interfere with the laws of heaven and earth. Boom! Suddenly, everything within the sword¡¯s range accelerated by more than a hundredfold, like a bomb being ignited, and everything exploded violently. The formidable momentum pushed everyone back dozens of meters, then they stood dumbfounded, staring at the smoke-engulfed Takeuchi Kiyoko. Everything gradually returned to silence. Only the smoke had not dissipated yet. Many people had a hint of a smile on their lips, believing the victory was secured. Because no one could survive under such potent sword force! However, Wei Rulan¡¯s complexion suddenly turned ashen, ¡°He¡­ from the beginning to the end, he never drew his sword!¡± This was the point Wei Rulan feared the most. Even faced with General Lin¡¯s sacrifice of his own lifespan to use this sword, Takeuchi Kiyoko had not drawn her Demon God Blade. As expected. Just as the people of Huaxia thought victory was certain. The smoke dispersed, and there stood Takeuchi Kiyoko, covered in wounds from head to toe, in front of everyone. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a series of unpleasant, strange laughs. ¡°General Lin, I admire you for burning all your vital essence to wield this sword in an attempt to kill me. Sadly, although this sword is formidable, it cannot kill me! Because¡­¡± ¡°I am the invincible¡­ Orochi Demon God!¡± All faces changed color in unison. And at this moment, General Lin could no longer stand steadily, his figure swayed as if he was about to collapse. At this moment, many people¡¯s tears streamed down their faces. ¡°General!¡± ¡°General! Retreat!¡± Among the cries of the crowd, General Lin shook his head, ¡°In Huaxia, there is only General Lin who dies in battle, no general who admits defeat!¡± Then General Lin looked at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was emanating Demon Flame from all over her body, ¡°Begin!¡± At this time, An Xue finally couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore and rushed forward to flatter, ¡°Lady Takeuchi truly has unmatched divine skills, the An Family admires you!¡± No sooner had these words come out than many people¡¯s faces changed. ¡°An Family, you dare to betray us?¡± An Xue sneered, ¡°How can this be considered betrayal? I am merely admiring Lady Takeuchi¡¯s cultivation level and offering my congratulations!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko laughed heartily, ¡°Good! There¡¯s a saying in Huaxia: ¡®He who recognizes the trend is a wise man.¡¯ Rest assured, I will not let you down!¡± Afterward, Takeuchi Kiyoko said to General Lin, ¡°You are a worthy opponent, I shall use the Demon God Blade to send you on your way!¡± Having spoken, Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly drew her sword, and even before it was fully unsheathed, a tremendous demonic aura bolted straight into the sky. Blocking out even the noon sun. As if the sky had darkened. Everyone was terrified. General Lin sighed softly and closed his eyes. Defeated was indeed defeated, he was now drained, with no strength left to fight. At this moment, Wei Rulan also shook her head with a wry smile and said, ¡°I said that victory in this battle would be difficult, and indeed, no miracle has occurred!¡± Then she glanced at Xue An and thought to herself, now you have nothing to say, right? With General Lin¡¯s downfall, the Chen Family will certainly weaken as well. By that time, Xue An, holding the Heavenly Fate, will be like a piece of fat without any resistance, to be torn apart by the great clans of Zhongdu! However, when she saw that Xue An still had an indifferent look on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more disdain. Even at this critical moment, he still couldn¡¯t see the reality of the situation? Truly a brainless fool! But just then, Xue An suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes flashed brilliantly, and he coldly snorted, ¡°Seeking death!¡± Wei Rulan was taken aback, not understanding who Xue An was referring to. Then she saw Xue An start to walk up the mountain. His action immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Some recognized Xue An but didn¡¯t know what he was preparing to do. Wei Rulan was even more stunned, and then shook her head, saying to her cousin Wei Ruyan, ¡°Cousin, is this the man you described as an immortal-like man?¡± Her tone was full of derision. In her eyes, Xue An was purely seeking death! Wei Ruyan also looked stunned, having no idea what Xue An intended to do! And at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was about to make her move, noticed someone approaching and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look. ¡°Hehehe, boy, what are you doing? Are you coming to offer yourself up to death?¡± General Lin also noticed Xue An, and he couldn¡¯t help but anxiously say, ¡°Mr. Xue, please step back, this is a personal dispute between her and me! It has nothing to do with you!¡± But Xue An continued to walk forward, head down, ignoring what anyone said. Chi Chongshan and Jin Xiurong looked at each other, their eyes filled with delight. If Xue An could die at the hands of Takeuchi Kiyoko, that would be even better! Takeuchi Kiyoko frowned slightly, about to say something. Then she saw Xue An lift his head, his eyes full of rage and murderous intent! ¡°Good, it¡¯s actually you! Haha, a mere lower-class Demon God, you dare to do such a thing, you all deserve to die!¡± His words left everyone confused, having no idea what he meant. At the same time, Xue An suddenly looked up, and an extremely chilling murderous aura soared into the sky. It dispersed the Demon Flame that had just obscured the sky. This shocked everyone present. Wei Rulan¡¯s complexion changed drastically. ¡°How is this possible! This¡­ this aura¡­!¡± Meanwhile, Takeuchi Kiyoko was taken aback, then sneered, ¡°Where did this lunatic come from, babbling such nonsense¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was abruptly approached by Xue An, who punched her so hard that her head plunged into the mountain soil. The speed was so fast that no one even saw how Xue An made his move! Then Xue An, radiating terror so intense it could freeze souls, threw another punch. Boom! The entire Mingfeng Mountain trembled. The ground had been blasted into a large crater. As for Takeuchi Kiyoko, her upper body had already been blown into a pulp. But Xue An did not stop, continuing to raise his fist and strike down! He raised his fist, then struck again! Everyone watched this scene with shock on their faces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some with weaker constitutions were even trembling in their legs. Finally, a black shadow, battered and disheveled, drifted out from Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s corpse and stood mid-air, shouting angrily, ¡°Who are you, boy? Why would you attack without a word?¡± Xue An turned his head, looking at the black shadow with a snakehead in the air, his eyes full of chilling murderous intent. ¡°Why did I attack? Haha, you sealed my wife¡¯s foundation, and now you¡¯re asking me¡­ why I attacked?¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Seal the spiritual roots of your wife?¡± The apparition that should be called the Orochi Demon God frowned and then shook its head. ¡°What a mess! But since you dare to offend me, the Orochi Demon God, prepare to die!¡± As it spoke, Takeuchi Kiyoko, whose lower half had already turned into a mush of flesh on the ground, began to rapidly regenerate. In the blink of an eye, she had returned to normal. Then the Demon Flame returned to her body, and with a lift of her eyes, demon light filled her gaze. ¡°Boy, today is the day you die!¡± With those words, Takeuchi Kiyoko finally drew the Demon God Blade. The Demon Flame soared, and within a radius of a hundred meters, everything couldn¡¯t bear such overwhelming pressure and began to crumble and break apart! General Lin¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. This Takeuchi Kiyoko was far more formidable than Nagatsuki Ito had been ten years ago! Yet facing this earth-shattering force, Xue An remained calm and composed. ¡°Merely a low-level Demon God, and even that in a crippled body, yet you have such big words!¡± These words made Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face turn extremely ugly. ¡°Boy, die!¡± The Demon God Blade, as if setting the sky aflame, slashed down fiercely. The endless Demon Flame was so scorching that the air itself twisted. This earth-shattering strike made everyone¡¯s color change in unison. General Lin¡¯s face changed dramatically, and then he let out a wry smile and closed his eyes. In his view, Xue An was a dead man. Because this blade had even surpassed the realm of immortality and touched the edge of what it meant to be a Half-step Golden Immortal. Wei Rulan couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly and lowered her eyes, ¡°Cousin sister, he was quite formidable, but too reckless! He shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words because a shocking scene unfolded before them. They saw Xue An casually raise his hand and effortlessly caught the slash. And the Demon Flame that had been scorching everything ceased abruptly upon touching Xue An. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± This was the strongest cut she could make with the borrowed power of the Demon God. And yet this man had easily caught it? At that moment, Xue An looked up at Takeuchi Kiyoko and said coldly, ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just a low-level Demon God, haven¡¯t you understood yet?¡± Just as Takeuchi Kiyoko was about to say something, A hint of profound and supremely dignified presence flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Takeuchi Kiyoko shivered all over, her complexion turning deathly pale. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes. I am!¡± Everyone around was completely baffled. Who is he? But at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko didn¡¯t dare to resist anymore and knelt on the ground, then said with utmost terror, ¡°So it is you, my Lord. I truly did not recognize your presence, please forgive me!¡± With that, the entire place fell silent. General Lin, who had resigned himself to his fate, slowly opened his eyes, also stunned. And Wei Rulan was left utterly dumbfounded. Who was he? Why was he able to invoke such fear in this Demon God of Country R? But one thing was certain. Xue An was even more formidable than General Lin. General Lin had been defeated, but Xue An easily beat him, even forcing Takeuchi Kiyoko to kneel and beg for mercy. No wonder he had remained unruffled from start to finish; he had been confident all along. Laughable that she had thought him to be a brainless, reckless person and even mocked him. Thinking this, Wei Rulan couldn¡¯t help but flush with shame. As for the shock of the others, it goes without saying. The only ones whose expressions drastically changed were Chi Chongshan and An Xue, among others, who all began to silently retreat. Xue An looked down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who trembled on the ground, ¡°Where are your other crippled bodies?¡± ¡°My Lord, they have all been sealed in various locations across Country R!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko responded respectfully. Xue An¡¯s face still carried a trace of killing intent. The reason he was so furious just now was that he noticed Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s aura was somewhat similar to the seal of An Yan! This made him erupt in rage. And just a moment ago, through his Divine Sense, he found that this remnant body of Orochi had no knowledge of this affair. There was only one possibility then. It was the doing of another remnant body of Orochi! With this thought in mind, Xue An walked up close to Takeuchi Kiyoko. She was trembling all over but dared not resist at all. For the aura she had just felt was so astonishing, it was even tens of thousands of times stronger than the Demon Lord Orochi had once encountered. Suddenly, Xue An reached out and placed his hand on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s head, and then he gave a fierce tug. A black shadow was pulled out. ¡°Mercy, lord, mercy! I can help you find the other remnant bodies,¡± a snake¡¯s head in the shadow wailed pleadingly. ¡°No need!¡± Xue An said indifferently, crushing it with his hand. With this, the remnant body worshipped at the Orochi Shrine vanished into smoke and clouds! Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s body went limp, and she fainted to the ground. The great battle ended! Xue An turned his head to look at the crowd, then walked over to General Lin. General Lin¡¯s skin was flaking off his body at this moment. Xue An looked at him, a trace of respect in his eyes. No matter where or when, those who dare to challenge death are always worthy of respect. ¡°General, is there anything else you wish to say?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. General Lin let out a light chuckle, ¡°I only ask that you protect our Huaxia from foreign oppression!¡± Sobs were heard from amongst the crowd. To his death, General Lin was concerned for Huaxia. Xue An nodded, ¡°Rest assured, with me here, Huaxia will be impregnable!¡± ¡°With that assurance, I can depart in peace!¡± General Lin said, and his entire being crumbled into fragments, dispersing in the wind. Only the Flowing Light Sword on the ground proved that he had been here and had fought! Xue An bent down, picked up the Flowing Light Sword, then turned around to look at the Chi Family and An Family members who had shrunk back to the rear of the crowd. ¡°Now! It¡¯s time to settle the accounts with you!¡± Chi Chongshan turned and ran. He was filled with immense fear at this moment. This Xue An was simply more terrifying than the Demon God. But Xue An didn¡¯t even glance at him, simply sweeping across with his sword. The Sword Qi pursued and sliced Chi Chongshan into sections, even utterly shredding his soul. Xue An then looked at the An Family members whose faces were white as sheets, and he slightly smiled. ¡°Do you still remember what I said before?¡± The An Family members shuddered. Xue An continued indifferently, ¡°I said that one day, you will kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡± No sooner had his words fallen, An Xue and An Chang knelt on the ground, banging their heads fervently. ¡°Xue¡­ lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy!¡± Especially An Chang, who crawled a few steps forward on his knees, fawningly said, ¡°Lord, this matter has nothing to do with me, it was all the doings of this old witch and An Xue, I beg you to spare me!¡± Xue An cast his gaze down upon him. ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± An Chang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, lord, it really has nothing to do with me!¡± Meanwhile, Madam An Jin Xiurong was trembling all over, and upon hearing An Chang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into furious rage. ¡°You unfilial son, you¡­¡± Xue An frowned, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thump! Jin Xiurong knelt on the ground too, her face still bearing traces of defiance. ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t believe you dare kill me, if you really do, Yan¡¯er will hate you for the rest of your life!¡± Jin Xiurong spoke with a face full of resentment. But just then, a cold voice came down from the mountain path. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I will never hate my husband!¡± Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 With those words, An Yan walked up the mountain. As soon as she appeared, An Chang, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, quickly called out, ¡°Yan¡¯er, quickly save me, those matters at home were all their doing, I have nothing¡­¡±. Before he could finish speaking, Xue An swung his sword horizontally. An Chang¡¯s head soared into the air, only completing his last word in mid-flight. ¡°¡­to do with!¡± After that, his head hit the ground, his face still frozen with the last trace of horror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Truly noisy!¡± Then he looked up at An Yan with a smile, ¡°How come you are here?¡± An Yan brushed the hair by her ear aside, revealing a radiant smile, ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to see!¡± Xue An nodded, pointing with his sword at Jin Xiurong and An Xue, among others. ¡°Them¡­¡± An Yan lowered her head, a determined color flashing in her eyes, ¡°Zhongdu has no An Family that would take refuge with foreign enemies!¡± Once these words came out, Jin Xiurong finally collapsed in fear, slumping to the ground as the smell of urine wafted over. She had literally been scared into wetting herself. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know I was wrong, please spare me!¡± Jin Xiurong pleaded in despair. An Yan glanced at her, eyes downcast, softly saying, ¡°Rest in peace on your journey!¡± As soon as An Yan finished speaking, Xue An struck with his sword. Pu Pu! Both Jin Xiurong and An Xue¡¯s heads were severed. Blood sprayed everywhere, and corpses toppled to the ground. In this way, the An Family¡¯s high ranks vanished into smoke! A complex expression flickered across An Yan¡¯s face. Xue An then gently wrapped his arm around An Yan¡¯s shoulder, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, they more than deserved death, don¡¯t think about it anymore! In a couple of days, we will go to Country R!¡± ¡°Hmm! Why go to Country R?¡± ¡°Because there, we can find a way to lift the seal on you!¡± Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who had been unconscious, slowly came to, her face full of sheer terror upon seeing her surroundings. Xue An approached her with a slight smile, ¡°Greetings, Princess Heidao of Country R!¡± The confusion on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face gradually faded, and she looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Though her consciousness could only curl up in a corner, losing control of her body after being possessed by a Demon God, She could still feel everything that was happening outside. Therefore, she had seen everything that had just occurred. ¡°My lord,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said in very standard Huaxia language. ¡°Do not be afraid, I will send you home!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Xue An¡¯s warm smile gradually calmed Takeuchi Kiyoko down. At this moment, Wei Ruyan came over, pushing her cousin. ¡°Mr. Xue, I apologize, I was short-sighted and naive, I hope you can forgive me!¡± Wei Rulan apologized earnestly. She was a very straightforward woman; when she had done wrong, she naturally apologized! Xue An gave a slight smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with a nod. ¡°Mr. Xue, what do you plan to do next?¡± Wei Rulan was now deeply interested in Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°To collect the debts that should have been collected long ago!¡± Having said this, Xue An turned to look at the various expressions of the crowd. ¡°The general is gone; from now on, Huaxia has me! Whoever refuses to accept this, let them be like this mountain!¡± Upon saying this, Xue An raised his sword. A vast Sword Intent surged towards the sky, then fiercely slashed down. Boom! This sword, unstoppable in its might, directly split the Mingfeng Mountain beneath them in two. Even the remaining force of the sword cut off a small river in front of Mingfeng Mountain. This earth-shattering sword strike terrified all who witnessed it. Only Wei Rulan watched with a gleam of fascination in her eyes. This was the true figure of a resolute and decisive man! Afterward, Xue An left with An Yan down the mountain. Wei Rulan looked at Xue An¡¯s departing figure and whispered softly, ¡°Cousin, you were right, he really is like an Immortal!¡± Wei Ruyan let out a slight sigh, her eyes complex, and she did not speak! Xue An now wished he could immediately fly to Country R, eager to lift the Seal from his wife as soon as possible. But before leaving, he had to take care of the unfinished business. From the crushed remains of Orochi¡¯s consciousness, Xue An had gained much information, but it was far from enough. Country R had many secretive shrines; who knew where all of those remains were hidden. It seemed that many things would need the cooperation of local forces to deal with. But this Takeuchi Kiyoko¡­ Xue An glanced at the girl with a clueless expression following behind him. Although this woman was a member of a Daoist Family from Country R, she was timid and was not valued by her family. The first place Xue An visited was the Chi Family. Initially, Chi Changge had worshipped a Demon Master in an attempt to harm Xue An but was instead killed by Xue An¡¯s counterattack. However, Xue An did not wish to kill indiscriminately, so he did not deal with the others. But unexpectedly, Chi Chongshan had secretly colluded with people from Country R, and that was akin to seeking death! Xue An arrived at the Chi Family¡¯s front gate and entered with his head held high. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A security guard hurried over to stop him. Xue An glanced at these people. They all became stiff on the spot. Because Xue An¡¯s gaze was simply too terrifying! Xue An stepped into the Chi Family and stated indifferently, ¡°Members of the Chi Family, come out and meet your death!¡± His voice spread throughout the entire Chi Family. After a moment, an enraged voice came from the back courtyard. ¡°What wild lunatic dares to create trouble at the Chi Family?¡± As he spoke, an elder directly leapt towards Xue An, launching an attack. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid and uttered a faint rebuke, ¡°Scram!¡± The once imposing Heavenly Human Realm expert was blown away as if hit by a great cannon, turning directly into a cloud of dust! This scene left the approaching retainers of the Chi Family terrified beyond measure! ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why have you come to our Chi Family?¡± one of the elders from the legitimate branch of the Chi Family asked, trembling. Xue An spoke softly, ¡°My name is Xue An!¡± Xue An? The faces of the crowd changed dramatically. ¡°I have come to send you Chi Family on your way, since your Family Head has been waiting for you on the other side!¡± Xue An stated plainly. Several elders from the Chi Family turned pale and attempted to flee. Xue An shook his head and lightly swung his Flowing Light Sword. Under the crisscrossing Sword Qi, all these members of the Chi Family died. Then Xue An looked towards the inner house and said indifferently, ¡°Come out now!¡± Chi Weiyang came out with a pale face. Xue An looked at her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Chi Weiyang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Why should I run? Xue An, I ask you, why did you exterminate my Chi Family?¡± ¡°Because your Chi Family colluded with foreign enemies, you deserve more than death! And¡­,¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°I had no intention of wiping out your entire Chi Family, for instance, I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Chi Weiyang was taken aback, ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will seek revenge in the future?¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°Life and death are in my hands; since you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why should I bother to kill you? As for revenge¡­¡± ¡°I have never cared about that!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An disappeared from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chi Weiyang stared blankly. Chi Weiyang vaguely knew about the Chi Family¡¯s actions over the years. Therefore, regarding Xue An¡¯s statement that they deserved more than death, she could only remain silent. Especially since this time, her father, Chi Chongshan, had actually colluded with a foreign enemy and had committed a capital offense! At this thought, Chi Weiyang let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Translator: 549690339 An Family. An Ying and An Meng turned pale upon hearing the news. An Meng¡¯s face was ashen as she trembled, ¡°Brother, what do we do? Should we run away?¡± ¡°Run?¡± An Ying gave a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anywhere in the world you can hide from him? This whole situation started because of the foolishness of the older generation, I¡¯ve advised against it many times, but no one would listen!¡± An Meng shivered, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± ¡°Just wait, I think, he will come soon!¡± An Ying said with a flicker in his eyes. As expected. By evening, Xue An, An Yan, and An Qing arrived at the An Family residence. Looking at the towering gates of the An Family, An Yan¡¯s expression was complex. An Qing looked downcast. After all, the death of General Lin was a tremendous blow to those in the military. Xue An smiled faintly and waved his hand casually. Boom! The grand and luxurious gate collapsed with a loud bang. Dust rose, shaking the entire area. ¡°Wife, I knew you didn¡¯t like this gate, so I took it down for you!¡± While he spoke, An Ying and others hurried over. Upon seeing Xue An, An Ying respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at An Ying. This youngster had given him a good impression initially. Therefore, he smiled, ¡°Call me brother-in-law!¡± After hearing this, An Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°You¡­ ¡± ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern you, I am not a bloodthirsty person,¡± Xue An said, then turned to look at the pale-faced An Meng. When An Meng saw Xue An looking at her, she was so scared that her legs trembled, ¡°Bro¡­ Brother-in-law!¡± Xue An frowned. This woman had mocked An Yan and acted foolishly; Xue An was very displeased with her. Seemingly aware of Xue An¡¯s disgust, An Meng said with tears, ¡°Bro, Brother-in-law, I know I was wrong, I was ignorant back then, please give me a chance, I promise¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Enough!¡± Then he led An Yan and the others inside. An Meng stood there stunned, unsure of what Xue An meant. It was at this moment that An Ying sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother-in-law won¡¯t pursue it, but you¡¯d better be careful. If you make another mistake, I doubt anyone can save you!¡± An Meng shivered and nodded her head. Now the power structure of the An Family had been swept clean, and naturally, with An Yan and An Qing¡¯s return, they were in charge. No one had any objection to this. What a joke. The heads of those who had objections had already fallen; who dared to speak up? In fact, many were secretly relieved. After all, Jin Xiurong was known to be mean and ungracious, which won her little favor. Whereas An Yan was known to be honest and reliable when she was the An Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Of course, no one now dared to be sly in front of An Yan. After all¡­ The Divine Slaughter was here! Many of the former servants quietly cast glances towards Xue An, who was sitting calmly in the hall. At the moment, Xue An was questioning Takeuchi Kiyoko. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that within the Takeuchi family, you are like a piece to be discarded?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness, and then she replied quietly, ¡°Yes, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the Orochi Shrine to be a sacrifice to the Demon God!¡± Xue An nodded, then cracked a slight smile, ¡°However, your Mandarin is not bad!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko whispered, ¡°My mother is Chinese!¡± ¡°Good, tomorrow then, I¡¯ll take you back to Country R with me!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko was shaken, ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An looked at her. Takeuchi Kiyoko clenched her teeth, ¡°I know what you are looking for, sir. As long as you are willing to help me ascend to the head of the family, I will do my utmost to assist you!¡± Xue An saw the hatred on Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face and smiled faintly, ¡°You hate those people?¡± Hate blazed in Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyes, ¡°Originally, my sister Takeuchi Genji was the one to be sent to the Orochi Shrine, but she was the favored one, so she made me take her place! Had I not met you, sir, I would have been trapped in this body for life, becoming a puppet!¡± Remembering the feeling of being trapped inside herself, able to see everything outside yet completely unable to control her body, Takeuchi Kiyoko trembled all over. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good!¡± Meanwhile, the events that transpired atop Mingfeng Mountain spread at a terrifying speed throughout Zhongdu and all over Huaxia. The death of General Lin caused countless Huaxia nationals to weep in sorrow. And what Xue An had done on Mingfeng Mountain had become a legend in the mouths of many. He overpowered Ghost God¡¯s Slash of Country R, making him kneel and beg for mercy! He obliterated the noble families conspiring with foreign enemies! He brandished his sword on Mingfeng Mountain to assert his might! Each of these deeds was so exhilarating to hear. Therefore, after General Lin¡¯s death, Huaxia¡¯s morale did not decrease but instead grew stronger. As for the noble families of Zhongdu, after a moment of silence, they flocked to the An Household in droves, attempting to show their goodwill. But Xue An paid no attention to this, merely informing Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers about it! The sale of Tianyuan begins! Those eyes lurking in the darkness were now silent as cicadas in winter, quietly drawing back. M Country. ¡°Damn it! Is this man still human?¡± an elderly white-haired Caucasian man stared dumbfounded at the satellite-captured footage. The man in the video moved with utter freedom and was unstoppable, seemingly invincible to anyone who faced him. Especially that earth-shattering final slash, which made the old man¡¯s eyes almost pop out of their sockets. His staff officer said with a grave voice, ¡°Chief of Staff, sir, the system has just made a combat assessment of him!¡± With that, he handed over a piece of paper. Colonel Edward, Chief of Staff of M Country¡¯s Special Intelligence Branch, took the paper and then his face froze. For on the paper was written three bold red S¡¯s. ¡°Good God, an SSS-tier monster?¡± Edward muttered to himself. He then looked up, ¡°Damn it, get moving and gather all his information. Remember, I want everything, even down to the number of days he was constipated as a child, I want to know it all!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Country E. Maxim sipped his vodka while watching the computer when he saw Xue An¡¯s sword strike. Suddenly, he sprayed his drink out and furiously picked up the phone. ¡°Quick! Summon everyone!¡± Once everyone had arrived and watched the top-secret video, Maxim said with a serious expression, ¡°Gentlemen, I ask, if such a person were to appear in our capital, do we have any controlled means to deal with him?¡± The people looked at each other, then one of them said softly, ¡°Our Super Soldiers¡­¡± ¡°Even the strongest of our Super Soldiers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against this man. He¡¯s too powerful, and almost without weakness!¡± someone exclaimed. Maxim slammed his hand on the table, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, if he appears in the capital, our only option besides using those damned nuclear weapons is¡­ nothing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It appears¡­ so!¡± The room fell eerily silent. This scene was playing out in countries across the globe. Xue An¡¯s astonishing sword strike left many nations deeply worried, and they quickly set up various research groups specifically to study the origin of Xue An¡¯s powers. While the world outside was in uproar, Xue An was on a plane to Country R with An Yan, his two daughters, and Takeuchi Kiyoko. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Translator: 549690339 Country R, Tokyo. Orochi Shrine. Three Divine Officers opened their eyes simultaneously in confusion. ¡°Why can we suddenly not feel the presence of His Honor, the Orochi Divine God anymore?¡± Tsuruoka Masaki, one of the elderly Divine Officers, spoke with a sombre tone. ¡°We have served the Divine God for a long time. His divine power is immeasurable. His trip to Huaxia to fight General Lin should have been without issue!¡± another Divine Officer, Furuya Kazuma, said. ¡°That¡¯s right, His Honor¡¯s power is overwhelming. There must be some temporary issue. All we can do now is wait here for His Honor¡¯s return so he can transform us into the Immortal Demon Body!¡± Nakata Yuuichi spoke with excitement and greed. All three nodded in agreement, filled with longing for eternal life. ¡°Oh, and the Takeuchi family just called, hoping that we would attend the engagement banquet for their other daughter tomorrow!¡± Furuya Kazuma added. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, if only out of respect for the perfect tribute that the Takeuchi family offered to Demon God His Highness!¡± Tsuruoka Masaki declared gravely. Meanwhile, Xue An was already standing outside a residence in Tokyo. ¡°My lord, this is the residence where my mother and I live alone! Please come with me.¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said respectfully. As they walked into the residence, although not lavishly adorned, everything inside was quite elegant. The whole courtyard exuded a natural beauty. Takeuchi Kiyoko showed a hint of pride on her face. ¡°This courtyard was arranged by my mother and me!¡± Xue An smiled; he was unimpressed by such refined but minor beauty. Hearing movement in the courtyard, a refined-looking woman with graying hair pushed open the door. Upon seeing the lady, Takeuchi Kiyoko bowed her head and choked up, ¡°Mother!¡± The woman was taken aback, then incredulously asked, ¡°Is it really Kiyoko?¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me, I¡¯ve returned!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko took a few steps forward. The woman hugged Takeuchi Kiyoko tightly, bursting into tears. After crying for a while, the woman dried her tears and gave Xue An and the others an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, I was a bit overwhelmed. And this gentleman is¡­?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko respectfully explained, ¡°Mother, this is Mr. Xue An, a powerful figure from Huaxia!¡± Hearing the word ¡®Huaxia,¡¯ a glimmer of light passed through the woman¡¯s eyes, and then she respectfully bowed her head, ¡°Mr. Xue, hello, my name is Song Anzhen. Thank you for taking care of Kiyoko!¡± Xue An nodded slightly at the woman of refined appearance. Afterward, Song Anzhen invited Xue An and the others into the house. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked around the house curiously; it was their first time abroad, and everything felt novel to them. Song Anzhen looked at the two young girls with maternal affection and said enviously, ¡°Mr. Xue is so fortunate to have two such beautiful daughters!¡± Then, turning to Kiyoko with a serious expression, Song Anzhen asked, ¡°Kiyoko, what exactly happened?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko summarized the events that had transpired, and upon hearing them, Song Anzhen¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Kiyoko, it¡¯s all my fault for holding you back!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko shook her head resolutely, ¡°Mother, you have always been too kind, and as a result, they¡¯ve taken advantage of you. Now that I¡¯m back, it¡¯s only natural that I repay those debts!¡± Regret flashed across Song Anzhen¡¯s face. ¡°Kiyoko, tomorrow is your sister Takeuchi Genji¡¯s engagement banquet with the young master of the Inoue Family. It¡¯s too late now that you¡¯re back!¡± Upon hearing this, a vicious look flickered in Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s eyes. ¡°So soon after I left, Takeuchi Genji couldn¡¯t wait to marry Inoue Yuu?¡± Song Anzhen sighed and shook her head, ¡°Partly for that reason, and partly because Inoue Yuu actively pursued Genji.¡± After hearing this, Takeuchi Kiyoko turned pale. ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Then, with determination, she turned to Xue An and bowed, ¡°My lord, tomorrow¡¯s banquet is an important event for my family, with many key figures attending. It would be the perfect opportunity for you to go!¡± At this moment. Inside the Takeuchi family mansion, the servants were busily preparing for tomorrow¡¯s engagement banquet. Takeuchi Genji was trying on her dress for the next day. Looking at the ravishing beauty in the mirror, Takeuchi Genji smiled proudly. By now, that fool Kiyoko must be scared out of her wits! After all, no one who has been offered as a sacrifice to the Demon God has ever survived. If it weren¡¯t for my little trick at the last minute, I probably would have been the one offered up. At that moment, a tall and handsome man leaned against the door frame and said indifferently, ¡°Genji, Father is calling for you!¡± The man who spoke was the young master of the Takeuchi family, Takeuchi Masao. Genji nodded, picked up her skirt, and walked to the back. ¡°Father, did you call me for something?¡± The Family Head of the Takeuchi clan, Takeuchi Masao looked at his daughter and smiled faintly, ¡°Tomorrow, three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine will be at the event, so you need to be prepared!¡± Takeuchi Genji was startled, ¡°Then Kiyoko¡­ ¡°She has gone to Huaxia now and won¡¯t be back for a while, and she is no longer Kiyoko! She is now the esteemed Demon God of the Orochi Shrine!¡± Takeuchi Masao said flatly. Takeuchi Genji was relieved and nodded, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± The next day. The Takeuchi family was a leading underworld family in the Tokyo area, and now the eldest daughter of the Takeuchi family was holding an engagement party, to which the prospective groom was the young master from the influential Inoue Family of the business world. The event was naturally very impressive. Since the morning, a multitude of vehicles had begun to fill the streets outside the villas in the wealthy district where the Takeuchi family lived. Many men dressed in black suits with exquisite badges pinned to them stood around in groups, responsible for vigilance. By noon. Conglomerates from all sides gathered together. The hall was buzzing with lively voices at its peak. Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu exchanged engagement rings, and the crowd below began to applaud to offer their congratulations. The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine stepped forward to bless the couple. Ironically, although Orochi is a Demon God, they were now bestowing blessings upon the couple. Just at that moment, Xue An and Kiyoko Takeuchi arrived outside the venue. Their appearance did not attract the attention of the security personnel on the perimeter. It was only after Kiyoko Takeuchi entered the inner residence. That the servants noticed her and shouted in horror, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Kiyoko?¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi remained silent and cold. Xue An leisurely followed behind her, holding two daughters in his arms, discussing what to eat later. Boom. Kiyoko Takeuchi kicked open the door to the hall and walked in with her head held high. Her entrance quieted the room immediately. Takeuchi Genji turned her head, and her complexion paled. Many others recognized Kiyoko Takeuchi and started to whisper among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Kiyoko? Wasn¡¯t she sent to the shrine?¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi¡¯s expression was indifferent as she coldly eyed Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu. ¡°Are you surprised to see me return so soon?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Takeuchi Genji clenched her teeth and scoffed, ¡°Kiyoko, you actually regained consciousness? That is indeed surprising. But do you think you can act presumptuously here with three Divine Officers present?¡± The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine were also taken aback, then all their expressions changed dramatically. They could not detect any trace of the Demon God¡¯s aura from Kiyoko Takeuchi. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Tsuruoka Masaki, a Divine Officer from the Orochi Shrine, stepped forward and asked in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that your esteemed Demon God has been killed by me!¡± Along with a calm utterance, Xue An walked into the venue. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Translator: 549690339 When the first word of this sentence was uttered, Japanese sounded very awkward, but as the sentence progressed, it became increasingly fluent; by the last word, there was virtually no difference between him and the people of Country R. Takeuchi Kiyoko was shocked by this discovery. Could it be that if one¡¯s Cultivation Level reached the level of communing with the divine, learning Japanese could be this fast? At this moment, the whole place was quiet. Many people furrowed their brows slightly. Who is this guy? He seems to be a Huaxia person! Takeuchi Youichi frowned and stepped forward to scold Takeuchi Kiyoko first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Today is a grand gathering of the family, why are you bringing a stranger here?¡± As he spoke, Takeuchi Youichi raised his hand to strike. It had already become a habit. Over the years, Takeuchi Kiyoko and her mother had been like punching bags in the family. As a man from the Legitimate Branch, Takeuchi Youichi had a lofty status and had beaten her not just once or twice. But today, as he lifted his hand, preparing to strike, he felt a tremendous force assault him, sending him flying dozens of meters away, crashing through several tables before he finally fell to the ground, unconscious. This move was as shocking as a thunderbolt from the blue, leaving the entire crowd in astonishment. Xue An, who had made his move, shook his head, ¡°Too weak to withstand a single blow, I merely flicked a finger and he flew away!¡± Many people shouted angrily and wanted to rush forward. Takeuchi Masao stopped them and then coldly looked at Xue An. ¡°A Huaxia martial artist?¡± Takeuchi Masao said coldly. Xue An smiled, ¡°Oh, you know of Huaxia martial artists?¡± Takeuchi Masao sneered, ¡°Not only do I know of them, but I¡¯ve also personally killed them! Now tell me, what are you here for?¡± Xue An spoke methodically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do much¡ªjust feel that you all have been too unfair to Takeuchi Kiyoko, so I thought I¡¯d let her have a shot at being the Family Head!¡± Takeuchi Masao was furious and turned to Takeuchi Kiyoko, ¡°Kiyoko, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kiyoko was a bit nervous at first, but now relaxed and chuckled lightly, ¡°What am I doing? As the sir said, becoming the head of the Takeuchi family, of course!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± bellowed Takeuchi Masao, then he turned to the three Divine Officers, ¡°This man is an insolent fool, please take action to punish him!¡± The three Divine Officers had also been wanting to inquire in detail about the situation. Why had the aura of the Orochi Demon God suddenly vanished from Takeuchi Kiyoko? Xue An said he had killed it, but the three Divine Officers didn¡¯t believe him at all. The three approached in a triangular formation. Tsuruoka Masaki raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Your martial prowess is remarkable, but haven¡¯t you heard that no matter how strong a martial artist is, they still fear Sorcery Cultivators?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that, but you can give it a try! See if I¡¯m scared?¡± Xue An¡¯s nonchalant attitude infuriated the three of them. The three shouted in anger, then a mass of demon energy radiated outward. Everyone in the hall respectfully moved aside. Takeuchi Genji sneered, ¡°It seems my sister really is too naive, bringing back a Huaxia martial artist. Humph, the result is still the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± Inoue Yuu, with his arm around Takeuchi Genji¡¯s shoulder, smiled slightly, ¡°I always knew she was foolish, which is why I proposed to you!¡± These words turned Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s face pale. This Inoue Yuu had once pursued her fervently, but as soon as she ran into trouble, he couldn¡¯t wait to hook up with Takeuchi Genji, an indignity Kiyoko found unbearable. But she was also worried. After all, Xue An¡¯s martial prowess was formidable, but those three were Divine Officers who practiced sorcery. ¡°Spiritual beings, appear!¡± As the three called out in unison. Three shadow-like entities appeared in the hall. Many people exclaimed in amazement. ¡°They can actually summon spiritual beings! The three Divine Officers of the Orochi Shrine are truly formidable!¡± Inoue Yuu¡¯s eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Go!¡± The three directed their summoned beings at Xue An, and they all charged at him simultaneously. Summoning spiritual beings is a type of sorcery unique to Country R. Simply put, it is the practice of cultivating the spirits and souls of samurai or other entities after death. Its power is indeed formidable. Especially since Tsuruoka Masaki and the other two served the Orochi Demon God, their summoned beings were also imbued with a demonic prowess. But as soon as the three Shikigami charged towards Xue An, a flash of light sparkled in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and he bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡± The three Shikigami emitted a piercing wail and instantly vanished into smoke and clouds! This not only stunned the three Divine Officers. Everyone else was also dumbfounded. What kind of move was that? To dispel Shikigami with a single word? At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± Turning to the two daughters in his arms, he said, ¡°Close your eyes and curl up in Daddy¡¯s embrace!¡± Xue Xiang and her sister obediently curled up in Xue An¡¯s arms. Then, revealing a row of pearly white teeth, Xue An grinned menacingly, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± With that said, Xue An suddenly appeared in the middle of the three of them and waved his hand casually. Pff! Tsuruoka Masaki didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he turned into a cloud of blood mist. Furuya Kazuma, scared out of his wits, turned and tried to flee. Xue An breathed out a blade of Qi, slicing horizontally and beheading Furuya Kazuma. Only Nakata Yuuichi was left. At this moment, Nakata Yuuichi was quivering like chaff. He finally believed what Xue An had said earlier; it was very likely that it was this man who had killed the Demon God! So when Xue An¡¯s gaze fell upon him, Nakata Yuuichi¡¯s legs gave in, and he knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Please, spare me, my lord!¡± Xue An no longer paid attention to him and instead looked towards the pale-faced Takeuchi Youichi and the others. ¡°Do you¡­ have anything else to say?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Grinding his teeth, Takeuchi Youichi declared, ¡°Shoot him! I refuse to believe he can dodge bullets too!¡± Public safety in Country R was fairly good; even a nefarious Daoist family like theirs only had a few guns at home. But as the gunmen emerged with their firearms, the atmosphere changed. Takeuchi Youichi sneered, ¡°I admit you¡¯re a Martial Artist, but so what? This isn¡¯t the age when Samurai roamed supreme. No matter how formidable, can you be faster than a bullet?¡± Xue An responded coolly, ¡°Then you can try! See if I¡¯m scared or not!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Takeuchi Youichi gave the order. As a big shot who had been dominating the underworld for decades, he had the decisiveness. Even though using guns would alert many people, at this point, he didn¡¯t care about that! Bang, bang, bang. Submachine guns and pistols belched out flames. And under such fire, Xue An just laughed. ¡°Turns out that¡¯s all there is!¡± As his voice faded, a scene straight out of a sci-fi movie occurred. The bullets that were shot towards him began to slow down as if entering a pool of glue, gradually becoming slower until they halted mid-air. Then, with another command from Xue An, ¡°Go!¡± The bullets whizzed back at ten times their initial speed, retracing their trajectory! Put, put, put! A dozen gunmen fell to the ground; such was the force of the bullets that they only stopped after piercing through the wall behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This move finally instilled fear in Takeuchi Youichi. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked over. With every step he took, the others receded one step back! Eventually, they had no room left to retreat. Only then did Xue An stop and said indifferently, ¡°Now, do you agree to let her be the Family Head?¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Takeuchi Genji screamed, ¡°No! Even in death, I will not agree!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, then you may die!¡± With that, Takeuchi Genji¡¯s head suddenly exploded, splashing blood all over the bystanders. Such ghostly and godlike methods struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts. Inoue Yuu, trembling all over, forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡­ I agree!¡± Xue An turned to look at him. With an ingratiating tone, Inoue Yuu said, ¡°Your cultivation level is divine, your words are as the Emperor¡¯s decrees, of course I agree!¡± Then Inoue Yuu fawned over Takeuchi Kiyoko non-stop, ¡°Kiyoko¡­¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko had a stony expression and didn¡¯t even glance at him. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, since you agree! Then¡­¡± With a casual wave of his hand, a fine line of blood suddenly appeared on Inoue Yuu¡¯s throat, from which blood gushed out. Inoue Yuu clutched at his neck desperately, looking bewilderingly at Xue An. ¡°Why¡­ kill me even though I agreed?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°I asked who would agree, but I never said that agreeing would spare you from death.¡± Several gurgles came from Inoue Yuu¡¯s throat, he looked at Xue An with anger, then collapsed unwillingly to the ground, dead. Utter silence followed. Many present had dominated Tokyo¡¯s underworld for years, but seeing Xue An kill two people effortlessly, reaping lives with no warning¡­ Such methods terrified even these seasoned bosses. Xue An looked around the room again, ¡°Now, does anyone else have objections?¡± At that moment, two figures, a man and a woman, approached the entrance of the Takeuchi residence. The man, dressed in sword-laden robes with flowing sleeves, seemed to descend from the heavens like an Immortal, exuding an extraordinary demeanor. The woman, only in her teens, followed behind him with a face full of admiration. After entering the Takeuchi residence, the man suddenly frowned, his expression growing increasingly serious. The woman respectfully inquired, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man said in a deep voice, ¡°What a strong killing intent!¡± Then, in a single stride, the man crossed the entire courtyard and entered through the front door. His arrival filled the despairing bigwigs from Country R with overwhelming joy. Takeuchi Masao cried with excitement, his voice hoarse, ¡°Sword Saint Sir, save us! This man is simply a devil!¡± However, Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s complexion drastically changed, her heart sinking gradually. Because the man was none other than Qianshan Yipye, the Sword Saint from Country R¡¯s Mirror Heart Wise Flow. Sword Dao in Country R is divided into several schools: Beichen One-Strike Flow, Second Heaven Flow, Mirror Heart Wise Flow, Iai Sword Drawing Technique, Shinto Munen Flow, and others. The strongest among them are known as Sword Saints. The dojo of Mirror Heart Wise Flow was located in Tokyo, hence Sword Saint Qianshan Yipye received an invitation and had come to the Takeuchi residence. Qianshan Yipye looked at Xue An, his expression becoming serious, ¡°A martial artist from Hua Country?¡± Xue An nodded and replied lightly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am Qianshan Yipye. As a cultivator of martial arts, why would you cruelly kill these ordinary people?¡± Qianshan Yipye asked coldly. ¡°Ordinary people?¡± A cold smile flickered across Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°You call these people ordinary?¡± Qianshan Yipye¡¯s face was grave, for he could not see through Xue An¡¯s true level of cultivation. This man¡¯s aura was ordinary, yet his eyes were as deep as the ocean. What was his cultivation level? A trace of doubt crossed Qianshan Yipye¡¯s mind before he steadied himself and said solemnly, ¡°Even if they are from the underworld, was there really a need to go that far? Is this the barbarity of martial artists from Hua Country?¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°To me, the act of killing is but a thought away, and words are useless. Since you claim to be a Sword Saint, then you may stay today as well!¡± After speaking, Xue An smiled grimly. Suddenly, he was right in front of Qianshan Yipye, no words wasted, and threw a punch. Qianshan Yipye was shocked by the speed. Barely dodging that punch, Qianshan Yipye¡¯s footwork shifted, placing him in an exceptionally elusive position. Once he stood firm, his aura transformed, and a deadly Sword Qi began to fill the room. This was a hallmark of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School, with its profound study of footwork, reputed to be capable of delivering threats with each step. Xue An¡¯s punch missed, yet his face remained neither sad nor happy as he calmly said, ¡°Not bad, come again!¡± With that, Xue An launched another punch. At this moment, Xue An hadn¡¯t even used his Cultivation Level but was simply relying on his physical strength to fight with Qianshan Yipye, and they appeared evenly matched. After narrowly dodging another punch from Xue An, Qianshan Yipye¡¯s expression turned grave as he called out, ¡°Qianshan¡¯s One Sword Slash!¡± A brilliant Sword Qi suddenly burst forth. The swordplay was incredibly extravagant, intoxicating all who saw it. Takeuchi Masao and others watched, dazzled and mesmerized. The woman who followed Qianshan Yipye revealed a smug smile. In her view, no one could withstand this dreamlike sword strike. But Xue An merely looked up, and then casually flicked his finger. Snap! This seemingly extravagant strike was instantly shattered. Qianshan Yipye stumbled back several steps, his face finally betraying shock, before gritting his teeth and slowly drawing the true form of his sword from his waist. Many were moved by this action. Even the woman couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Her master hadn¡¯t drawn his sword in ten years. Yet now, he had been compelled to unsheath the real sword. With a solemn expression, Qianshan Yipye declared, ¡°This sword is named ¡®Great Dream.¡¯ You should be proud to have forced me to draw it!¡± Xue An smiled grimly, slowly raising his fist, ¡°Come again!¡± As he spoke, he launched another punch. At that moment, Qianshan Yipye, with his eyebrows standing on end, shouted, ¡°Great Dream!¡± The sword then vanished, only to reappear behind Xue An the next instant, thrusting down fiercely. Kiyoko shrieked in fright, while Takeuchi Masao and the others wore vicious grins. Indeed¡­ the Sword Saint was victorious! But just then, the Great Dream sword, already close to Xue An¡¯s back, stopped abruptly. With his hands behind his back, Xue An caught it between two fingers, and with a slight effort, Snap! The sword broke to pieces. Qianshan Yipye¡¯s face showed great shock as he hastily retreated several steps. Shaking his head, Xue An said, ¡°It was enjoyable to play, but alas, you¡¯re still not strong enough!¡± As he spoke, a majestic aura suddenly radiated from Xue An. In the presence of this aura, Qianshan Yipye was like a small boat in a storm, in danger of capsizing at any moment. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Takeuchi Masao and the others¡¯ eyes bulged. Why was this man so powerful? With a grave look, Qianshan Yipye suddenly pulled a dagger from his bosom, pierced his palm, and then a blood sword, formed from his own blood, starkly appeared in his hand. ¡°Turning blood into sword!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young woman murmured to herself, turning pale. This was the last resort of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School. However, at this moment, Xue An lifted his gaze, smiling slightly. ¡°Great Dream? Heh, it¡¯s interesting, but¡­¡± ¡°Life is but a dream, only I am eternal.¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 With that cry, the blood sword in Qianshan Yipye¡¯s hand shattered violently. The supreme pressure made it so that Qianshan Yipye couldn¡¯t even muster resistance before being crushed into a pulp. The Sword Saint, dead! There was dead silence all around. The female disciple who had come with Qianshan Yipye, Qian Yezhen, was trembling all over. In her eyes, her master was like a deity, invincible. But who could have expected that he wouldn¡¯t last a minute against this man and would die miserably on the spot. At this moment, Takeuchi Masao¡¯s face dripped with cold sweat, and as soon as he saw Xue An look up at him, he quickly stepped forward and said with utmost humility. ¡°Sir, I am willing to let Kiyoko become the Family Head of the Takeuchi family.¡± Xue An smiled and glanced at Takeuchi Kiyoko, ¡°He¡¯s yours to deal with!¡± Takeuchi Masao trembled all over, saying with horror, ¡°Sir¡­.¡± And with a murderous look on her face, Takeuchi Kiyoko walked over. ¡°Kiyoko¡­ I am after all your father, you¡­¡± Takeuchi Masao tried to play the sympathy card. No sooner had he spoken than Takeuchi Kiyoko drew a dagger and plunged it into Takeuchi Masao¡¯s chest, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In your eyes, am I not even as good as pigs or dogs?¡± With that, she pulled out the dagger and stabbed violently again. Thud, thud. After several stabs, Takeuchi Masao was already riddled with holes. But Takeuchi Kiyoko still felt unsatisfied, her eyes red with rage as she kept frantically pulling out the knife and stabbing! Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Only then did Takeuchi Kiyoko let go, but tears had already dampened her cheeks; then she turned and knelt before Xue An. ¡°Sir, Kiyoko wishes to serve as your servant for life!¡± To give oneself as a slave. This was the highest respect a woman from Country R could give to a man. But Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. ¡°These people¡­¡± Xue An swept a glance over the remaining people. All of them fell silent, hastily bowing their heads. ¡°Miss Kiyoko disposing of the enemy, congratulations are in order; we wish the new Family Head of the Takeuchi family well!¡± A smirk appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Clearly, there were many wise people around. Even if not wise, faced with fresh blood and death, they would learn to be wise. There was still one Takeuchi Hideo left to deal with. However, when Takeuchi Kiyoko thought to look for him, she found that Takeuchi Hideo had already run away at some unknown time. Only a large pool of blood was left on the ground. Takeuchi Kiyoko was somewhat worried, but Xue An just smiled. If he ran, he ran. Would you care for the life and death of an ant? Then he turned his head to look at Nakata Yuuichi, who still knelt on the ground, not daring to move. ¡°Sir¡­ spare my life! I¡­¡± Xue An walked forward and gently stroked the top of his head, directly searching through his soul and memories. Many scenes inside made Xue An frown slightly. These three Divine Officers were relying on the influence of the Orochi Shrine to do many heinous deeds. Like kidnapping young girls for live offerings, for instance. So he simply waved his hand, reducing the three dead bodies to nothingness. With this, the Orochi Shrine that had existed in Tokyo for hundreds of years had its legacy severed. That night. News of the Takeuchi family¡¯s downfall and the death of Qianshan Yipye, the Mirror Heart Bright Wisdom Sword Saint, spread throughout Tokyo. With supreme authority, Xue An instilled fear into all the Daoist families. Even the territories that had been occupied by other families were now quietly returned, daring not to harbor thoughts of encroachment again. And many were quietly speculating about Xue An¡¯s origins, all becoming infinitely curious about this mysterious and powerful man from Huaxia. While the external uproar was in full swing. Xue An was soaking in the hot spring. It had to be said, the Takeuchi family really knew how to enjoy life. They had actually carved out a hot spring right in the Tokyo area. Originally, Xue An had wanted to take a mandarin duck bath with An Yan. But An Yan was too shy and insisted on not doing so. Xue An had no choice but to enjoy the wonders of the hot spring alone. Just then, the voice of Takeuchi Kiyoko came from outside the door. ¡°Master, I have news about the matter you asked me to investigate!¡± Since the battle at the convention, Takeuchi Kiyoko always addressed him as master, despite Xue An¡¯s several attempts to correct her, but she refused to change her manner of address, so Xue An let it be. ¡°Good!¡± Xue An responded. But Takeuchi Kiyoko actually lifted the curtain and walked in. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko was dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, with a very short hemline, revealing her long, fair legs. ¡°Master, let me give you a shoulder massage!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko offered softly. Xue An looked indifferent and nodded slightly. Takeuchi Kiyoko walked to the edge of the hot spring, knelt down with her knees together on the wooden plank, and gently massaged Xue An¡¯s shoulders. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s heartbeat quickened at this moment. Because she had seen Xue An¡¯s body in the hot spring, wearing only a pair of shorts. Unlike those exaggerated physiques from working out, Xue An¡¯s figure was extremely well-proportioned. One could say that losing an ounce would make him seem thin, and gaining an ounce would make him appear fat. Moreover, his skin was fair. But beneath that skin lay power that was almost explosive. The muscle lines were as if carved out by a chisel and axe, filled with a shocking aesthetic. This impact caused Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was still a virgin, to blush and her heart raced. As a result, she forgot to tell Xue An the news she had come to deliver. It was not until Xue An asked that she snapped back to reality, ¡°Master, I just found out some information about the Tenichi-Jinja Shrine located in Saitama Prefecture, where it seems a demon god is enshrined. There have been reports of strange occurrences, and although this has always been a secret, there have been a lot of disappearances in the vicinity of Mount Ontake in recent years! I found it suspicious, so I came to inform you, Master!¡± After listening, Xue An nodded, ¡°Step outside, I¡¯m going to get dressed.¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko stopped the massage and said respectfully, ¡°Master, let me serve you as you dress!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± ¡°But as a servant, it¡¯s my duty to do so!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko persisted. Xue An shook his head, ¡°When I say it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Disappointed, Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± By the time Xue An was dressed and came out, Takeuchi Kiyoko was still waiting outside. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said softly with her head lowered, ¡°Master, the mistress has already taken the two misses to bed. Would you like me to serve you in your sleep?¡± Xue An was a bit bemused upon hearing this and waved his hand, ¡°No, you may go!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko looked up, a trace of panic on her face. ¡°Master, my body is pure, not defiled or desolate!¡± In such a night, a beautiful young woman telling you that she¡¯s of pure body and offering to serve you in bed. Such temptation would be unbearable for most men. But Xue An was not most men. He smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no need, go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko could only answer and then turned to leave. Upon returning to her own room, Takeuchi Kiyoko felt somewhat dejected, and her mother, Song Anzhen, sighed upon seeing this. ¡°Kiyoko.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Mr. Xue is no ordinary person, and your method will not be effective!¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid Master will abandon me eventually!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said worriedly. ¡°I can see that Mr. Xue is indeed a man of significance, and since he has helped you, he will surely see it through!¡± Song Anzhen said earnestly. Takeuchi Kiyoko lowered her head, still feeling a subtle sense of loss inside. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Palace (Third Update) Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Palace (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Yuntai Mountain is located at the border of Tokyo and Saitama Prefecture and is a famous scenic spot. Although Takeuchi Kiyoko repeatedly expressed her desire to come along, Xue An still refused her. He wanted to take this opportunity to have a trip with his wife and children. Once they got off the car and looked up at the towering mountain, everyone¡¯s mood improved significantly. ¡°Daddy, this mountain is so tall!¡± Xue Xiang exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Daddy, look, the mountain looks like an ice cream!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s first thought was about food, as usual. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this. The summit of Yuntai Mountain is over two thousand meters high, and snow accumulates year-round at the peak. Indeed, it resembled a gigantic ice cream cone from this angle. An Yan asked nervously, ¡°Honey, is that thing you talked about here?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It should be! However, this enigmatic creature, the ¡®Baqi Long Worm¡¯, is obviously very cunning and impossible to detect with Divine Sense.¡± An Yan nodded and took Xue An¡¯s arm. The family headed up the mountain, attracting the gazes of many tourists along the way. Because it was offseason, there weren¡¯t many tourists around. At a small shop at the foot of the mountain, Xue An was buying ice cream for his two daughters. A gentle female voice in Japanese said, ¡°Wow! What kawaii little girls!¡± Xue An turned to look. He saw a man and a woman standing nearby. The woman, beautiful and smiling, squatted down to greet Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two little girls were becoming more and more beautiful as they grew. With their charm appealing to both young and old, few could resist their cuteness. This was especially true in Country R, where cute culture was prevalent. ¡°Which one of you is the older sister and which one is the younger sister?¡± the woman asked with a warm smile. This was already the standard conversation starter. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian seemed a bit impatient, with their eyes fixed on Xue An who was buying the ice cream. At that moment, the man frowned and said to the woman with a flattering smile, ¡°Benqiao Miss, we should hurry on our way, or we won¡¯t make it to the Divine Bell Shrine in time.¡± At this point, Xue An and An Yan came back with the ice cream. Grabbing their ice cream with joyful surprise, the two little girls started enjoying it heartily. The woman stood up, looking envious, and said, ¡°Sir, you are so lucky to have such beautiful daughters!¡± Xue An did not comment, merely smiling faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is Benqiao Meijia!¡± the woman said with a smile, extending her hand. However, Xue An did not take her hand, just nodded slightly, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, let¡¯s go!¡± A hint of surprise flitted across the woman¡¯s face, as if she were astonished that Xue An didn¡¯t recognize her. Meanwhile, the man by her side sneered, ¡°They¡¯re just people from Huaxia!¡± Xue An frowned and turned to look at the man. ¡°What did you say?¡± The man was taken aback, then looked down and said to Benqiao Meijia, ¡°Huaxia people are the most uncultured, Miss Benqiao, let¡¯s just leave.¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Yin Sang, aren¡¯t you also from Huaxia? Why do you malign your own country like this?¡± Yin Huahui¡¯s face stiffened, then he awkwardly touched his head, ¡°I don¡¯t count as a Huaxia person; after all, I have already submitted my naturalization application and have been approved. From now on, I¡¯ll be a citizen of Country R!¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled, then said to An Yan, ¡°See, this is what¡¯s commonly known as a ¡®renegade¡¯. Let¡¯s go!¡± This insult made Yin Huahui¡¯s face turn extremely ugly, as he stared fixedly at Xue An with eyes full of fierce and malevolent colors. But Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and, leading his wife and child, turned around and continued up the mountain. Benqiao Meijia watched Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. At that moment, An Yan whispered to Xue An, ¡°Husband, that woman just now seems to be a female celebrity from Country R!¡± A female celebrity? Xue An¡¯s thoughts immediately went astray. ¡°You mean the kind of movie star that only needs two or three people to wrap up the film?¡± Xue An said with a mischievous smile. An Yan was initially stunned, then she realized what he meant and blushed with embarrassment, pinching Xue An¡¯s waist. ¡°You big baddie, hooligan!¡± ¡°What am I being a hooligan about?¡± Xue An protested. ¡°Um¡­ whatever you¡¯re thinking is very hooligan-like!¡± An Yan said with her face still red. Xue An leaned in close to An Yan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Then how do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± An Yan spat, ¡°Pah, I¡¯m being serious here. These past few days, I had nothing to do in the house, so I just watched TV all day. It seems like that woman often appears on TV!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a star, then she¡¯s a star. What does that have to do with me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, did¡­ did Kiyoko come to look for you yesterday?¡± This time it was An Yan who whispered into Xue An¡¯s ear. Xue An stiffened, then laughed wryly, ¡°My dear wife above me, I assure you I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t let you dare!¡± An Yan pretended to be fierce and formidable, but then she couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°It¡¯s maddening, why can¡¯t I ever get angry with you?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, who made me so handsome? Don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian!¡± The two little girls, who were engrossed in their ice cream, lifted their heads when they heard him and, in unison, chimed, ¡°Yes! Daddy is the handsomest!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, his laughter full of pride. Yin Huahui, who was walking not far behind them, couldn¡¯t help but flash an ugly look in his eyes upon hearing the laughter. The Divine Sense Temple was located halfway up Yunqu Mountain. The surroundings were tranquil and the scenery beautiful. Plus, there were sometimes multitudes of clouds and mists floating in front of the temple, adding a truly celestial atmosphere. When Xue An arrived at the temple, the doors were firmly closed. There were no tourists in front of the doors either. Xue An didn¡¯t rush to enter but instead looked up to survey the geographical layout of the place. The person who chose to build the temple here was clearly an expert in Huaxia geomancy, creating an environment where winds were hidden and qi gathered¡ªit was indeed a fine location. However, Xue An still managed to detect something unusual about the place from subtle clues. For instance, the faint layer of resentment floating above the temple. This was clearly the result of someone dying unjustly, unable to dissipate their lingering resentment. As Xue An was observing, Yin Huahui and Benqiao Meijia also approached. Yin Huahui greeted her with eager hospitality, ¡°Miss Benqiao, it is said that the Divine Bell of the Divine Sense Temple is particularly efficacious. Why not go and ring it?¡± In the shrines of Country R, long strands of wind chimes are often hung from the eaves, and there are rumors that shaking them can bring good luck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Benqiao Meijia nodded but then smiled at Xue An before stepping forward to ring the bell. Yin Huahui coldly glanced at Xue An, feeling contempt in his heart. Probably this guy has no clue about any of these things. Meanwhile, Xue An retracted his probing gaze and smiled at his wife. ¡°You stay here with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I¡¯ll go knock on the door!¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Knocking at the door? Yin Huahui could hardly suppress the urge to burst into laughter. Everyone knew about the strict rules of the Heavenly One Divine Palace. Unless it was an important guest, the gates were rarely opened for anyone else. Hadn¡¯t Benqiao Meijia herself had to wait obediently outside? It must be some bumpkin who knows nothing, Yin Huahui thought, sneering to himself as he watched. He wanted to see what sort of spectacle Xue An would make shortly. Meanwhile, Benqiao Meijia also noticed Xue An approaching the door and couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°Sir, the Heavenly One Divine Palace rarely opens its doors; you might as well not knock!¡± Xue An smiled at her, ¡°Others might not get a response when they knock, but if I do it, they will definitely open up!¡± ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± Benqiao Meijia asked, somewhat curious. ¡°Because¡­¡± Xue An placed his hand on the thick wooden door. ¡°This is how I knock!¡± As his words ended, the massive wooden door shattered with a boom. The gates flung open. Xue An turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who were staring with eyes wide open. ¡°See, wasn¡¯t that simple?¡± Benqiao Meijia was so startled that she was lost for words. She had never imagined that this seemingly gentle and refined man would act so violently. At this moment, Yin Huahui sneered, ¡°Good, now you¡¯re done for, daring to smash the gates of the Heavenly One Divine Palace! Hehe!¡± Yin Huahui watched on with schadenfreude. At this point, the Divine Officers within the Heavenly One Divine Palace, hearing the commotion, rushed over. ¡°Who did this?¡± A Divine Officer at the front asked with a dark expression. Yin Huahui pointed at Xue An, ¡°Divine Officer, sir, it was this man! You must not let him go!¡± The Divine Officer looked at Xue An and frowned, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve destroyed our gate without cause; what do you intend?¡± Xue An had been observing the Divine Officer. Hearing the question, he replied with a slight smile, ¡°Excellent, it seems I¡¯ve come to the right place.¡± Xue An noticed a very faint trace of demonic aura emanating from this Divine Officer. ¡°What exactly do you want to do, sir?¡± This Divine Officer felt Xue An¡¯s gaze to be utterly frightening and asked in a deep voice. Xue An waved his daughters aside, shielding the three women, then stepped forward, reaching the Divine Officer in an instant. Such ghostly speed startled everyone present. The Divine Officer was taken aback and knew something was amiss, attempting to take action. But Xue An stretched out his hand, grabbed the tall Divine Officer, and slowly lifted him into the air. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± The Divine Officer was terrified. He realized that none of his skills were working against this man; they were completely ineffective. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Serving the Demon God, what do you think I intend to do?¡± Upon hearing these words, the originally pale face of the Divine Officer flashed with a look of terror. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Wondering how I knew, are you? Go to Hell and ask!¡± This Divine Officer harbored deep grudges, clearly having committed evil deeds in the past. Xue An exerted force, snapping the officer¡¯s neck right then and there. The body fell, and a wraith-like figure floated out, heading straight for the shrine. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Still trying to escape?¡± With a casual wave of his hand, he crushed the soul to pieces! Then he turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who stood there like statues. ¡°Now, do you understand why I knocked?¡± Yin Huahui felt a warmth running down his legs, followed by a rich stench of urine. Benqiao Meijia, having regained her senses, frowned in disgust, silently moved away from Yin Huahui, and then watched the defiant figure of Xue An entering the shrine, her eyes filled with shock. This man! So terrifyingly powerful! The other Divine Officers of the Heavenly One Divine Palace were also alarmed. ¡°Who is it!¡± Along with the shouts, Countless men in black surrounded Xue An. Then three red-robed Divine Officers slowly stepped out, their presence solid as a mountain, clearly signaling they were individuals of formidable cultivation levels. Xue An also saw deeper demon energy and grudges emanating from them. ¡°Who are you, and why have you come to create trouble in our Tianyi Divine Palace?¡± asked the leading Divine Officer in a cold voice. Xue An slowly said, ¡°Are you aware of the sin of serving demons?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression changed simultaneously. The complexion of the Divine Officer fluctuated wildly before he said sternly, ¡°Kill him!¡± He clearly didn¡¯t intend to let Xue An leave alive. All the black-clothed men charged at him. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm as he suddenly stomped his foot. Boom! Centered around him, within a radius of a hundred meters, the innards of all the black-clothed men were shattered by the stomp, killing them on the spot. This move shocked the three Divine Officers. ¡°Loose¡­ Loose Immortal?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with wasting words on these people and charged forward with two punches. Puff, puff! Two of the Divine Officers didn¡¯t even have the chance to flee before they were directly obliterated into nothingness. Then Xue An turned his gaze towards the oldest Divine Officer. ¡°Now, take me to where you worship the Demon God!¡± Xue An demanded. The Divine Officer trembled all over and then hastily nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± The Tianyi Divine Palace was vast, ordinarily full of Divine Officers, but after Xue An¡¯s carnage, barely a few were left. When they arrived in front of an extremely concealed room, The Divine Officer respectfully said, ¡°My lord, this is the place!¡± Xue An looked up to see the room adorned with all manner of strange decorations. They were actually Talisman Spells. No wonder Divine Sense was undetectable here. Thinking this, Xue An stepped forward and arrived at the door. At this moment, a hint of viciousness and relief flashed across the face of the Divine Officer. As soon as the door opened, the Demon God of Orochi would appear, and this man would undoubtedly die! Xue An¡¯s hand pressed against the door, and with a bang! The sturdy door and windows shattered in response. Black Qi surged straight up into the sky. Within the Black Qi, two intertwining snake heads appeared, one of which coldly said, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to disturb my thousand-year slumber?¡± The Divine Officer, overjoyed, knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Lord Orochi, save me! This man has killed my disciples, please swiftly execute him!¡± The snake head opened its eyes and looked towards Xue An standing on the ground. ¡°You mortals dare to disturb the slumber of a Demon God, I will cast your soul into the Hellfire to be tortured for ten thousand years!¡± In the midst of the roar, Xue An calmly dug at his ear and then shook his head, ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Then he soared into the sky, speeding toward the two snake heads. These were the two heads of Orochi, worshipped by the Tianyi Divine Palace at some unknown point in time. However, it was evident that they had accrued a significant amount of killing karma over the years. Seeing Xue An charging at them, one of the snake heads opened its mouth, and a jet of pitch-black Demon Flame gushed forth. But Xue An didn¡¯t even evade; he simply stretched out his hand and pinched the seemingly fierce Demon Flame into nothingness. As the snake heads were astonished, Xue An had already reached them, grabbing their heads in his hands and uttering a low shout, ¡°Open!¡± With a miserable howl, the snake heads were torn apart by Xue An¡¯s sheer force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two heads, which had grown together since ancient times, were torn asunder by Xue An! Demons¡¯ blood spilled onto the ground, igniting clusters of black Hellfire. This scene left the Divine Officer, who had been sure of Xue An¡¯s impending death, staring in awe and disbelief. Ripping apart a Demon God! Was this¡­ still a human? Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Chapter 215: Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t just this Divine Officer. At this moment, two Orochi Serpent Heads were also shaking with terror. They were, after all, millennium Demon Gods, yet they had been torn apart by this man¡¯s bare hands. What level of cultivation did that require? When did such a domineering person appear in this world? ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± one of the Serpent Heads asked. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, but simply squeezed his hand. Boom. This Serpent Head was crushed to pieces, dissipating like smoke! Only then did Xue An turn to the other Serpent Head, ¡°Now, can you tell me where the rest of your demon bodies are hiding?¡± If this Serpent Head had a body, it probably would have pissed itself in fear. ¡°The demon bodies are scattered throughout Country R; we cannot contact them either. I beg you, spare my life!¡± The Serpent Head pleaded with a trembling voice. Xue An discovered that the seal was not their doing. He was also somewhat puzzled. The Orochi Demon God was a lower-tier Demon God. Although to this world, it was already a top existence, even stronger than a Golden Immortal. Yet, in ancient times, Orochi was already torn apart; the cultivation level of its remnants was at most that of a Loose Immortal. With such a cultivation level, how did they cast such an overbearing seal? Despite the confusion in his mind, Xue An still felt that as long as all the demon bodies of Orochi were found, the questions would naturally unravel. ¡°You¡¯ve said as much as if you¡¯ve said nothing at all!¡± Xue An said and then crushed the other Serpent Head with his hand as well. With that, three of the Orochi Serpent Heads were gone. Xue An then looked at the Divine Officer kneeling on the ground, stunned as if turned to wood. ¡°Seeking longevity but committing heinous crimes, today, I shall destroy your shrine!¡± Xue An had just witnessed through the Divine Sense of Orochi many unbearable scenes. It turned out that the reason Kyo-wa Shrine worshipped these two Orochi Serpent Heads was only to rely on the power of these Demon Gods to seek longevity. To this end, they had harmed many innocents, hoping to offer them as food to the Demon God. Xue An was not one to grieve for the plight of others, but such actions were enough to earn his disdain. The Divine Officer was extremely frightened and, seeing the Orochi Serpent Heads being annihilated, fainted on the spot. Xue An took four steps in the air. Under each step, a Blood Lotus blossomed. Soon, the Blood Lotus transformed into flames that completely engulfed Kyo-wa Shrine. By the time Xue An reached the entrance, a towering inferno had already begun. Xue An casually lifted the seal, and An Yan, seeing her husband unharmed, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Upon seeing the raging flames engulfing Kyo-wa Shrine, she couldn¡¯t help but express surprise, ¡°Husband, this¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°All their numerous sins have turned to ash! Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue An led his wife and child away from the place. Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui also came to their senses and hurriedly followed down the mountain. All the while, Benqiao Meijia wanted to catch up with Xue An and strike up a conversation. But Xue An and his family moved too quickly and soon disappeared from sight. At that moment, Yin Huahui approached, ¡°Miss Benqiao, this person set a fire and killed people; shouldn¡¯t we hurry up and call the police?¡± Benqiao Meijia gave him a cold glance, ¡°You go call the police! Also, please don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± Saying so, Benqiao Meijia left first. An Yan stood in place, his face a mask of stupefaction. He had gone to great lengths to invite Benqiao Meijia to visit this place for leisure. But he had not anticipated that such an incident would occur. Yet, as soon as he thought of Xue An¡¯s almost ghostly methods, a shiver ran down Yin Huahui¡¯s spine, and he didn¡¯t dare bad-mouth him; instead, he scurried away dejectedly. The annihilation of the Heavenly Palace shocked the entire Martial Arts World of Country R. After all, it was a millenary sect that had been flattened overnight, which naturally caused a great sensation. Great Sun Shrine. Several top experts from Country R¡¯s Martial Arts World and the shrine community were gathered here. ¡°Who could it be, to annihilate the entire Heavenly Palace within just one hour?¡± an elder said slowly, his voice carrying an implicit authority. Sakata Kinji, the top expert who had been in charge of the Great Sun Shrine for decades, was rumored to have nearly attained Half-step Longevity. ¡°There is news that recently a Huaxia martial artist arrived in the Tokyo area, possessing formidable strength, and then this incident occurred. Could there be a connection?¡± said a ravishing, scantily clad woman with a sultry voice and voluptuously towering curves. Songmu Feihua, the sect leader of the Flowing Flowers Sect, was also a powerful figure and was known as the Scorpion of Country R¡¯s Martial Arts World. She was incredibly beautiful, but her methods were exceptionally ruthless; the number of men who had died at her hands was not less than eight hundred if not a thousand! ¡°Heh, a Huaxia martial artist? Do you think that just by the hand of a mere Huaxia martial artist, a shrine can be destroyed in the blink of an eye?¡± a man with a dark expression sneered. Daigen Takamasa from the Kyo-wa Shrine. The people speaking were all top-tier individuals. Upon hearing this, Songmu Feihua said, ¡°Daigen Takamasa, do not underestimate Huaxia martial artists. It is said that this person killed Qianshan Yipye of the Kyoshin Meichi School with a single move!¡± ¡°Qianshan Yipye? Heh, just a defeated general, not worth mentioning!¡± Daigen Takamasa said with disdain, casting a covetous glance at Songmu Feihua. This woman was truly a rare beauty! At that moment, Sakata Kinji raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°What is this person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Xue An!¡± Songmu Feihua said solemnly. Xue An? This name seemed somewhat familiar! The crowd was filled with doubt and uncertainty. Someone said tremulously, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Xue An who extinguished a Sword Immortal with a single sword strike, and annihilated an Immortal Gate single-handedly?¡± Everyone was shocked. Two sharp lights burst forth from Sakata Kinji¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it really him? Why has he come to Country R? And what¡¯s more, why has he destroyed the Heavenly Palace? What is he trying to do?¡± His voice carried a hint of panic that was not easily detectable. Indeed, this top existence of Country R was also panicking now. At this time, Songmu Feihua turned her gaze to Daigen Takamasa, who was looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Daigen Takamasa, now¡­ do you think this person is still unworthy of your attention?¡± Her voice was full of mockery. ¡°Songmu Feihua, you¡­¡± Daigen Takamasa was somewhat irritated. Indeed, he had not known it was Xue An. By now, Xue An¡¯s reputation had spread throughout the world. Especially those near-miraculous deeds he had achieved, which had caused a stir in the Martial Arts Worlds everywhere. Although Daigen Takamasa was arrogant, facing Xue An made him feel somewhat uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sakata Kinji looked at Songmu Feihua, ¡°Miss Songmu, since you are closest to Tokyo, could you perhaps inquire about some news first?¡± With a few coquettish laughs, Songmu Feihua crossed her long, straight legs without any regard, ¡°Sure, I am also very curious about this young Huaxia man! I want to see what kind of person he is, capable of such grace!¡± Meanwhile, in a remote village in Country R, within a simple room, a teenager with a sinister expression slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was a long saber, emitting a strong sense of foreboding. As the teenager gently caressed the saber, he murmured, ¡°Are you thirsting for blood?¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Siberia. Atop a mountain blanketed in white snow. Suddenly, a rift appeared in the sky, and then Xue An along with the members of Fire Phoenix emerged from it. ¡°Instructor, where do we head to now? Back to our country?¡± Cheng Hao asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to return. The military high command of E Country has colluded with the werewolves, and I have a score to settle with them first!¡± ¡°Instructor, let¡¯s go too! If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been completely wiped out. These E Country bastards are utterly despicable!¡± Cheng Hao said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re coming too!¡± Sun Ling and the others chimed in, their faces filled with hatred. Xue An shook his head again, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you all to get involved. I alone am enough. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, Xue An shot up into the sky, transforming into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Cheng Hao and the others looked up in amazement. ¡°Captain, has our instructor become immortal?¡± Zou Yi exclaimed. Cheng Hao murmured softly, ¡°Whether he¡¯s become immortal or not, I don¡¯t know, but the instructor has grown stronger!¡± When he first met him, Xue An had not seemed as powerful as he was now. Little did he expect that in just a few short months, Xue An¡¯s aura had become as vast and immeasurable as the ocean. The capital of E Country, Moscow. A bustling yet desolate city. Once, a large and mighty empire had its roots here, but now all had changed with time, except for the doves on Red Square that still remembered past glories. Xue An landed directly on top of a high-rise building in the suburbs of the city. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Xue An detected many powerful presences, among them one that seemed very familiar. A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, then he vanished from where he stood. ¡°Colonel Su Shanna, are you heading home?¡± someone greeted Su Shanna in a friendly manner. Su Shanna smiled and nodded, then got into her car. As she was about to start the engine, a voice came from the back seat. ¡°Long time no see, Su Shanna!¡± Hearing this voice, Su Shanna froze, then turned around abruptly. There sat Xue An in the back seat, looking at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An?¡± Su Shanna was as shocked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Surprised, my dear friend?¡± Xue An said indifferently, but the word ¡°friend¡± spoken by him now was filled with mockery. Su Shanna¡¯s complexion instantly turned pale, and then she forced a smile, ¡°Indeed, I am surprised. You should know how many people I¡¯ve sent to search for you all, but¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, interrupting Su Shanna, ¡°So, you knew nothing about the werewolf affair?¡± Su Shanna sighed deeply, ¡°If I say I only found out at the very end, would you believe me?¡± As she spoke, Su Shanna locked eyes with Xue An. After a moment, Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Very well, now take me to your E Country¡¯s military high command!¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Su Shanna¡¯s expression tightened. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°What am I going to do? Naturally, I¡¯m going to settle this account!¡± ¡°Xue An, I acknowledge that E Country is in the wrong, but you must remain calm. After all, you are facing the military high command that controls vast power. Please don¡¯t be impetuous!¡± Su Shanna said anxiously. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Because you have not lied, I still consider you half a friend, but my patience is limited. Do not waste precious time on this, understood?¡± Su Shanna went pale, bit her lip and said, ¡°Fine, but I advise you, you¡¯d better not be rash. The strength of the Empire is not something you can challenge alone!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittal. Su Shanna drove to the outside of the military headquarters building. Because her rank was that of a colonel, the guards did not check her too thoroughly and directly let her through. On the elevator, Su Shanna said nervously, ¡°General Chekhov and other high-ranking officials are having a meeting on the top floor, and with my position, I can¡¯t get in.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No problem, knowing where it is enough!¡± The seventh floor arrived quickly. As the elevator doors opened, a blond, blue-eyed man in military uniform was about to enter; upon seeing Su Shanna, his eyes lit up. ¡°Su Shanna, you¡¯re here?¡± The man greeted her with great enthusiasm. Su Shanna looked very nervous and made a covert sign to the man with her eyes, but the man seemed somewhat taken aback and did not understand the meaning. However, he noticed Xue An standing beside her and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°How come a person from the Hua country is here? Su Shanna, who is this man?¡± As he spoke, a hint of jealousy flashed in his eyes. He had been fervently pursuing this beauty of the Far East military, and now unexpectedly, there was another man from the Hua country by her side. Su Shanna was infuriated; she had made the covert sign to have this man leave quickly and then to send a message to General Chekhov and the others. She had a good impression of Xue An but could not stand by and watch him trouble her superiors. Because Su Shanna had a vague premonition that this man with an indifferent expression might do something earth-shattering. Xue An listened to the man¡¯s words, full of disdain for people from the Hua country. His eyes gradually turned colder, and he took a step forward and said, ¡°Out of the way!¡± The man paused, and then angrily huffed, ¡°I am a colonel in the military of nation E, and I demand that you leave immediately, or else I will¡­¡± Xue An, having already sensed through his Divine Sense that there were many formidable people on this floor, could not be bothered with this man¡¯s nonsense and casually waved his hand. Crack. The man¡¯s head was instantly chopped off. Blood spurted out, and the corpse fell down. Su Shanna was stunned by this scene. Killing someone as soon as he acted? At this moment, the guards on the floor also saw what had happened and rushed over. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Someone who has come to collect a debt!¡± A flash of sword light swept across, cutting the guards in two; then Xue An stepped forward and walked inside. Wherever he passed, corpses lay everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. At that time, Chekhov and several other top military officials of nation E were in a meeting. They were discussing cooperation with werewolves. ¡°Last month we sent in a hundred tons of vodka, then got back five vials of Blood of the Wolf God, enough to create more than a dozen Super Soldiers!¡± an officer who looked like an expert was saying. ¡°But finding the souls for these warriors is not easy; we can¡¯t always just have these special forces competitions,¡± someone questioned with a frown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chekhov smiled proudly, ¡°Of course we won¡¯t always need the souls of warriors, plus exchanging the lives of a few foreign special operations teams for generous rewards ¡ª isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± He truly had a reason to be proud, for he had manipulated this affair with his own hands. Just then, a commotion suddenly arose outside. As Chekhov and the others were in a state of alarm, the door was blasted open, and then Xue An walked in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry gentlemen, but I think the meeting below can be called off!¡± Xue An revealed a few teeth in a grim smile. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 Ginza Clubhouse. At this moment, the major crime families of Tokyo had all gathered here. Additionally, corporate conglomerates such as the Inoue Family and the Matsushita Family were also in attendance. One could say that any individual in this room, if placed outside, would be a high-ranking figure. Yet many people did not even have a seat. Because only the most elite of Country R could sit here. ¡°If you ask me, this Chinese martial artist Xue An is simply too arrogant, ever since he arrived, Takeuchi Kiyoko of the Takeuchi family has become more and more domineering!¡± a grim-faced crime boss said. ¡°Indeed! Our family has also suffered many losses! This Xue An must be eliminated!¡± someone echoed. The room began to buzz with discussion, but the primary topic was how to get rid of Xue An. Just then, a cool voice came through, ¡°Sister Songmu, you look so pale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± No one dared to speak. They saw an almost bewitchingly handsome man looking at Songmu Feihua with great interest. Songmu Feihua¡¯s face turned red, and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just not feeling very well!¡± The man leaned back on the sofa and smiled faintly, ¡°I heard that Sister Songmu has been in contact with this Xue An, but I wonder what you think of him?¡± All eyes in the room converged on Songmu Feihua, as some people covertly swallowed. This woman¡­ was simply too alluring. Songmu Feihua shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t describe this man, but he personally said that he came to Country R to find something, and that he would leave as soon as he found it!¡± ¡°Oh? Looking for something? What is it?¡± the man asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Songmu Feihua shook her head, her complexion somewhat pale. Because she was reminded of the scene she had witnessed that night, especially Xue An¡¯s gaze. The man let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t know? Doesn¡¯t that mean he might never find it and will never leave?¡± Songmu Feihua dared not speak. This man who looked almost like a woman was Ming Shifeng, who had once ruled the underworld of Tokyo for seven or eight years. Songmu Feihua knew well that this man was capricious and deep-rooted, and had connections with many of Country R¡¯s top Sword Dao practitioners. So even she dared not offend him. Ming Shifeng looked at a few secretly taken photographs on the table, his lips curving into a chilling smile. ¡°There is a saying in China, ¡®even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local serpent.¡¯ Since you¡¯ve come, I must treat you well!¡± Songmu Feihua couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Lord Ming Shifeng, this Xue An is a top Chinese martial artist, ordinary people simply cannot get close to him.¡± Ming Shifeng nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯m aware of that, but I¡¯ve been prepared for some time.¡± With that, Ming Shifeng stood up and walked over to the window. ¡°Look, the Obon Festival is coming soon, and every family is busy making spirit banners to pay homage to their ancestors.¡± This seemingly random statement left everyone in the room puzzled. Ming Shifeng continued, ¡°Every year during the Obon Festival, practitioners from the Hokushin Itt¨­-ry¨±, the Shint¨­ Munen-ry¨±, and the Iaido Batto Association all come to Sensoji Temple in Jingdu to pay homage, and this year is no exception!¡± Songmu Feihua shuddered, a look of shock crossing her face. ¡°And there¡¯s Sakata Kinji from the Great Sun Shrine, High Officer Ohara from Kyo-wa Shrine, I have extended invitations to all these people this year.¡± Excitement, almost sickly in nature, flickered across Ming Shifeng¡¯s face. ¡°Moreover, every year during the Obon Festival, the major Heidao families also come to Sensoji Temple to pay their respects.¡± ¡°When the masters from Country R gather, I refuse to believe that this Xue An really has three heads and six arms. Even if he does, I¡¯ll cut them off one by one!¡± The people in the room couldn¡¯t help but show their pleasure, all nodding in agreement, ¡°Mr. Ming Shifeng is indeed unparalleled in strategy!¡± Only Songmu Feihua had a flicker in her eyes, feeling some surprise and suspicion. Could things really be that simple? Meanwhile, as everyone was discussing, a young man carrying a pitch-black long sword also stepped into Tokyo under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve been here, Tokyo has changed so much!¡± said Watanabe Kiyomi as he looked at the neon-lit skyscrapers. But behind the glitz of this city lies a corner oozing with a dark atmosphere. It seemed as if sensing this presence, the long sword was trembling slightly, as if it couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Watanabe Kiyomi smiled, ¡°Fear not, Demon God, on the mid-year festival, I shall let you gorge on blood.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi stepped into the room, calling out respectfully. Xue An nodded, ¡°Any news?¡± ¡°Not yet, but tomorrow is the mid-year festival. As per tradition, every family will go to Sensoji Temple to pay respects. It¡¯s always been my father in the past, but this year¡­¡± A difficult expression crossed Kiyoko Takeuchi¡¯s face. After all, she had only recently taken over the Takeuchi family and her authority wasn¡¯t yet solidified. It was only by leveraging Xue An¡¯s influence that she had been able to command respect from everyone. This time it was a gathering of Daoist families, and she worried that something unforeseen might happen if she went alone. Xue An nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go as well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Kiyoko Takeuchi exclaimed with delight. ¡°Daddy, what is the mid-year festival? Is it fun?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Before Xue An could reply, Kiyoko Takeuchi had already answered. ¡°Miss, the mid-year festival is a very important holiday in Jingdu. On this day, each household makes prayer flags to commemorate the deceased, and the major temples hold ceremonies to redeem the spirits. There¡¯s also going to be a grand fireworks display! It¡¯s very lively!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, can we go too?¡± ¡°Of course, we can!¡± Xue An said with a smile. An Yan hesitated slightly, ¡°Husband, those people are all fierce and malevolent, won¡¯t we be in the way if we go?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my hands, there are no wild beasts that can¡¯t be tamed, don¡¯t worry!¡± Benqiao Meijia had been somewhat absent-minded these past few days. Her colleague and close friend Kawada Momoe noticed something was off and couldn¡¯t help asking with concern, ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been restless these last few days?¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling a bit troubled inside!¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the mid-year festival. I hear this year¡¯s fireworks at Sensoji Temple will be even grander. Let¡¯s go see the bustle together! It might help you feel better.¡± The moment Benqiao Meijia hesitated, Kawada Momoe stepped forward and shook her shoulder, ¡°Okay? Pretend you¡¯re going for me!¡± Benqiao Meijia gave a wry smile, ¡°Alright! But I¡¯ll have to wear sunglasses and a mask!¡± She didn¡¯t want to be recognized by fans, that would be too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! Meijia, you¡¯re the best!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled, but the image of a man¡¯s silhouette floated in her eyes. She later learned about what had transpired at the Heavenly One Shrine, all the Divine Officers had perished. Could such thunderous methods be the work of that mysterious man? Would she ever see him again? Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 The Zhongyuan Festival had finally arrived. From early in the morning, people had been coming to the Sensoji Temple to offer incense and worship. Meanwhile, in a tall wooden building behind Sensoji Temple, three exceptionally handsome men stood chatting leisurely by a window. ¡°Yoshioka Taro, do you believe that the incense these people are burning will really be received by the spirits?¡± a young man asked with a smile. The present-day Sword Saint of the Shinto Munen-ryu, Yoshioka Taro, shook his head. ¡°This is nothing more than a way to express one¡¯s grief!¡± Another man with a powdered face chuckled behind his hand, ¡°It seems that Ono is a bit afraid!¡± Ono glared, ¡°Akiyama, stop talking nonsense. Who said I was afraid?¡± ¡°Oh? If you¡¯re not afraid, why ask such strange questions? After all, you are the heir to the Iaijutsu!¡± Ono Yuji¡¯s face darkened as he glared at the effeminate man. Akiyama Hayato, the head of the Hokuto Ittoryu school. These three represented the pinnacle of Country R¡¯s Sword Dao. ¡°Enough, Akiyama, cut it out. Xue An is indeed formidable, and to defeat him, it will take the combined effort of the three of us!¡± Yoshioka Taro said quietly. Akiyama Hayato snorted through his nose, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s all that impressive.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not impressive, then how did Qianshan Yipye of the Kyo Shinmyo Mitsu-ryu die?¡± Ono Yuji said coldly. ¡°Hehe, as martial artists of Great Country R, the most important thing is to have the conviction of victory. Qianshan Yipye was too pedantic¡ªhis death was well-deserved!¡± Akiyama Hayato said coldly. As the three were talking, Ming Shifeng ascended the stairs followed by Sakata Kinji and others. The atmosphere in the room lightened notably with the appearance of Songmu Feihua. Seeing this, Akiyama Hayato couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So what? With the people here, even if Xue An were immortal, he would still be defeated here. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Ono Yuji involuntarily shut his mouth. The evening came. Xue An brought An Yan and the others to the outside of Sensoji Temple. At that moment. The open space outside Sensoji Temple was buzzing with people and exceptionally lively. Suddenly. A firework burst into the sky. The brilliant fireworks elicited quiet exclamations from everyone. ¡°Daddy, daddy, look! The fireworks are so beautiful!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were exhilarated. Xue An smiled and looked up. Fireworks after fireworks soared, lighting up half the sky. At that moment, Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were also looking up at the sky full of fireworks. ¡°So beautiful!¡± exclaimed Kawada Keiko, and then she closed her eyes solemnly, making a wish. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benqiao Meijia asked with a smile. ¡°Making a wish! Haven¡¯t you heard? Wishes made to shooting stars come true!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fireworks in the sky now!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re both bright, it should be the same!¡± Benqiao Meijia shook her head, helpless, then hesitatingly closed her eyes as well. Perhaps, I will see him again! But after she made her wish, she laughed at herself for being so foolish. How could it be possible? Yet when she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Benqiao Meijia could not help but freeze. At that moment, Kawada Keiko said, ¡°Meijia, let¡¯s go inside!¡± No response. Kawada Keiko paused, then followed Benqiao Meijia¡¯s gaze, but she saw nothing unusual. ¡°Meijia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Benqiao Meijia took a deep breath, ¡°Nothing, just wait for me a moment!¡± With that, she mustered up her courage and walked forward. At that moment, Xue An was listening to his two daughters bickering. ¡°This firework is pretty!¡± ¡°Nonsense, this one is the good-looking one!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± ¡°Go ahead, ignore me, you big glutton and little foodie!¡± Xue Xiang taunted Xue Nian with a grimace. Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t think of a comeback. Eventually, with hurt in her eyes and tears ready to fall, she threw herself into An Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, sister is bullying me again!¡± An Yan tried hard not to laugh or cry and pretended to scold Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, how could you do that!¡± Upon hearing her mother take her side, Xue Nian couldn¡¯t help but gloat and squeezed her eyes at Xue Xiang. But then An Yan added, ¡°Even if she is, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s tears became unstoppable upon hearing this. Xue An was watching all this with a face full of amusement when a timid voice came from behind. ¡°Excuse me, are you¡­¡± Xue An turned around and was slightly taken aback to see the actress he had met on Yunqu Mountain, then he smiled, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart began to pound, and she stammered, ¡°Um¡­ I came here to watch the fireworks too and just happened to see you!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Benqiao Meijia wanted to say something more, but suddenly, she seemed to run out of words. A few seconds later, An Yan said in a soft voice, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go inside! Kiyoko has already gone in!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An walked away. Benqiao Meijia stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for words. At this moment, Kawada Keiko walked up to her and exclaimed, ¡°Meijia, no wonder you were so distracted. You¡¯ve got your eye on a handsome guy, huh!¡± Benqiao Meijia smiled wryly, ¡°Keiko, don¡¯t talk nonsense, he¡¯s a married man!¡± Kawada Keiko stuck out her tongue, ¡°I saw her too, his wife has such an elegant demeanor! Hey, what was that man¡¯s name? Is he a scion of some major financial clan?¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know his name!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kawada Keiko thought she had heard incorrectly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know his name?¡± ¡°I just encountered him that day!¡± Benqiao Meijia said quietly. At that moment, Xue An was leading his family into the Sensoji Temple. The ancient temple that had stood for a thousand years was much less crowded inside. Outside the side hall, men in black stood in large numbers, causing every passerby to quicken their pace, eager to leave the area as soon as possible. Xue An ascended the steps. ¡°Stop, the temple is closed today. Visitors, please go elsewhere!¡± a man blocked Xue An¡¯s path and said coldly. ¡°Move aside!¡± Xue An said indifferently. The man furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this place is not open to the public today!¡± Xue An looked at him. An invisible pressure caused the people around to turn pale. A look of shock flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. Just then, a chubby man standing at the entrance said, ¡°Back off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone made way, and then the man sneered at Xue An. ¡°I presume you must be Mr. Xue from China?¡± Xue An nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the Family Head of the Inoue Family, Inoue Shin¡¯i! Please!¡± The man spoke with a cold voice, rage simmering in his eyes. But Xue An only smiled and then proceeded into the hall with An Yan. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Translator: 549690339 Watanabe Kiyoshi stood on the rooftop of a tall building, just a short distance away from the bustling crowd in front of Sensoji Temple. ¡°What a intoxicating scent! Moreover, I¡¯ve smelled the vigorous blood qi of many martial artists. Demon God, this time, you can recover to your original state!¡± As he spoke, Watanabe Kiyoshi slowly drew his long sword from behind his back. Suddenly, two ghostly fires appeared in his eyes, and with a light yell, he slashed with his sword. A flame, darker and dimmer than the night, floated in the air. The moon above was gradually shrouded by clouds, as if it couldn¡¯t bear to witness the scene below. ¡°Hyakki¡­ Yagy¨­!¡± After Watanabe Kiyoshi finished these four words, his expression became even more of extreme decay, shaky and nearly falling off the building. But as his voice fell, shadows floated out from the black demon flame. Faceless Ghost Woman, Great Tian Gou, You Guxiang, Shiranui¡­ All sorts of demons and ghostly creatures from Country R¡¯s legends emerged. They then all headed straight for the crowd below. The demonic energy surged to the heavens. The atmosphere inside Sensoji Temple also became extremely heavy. Many members of noble families and representatives of major financial conglomerates all stood behind Ming Shifeng. Xue An was sitting on another side. ¡°Mr. Xue, I am very curious, what is the thing you mentioned you are searching for in Country R?¡± Ming Shifeng said indifferently. Unlike the strong presence of the other party, there were only a few people standing behind Xue An. Yet even so, Xue An¡¯s face remained as calm as usual. ¡°Want to know?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But the price of knowing requires your life in return. Do you still want to hear it?¡± Ming Shifeng¡¯s face turned ugly, and he finally snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re a samurai from Hua Country, I respect you, but you can¡¯t disturb the rules of Tokyo¡¯s underworld!¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°To me, my word is the rule!¡± This arrogantly extreme statement caused everyone to change color in unison. Many people even snorted in anger. Especially Inoue Shin¡¯i, who at this moment wished he could devour Xue An. After all, his son had died at Xue An¡¯s hands. Ming Shifeng¡¯s face darkened as he suddenly looked towards An Yan and others behind him, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have brought your family with you; are you not afraid of involving them? As long as you leave Tokyo, we can pretend nothing has happened! And we will not make things difficult for you!¡± Xue An smiled, gently shaking his head, ¡°You still do not understand. I must obtain that thing, and whoever dares to stop me, I will kill!¡± Ming Shifeng finally lost his composure and shouted angrily, ¡°Attack!¡± Upon the command, the ceiling suddenly cracked open, and then a person with a sword came charging straight at Xue An. From below the floorboards another person sprung out, aiming directly at Xue An. It was the same from the windows outside. Three people, three swords, and their momentum was shocking, causing everyone in the room to feel as if their faces were being painfully sliced by the overflowing sword qi. But that wasn¡¯t all. Sakata Kinji also suddenly roared, ¡°Mahavairocana Seal!¡± A righteous and pure aura emanated from him and rushed towards Xue An. Daihara Takashi slyly raised his hand, and several extremely poisonous sleeve arrows flew towards Xue An. This was nearly a dead end. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Ming Shifeng¡¯s mouth. Not even an immortal could escape such an assassination attempt! This Xue An was still too overconfident. Among those present, only Songmu Feihua had a pale face, slowly retreating backwards. Because only she understood. Nothing was as simple as it seemed! Indeed. Xue An, who had remained unmoving as a mountain, slowly lifted his eyes, and they shone with a brilliance like that of the stars. ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve actually revealed yourself!¡± Ming Shifeng was stunned, not knowing what Xue An was talking about. With a wave of his hand, Xue An crushed the sword of Akiyama Hayato, who had a smug smile appearing on his face, and then flicked his finger. The head of the sword saint from the Hokuto Ichiryu was shattered. Then, Xue An violently smacked the table in front of him. The table broke apart with a thunderous crash, and the splinters turned into the deadliest weapons, piercing through everyone who had rushed up to him, turning them into sieves. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, his eyebrows shooting up. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks are futile! So, you all should die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An threw a punch. He shook heaven and earth! The first of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques manifested once again. Boom! The entire auxiliary hall was blown away, and Ming Shifeng screamed in extreme horror, ¡°No¡­¡± After that, he was directly blasted into dust. Even the might of this punch was so strong that it flattened half of Sensoji Temple. All those people who had calculated meticulously to ensure Xue An¡¯s death on the spot were turned into nothingness. Only Songmu Feihua, who had managed to hide quickly, fortuitously spared her life, was now crouching in a corner, shivering profoundly. Because the moon had vanished from the sky. The bustling city was now eerily silent, the only sounds heard were the howls of hellish demons. ¡°A¡­ A Night Parade of a Hundred Demons!¡± As a citizen of Country R, she was, of course, deeply familiar with the legend. But who could have thought that one day they would witness this scene with their own eyes? As for the crowds outside Sensoji Temple who had been watching the excitement, the casualties were even more tragic at this moment. Countless people became the fodder for Demon Gods and monsters. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were hiding in a corner in utter terror at this moment. Not far from them was a child who seemed to be around four or five years old. A mountain imp! A mythical creature from the legends of Country R. The mountain imp¡¯s mouth was smeared with fresh blood, and it was searching for new prey everywhere. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko dared not let out a large breath, hiding in the corner, still as cicadas. Suddenly, the mountain imp spotted something and charged straight toward the two of them. Kawada Keiko screamed in terror. Benqiao Meijia closed her eyes in despair. He¡¯s probably dead by now! Just then, a cold voice came from mid-air. ¡°With demons unleashed upon the world, do you truly believe that there¡¯s no one in this world who can subdue you?¡± That voice¡­ so familiar. Benqiao Meijia opened her eyes and then witnessed a scene she would remember for the rest of her life. Xue An stood in mid-air, his expression stern, like an Immortal descending from the ninth heaven. In the distance was Watanabe Kiyoshi, now half-man, half-demon. At the moment, Watanabe Kiyoshi began cackling wildly, ¡°A Martial Artist from Hua country? Haha, too bad¡­ you are all too late. Now, the Demon God has absorbed enough blood food and is about to rule over the world; all of you must die!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡­ am looking exactly for your Demon God!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward, and blood lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. Then he turned into the blazing Heaven-Burning Karma Fire, enveloping all the evil spirits and monsters at his feet within it. The demons and ghosts screamed terribly, unable to resist at all, and turned into nothingness. At that moment, a majestic voice that made one want to prostrate in worship arose. ¡°Ye mortals, Tian Gou is here!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Translator: 549690339 With those words, a monster with five serpent heads slowly rose from the long sword behind Watanabe Kiyoshiro. An endless majestic pressure intimidated everyone present. Kneeling respectfully to one side, Watanabe Kiyoshiro exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Welcome, great one, to your descent into this world!¡± Orochi looked towards Xue An, and hunger filled all ten icy, sinister serpent eyes. ¡°What a splendid body, if possessed by me, then I would have no rival in this world!¡± This sight also filled Songmu Feihua with utter dread. Orochi. A demon god from the legends of Country R. Could it actually exist? And it seemed to have ill intentions towards Xue An! Takeuchi Kiyoko and the others also wore grave expressions at this moment. Only Xue An, with a calm demeanor, said, ¡°You finally deign to appear after I¡¯ve searched for so long!¡± Orochi was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Mortal, what do you want with me?¡± Showing his pearly white teeth, Xue An smiled ominously, ¡°Of course, I want¡­ your life!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An transformed into a streak of light, appearing directly in front of Orochi, and then his hand grasped one of the serpent heads and tugged fiercely. Bang! A muffled sound. Xue An actually ripped off one of the serpent heads by force. Demon blood splattered everywhere. Orochi let out a painful scream. ¡°Mortal, I shall grind you to dust bit by bit!¡± Orochi roared while its serpentine body suddenly split open, revealing an exceedingly sharp treasured sword. ¡°The Celestial Sword!¡± Songmu Feihua cried out in shock. It was what legends said was lodged within Orochi, the very Celestial Sword. At this moment, Orochi gradually morphed into a humanoid form, wielding the Celestial Sword, and cackled manically, ¡°Today, I shall let you know, let you know that the demon god is invincible in battle!¡± With that, it swung its sword. The sharpness of the Celestial Sword even left a sword mark in the air, as if it had slashed through the space itself. This mighty strike also blasted Xue An away. Then he fell into the night sky, his fate unknown. Benqiao Meijia¡¯s heart was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. And An Yan, who stepped outside the side hall, also turned pale with shock. ¡°Husband!¡± Her shout reached the ears of the triumphant Orochi Demon God who looked down and then was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­¡± Orochi¡¯s entire body trembled as if it had seen something horrendous. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were waving their little fists in anger, shouting, ¡°You big octopus, how dare you hit my dad!¡± In the eyes of the two young girls, Orochi looked just like a big octopus. But before An Yan could speak, Orochi turned tail and ran. This turn of events shocked Songmu Feihua and the others. What¡¯s going on? Why did the Orochi Demon God flee at the mere sight of An Yan? Even Watanabe Kiyoshiro couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. ¡°Demon god, why are you running?¡± Orochi bellowed, ¡°Not running means not even saving my own life, quick, let¡¯s go!¡± But just then, an earth-shattering aura arrived, followed by an indifferent voice. ¡°Thinking of running? It¡¯s too late!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Orochi, grabbing several serpent heads in one swoop. Bang. He forcefully pulled off another two heads. Orochi, furious, swung its sword. But now, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, simply grasping the supposedly indestructible Celestial Sword directly. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ has he broken through?¡± Songmu Feihua exclaimed in surprise. That¡¯s right. Xue An had finally broken through that crucial threshold and advanced to the status of a Loose Immortal. But his status as a Loose Immortal was a hundred times more powerful than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Sounds impressive, but it¡¯s far inferior to The Celestial Sword and other divine artifacts!¡± Xue An said lightly before applying force. Crack. The Sword of Clouds broke. This sword was also a manifestation of Orochi¡¯s soul essence, and its breaking instantly caused Orochi¡¯s strength to greatly diminish. Xue An then kicked it to the ground. At that moment, Watanabe Kiyomi was in a daze, and Xue An threw him to the ground as well. As soon as he hit the ground, Orochi saw An Yan and immediately began to retreat in terror. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and asked calmly, ¡°Now, can you tell me why you sealed my wife?¡± The human form manifested by Orochi knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lord, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare to seal your lady!¡± Puff! Another snake head was severed. Orochi cried out in pain. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°No seal? Then what¡¯s with the demonic aura on her?¡± Orochi stuttered, ¡°My lord, I truly didn¡¯t seal her. That day I possessed the Demonic Sword and followed Watanabe Kiyomi to Huaxia, where we encountered her by chance. She seemed disoriented, so I had Watanabe Kiyomi capture her and bring her to Country R! But¡­¡± A look of extreme terror flashed in Orochi¡¯s eyes. ¡°But then a frightening flame suddenly erupted from her body. Although I was only touched by it slightly, it severely damaged my vital energy. With no other options, I had to use all my cultivation level to temporarily seal her. My lord, I have not uttered a single lie!¡± Orochi said in fear. It knew all too well that in the presence of someone like Xue An, if it misspoke even a single word, it would face the demise of both soul and body. Moreover, Orochi was now guessing, just who was this man? Why was he so powerful, even to the point of being tyrannical? An Yan¡¯s complexion gradually paled, and she shook her head at Xue An. ¡°Husband¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything about that day!¡± Xue An smiled with a tinge of heartache, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll remember it one day!¡± Meanwhile, Orochi saw an opportunity to escape. Because it knew that if Xue An wanted to break the seal, he would surely have to kill it, but now that it had lost several heads and its strength was greatly diminished, how could it possibly stand against Xue An? Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared behind it, throwing a punch. ¡°Ah ah ah ah I don¡¯t want to die¡­.¡± The scream came to an abrupt end. Orochi¡¯s demonic body disintegrated under that punch. And at the same time. An obscure aura vanished from An Yan¡¯s body. An Yan felt her body¡¯s energy pathways become much smoother. But immediately after, an apocalyptic flame capable of ending the world rose from her body. Its power was so tremendous that Watanabe Kiyomi, who was closest, didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he was reduced to nothingness. Even Xue An¡¯s normally unflappable face showed a hint of shock. ¡°Apocalypse Flame, how is that possible!¡± An Yan, however, was completely unaware of this, and as the flames lasted for only a few seconds, a talisman spell that made heaven and earth tremble flashed on her forehead. Then the flames gradually disappeared. Xue An¡¯s face turned grim, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King!¡± An Yan, still oblivious, slowly approached and said somewhat fearfully, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An took a deep breath and smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took An Yan¡¯s arm and used his Divine Sense to probe the energies within her body. Suddenly. A vast and mighty mental power burst forth. In Xue An¡¯s mental world, a pair of immense eyes slowly opened. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei knelt on the ground, struggled a few times, and realizing their kneecaps were shattered, they simply couldn¡¯t move; a flash of humiliation crossed their faces. Then, the two of them stealthily exchanged glances and lowered their heads. ¡°Xue An, we admit we underestimated you,¡± Jiang Nubing took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice, ¡°your cultivation level is indeed respectable enough for us to honor. Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, how about that?¡± ¡°Oh? Just let bygones be bygones?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t insist on the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir anymore! As long as you spare us, we¡¯ll act as though this never happened!¡± Jiang Nubing said. ¡°That does sound nice but¡­¡± a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. From the beginning, I never intended to let you go!¡± Shock and anger appeared on the faces of Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think your cultivation is so incredible. I¡¯m telling you, in Kunlun, your level simply isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± Xue An looked at Wen Banmei impassively, until at last, he cracked a faint smile. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done¡­ then go to hell!¡± With a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, Wen Banmei felt a scorching heat at her feet, she looked down to see white flames burning rapidly. ¡°Aaaah¡­ Xue An, release me quickly, or my sect will surely tear you to pieces!¡± Wen Banmei screamed. But nothing could stop the fast spreading flames. Moments later, Wen Banmei was completely engulfed by the flames. Her originally lovely face withered and cracked swiftly in the fire. Wen Banmei struggled in agony, then turned to ash, vanishing without a trace. Jiang Nubing looked on, his guts freezing with horror, he had never imagined Xue An could be so ruthlessly decisive. Xue An turned his gaze to Jiang Nubing, ¡°Before you die¡­ is there something you want to say?¡± A chill rose from the depths of Jiang Nubing¡¯s heart, but he still clenched his teeth and said, ¡°We are disciples of Kunlun. Killing us will bring you an immense amount of trouble!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Trouble? The thing I fear the least is trouble!¡± As he said this, endless flames once again engulfed Jiang Nubing, and moments later, he too was burned to ash, his soul obliterated. As the two perished before her eyes, Liu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but stand frozen. Only when Xue An looked towards her did she jolt, her voice trembling, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am from the Liu Family!¡± ¡°The Liu Family?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯ll soon cease to exist!¡± With those words, a sword light flashed, directly piercing Liu Ruyan¡¯s forehead, and her corpse fell to the ground. Zhao Xuehui and others like Shu Liu were all dumbfounded as they watched Xue An. Especially Shu Liu and Gao Shengnan, they were utterly petrified at this point. Since Xue An had returned, he had been like a Divine Slaughter, dealing ruthless, unmatched blows, slaughtering several people! And all the while, his demeanor was nonchalant, as if he was butchering chickens and slaughtering dogs. This kind of momentum made several women go pale. Xue An then came over to An Yan and smiled slightly. ¡°Wife, sorry for coming back a bit late!¡± An Yan brushed her hair by her ear and smiled radiantly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re back!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said gleefully, ¡°Daddy, daddy, mom was really fierce just now, she made all those bad guys so scared!¡± Xue An chuckled, squatting down and tousling the girls¡¯ hair, ¡°You two are also amazing! You even knew to protect mom!¡± Xue An had arrived just in time to see the scene of the two little girls shielding An Yan. It was that scene that triggered Xue An¡¯s rampage. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, daddy said if someone bullies us, we have to fight back fiercely!¡± Xue Xiang said, her small fists clenched and her expression resolute. Xue An laughed, a very contented laugh. He didn¡¯t want his children to be flowers in a greenhouse because the road to immortal cultivation ahead was filled with countless hardships and dangers. He had to make his daughters understand that if someone bullied them, they must retaliate tenfold! An Yan was somewhat worried at the moment and said, ¡°About An Qing¡­¡± Xue An stood up and nodded, ¡°I know, I am heading there now!¡± As they were speaking, dozens of streaks of light flew in from the horizon and then directly rushed into the meeting room. Only when they stopped did people realize that they were all fierce-looking soldiers. ¡°Instructor!¡± Cheng Hao and the others called out in unison. When Xue An rushed back, he was so anxious that he had left these members of the Fire Phoenix behind. So it was only now that they had caught up. Xue An nodded his head and then said coldly, ¡°Follow me back to the military camp!¡± After speaking, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°Wait here for my return!¡± With that, Xue An shot straight up into the sky. After knowing that An Yan was the instructor¡¯s wife, Cheng Hao and the others all nodded to her respectfully and then followed closely behind Xue An. After they left, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le and the others looked at each other and sighed softly. ¡°Second Brother is getting more and more formidable!¡± Qiao Le exclaimed. Shu Liu and others had complex expressions as they watched Xue An¡¯s departing figure. This man always brought surprises at critical moments. At this moment, Inside the military camp, An Qing was silently wiping the floor with her head down. A few women passed by the corridor, only whispering to each other after they had gone past. ¡°Hey, has An Qing fallen to the point of wiping floors now?¡± ¡°Hehe, she indirectly caused the death of the Fire Phoenix, so not being punished is already good. What¡¯s cleaning a floor considered?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a feud between the new instructor Liu and her!¡± These discussions reached An Qing¡¯s ears, but she did not look up and only her face turned a bit pale. ¡°Hey, this floor cleaning is not good enough, there are footprints everywhere, clean it again!¡± a fat woman with triangular eyes admonished as she walked over with an arrogant air. An Qing looked up at her blankly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Clean all the floors on this level again, and you have to do it by hand!¡± the fat woman said with evident pleasure. As for military rank, she was much lower than An Qing, who she used to salute in the past. But now that An Qing had fallen on hard times and become a laughingstock in the military, it would be a shame not to step on her at this opportunity! ¡°What are you looking at? This was ordered by Instructor Liu!¡± the fat woman scolded, hands on her hips. An Qing¡¯s expression changed, but after a moment, she still bowed her head and responded with a ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The fat woman was about to leave when a voice came from the end of the corridor. ¡°I think that even using your hands won¡¯t make it clean!¡± The fat woman was taken aback and didn¡¯t turn around, only sneered, ¡°Then how should it be cleaned?¡± ¡°If you lick it bit by bit with your tongue, I think that would be considered clean!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was as placid as water, without a ripple. The fat woman chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, An Qing, did you hear? Someone suggested you use your tongue to lick the floor, how do you feel about that?¡± An Qing kept her head down, not speaking. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked over from the end of the corridor, with the sunlight shining through the windows casting a light on his face that made his expression fluctuate unpredictably. ¡°What I said was not about her, but you!¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) The hall was dead silent. Looking at the blood and bones that covered the ground, everyone was shivering. No one had thought Xue An would really dare to annihilate the Liu Family. And Xue An merely glanced coldly at those who remained before turning away to leave. As he walked out, Cheng Hao and others followed him. Only when Xue An¡¯s figure was no longer visible did those present breathe a sigh of relief, as many had wet themselves, and a strong odor of urine filled the banquet hall. But at that moment, nobody had the time to mock those who had been scared into wetting themselves, for they were all busy informing their respective families. So, in less than an hour, the news of Xue An lifting a hand to wipe out the Liu Family spread throughout Zhongdu. At the time when he heard this news, Chen Xiuhe was admiring his few whiskers in the mirror. Having been rejuvenated by the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s illness had not only been cured, but he had also grown much younger. It was during this moment that the Chen Family¡¯s steward hastened in. ¡°Old Master, something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, running in here all flustered?¡± ¡°Mr. Xue is back!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Xiuhe was overjoyed, ¡°I knew Mr. Xue would be fine, hahaha, where is he? I¡¯ll go see him!¡± ¡°But Mr. Xue just returned to Zhongdu and eradicated the Liu Family!¡± ¡°If he has eradicated them, he has eradicated¡­ What did you say?¡± Chen Xiuhe was shocked, ¡°Which Liu Family?¡± ¡°Of course, the Liu Family in Zhongdu!¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s complexion changed drastically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s already gone viral outside. I heard that many noble families are preparing to join forces to take down Mr. Xue!¡± After hearing the steward¡¯s words, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn it, those guys have been eyeing the sales of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir with envy. They also want to make a fuss about the Liu Family¡¯s annihilation to gain some benefits!¡± Chen Xiuhe, with his sharp insight, immediately saw through the crux of the matter. The Liu Family had substantial influence in Zhongdu and reportedly also had high-level connections within the military. But now that the entire family had been killed, even their formidable power had dissipated like smoke. Thus, these noble families simply wished to use the pretext of seeking justice for the Liu Family to pressure Xue An with public opinion and the momentum of the majority. Thinking this, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face showed a trace of cold laughter. Those noble families, so accustomed to scheming and living like parasites, did not understand that Xue An was not someone who could be coerced by anyone. ¡°Old Master, what should we do?¡± the steward asked. Chen Xiuhe paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, then spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We will observe and see how things unfold. If necessary, the Chen Family will stand as Mr. Xue¡¯s stalwart supporter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Chen Rushi learned of the news, she was at the Wei Family¡¯s place, having a heart-to-heart with Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan, the sisters. Upon hearing the message. ¡°What!¡± The three women were all shocked. Chen Rushi was especially horrified, as restless as an ant on a hot pan! Both Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan had faces full of shock. ¡°Ru Shi, first calm down. This matter is no small affair. You better go back and ask for Old Master Chen¡¯s opinion!¡± Wei Rulan said in a grave voice. ¡°Right! I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Chen Rushi said and then hurried off. Watching her flustered retreat, Wei Ruyan said, ¡°Ru Lan, what do you think about this?¡± Wei Rulan gently shook her head, ¡°I wanted Ru Shi to return so that through her, I could inquire about Chen Xiuhe¡¯s opinion. After all, with this incident, the situation in Zhongdu has drastically changed. Many who were already dissatisfied with Xue An now have the perfect excuse to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Cause trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± Wei Rulan said indifferently, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate!¡± Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A common man is not guilty; the one who possesses the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ is blamed. The magical powers of this ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ are too astonishing, and it has already attracted countless covetous eyes. Thus, his current predicament¡­ is more difficult than ever before!¡± As Wei Rulan spoke, she lifted her head looking into the distance, murmuring to herself, ¡°You have always acted domineering and can even be said to be unwise, but I wonder how you plan to resolve this crisis this time?¡± Chi Family. ¡°Miss Chi, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Xue An has wolfish ambitions; he killed many of your Chi Family¡¯s people last time, and now he has wiped out the Liu Family. Who knows what more outrageous acts he might commit in the future! Therefore, we have decided to join forces to crusade against this man!¡± a man chattered incessantly. But Chi Weiyang remained silent, head bowed all the while. ¡°Miss Chi, many noble families have already joined the cause. If you would just nod in agreement, then after our success, a share of the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ will also belong to you!¡± the man began to tempt her. Unexpectedly, however, Chi Weiyang lifted her head and shook it resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now I am the only orphan of the Chi Family left, so I¡¯d rather not get involved in this affair!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man wanted to continue persuading, but Chi Weiyang had already risen and departed. ¡°Hmph! Truly unappreciative!¡± The man, enraged, left with a fling of his sleeve. Meanwhile, behind the beaded curtain, Chi Weiyang watched the backs of those departing figures and whispered softly, ¡°You people, how could you possibly know the extent of his terror?¡± The news continued to ferment. The noble families in Zhongdu began to get restless. And at a high-level military conference, the Liu Family¡¯s backer was also in a furious rage at this moment. ¡°Look at this, just look! This Xue An is so daring; he actually carried out a massacre in front of so many people!¡± the general slammed the table and bellowed. The other generals also had somber expressions; after all, what Xue An did was a bit too extreme. Among them was even a colonel! ¡°I propose that we cannot let this matter rest; Xue An must provide an explanation!¡± ¡°Explanation? What kind of explanation?¡± ¡°Xue An is so arrogant, relying solely on the Fire Phoenix Squad. Hence, I propose stripping him of his position as the instructor of the Fire Phoenix and passing the command to someone else!¡± As he spoke, the general¡¯s eyes glinted with greed. The room fell quiet, with many murmuring about the suggestion. And the Major General sneered in his heart. Xue An, you brought this on yourself. Now that you have offended everyone, see who will be able to help you? The Fire Phoenix Squad is a real treasure; if I could snatch it for myself, that would be simply¡­ He was still reveling in the thought when a communications soldier hurriedly entered. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a meeting?¡± he rebuked loudly. ¡°Report, General, it¡¯s an emergency communication!¡± With that, the soldier handed over a document. The general took it nonchalantly, but as soon as he opened it, he froze, and the excitement on his face gradually turned pale. Even the hand holding the envelope began to tremble slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others looked on with anxiety. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± One of the generals stepped forward to look. They saw a line of bold letters on the document. Xue An slew the military headquarters of Country E, the high-ranking officials of the Empire¡¯s military collectively bowed their heads in apology! Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Chapter 223 An Yan’s Frying Pan (3rd Update) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 An Yan¡¯s Frying Pan (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Oh? And what if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Aoyama Hoshino sneered coldly. At that moment, An Yan abruptly stood up and walked toward the kitchen. Aoyama Hoshino gave An Yan a glance but didn¡¯t take her seriously, turning back to continue, ¡°Even though you are powerful, don¡¯t forget this is Country R, and I! I am a Jonin of the Lifeless Ninja Stream. Now I command you to come with me for the investigation, otherwise¡­¡± Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s malicious smile began to spread. But before the smile on his face could fade, An Yan¡ªwith every hair on her body standing on end¡ªrushed out of the kitchen, wielding a frying pan, and swung it at the back of Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. Whoosh! The frying pan, carried by the wind, hurtled towards Aoyama Hoshino. Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s face showed a trace of mocking smile, and with a slight sidestep, he dodged the frying pan, then smiled complacently. ¡°How violent, but do you really think you can hit me with that? I am a Jonin, and¡­¡± Before he could finish, An Yan clenched her teeth and, with all her strength, hurled the frying pan in her hand. This time, it was incredibly fast and took Aoyama Hoshino by surprise, hitting him squarely on the head before he could react. Clang. The frying pan made intimate contact with Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. It must be said that the Jonin¡¯s head was tough enough to deform the frying pan on impact. And a large lump swelled up at a visible speed on Aoyama Hoshino¡¯s head. ¡°Good¡­ good! You dare to hit me with such methods? You¡¯re all dead! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Aoyama Hoshino trembled with rage. But just as he was about to explode, a hand landed on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Xue An said softly. Aoyama Hoshino stiffened. Even though Xue An¡¯s touch on his shoulder was light, Aoyama Hoshino felt as if all his muscles were no longer obeying him. A surge of intense crisis flooded over him, causing his face to show sheer horror as he looked at Xue An. Why had this man, who was just now so mild-mannered, suddenly become so domineering? An Yan was still somewhat angry at this point. ¡°Breaking into my home suddenly and wanting to take away my husband? Humph, I¡¯ll show you the power of a frying pan!¡± An Yan was like a mother dragon whose reverse scales had been touched, on the verge of going berserk. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Alright, wife, no need to be angry. I think the Jonin here knows what he did wrong, right?¡± Looking at Xue An¡¯s smile, Aoyama Hoshino felt a chill to his blood, and his complexion turned pale. ¡°Go back and tell your people, the incident at Sensoji Temple wasn¡¯t my doing, the real perpetrator has been killed by me. No need to thank me, but also don¡¯t come to provoke me again, my patience is very limited!¡± Xue An stated blandly. Aoyama Hoshino trembled all over, nodded with difficulty, and then tried to escape using the Earth Technique. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t perform the earth escape technique this time. It seemed as if the space around him was locked by a breath of air. Walking away with fear, Aoyama Hoshino left. After he had gone, An Yan spoke with some concern, ¡°Husband, will these guys come back again?¡± ¡°Of course, they will!¡± Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°What should we do?¡± An Yan asked anxiously. ¡°Of course, use the frying pan to smack them all away!¡± Xue An teased. An Yan¡¯s face flushed red, and she lowered her head slightly embarrassed, ¡°I just heard these guys wanted to take you away, and I got worried¡­¡± Xue An stepped forward and rubbed her little head, saying indulgently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, these guys won¡¯t learn unless they see blood, and you did very well!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± An Yan smiled shyly, a stark contrast to the violent image of her wielding a frying pan from moments before. When Fujita Miki saw her senior brother Aoyama Hoshino, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°Senior brother, what happened to you? Why has your head suddenly gotten so big?¡± With a grimace, Aoyama Hoshino touched the large lump on his head, then said with a wry smile, ¡°Someone hit me with a frying pan, and, this incident at Sensoji Temple is definitely related to that Xue An! But this person is very strong! I think we need to inform the sect now!¡± ¡°How strong?¡± Fujita Miki frowned. ¡°Indescribably strong, I¡¯ve only sensed this kind of terrifying presence from our master.¡± Fujita Miki¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I need to report this, we alone are no longer capable of handling it!¡± Soon, Fujita Miki¡¯s report caught the attention of the government¡¯s higher-ups. The Prime Minister of Country R was like an ant on a hot pot, anxiously pacing around. With such a big incident, one could only imagine the pressure he was under. If he couldn¡¯t provide a satisfactory answer to the public, his resignation was undoubtedly imminent. So, when Fujita Miki¡¯s report was presented, the Prime Minister was overjoyed, at last, they had found a likely culprit. Therefore, he immediately accepted the recommendation and requested Fujita Miki and the others to take full charge of the matter. In Country R, ninja held a peculiar existence. They had always remained hidden in the dark corners of history, only emerging into the spotlight when the world was in chaos or when warlords battled for dominance. It wasn¡¯t until modern society that these ninja gradually came out of the shadows and became an indispensable force in Country R, even capable of influencing the shift of power. At this moment. In a high-rise building in Kyushu. Harukyo Ryosuke was reclining on a sofa, enjoying the best time of day. Suddenly, a pure white light began to appear gradually. Harukyo Ryosuke slightly frowned and pinched the white light with his fingers, only then seeing clearly that it was a letter. This was a secret technique used by ninja to transmit important information. After reading it, Harukyo Ryosuke closed his eyes, seemingly pondering something, and after a while, he opened his eyes with a grave expression. ¡°Someone come!¡± Several figures began to emerge slowly. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Send out the order, command the Sacred Ninja Mushu to head to Tokyo!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Harukyo Ryosuke, with furrowed brows and a serious demeanor, stood up and paced back and forth in the room. Xue An! This name stirred up tumultuous waves in his heart. In recent days, the Martial Arts World of Country R had experienced turmoil akin to a magnitude-nine earthquake. Because the Sword Saints of several major Sword Dao schools, including Hokushin Ittoryu and the technique of drawing the sword, had all died, as well as several abbots from the Kyo-wa Shrine. What exactly happened at Sensoji Temple had become something all in the Martial Arts World of Country R wanted to know. But what was certain was that this Xue An was definitely involved. Thinking this, a flash of murderous intent crossed Harukyo Ryosuke¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Also inform the other ninja schools, this time, we must make the one who dares to provoke the samurai of our great Country R Empire pay the price!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Very soon. The heads of several major ninja schools received the secret messages and a sincere invitation from the Prime Minister. These assassins, accustomed to hiding in the darkness, began to surface and bare their sharp fangs! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Chapter 224: Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Translator: 549690339 Tokyo. Akihabara. As the Myriad Realms¡¯ quintessential Holy Land for the second dimension, the people who roamed here every day were anime enthusiasts from all around the world. On the street, it was common to see various people dressed in unique and exotic cosplay outfits. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, look¡­ Ultraman!¡± Xue Xiang pointed excitedly at someone on the street. As a little girl, her favorite thing to watch was actually Ultraman. Meanwhile, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes shone as she watched a girl dressed up as Cardcaptor Sakura. Xue An smiled as he looked at his two excited daughters. ¡°So what do you two want to dress up as?¡± ¡°I want to be Peppa Pig!¡± Nian Nian said first. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to be George, but that¡¯s OK!¡± Xue Xiang also nodded in agreement. ¡°Is that OK, Daddy Pig?¡± Nian Nian shook Xue An¡¯s arm, her voice filled with pleading. As an Immortal Venerable who had weathered countless storms and reached the pinnacle of Myriad Realms, Xue An considered his resolve as firm as bedrock, indestructible by anything. And the coaxing of a little girl was nothing to speak of, let alone worthy of mention. So Xue An hesitated for only a second before nodding. ¡°Yay, Daddy¡¯s the best!¡± both little girls cheered and jumped with joy. An Yan was standing by, enjoying the scene. ¡°Mommy, and you, you¡¯re Daddy Pig now!¡± Xue Xiang remarked seriously. The smile on An Yan¡¯s face froze. As Akihabara, the holy land for anime, even the roadside stalls sold all kinds of cosplay accessories. So just a few minutes later. The streets of Akihabara saw the family from Peppa Pig. However, since this family had high attractiveness, they drew a significant amount of attention. The more this happened, the happier Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, walking in front, became. Xue An and An Yan wore pig ears hats on their heads, following behind with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you tired? How about we find a place to eat some ice cream?¡± Xue An played the ice cream trump card. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads firmly, their faces showing dissatisfaction, ¡°Daddy Pig, please call us Peppa and George!¡± Xue An: Three hours later. The two little girls had finally tired of walking around. Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In those three hours, there had been several people who came up asking for photos. There were even a few talent scouts who approached excitedly, believing that Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had great potential in show business. Of course, all of them were flatly turned down by Xue An. ¡°Daddy Pig, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Nian Nian exclaimed. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Nian Nian didn¡¯t move. Xue An sighed, ¡°Dear Peppa, shall we go to eat?¡± Only then did Nian Nian beam, ¡°OK, Daddy Pig!¡± Night fell, and the lights of Akihabara came on. Xue An took his family to a restaurant for dinner. Though their tastes had been spoiled by Xue An, the two little girls were indeed famished from the day¡¯s activities, so they ate ravenously. Xue An slowly sipped his wine, smiling as he looked on. At this moment, the wind and rain outside had started to pick up, which made the coziness inside the room all the more striking. Suddenly, the door to the place was pushed open, and a cold breeze mixed with rain surged in. Xue An slightly lifted his gaze and then saw a familiar face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Edward, but I¡¯m not interested in your glorious background, and now I¡¯m about to have dinner with friends. Could you please stop following me?¡± Benqiao Meijia said with a hint of anger. Kawada Keiko also spoke up coldly from the side, ¡°Mr. Edward, Meijia has made herself clear. Please stop following us!¡± Meanwhile, a blond, blue-eyed foreign man was chuckling as he said, ¡°Miss Benqiao, I¡¯ve already asked your company, and you have no commitments for the next few days. Plus, isn¡¯t it better for us to have dinner together?¡± Benqiao Meijia was left fuming. This Edward was a relative of the chairman of the company where Benqiao Meijia worked, and he had flown in from M Country to Tokyo for business. However, he unexpectedly encountered Benqiao Meijia, and from that point on, like someone possessed, Edward followed her everywhere she went. It was incredibly annoying to Benqiao Meijia. Finally managing to get out to eat with Keiko, this persistent nuisance had yet again followed her like a shadow. Kawada Keiko¡¯s face was filled with displeasure too, but as she turned her head, she caught sight of Xue An not far away, her eyes lit up, and she nudged Benqiao Meijia. ¡°Look over there!¡± Benqiao Meijia turned her head to look and was also momentarily stunned. With a sly smile, Kawada Keiko ignored Benqiao Meijia¡¯s attempt to stop her and walked straight over. ¡°Mr. Xue, hello!¡± Kawada Keiko greeted him boldly. Xue An leaned back in his chair and gave a faint smile, ¡°Hello!¡± He had seen what just happened, so he just watched Kawada Keiko with a nonchalant look, curious about what she would do next. Though Kawada Keiko usually feared nothing, under Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy. The words she wanted to say didn¡¯t seem to come out right. In the end, it was Benqiao Meijia who bit her lip and stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, what a coincidence to see you again.¡± Xue An nodded and then glanced at Edward, whose expression was gradually turning dark, ¡°It seems someone is not too happy!¡± Benqiao Meijia gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m begging you for help, this guy is too annoying!¡± Xue An smiled. Because there was no need for him to act, Edward already stepped forward. ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Edward asked arrogantly. ¡°This is Mr. Xue from China, and also our friend. Mr. Edward, it¡¯s raining outside, so please leave!¡± Although she was furious inside. Since Edward was, after all, a senior executive of the company, Benqiao Meijia tried to suppress the anger in her heart and spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, a sinister look flashed in Edward¡¯s eyes, ¡°A Chinese? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Benqiao to have friends from China, quite surprising indeed!¡± Then Edward looked at Xue An, ¡°May I ask which company¡¯s senior executive is Mr. Xue?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a senior executive of any company, just visiting Country R for pleasure!¡± Edward smirked with a profound meaning, ¡°Oh, I see!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t even give Xue An another proper glance, and directly turned to Benqiao Meijia, ¡°Miss Benqiao, this place has a poor environment, how about I take you for a French meal instead?¡± Benqiao Meijia¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was about to say something, Kawada Keiko pointed outside the window as if she had seen a ghost, her voice trembling, ¡°Oh my, people are doing cosplay out in the rain?¡± It wasn¡¯t just her, at that moment most of the people dining in the restaurant witnessed a surprising scene. In the rainy night at Akihabara street, a group of men dressed in ancient samurai attire, with wooden clogs on their feet and straw hats on their heads, was seen slowly approaching. This group of men seemed to make no sound as they walked, not even disturbing the rainwater on the ground. As everyone stared in amazement, Xue An picked up his glass of wine and took a slow sip, saying indifferently, ¡°Truly, a bunch of bothersome fellows.¡± Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) As people dispersed, the night had deepened. A waning moon hung on the treetops, casting an eerie, hazy glow. Chen Xiuhe stepped out of the An Family¡¯s residence, looking back at the banquet hall still lit with lanterns. He knew the military personnel were inside discussing matters with Xue An. As for those domineering noble families that came with the intention to strip the An Family bare, they had already slinked away in defeat. Moreover, Chen Xiuhe knew that tonight in Zhongdu, many would be sleepless. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Rushi asked when she saw her grandfather standing still. Chen Xiuhe cracked a faint smile, ¡°Nothing, I was just suddenly struck by some thoughts! Let¡¯s go!¡± As the Chen Family departed. Xue An was seated on a sofa in the banquet hall, his slender fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, watching the group opposite him with an amused gaze. ¡°Mr. Xue, the item you acquired from Country E, could you hand it over to us?¡± General Wang said. ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Xue An replied indifferently. ¡°Mr. Xue, I know you are still a bit upset, but this matter is very important, after all, it concerns the welfare of our Huaxia nation,¡± General Wang said gravely. ¡°Of course, I will hand it over, but not to you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An glanced at An Qing and tossed her a USB drive. ¡°All the information is in here, deal with it as you see fit!¡± An Qing caught the USB drive, slightly dumbfounded. The other generals also froze in shock. ¡°Mr. Xue, this¡­¡± ¡°What? Do I need your approval to decide whom I give my findings to? And isn¡¯t An Qing one of the military as well? Does it have to be handed over to you all to count?¡± Xue An stated flatly. The crowd fell silent. Many bowed their heads in disappointment. They had hurried here so eagerly to obtain the documents Xue An had brought back from Country E. After all, Country E was once a world superpower, making this weapon information extremely valuable. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to give the data to An Qing. His actions were, of course, unimpeachable. An Qing had a military background and was also his younger maternal aunt. It was reasonable both emotionally and logically. But after all their hustle, they had ended up with nothing! As they were feeling awkward, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°However, An Qing is currently alone and unsupported in the military; she will definitely need a partner to cooperate with!¡± No sooner had Xue An finished speaking than General Wang was the first to leap up, thumping his chest resoundingly. ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, I, Wang Tao, am a man of my word. If An Qing agrees to cooperate with me, she can name any terms!¡± With Wang Tao taking the lead, the other generals were not to be outdone. ¡°Mr. Xue, I feel the same. And no matter what Wang Tao is willing to offer, I am ready to add an additional ten percent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add twenty percent!¡± ¡°Hey, are you all deliberately trying to make things difficult for me?¡± Wang Tao said, getting anxious. ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed to fight for it, but we¡¯re not allowed to speak?¡± ¡°In terms of seniority or rank, who among you can compare to me?¡± Wang Tao said coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t about military rank; your words are useless! Miss An, the scenery where I am is beautiful, and there are lots of fun things to do. You will definitely like it once you¡¯re there!¡± ¡°Get lost! Your place is damp and sweltering; what¡¯s good about that!¡± In front of Xue An, these influential powerbrokers started airing each other¡¯s dirty laundry. They even spilled embarrassing tales from when they had first enlisted. An Qing watched this scene in shock, suddenly realizing that these once lofty figures were actually flesh-and-blood people in private! As they argued incessantly. Xue An waved his hands. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Everyone halted and then turned their attention to Xue An in unison. Xue An spoke calmly. ¡°After all, we¡¯re all from Huaxia, and I don¡¯t wish to favor one over another. How about this: you can all cooperate with An Qing, but the precondition is, whoever offers the most generous terms gets more information. What do you think of that?¡± These seasoned big shots were of course aware that Xue An had just set a big trap for them. But they were in no position to complain; they needed help and would have to jump into the pit, even if it meant gritting their teeth! ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do as Mr. Xue says!¡± Xue An nodded, then turned to An Qing, who was still bewildered, ¡°An Qing, you¡¯ll be cooperating with these big shots from now on. If anything comes up, you can ask me! But I believe these distinguished gentlemen will be eager to help you out!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, leave it to us, we¡¯ve got An Qing¡¯s back!¡± Xue An looked at these soldiers whose eyes were ablaze with fervor and felt a sudden surge of emotion. No matter the competition, the loyal heart of these soldiers was clear and unmistakable. He had pushed An Qing to the front this time, also considering the An Family to have a reliable support in the future. It was foreseeable that before long, An Qing would become a rising power in the military. For this reason, Xue An decided to add a bit more weight to the scales. ¡°Also, do any of you wish to know how Fire Phoenix grew so quickly?¡± Xue An¡¯s casual words struck these generals¡¯ ears like a thunderous bell. ¡°Of course we want to know!¡± Wang Tao said impatiently. By now, Fire Phoenix had become a legend, both domestically and worldwide. In just over a month, they had transformed from a newly formed unit into an elite force, capturing first place in the domestic special forces competition. Then they charged through the ranks and made it into the international special forces competition. Despite a few minor setbacks, their whole team¡¯s return still testified to their formidable strength! Such a force had long been coveted by Wang Tao and others. And how to train such a powerful unit in such a short time was a question that only Xue An, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s instructor, could answer. ¡°They are all elites I have meticulously trained. I customized a Cultivation Method for each of them based on their individual conditions and qualities!¡± His words caused the usually composed generals to turn pale. A Cultivation Technique was an incredibly valuable thing! And Xue An was using it to train soldiers? As these people were left distraught, Xue An coolly stated, ¡°I can provide each of you with a simplified version of the Cultivation Method. Although it can¡¯t compare to a tailored one, it can still greatly enhance your troops¡¯ strength!¡± All eyes lit up. Especially Wang Tao¡¯s, which almost seemed as if he wanted to gulp down Xue An whole. ¡°But the preconditions still depend on An Qing!¡± The generals looked at each other and saw an unprecedented fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Yang Chong hung back, filled with regret. Because he knew that, with the Liu Family¡¯s actions and the words he had said before, Xue An would certainly not share any Cultivation Techniques with him. This meant that his subordinates would be far behind the likes of Wang Tao in the future! If there were such a thing as a regret medicine, he would want ten pounds of it now! Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Fujita Miki stood there, her expression frozen. Harukyo Ryosuke could no longer restrain himself and advanced, ready to take action himself. It was at this moment that Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I said they could trade a life for a life, but not you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a streak of sword light shot straight towards Harukyo Ryosuke. Harukyo Ryosuke turned pale with fright, and grabbed Fujita Miki, intending to use her to block the incoming sword light. But just then, a line of blood appeared on his throat, gradually widening into a gash from which a fountain of blood finally burst forth. He made grasping, unwilling sounds from his throat before collapsing to the ground, full of resentment. All the ninjas sent from Country R to deal with Xue An were annihilated! Fujita Miki suddenly felt very cold, the kind that seeped into her bones. Xue An looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because your life was exchanged by someone else, but I hope you understand that my patience is very limited! Got it?¡± Fujita Miki nodded, trembling. Xue An looked at stormy Tokyo and murmured, ¡°Since I¡¯ve shown restraint once and you still refuse to give up, then¡­ this time I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡± The sword light transformed into a giant dragon that slithered at Xue An¡¯s feet. Xue An stepped onto it and headed straight for Tokyo¡¯s tallest structure, the so-called World Tree, Tokyo Tower. The passing sword light alarmed countless masters hidden throughout Tokyo. Many who were meditating suddenly opened their eyes, looking towards the sky in utter shock. ¡°Such tremendous sword momentum!¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡± Following the trail of Xue An¡¯s sword light, countless figures shot into the sky, trailing behind. A faint smile played on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. What he intended to do was to show these people what true power was. The sword light came to a stop. Ahead stood the majestic Tokyo Tower. Xue An stood in the air, silent. Someone called out loudly, ¡°Senior, why release such earth-shattering Sword Qi?¡± In that moment, a flash of lightning revealed Xue An¡¯s face. Some cried out in surprise. ¡°Xue An! It¡¯s Xue An!¡± Others, unaware of who Xue An was, had someone gravely inform them. ¡°This person is a formidable being from Huaxia. It is said that he is responsible for the recent Sensoji Temple incident!¡± Hiss. Upon hearing this, many took in a sharp breath of cold air. Countless masters from Country R had died or were injured in the incident at Sensoji Temple. Could it really be the work of this man? It was at this time that Xue An said calmly, ¡°I came to Country R in search of something. Now that I have found it, some people still dared to trouble me. Therefore, I am about to show you the consequences of angering me!¡± As he spoke, the sword light dragon suddenly burst forth, coiling around the towering Tokyo Tower, and then contracting fiercely. Boom. This steel-crafted high-rise, the landmark of Tokyo, was, under this single strike, broken into three parts, then slowly toppled over and crashed to the ground. Bang! A thunderous noise that was deafening to the ears. The entire city of Tokyo was awoken by this loud sound. And the masters who had rushed over were even more pale with shock, their faces turning white, some with shallow cultivation levels were directly shaken to the ground. Xue An stood in the air, his voice indifferent, ¡°Now, is there anyone who objects?¡± No one dared to speak. The only sounds that filled this space were the relentless rain. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, this is the lesson I¡¯ve given you. Dare to provoke me again, and this will be the outcome!¡± Having said that, Xue An rode on his sword and left. It was only after he had flown far away that these individuals finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°What level of cultivation does this person have?¡± someone wondered aloud in astonishment. ¡°No matter the cultivation level, with his Sword Dao alone, he¡¯s already like an immortal. In our Country R, no one can be an opponent to him!¡± someone said with a bitter smile. Most of them, however, remained silent. In the face of such an absolute power disparity, all these proud R country samurai lowered their heads. When Xue An returned to the restaurant, everyone in the restaurant looked at him with pale faces. Especially those who were timid, they looked at Xue An as if he were a ghost or a god. ¡°Honey, what happened just now? Why was there such a loud noise?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just feeling uncomfortable, so I dismantled the Tokyo Tower!¡± ¡°What?¡± Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko¡¯s eyes widened in unison. Tokyo Tower! That was a tower forged of steel, and he dismantled it alone? Even Edward¡¯s face was filled with shock. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go home! I reckon we¡¯ll be able to return to our country tomorrow!¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan was very happy! Xue An nodded. He then turned to Benqiao Meijia and the others with a slight smile, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Saying this, he led his wife and children, and the whole family left. Benqiao Meijia stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s back, and suddenly understood. All her dreams and wishes had been nothing but foolish fantasies. From Sensoji Temple until today, this strong and mysterious man had given Benqiao Meijia an incredible shock. But it also made her realize just how desperate the gap between herself and Xue An was. ¡°Miss Benqiao, let me take you home!¡± Edward said with a forced smile. Benqiao Meijia glanced at him, didn¡¯t say a word, and left on her own with her best friend Kawada Keiko. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. When the first rays of the morning sun came into the room, Tokyo¡¯s prominent figures had already gathered below the villa where Xue An was staying. When Xue An came downstairs, everyone stood up. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?¡± Although Xue An was smiling, to those people, his smile was incredibly terrifying. Because of what had happened the previous night, it had uncontrollably spread. Everyone knew that the Tokyo Tower had fallen. What the ordinary people didn¡¯t know was that the cause of it all was this seemingly gentle man. The envoy sent by the government of Country R was pale, wiping his cold sweat, smiling obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, we have come to express our apologies. There might have been some misunderstandings between us recently, and we deeply regret that, hoping¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so afraid. I did what I did last night because some of you repeatedly crossed my bottom line. Now that my business is concluded, I will soon leave Country R!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made everyone present secretly breathe a sigh of relief. This Divine Slaughter was leaving, which was just too good! The envoy was even more overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Xue, if that¡¯s the case, then we shall arrange a special plane to send you back!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave when I wish to do so. Why, are you that eager to see me go?¡± Xue An¡¯s words made the envoy break out in a cold sweat again. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, speaking lightly, ¡°Also, Takeuchi Kiyoko is under my protection. You all know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone bowed deeply. These individuals might be influential, even regarded as noble and high-born in other circumstances. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, they could only bow their heads to Xue An. Because in front of this man, they had all realized something. All worldly possessions were useless against him. What he controlled was the most daunting power of all. And that was the power over life and death! Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan’er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan¡¯er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Today was the weekend, and the small path leading into the mountains was bustling with tourists. When Xue An and An Yan appeared on the mountain trail with their two daughters, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. ¡°What adorable little girls!¡± many people exclaimed, marveling at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Of course, Xue An and An Yan also drew quite a bit of notice. After all, he was strikingly handsome, and she was stunningly beautiful. The high attractiveness of this family was a scenic view in its own right. ¡°Hey, look, that guy over there is so handsome!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan with her elbow. Shen Nan turned her head and happened to see Xue An passing by, which made her pause in surprise. ¡°How about that? Handsome, right?¡± Niu Yifei said proudly. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned red, and she hummed softly in agreement. Their conversation, however, made Zhu Hao, who was standing nearby, look upset. He was a student at a nearby university. This time, he had gone to great lengths to invite Shen Nan to tour Xiangshan Mountain, all in the hopes of finding a way to win over this school beauty. But unexpectedly, not only had Shen Nan come, but her dorm mate Niu Yifei had come along as well. Zhu Hao was already quite irritated, and Niu Yifei¡¯s comment only added fuel to his ire. ¡°Hmph, what does it matter if he¡¯s handsome? Look at his clothes; he doesn¡¯t seem rich. Plus, he¡¯s here hiking with kids, how boring!¡± Zhu Hao snarked. Niu Yifei chuckled, ¡°Oh, so that means you¡¯re the rich one, huh?¡± Zhu Hao smirked arrogantly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m exceptionally rich, but I¡¯m decent enough, with a net worth of a hundred million or two!¡± As he said this, Zhu Hao kept stealing glances at Shen Nan. But to his chagrin, Shen Nan seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, looking utterly distracted. Zhu Hao gritted his teeth secretly, feeling extremely annoyed. He came from a city along the eastern coast, and his family was indeed very well-off. So, during his years in school, he managed to woo quite a few girls by flaunting his wealth. But Shen Nan remained impervious to his attempts. He had inquired about her from many people and had been told that Shen Nan had a bit of the literary young woman about her, yearning for romance! After learning this, Zhu Hao had been inspired to meticulously plan this trip to Xiangshan Mountain. Thinking of this, a smug smile curled on Zhu Hao¡¯s lips. Soon enough, the crowd reached the summit of Xiangshan Mountain. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei sat on the chairs in the pavilion, their faces showing exhaustion. Especially Niu Yifei, who was grumbling, ¡°This is so lame, dragging us up a mountain climb, I¡¯m dead tired!¡± Shen Nan didn¡¯t speak, only looked around as if searching for something. ¡°Hey, over there!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan. Shen Nan was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for him!¡± ¡°Hehe, even though he has a wife and kids, a handsome guy is still a handsome guy, it¡¯s not a crime for us to look!¡± Niu Yifei giggled. At that moment, Zhu Hao excitedly said to Shen Nan, ¡°NanNan, close your eyes!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Nan frowned slightly. ¡°Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll see!¡± Shen Nan closed her eyes reluctantly. Zhu Hao signaled to a few people in the crowd with a wink. Then, about a dozen men stepped forward, pulling out large bunches of roses from their backpacks and arranging them on the ground into a huge heart shape. By this time, Shen Nan was already growing impatient, ¡°Is it ready yet? Zhu Hao, what are you up to?¡± Niu Yifei just watched with a giggly smile and didn¡¯t say a word. These men had brought quite the assortment of items, not just roses, but also various decorative sparklers. The pavilion was quickly decorated to be stunningly beautiful. Then Zhu Hao took out a small box, knelt on one knee, and said excitedly, ¡°NanNan, open your eyes!¡± Shen Nan slowly opened her eyes, and upon seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Zhu Hao opened the box, revealing a large diamond ring inside. ¡°NanNan, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time and hope you can agree to go out with me. I will definitely treat you well!¡± The dozen or so men, well-trained, stood to the side and shouted in unison, ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡± This scene also attracted the attention of all the tourists on the mountaintop. At this time, Shen Nan¡¯s face gradually turned ugly, ¡°Zhu Hao, I told you before coming here that we can only be ordinary friends! I don¡¯t have feelings for you!¡± A flash of anger crossed Zhu Hao¡¯s face, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°NanNan, don¡¯t believe the rumors in the school. I did have girlfriends before, but that¡¯s all in the past. Now, I only like you!¡± Shen Nan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this diamond ring on the hands of no fewer than three girls. What? Do you take the ring back after breaking up to reuse it?¡± Upon this remark, a chorus of jeers spread through the onlooking crowd. Niu Yifei couldn¡¯t help herself either, saying, ¡°Zhu Hao, isn¡¯t NanNan¡¯s meaning clear enough? Get up! So many people are watching!¡± Zhu Hao finally couldn¡¯t hold back, his smile disappeared, and he said coldly, ¡°NanNan, if you don¡¯t agree today, I won¡¯t get up! As for them watching!¡± Zhu Hao¡¯s face was icy as he looked around, ¡°I dare anyone to say another word!¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a childish voice came through. ¡°Daddy, what is this uncle doing? Why isn¡¯t he standing up?¡± The speaker was Xue Xiang. And this voice also drew everyone¡¯s attention. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°Him? He¡¯s making a fool of himself!¡± ¡°Daddy, what does ¡®making a fool of oneself¡¯ mean?¡± Xue Nian also asked. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It means when someone clearly doesn¡¯t want to, but he tries to force them to agree by kneeling down. If that¡¯s not making a fool of oneself, what is it?¡± Xue An¡¯s words resonated with the sentiments of the many onlooking tourists. Only Zhu Hao turned gloomy immediately, his eyes taking on a sinister look. ¡°Who are you to stick your nose into this matter?¡± Zhu Hao said coldly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my place, but now it is! Because I am sorry, but I need to borrow this place!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better stop causing trouble here, or I will make you regret it!¡± Zhu Hao threatened fiercely. Having said that, Zhu Hao turned back to look at Shen Nan. ¡°Shen Nan, let me tell you, there hasn¡¯t been a woman that Zhu Hao has set his sights on and not gotten. If you don¡¯t agree today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± This statement caused an uproar. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned pale, and looking at Zhu Hao¡¯s ferocious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I am very curious how you¡¯re planning to make me ¡®regret it.¡¯ Shen Nan then exchanged a glance with Niu Yifei and rose to stand beside Xue An. ¡°Help me!¡± Shen Nan pleaded. Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand behind me.¡± Shen Nan obediently moved to stand behind Xue An. Zhu Hao looked extremely displeased and scoffed, ¡°What do you count for? You actually dare spoil my plans, let me tell you¡­¡± Xue An held up his hand, ¡°My patience is limited, so I advise you not to test me further!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Hao¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he wanted to say more. Xue An sharply commanded, ¡°Scram!¡± Zhu Hao, as if struck by a heavy hammer, stumbled out of the pavilion. His face finally showed a trace of shock. Only then did Xue An turn to An Yan and smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you close your eyes, too!¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Chapter 228: Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 The next day, as dawn was barely breaking, An Qing couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started knocking on the door. ¡°Brother-in-law, sister, get up quick!¡± Xue An no longer needed to sleep, but out of habit, he still lay in bed feigning sleep. Upon hearing An Qing¡¯s shouting, he frowned slightly. What¡¯s happening? When he got up and opened the door, An Qing greeted him with a mischievous grin, ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m really sorry, but it looks like you won¡¯t be able to stay at home!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I should have told you yesterday, but you had just got off the plane and I didn¡¯t say anything! Fire Phoenix is going to participate in the World Special Forces Competition, and it normally would be the general¡¯s duty to lead the team, but the general is no longer with us.¡± As she said this, An Qing¡¯s expression turned somewhat somber. ¡°Therefore, the military just issued an order for you to lead the team over there!¡± ¡°Me lead the team?¡± Xue An was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes! This was my suggestion after all, since Fire Phoenix was built by your own hands. In terms of experience and prestige, you are the most suitable candidate!¡± said An Qing earnestly. Xue An was rather amused, ¡°It seems¡­ I¡¯m not part of the military, right? This order doesn¡¯t apply to me, does it?¡± An Qing smiled slyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the general confer upon you the rank of Major General Vermilion Bird? From that moment on, you¡¯ve been a member of the military!¡± Xue An: ¡°Brother-in-law, please don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just that this matter is very important¡­ .¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, if it were anyone else doing this, I would certainly refuse, but you¡¯re an exception. Besides, I had promised General Lin to look after everyone.¡± ¡°So you agree! Haha! Brother-in-law, you¡¯re the best!¡± An Qing danced with joy. When the news that Xue An would be leading the team spread back to the Fire Phoenix camp, all the members of Fire Phoenix got excited. ¡°The instructor is coming back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, with the instructor leading, we¡¯re sure to take first place this time!¡± A few of the newer team members who had joined later were especially excited. They had heard plenty about Xue An¡¯s exploits, especially his method of using the Heart Demon realm to test the Fire Phoenix team members, which was something those who hadn¡¯t had the chance to experience it envied greatly. At this moment, Xue An was chatting with An Yan and his daughter. ¡°This time, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian won¡¯t go with me, after all, it¡¯s not convenient for us to appear in the military,¡± An Yan said. Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just asked, and the location of the competition this time is in Siberia, not too far from us. Traveling there by flying sword won¡¯t take more than a day!¡± ¡°Alright! Honey, be careful out there!¡± An Yan advised. Xue An smiled and suddenly pulled out a delicately made flat-bottomed pan from his bag. ¡°Look, this is a divine artifact I just forged for you, take it with you for self-defense!¡± An Yan was somewhat torn between laughter and tears but found it very handy upon taking it. What An Yan didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had gone to great lengths to create this flat-bottomed pan. Although lacking various precious materials, its power might not even reach that of a magical treasure. But Xue An had used the highest level of forging technique, the Heart Refining Technique, which gave this ordinary pan a hint of spiritual charm. ¡°This item suits you best, and no one will suspect its purpose. You can even use it to fry dishes on a regular day; it¡¯s simply perfect!¡± Xue An said with a chuckle. An Yan excitedly tested it out a few times and then nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very easy to handle, but I don¡¯t know how effective it will be for hitting people!¡± Xue An suddenly felt a chill down his spine and then said sternly to An Qing, ¡°I think we should head out now; if we delay, we might cause a mishap!¡± Suppressing a laugh, An Qing nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± When Xue An appeared on the military aircraft bound for Siberia, all the Fire Phoenix members stood up and saluted him. ¡°Greetings, Instructor!¡± Their voices shook the barracks, causing other soldiers to look over. Xue An sized up these former subordinates of his, nodding in satisfaction. He had once given each of them a cultivation technique, and it seemed they had all progressed well. ¡°Alright, take a seat!¡± Only then did everyone sit down, after which Cheng Hao and Sun Ling came over. ¡°Instructor, we heard we¡¯re going to Siberia this time? And that the competition is said to be the toughest in recent years?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, Siberia. But as for the difficulty, I¡¯m not sure. Why? Are you scared?¡± Cheng Hao laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be challenging enough, and winning first place won¡¯t feel as rewarding.¡± Sun Ling apologized to Xue An with some embarrassment: ¡°Instructor, about the other day¡­¡± Xue An waved it off, ¡°It¡¯s in the past, no need to mention it.¡± On the flight to Siberia, Xue An talked with his team members. If they had any questions about their cultivation, Xue An would explain them one by one. So by the time they arrived in Siberia, the more outstanding members of the group, like Cheng Hao and others, had subtly increased their cultivation level. As soon as they got off the plane, a graceful figure quickly approached and saluted Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue! I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon!¡± Xue An recognized the speaker as Su Shanna, the instructor from Country E hired by Commander Hu. In this barracks full of men, Su Shanna¡¯s arrival was like a shot of adrenaline, exciting everyone. At the very least, the men passing by couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Only Xue An responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°This time I¡¯m representing the military of Country E! When I saw your name on the list of team leaders, I made a point of coming here to wait for you!¡± Su Shanna said with a smile. At this moment, Cheng Hao and the others gave Xue An some winks and chuckles before laughing and walking away. Su Shanna said enviously, ¡°Your team members are simply too strong; it¡¯s admirable!¡± Just then, a chilling voice came from behind, ¡°Hmph, I think they¡¯re just average at best! All talk but no show!¡± With those words, a bald man slowly walked over. This man had a fierce appearance, dark skin, and cold light emanating from his triangular eyes, giving off a very uncomfortable feeling. Seeing this man, Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Black Snake, what are you doing here?¡± Black Snake flashed a toothy smile, his gaze at Su Shanna filled with naked desire, ¡°I came to see for myself just how impressive the famous Fire Phoenix is, as well as this instructor who¡¯s been hyped up like an immortal.¡± ¡°And the result¡­¡± A cold smirk appeared on Black Snake¡¯s lips. ¡°Is nothing special!¡± Su Shanna frowned slightly and gave Xue An an apologetic smile, as if to suggest he shouldn¡¯t get angry. Xue An, however, looked at Black Snake with interest before smiling noncommittally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Interesting, to think someone would actually dare to crossbreed with livestock.¡± This comment caused Black Snake¡¯s face to contort with rage, just as he was about to retort. Su Shanna¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Instructor Black Snake, I believe you are aware of the principles of the Siberian training camp: all private fights and verbal provocations are strictly forbidden, otherwise, you will be disqualified from the competition! Understand?¡± Black Snake licked his dry lips, ¡°Fine, I will let my boys tear your subordinates to shreds on the competition field!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to such threats. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Translator: 549690339 After Black Snake left, Su Shanna said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Mr. Xue, this person¡­.¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just a bio-engineered soldier.¡± Su Shanna was shocked and then looked at Xue An incredulously, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You can tell by looking at him, probably one of old M¡¯s special forces, nobody else would dare to be so crazy,¡± Xue An said calmly. The genes of pythons and other fierce beasts had been transplanted into Black Snake¡¯s body, which greatly increased his strength, turning him into a terrifying weapon that reaped lives on the battlefield. But in Xue An¡¯s view, this was simply trash. The greatest potential lies in humans, but if it¡¯s tainted by the genes of wild beasts, it can never be retained. Su Shanna nodded, ¡°Mr. Xue indeed has a discerning eye!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not bad at using idioms either!¡± ¡°I wonder if Mr. Xue would be interested in having a couple of drinks?¡± Su Shanna said with a smile. When this woman smiled, all those who had been stealthily watching her around were stunned. The training camp was located in the most harsh environment of Siberia. It was covered by ice and snow for most of the year. Although it was only in the months of August and September, it was already beginning to snow here. However, because an army was permanently stationed here, the nearby small town was quite prosperous. Of course, in places where M Country¡¯s army was numerous, the streets were filled mostly with pubs. At this moment, in a rather inconspicuous pub, Su Shanna and Xue An were sitting opposite each other, drinking the local specialty high-proof vodka. Plainly speaking, it was just alcohol with a concentration in the nineties percentile. Watching Xue An drink the vodka cup by cup without changing his expression, Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise, ¡°Mr. Xue, you can hold your liquor this well?¡± Xue An smiled. If he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if he bathed in a vat of alcohol. ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind,¡± Xue An put down his glass and said calmly. When Su Shanna heard this, she was slightly taken aback and then sighed. ¡°Mr. Xue is really sharp, indeed, there have been some things that have been troubling me lately!¡± Xue An continued to drink. A look of panic flashed across Su Shanna¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Xue, do you believe in the existence of devils?¡± Xue An looked up at her and then smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Recently¡­¡± Su Shanna paused, then said, ¡°Lately, there have been devils appearing near this training camp!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but one time, when I followed a team on patrol, I actually encountered them¡­¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face started to turn pale, ¡°They were a group of wolves that walked upright, and they even looked at me; that gaze, it was definitely that of an intelligent being.¡± Xue An remained indifferent and kept drinking slowly, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I asked the locals here, and they said there indeed used to be werewolves around! If it were before, I would have scoffed at it, but now I¡¯m also confused!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve reported it to my superiors, but they don¡¯t want to believe it, and now with the competition approaching, if anything goes wrong¡­¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face was full of worry. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in Huaxia, ¡®Meet the soldier with the general, meet the water with the earth barrier.¡¯ If there are werewolves, they might make this competition even more exciting!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face still carried a gloom that she couldn¡¯t dispel. Just then, two drunken M Country men with open chests and jovial grins approached. Once out of the military camp, it¡¯s necessary to change out of uniform, so Su Shanna was wearing casual clothes, her graceful figure having already aroused the desire of many men in the pub. ¡°A Huaxia person? Get lost!¡± one of the men shouted drunkenly. Many people in the bar prepared to watch the entertainment with grins on their faces. After all, in many situations, people from Huaxia were the ones most bullied. Su Shanna¡¯s expression darkened, ready to speak. She was afraid that Xue An, in a fit of rage, would kill this man, which would really blow things out of proportion. However, Xue An just shook his head at her gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Get lost! We want to have a drink with this little chick!¡± the man yelled. Xue An suddenly grabbed a fork from the table and nailed it into the man¡¯s hand. The fork pierced right through his palm and sank deep into the wood. The man was initially too shocked to react, but after a moment, he began to scream in agony. Another charged forward intending to fight, but Xue An pinned him to the table with one hand, grabbed another fork, and stabbed it through his neck, nailing him to the table. However, Xue An was very precise, avoiding the blood vessels with the fork, not taking their lives. Then Xue An said in Russian, ¡°Next time you see a person from Huaxia, remember not to be so arrogant, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to save your own life! Understood?¡± The two M countrymen grimaced in pain, nodding repeatedly as they cried out for their fathers and mothers. Xue An¡¯s thunderous methods also stunned everyone in the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xue An stood up and said indifferently. Su Shanna looked at Xue An with amazement in her eyes, and it wasn¡¯t until they were outside that she said, ¡°When you made your move just now, I thought you were going to take their lives!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Kill them? That would only dirty my hands!¡± After Xue An left, the people in the bar tried to pull the two men off the table, but to their surprise, the forks were so deeply embedded in the wood that they couldn¡¯t be removed. In the end, they had to saw the wood bit by bit to open it, then found that the wood and forks had fused together. This scene sent chills down the spines of several people from M country. Just how formidable was the seemingly genteel man from Huaxia, who could meld the forks with a casual stab? Meanwhile, at the Black Mamba special forces base in M Country, Black Snake¡¯s face was dark with anger. He had just received the news that Su Shanna and Xue An had changed into civilian clothes and gone out. This drove Black Snake, who lusted after Su Shanna, nearly insane with rage. That Huaxia man! He must die! Despite rumors of his strength, Black Snake was supremely confident that he could tear Xue An to pieces! After all¡­ He still had many trump cards unplayed. Touching a pale blue syringe with a smug look, Black Snake held the special stimulant that had just been airfreighted from M Country. Once injected with it, his abilities would instantly multiply twentyfold. What did that mean? Currently, Black Snake¡¯s punch packed a ton of force! Multiply that by twenty, and it meant a single punch could deliver twenty tons of force. That was enough to send a train flying. That¡¯s why Black Snake had such overwhelming confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for his subordinates, they were all standing silently against the wall with their eyes closed, like corpses. Every one of them was hooked up to a nutrient tube. This was the best method to conserve energy before battle! In Black Snake¡¯s view, only such troops were true human weapons; everything else was trash. Fire Phoenix? Heh, I¡¯ll send you all to hell! Black Snake chuckled coldly to himself. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gentlemen, since you are all elite special forces from around the world, I won¡¯t say much. There are only two requirements for the competition: first, kill your opponents! Second, secure victory! I wish you good luck!¡± A bearded officer from M Country stood on a high platform and delivered an extremely brief opening speech. That¡¯s right. The World Special Forces competition allowed casualties. That was also why it was so authoritative. After he stepped down from the platform, the competition officially began, and more than a dozen special forces teams boarded helicopters. They would be randomly dropped within a twenty-kilometer radius of deep mountains and dense forests. In this vast wilderness, strength alone did the talking. The instructors all gathered in the hall. On the screen, there were dots representing their respective teams. This was the only information they could see. Everyone stared at the large screen with a solemn expression. The only exception was Xue An, who casually sat on the sofa, sipping vodka mouthful by mouthful. He had started to enjoy the taste and even began drinking it like water. Then there was Black Snake, who also sat calmly in the distance, having not even lifted his head to glance at the large screen, as if he had complete confidence in his team. In another room, Chekhov was watching the surveillance screens in the hall, took a sip from his flask, and chuckled, ¡°Su Shanna, who do you think will win among these people¡¯s teams?¡± Su Shanna respectfully replied, ¡°General, in my opinion, it should be China¡¯s Fire Phoenix.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Chekhov was curious. ¡°Because the instructor of Fire Phoenix¡­ is very strong!¡± explained Su Shanna. Chekhov smiled, his gaze fixed on the screen that showed Xue An drinking, ¡°I heard that when you went to China, you were defeated by him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I think that the outcome of this competition is unpredictable; after all, M Country¡¯s Hei Manba is not to be trifled with, and this Black Snake is the Divine Slaughter who once galloped across the D battlefields,¡± said Chekhov indifferently. Su Shanna bowed her head and said nothing. Chekhov, with his back to her, eyes flickering slightly, then said softly, ¡°Su Shanna, remember, you are always a loyal soldier of E Country, do not be blinded by personal relationships!¡± A flicker of confusion passed through Su Shanna¡¯s eyes, not understanding why the general would suddenly make such a statement, but she still responded respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°To these brave warriors!¡± Chekhov raised his flask toward the distant forest, the corners of his mouth revealing a hint of a cold smile. Ten minutes after the competition started. The number of dots on the big screen began to decrease rapidly. Exclamations filled the hall, many instructors turning pale. Although the competition had just started, it was vaguely evident that two teams were reaping the battlefield. Soon, the first team was eliminated. This also set the record for the fastest elimination in the history of the competition. While everyone else was in a state of shock and confusion, Xue An remained composed, for he had absolute confidence in his subordinates. Last night, to adapt to the harsh illusions of the Siberian jungle, Xue An specially made them undergo the Inner Demon Trial several times. Just as Xue An thought. At this moment, in the snow-covered jungle, Zou Yi was crouching and stealthily advancing. He was wearing a snow-white combat suit that made him virtually undetectable in the vast sea of trees. But more importantly, Zou Yi had cultivated a technique specifically designed for stealth and assassination. This was also a gift from Xue An. After receiving it, Zou Yi began to practice it fervently. He now had achieved some proficiency, and while he might not compare with Cheng Hao or Sun Ling, he was certainly a master in his own right. With his breath held and his spirit focused, he blended in with the surrounding environment; Zou Yi slowly approached a sniper who was hiding behind a mound of snow. Ten meters! Five meters! Zou Yi could even see the faint warmth of breath coming from the sniper¡¯s nostrils. Suddenly, Zou Yi burst forth, stabbing directly into the space between the third and fourth vertebrae of the sniper¡¯s spine from behind. The blade severed blood vessels and nerves, and the sniper didn¡¯t even let out a whimper before his body was paralyzed. Before departing, as the team leader Cheng Hao had made it clear: this was war, and no mercy was to be shown. After killing an enemy sniper, Zou Yi took a breath and was just about to go back into hiding. Suddenly, a strong murderous aura came from the side. Without even thinking, Zou Yi instinctively leaned back. A bayonet emanating a sinister glow stabbed past where he had just been. Zou Yi broke into a cold sweat; had his reaction been even a fraction slower, he would have been the one dead on the spot. Only then did Zou Yi see clearly who the enemy was. A foreign devil wearing a light combat uniform, his face etched with indifference. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s Black Mamba!¡± Zou Yi recognized the opponent¡¯s uniform and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The Black Mamba special forces were an extremely formidable team in this competition, and team leader Cheng Hao had mentioned that they were the true rivals. Especially since these M Country bastards used biotechnology to turn each soldier into a killing machine. So when Zou Yi saw this opponent, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. He was just about to dodge when the Black Mamba member¡¯s bayonet thrust turned into a sweeping cut. The speed of the change nearly scared Zou Yi to death. It¡¯s over, I¡¯m dead for sure this time! This thought had just risen in Zou Yi¡¯s mind. When a robust figure flashed before his eyes, taking the hit with his back. With a clang, it actually made the sound of metal striking metal as if the man¡¯s body weren¡¯t made of flesh but cast from steel. Zhou Daniu! The once naive and sturdy man had now become one of the top experts on the team through practicing the Indestructible Vajra Method bestowed upon him by Xue An. He was also Zou Yi¡¯s golden partner. Seeing him, Zou Yi let out a sigh of relief, but at that moment, the Black Mamba member leapt up, and the spiky end of his weapon plunged downwards. Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Watch out!¡± A look of disdain appeared on Zhou Daniu¡¯s face as he snorted angrily, his muscles shining as if coated in a faint layer of gold. Crack. The military spike actually broke. Even the Black Mamba member was shocked by this. Seizing the opportunity, Zhou Daniu turned around and sent his fist flying, blowing the enemy away. After hitting the ground, the enemy¡¯s chest and belly had burst open; he was dead on the spot. ¡°Nice one, Daniu, your Indestructible Vajra Method has improved again!¡± Zou Yi said with a smile. Zhou Daniu chuckled naively, ¡°Some parts I didn¡¯t understand, the instructor explained to me this time, so naturally, I¡¯ve become more formidable!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good, now let¡¯s meet up with the captain as we agreed. You take position at thirty degrees to my left, and we¡¯ll move forward together!¡± Zou Yi said in a deep voice. Zhou Daniu nodded. Being simple-minded, he was the perfect partner for the clever-minded Zou Yi. ¡°Hehe, if we win the competition this time, maybe our instructor won¡¯t leave!¡± Zou Yi said with a laugh. Hearing this, Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he murmured resolutely, ¡°For the instructor, I¡¯ll tear these bastards to pieces!¡± Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 The competition was only an hour in. Three teams had already been eliminated, and the results were either death or crippling injuries. This cruel outcome of the competition frightened many people. Some country¡¯s instructors turned pale with rage, angrily demanding that Chekhov stop the competition. But Chekhov just smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this competition is war; once it begins, unless it¡¯s victory or death, it cannot be stopped,¡± he said. Chekhov¡¯s words caused a stir, and many began to condemn. But Chekhov didn¡¯t even bother to listen and just turned around and walked out. The instructors were nearly beside themselves with anger, but helpless given Chekhov¡¯s indifference, they turned their ire towards Black Snake and Xue An. From the start until now, the squads with the most gains and least losses were theirs. ¡°Aren¡¯t the special forces of China always known for their humanitarianism? Why have you been so ruthless this time?¡± a dark-skinned, potbellied man roared. Without asking nationality, the distinct curry scent on him was enough to guess which country he came from. Yet his questioning couldn¡¯t even make Xue An lift his eyelids; he just continued to leisurely sip his vodka. ¡°Chinese, shouldn¡¯t you give an explanation for this?¡± another man with a sullen expression and blond hair said in a deep voice. Xue An put down his glass, looked up at these aggressive questioners, and a hint of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°General Chekhov is right, this is a battlefield, and if it were our forces that were weaker, do you¡­ think you would spare us?¡± he asked. Xue An¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s faces turn ugly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to be so brutal!¡± the instructor from Y country persisted relentlessly. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Falling behind gets you beaten; this is a proverb passed down by our ancestors, now I give it to you!¡± Those who had gathered around Xue An wanted to say more, but then they heard several screams behind them. Turning to look, they saw several instructors who had been questioning Black Snake lying on the floor decapitated. Blood soaked the entire floor, giving off a strong stench of blood. Everyone was stunned. ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to kill?¡± a pale-faced instructor trembled. Black Snake smirked, ¡°Without strength, you don¡¯t even have the right to babble in front of me! Keep talking, and this will be your fate too!¡± The cruel methods of Black Snake silenced everyone. Then Black Snake turned his gaze to Xue An and said indifferently, ¡°I admit I underestimated Fire Phoenix, but do you really think that with this strength, you can compete with Black Mamba?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°As for winning or losing, let¡¯s not talk about that for now, but at least¡­ none of my men have suffered any casualties!¡± Everyone shook in unison and turned their heads towards the big screen. Indeed! Only the Fire Phoenix Special Forces were still at full strength. Black Snake¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and after a cold snort, he closed his eyes again. As he closed his eyes, the chips implanted in the bodies of the Black Mamba team members received a signal simultaneously. The members of Black Mamba, who looked indifferent like machines, all changed their expressions; their eyes turned rapidly red, and their aura increased many times over. Then these people, like Divine Slaughter incarnate, tore apart their enemies before them and headed straight towards Fire Phoenix. Everyone watched quietly as the two powerful squads were about to engage on the screen; even Su Shanna couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. Only Xue An, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him, continued to drink his alcohol without a ripple. Now in the jungle. All of Fire Phoenix¡¯s members had assembled, but Cheng Hao and the others had no time to rejoice because an extremely strong aura was approaching. Now, only their two squads remained on the battlefield. The others were either dead or had withdrawn on their own. Sun Ling took a step forward and said, ¡°Captain, it looks like the enemy is quite tough!¡± Cheng Hao replied indifferently, ¡°A special forces unit artificially bred with drugs and technology is destined to fall to us!¡± With those words. The people of Black Mamba still charged forth. They ran at a constant speed from the beginning to the end, with even hills and trees unable to stop their pace. Cheng Hao said gravely, ¡°Gentlemen, eliminate the opponent and give the instructor a perfect score!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The response echoed through the valley, and the people of Fire Phoenix charged forward without hesitation. If one were to look down from above at this moment, they would see two teams, one black and one white, clashing like two sharp blades, tangled in a brutal slaughter. Meanwhile, the hall was in complete silence. One by one, the points representing Black Mamba began to decrease. Yet the points belonging to Fire Phoenix stubbornly refused to be extinguished. This scene turned Black Snake¡¯s face ashen. But Xue An just smiled faintly. Because he knew, this was only the beginning. Bang. Zhou Daniu smashed a member of Black Mamba with a punch and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who else?¡± This fierce momentum shocked the indifferent members of Black Mamba, causing them to involuntarily take two steps back. ¡°Heh heh, so you do know fear! I thought you were all robots!¡± A voice came from behind them, then a dagger, like a specter, reaped life. Fire Phoenix gradually gained an overwhelming advantage. But at that moment, the sound of earth-shaking footsteps emanated from the forest. Cheng Hao and the others were startled, thinking it was Black Mamba¡¯s reinforcements, but when they turned to look, they beheld an unbelievable scene. They saw a group of more than twenty werewolves slowly walking out. These werewolves stood around three meters tall, with a ferocious look, and a hint of disdain on their faces. Cheng Hao and the others were stunned. What¡­ What is going on? Just then, an impatient werewolf swung a paw, and with that single strike, a brawny Black Mamba member in front was blown into pieces. Hiss. Cheng Hao and the others gasped in shock, retreating backward. ¡°Humans, you have been fighting on our territory, so we shall make you pay a blood price!¡± the leading werewolf said coldly. As the voice fell, the members of Black Mamba were flattened like small mounds of soil before a bulldozer. ¡°Retreat!¡± Cheng Hao, feeling a chill in his heart, ordered gravely. But just as they planned to retreat in different directions, another pack of werewolves appeared, blocking their escape. ¡°These people¡¯s physiques are far superior to that trash. Take them back, they can become trophies for our kind!¡± a werewolf instructed. While Fire Phoenix was trapped in a difficult situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chaos had broken out in the hall. The points representing Black Mamba suddenly disappeared collectively from the screen, causing Black Snake to stand up abruptly, his face grim as he stared at Xue An. ¡°What happened? What kind of trick are you Chinese people pulling?¡± Xue An did not speak but only looked up in confusion toward the distance. At that moment, the faint sound of wolf howling came through. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 Xue An¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim as he stood up and charged out of the window, vanishing into the forest with a leap. Black Snake sneered and followed suit. Once the two of them left, the atmosphere in the room grew strange. The remaining instructors looked at each other, clueless as to what had happened. Only Chekhov, in another room, watching the departing figures, had a smug smile play upon his lips. Su Shanna had also heard the howling of wolves, so she said in a trembling voice, ¡°General, those werewolves we encountered before¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are real, and our Empire is cooperating with these powerful beings,¡± Chekhov said indifferently. Su Shanna shuddered and turned pale, ¡°So was it intentional to choose this location for the competition?¡± Chekhov turned and looked at Su Shanna with a serious expression. ¡°These powerful beings come from a mysterious world, but what they enjoy the most are the souls of strong warriors. To trade with them for what the Empire needs, we must do this!¡± Su Shanna trembled all over, her complexion shifting between pale and flushed. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore, Su Shanna. Remember, you are a loyal guardian of the Empire. For the Empire¡¯s benefit, everything can be sacrificed, especially since those who die are warriors from other countries. This outcome is most advantageous for us, understand?¡± After speaking, Chekhov strode past Su Shanna, gently patting her shoulder, ¡°A helicopter is coming soon. We¡¯ll evacuate then! Return to Moscow or wherever!¡± Su Shanna hung her head in silence. Meanwhile, Xue An was sprinting through the jungle. He had just sensed a powerful presence, and among them was a scent very familiar to Xue An. Demon qi! At that moment, Black Snake caught up from behind. ¡°Xue An, you can¡¯t run away. I will avenge my soldiers!¡± Black Snake said with a sinister tone. Just as he said this, Xue An suddenly halted in his tracks. Black Snake, caught off guard, nearly crashed into him. ¡°You¡­¡± Black Snake didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he too was stunned by the scene before him. The ground was covered in blood and scraps of flesh. The stench of blood was so thick that it made one want to vomit. ¡°This¡­ these are my men!¡± Black Snake¡¯s complexion turned white, he muttered to himself for a few moments before suddenly turning and hissing through clenched teeth. ¡°Was it your people who did this? What kind of despicable means did you use?¡± Hearing Black Snake¡¯s rant, Xue An frowned slightly, and flicked his finger. Boom. With that flick, Black Snake was sent flying, breaking through more than a dozen towering trees before coming to a rough stop. ¡°Noisy!¡± Xue An said with a stern face. Black Snake spat out a mouthful of blood, casting a frightened glance at Xue An, then gritted his teeth and pulled out that light blue stimulant from his pocket and injected it without hesitation. With an extremely formidable aura rising, Black Snake let out a manic laugh, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed powerful, but it¡¯s no use. With this¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s figure had already charged forward, unleashing a punch directly. Crack. Half of Black Snake¡¯s body was shattered on impact. Black Snake was in utter shock; he had thought that after taking the stimulant, he would be able to defeat Xue An. But he hadn¡¯t expected to not even withstand a single punch. At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me?¡± With that, another punch was thrown. Boom. Black Snake didn¡¯t even get a word out before being instantly turned into a mist of blood. After killing Black Snake, Xue An looked around solemnly. He didn¡¯t find the bodies of Cheng Hao and the others, and within the range of his Divine Sense, there was no trace of them. It was as if these people had suddenly vanished from the world. Then, Xue An closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly, ¡°Just a secret realm, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t find it?¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted his left hand and formed a sword with his fingers, saying indifferently, ¡°One sword¡­ to split the heavens!¡± A sword energy that was extremely sharp thundered down. With a crack, a dark rift appeared in mid-air. Xue An stepped and walked into it. The rift trembled a few times and then disappeared. This was a land of scorched red earth. The air was thick with choking stench of blood. A pack of wolf creatures was surrounding and attacking a few men. All these men had suffered heavy injuries, and it seemed they would soon perish under the wolves. One of the men let out a roar, lunged forward, and grabbed onto the leg of a wolf creature, then his body emitted a white light. Boom. After a sudden explosion. The man and the wolf creature perished together. ¡°Third brother!¡± someone cried out in anguish. The remaining wolf creatures intensified their onslaught. It was then that Xue An suddenly appeared. The wolf creatures, as well as the men being attacked, all stared blankly at Xue An. Xue An looked around and slightly frowned. This secret dimension was much bigger than he had imagined. There were even native inhabitants. The so-called secret dimensions are spaces that were either naturally formed or crafted by powerful beings. These spaces exist attached to the main world and are therefore called secret dimensions. Secret dimensions can be big or small; some are as small as a single room, while others can be larger than planet Earth. Xue An had even seen a vast secret dimension that could contain an entire galaxy, a universe of its own. A few wolf creatures looked at each other, then said in Language E, ¡°Are you from the main world?¡± Xue An paid no attention to these wolf creatures, instead focusing on the men who were trapped. These natives were clothed in ancient attire, their features were not like those of Caucasians, but resembled those of Huaxia people instead. ¡°Are you¡­ the natives of this place?¡± Xue An asked. One of the men, who was the eldest, stepped forward with a look of fear and said, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Standard Huaxia language. A thought crossed Xue An¡¯s mind, and he smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve come to this place looking for someone.¡± At that moment, the few wolf creatures began to sneer, ¡°So he¡¯s another lowlife, kill him!¡± One of the wolf creatures closest to Xue An charged straight at him. ¡°Be careful!¡± the men shouted in alarm. As the wolf creature approached, snarling with its hand outstretched to crush Xue An¡¯s skull, this was their favorite method of slaughtering ¡°lowlifes.¡± But this time, it failed. Just when the wolf creature was startled, Xue An¡¯s voice came from behind it, ¡°It seems, you have the blood of Huaxia people on your hands!¡± Saying this, Xue An casually waved his hand. The wolf creature exploded into pieces. Bloody remnants were splattered all over the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This move left the men, who thought Xue An was certainly going to die, completely dumbfounded. ¡°Kill him!¡± the rest of the wolf creatures all charged forward. Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, he simply stepped forward with casual ease. Boom. The several wolf creatures that were halfway through their charge were smashed as if struck by a giant hammer, directly crushed into pulp. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Chapter 233: Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 The few men were all dumbfounded. The werewolves that had besieged them hadn¡¯t used their full strength, otherwise, they would have been dead a long time ago. Yet, these werewolves, which had driven them to despair, didn¡¯t last a single move in front of Xue An. Xue An walked up to them with a slight smile. ¡°Where is this?¡± The eldest of the men stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, this is War Wolf Valley!¡± War Wolf Valley? Xue An pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°How big is this world¡­ approximately? What is the nearest city to this place?¡± Xue An had just probed with his Divine Sense and discovered that there were no borders within a hundred miles, hence the question. The man trembled slightly, a look of terror appearing in his eyes, ¡°This world is very large, but there are only a few cities, and¡­ they are all ruled by these werewolves.¡± Xue An¡¯s mind stirred, then he smiled slightly, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual nearby today?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Xue An sighed, it seemed that the people of the Fire Phoenix had probably landed elsewhere. Not far beyond War Wolf Valley there was a small mountain village. Upon the return of the men, the small mountain village was abuzz. Several men wielding bows and arrows jumped down from the simple ramparts. ¡°Elder Wu, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Wu Qing nodded, then introduced solemnly, ¡°This is Mr. Xue, the man who saved us. Without him, we would never have been able to return!¡± The crowd stirred, many looking at Xue An with astonishment. Xue An simply smiled at this. On the way back, Xue An had already roughly understood the situation of this world. The area of this world was about half the size of Huaxia, scattered with many indigenous villages throughout. But the true rulers were those werewolves. These werewolves lived in the cities, sustained by the offerings of these indigenous people. Moreover, the indigenous people were divided into ranks, with the people of the Huaxia nation suffering the most oppression. ¡°Elder Wu, why hasn¡¯t my husband returned?¡± a woman said with a trembling voice. Wu Qing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Third Brother¡­ he died in an explosion trying to hold back those damned wolves.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman swayed and fainted. Many villagers stepped forward to help her, but even more bore numb expressions on their faces. Death, for these people, had become all too common. Even a mere whim of discontent from those werewolf overlords could lead to the annihilation of an entire village. They had grown accustomed to it. Xue An had planned to leave after returning these people, but as he was the life-saving benefactor of the village¡¯s highly regarded Elder Wu, these enthusiastic villagers blocked his path, refusing to let him go no matter what. Moreover, many here probably hadn¡¯t ever left the mountain village in their lifetimes, with the only one who had entered the city being none other than Elder Wu Qing. Xue An planned to ask for directions and then head to the nearest city. This world also had the cycle of day and night, and even the constellations in the sky were the same as those on Earth. Put simply, it was like a small world attached to Earth. When night fell, the villagers lit a bonfire and prepared the most lavish dinner they could afford. Xue An looked over it, consisting of various beasts from the mountains and grains from the fields. There was also wine, albeit it was crude fruit wine. After tasting a sip, Xue An smiled and took a small flask that he was carrying out of his bosom. ¡°Taste this!¡± After the lid was opened, the scent of vodka wafted out. Wu Qing was taken aback, his face filled with shock as he said, ¡°This is the fairy drink that only those big shots in the city can afford!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯ve seen this kind of drink before?¡± Wu Qing nodded. Xue An¡¯s smile grew a touch colder. Huaxia! Very good! You¡¯re actually colluding with these people, and even deliberately holding the special forces competition in Siberia, I¡¯m guessing this was all part of your design! ¡°This flask is my gift to you.¡± Xue An, noticing Wu Qing¡¯s fondness for the exquisitely shaped small flask, said with a smile. Wu Qing was stunned and waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, this item is too precious!¡± Xue An laughed. He had bought the flask on the street for fifty rupees. It was made in Yiwu and had nothing to do with the word ¡®precious¡¯. In the end, Wu Qing accepted the flask and carefully poured out some vodka for everyone present to taste. For the villagers who were used to drinking rough fruit wine, a sip of vodka made them all dizzy. The atmosphere of the dinner reached its climax as a result. The children, who had initially been somewhat fearful of Xue An, now gathered around. Because of his daughter, Xue An was very fond of these children. Before he knew it, the conversation had lasted late into the night. In the end, Xue An simply didn¡¯t leave the mountain village and decided to stay. Wu Qing¡¯s daughter, with a flushed face, cleared out a clean room for Xue An and brought in a brand-new quilt. Xue An nodded his thanks and then closed his eyes, beginning to attempt to contact the people of the Fire Phoenix using Divine Sense. But despite his efforts all night, he had no success. When morning came and Xue An had just gotten up, he heard urgent drumming outside. Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, and he turned to exit the house. He saw all the villagers with very grim expressions gathered at the entrance of the village. Xue An walked over and saw an arrow shot into the village wall at the entrance, with the symbol of a wolf¡¯s head nailed onto the arrowhead. Xue An did not know what had happened and was about to ask. Wu Qing, with a solemn face, said to Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯m sorry, something has happened to our village and we can¡¯t host you any longer. I¡¯ll send some men to escort you away now!¡± Xue An, seeing Wu Qing¡¯s panicked expression, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Wu Qing shook his head, ¡°Mr. Xue, it is none of your concern, please just leave quickly!¡± At this time, some of the villagers had already begun to sob quietly. Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± Wu Qing sighed, ¡°You better not ask!¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, then escort me out!¡± After several young men escorted Xue An out of the mountain village, a man who had returned with Wu Qing came up and asked. ¡°Elder Wu, Mr. Xue is clearly a man of great ability, why did you let him leave?¡± Wu Qing shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Anyway, our village won¡¯t last much longer, why should we involve others? Even if he is very capable, the other party is the Snow Wolf King!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The name Snow Wolf King turned all the villagers¡¯ faces ashen. Some women even broke into loud weeping. At that moment, Wu Qing gritted his teeth, ¡°Stop crying, everyone. We can¡¯t run now. Let¡¯s fight with all our might. Even if we kill just one, we¡¯ll have evened the score!¡± Inspired by him, the villagers¡¯ fighting spirit gradually began to rise. But Wu Qing¡¯s heart was more desperate than anyone else¡¯s, for he knew that once the Snow Wolf King appeared, the entire mountain village would face a catastrophe. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Translator: 549690339 An entire day had passed. The walls of the mountain village had been thickened significantly, and women and children joined the ranks, taking out everything that could be used as a weapon. Then Wu Qing brought out all the stored grain and made a delicious-smelling dinner. But no one could bring themselves to eat. Everyone stared blankly at the small road in the distance. Twilight was approaching. Sunlight shone on the road, appearing so bright. Suddenly. A huge shadow appeared in the sky. Wu Qing, who was patrolling on the village wall, tensed up as he looked closer; his heart completely sank. He saw a dark mass of over a hundred werewolves rushing towards them. In the middle, there was a huge wooden cart pulled by two albino werewolves, and on the cart sat a chubby white wolf. It was the Snow Wolf King! Such a formation was enough to flatten the whole mountain village. At this moment, all the villagers saw this scene. Many of them were terrified, their complexions ashen. Wu Qing mustered all his strength and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone! If we must, we¡¯ll die in battle, but we can¡¯t kneel and let these beasts kill us!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Many men¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. The wolf pack stopped at a distance from the mountain village. The Snow Wolf King looked at the simple mountain village and the determined villagers on the village walls and laughed disdainfully. ¡°What ignorant lowlifes, still thinking of resisting?¡± The Snow Wolf King had been in a bad mood lately because ever since the High Priest had sent him to this remote and desolate place, he hadn¡¯t been to the main world for a long time. Remembering the bright and bustling life of the outside world, the Snow Wolf King couldn¡¯t stop drooling. When it was in a bad mood, it felt like killing. This time, passing by here, it spontaneously decided to annihilate a village to dispel its bad luck. The resistance of Wu Qing and the others was seen by the Snow Wolf King as a futile struggle before death. But the more it was like this, the happier it became. This was somewhat interesting! ¡°Charge and kill everyone, just bring back the leader!¡± the Snow Wolf King ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Several four-meter-tall giant wolves smirked as they walked towards the village. ¡°Shoot the arrows! Fire arrows!¡± Wu Qing saw the distance was right and roared out his command. A few flaming arrows flew out, but hitting those giant wolves felt more like scratching an itch. Wu Qing gritted his teeth, picked up the best-crafted bow in the village, aimed at the eye of a giant wolf, held his breath, focused, and shot it fiercely. Crack! The arrow hit its mark precisely, shattering one of the giant wolf¡¯s eyes. The giant wolf howled in pain, its cries echoing far and wide, then it roared, ¡°I will grind you all into mincemeat!¡± Saying this, the giant wolves charged over. After the villagers had emptied their quivers, thrown all their spears, and exhausted every attack, desperation painted every face, and some had even resignedly closed their eyes, ready to meet their final death. Wu Qing also sighed deeply, threw down his bow and arrows, drew his Treasured Sword, and prepared to take his own life. But just at that moment, a faint voice came. ¡°The moonlight is nice tonight, perfect for slaying beasts!¡± Following the voice, Xue An came stepping under the moonlight. His arrival took all the villagers by surprise, especially Wu Qing who stared, dumbfounded, as Xue An approached from under the moonlight. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, why have you come back?¡± Wu Qing asked anxiously. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t come back, wouldn¡¯t you all be killed by these beasts?¡± ¡°But your return is of no help, the opponent is the Snow Wolf King, and he has so many subordinates!¡± Wu Qing was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Xue An smiled, ¡°To me, beasts are just beasts, no matter how many there are!¡± These giant wolves, upon hearing Xue An referring to them as beasts over and over, couldn¡¯t help but become enraged. ¡°Lowly human, I will grind you into pieces and then devour you!¡± roared a giant wolf as it prepared to pounce. Facing the charging giant wolf, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in midair and said indifferently, ¡°Sword Qi, rise!¡± Boom! The originally gentle moonlight suddenly transformed into countless Sword Qi, then converged into the shape of a dragon, and charged straight at the giant wolves. The leading giant wolf, upon seeing this, was so frightened that it was as if it had lost its soul and was about to shout something. But the sea-like Sword Qi had already engulfed it. When it reappeared, it had already turned into a heap of stark white bones, and then it collapsed with a thunderous fall. This earth-shattering sword strike shocked even the composed Snow Wolf King. But this was just the beginning; the ocean-like Sword Qi, without losing momentum, directly engulfed the giant wolves behind it. After several deafening howls of agony, these giant wolves all turned into skeletons. Everyone was stunned. This was especially true for the villagers, who simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Giant wolves, which could typically annihilate a village on their own, turned into white bones in the presence of this man without even withstanding a single move? Just how powerful was this man? And at this moment, the Snow Wolf King also stood up. As it stood up, it was a head taller than the other giant wolves. At a full five meters tall, it resembled a small mountain. Xue An, floating in the air before it, seemed exceedingly small. ¡°Are you a martial artist from the main world?¡± the Snow Wolf King asked in a deep voice. Xue An looked indifferently at the giant wolf, ¡°So what if I am?¡± A trace of surprise and respect flashed across the Snow Wolf King¡¯s face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you are a distinguished guest indeed. I was indeed rather abrupt just now; please forgive me! I will spare these villagers!¡± The Snow Wolf King had actually apologized to this man! This discovery left the villagers completely dumbfounded. Does this Mr. Xue have such an impressive background? But the Snow Wolf King¡¯s perceived humility only made Xue An shake his head gently. ¡°You have made a mistake!¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you spare the villagers or not, it¡¯s about¡­ whether I am willing to spare you!¡± This statement made the Snow Wolf King think he had misheard, then, laughing in extreme anger, it said, ¡°I respect you as a martial artist from the main world, but that does not mean I fear you. You¡¯re unwilling to spare me? Do you know who I am? I am the youngest son of the Wolf God, the Snow Wolf King!¡± The proud words of the Snow Wolf King had not yet dissipated. Xue An revealed his good-looking teeth and smiled coldly, ¡°Even if you are the son of the Wolf Buddha, you¡¯re still a beast!¡± No sooner had he spoken than the Sword Qi crouching at Xue An¡¯s feet suddenly burst forth like a peacock spreading its feathers, then surged forward like quicksilver. The first to bear the brunt was the Snow Wolf King¡¯s own guards. Before they could react, they were swallowed by the Sword Qi, and after twitching slightly, all the giant wolves turned into skeletons. The Snow Wolf King, watching this, felt as if his soul was being overwhelmed, then let out an angry roar, ¡°Wolf¡¯s Secret Technique!¡± A radiant light enveloped the Snow Wolf King, multiplying his momentum several times over. ¡°Since you insist on opposing our Wolf God, then go to death!¡± The Snow Wolf King roared as it charged over. The Sword Qi for a moment struggled to pierce through this layer of light, allowing the Snow Wolf King to successfully close the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xue An right in front, the Snow Wolf King couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of elation. Just one charge, and even if you were an Immortal, you would be smashed to pieces! The villagers shouted in alarm. But in this situation, Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sorrowful nor joyful as he faced the charging Snow Wolf King, raising his fist. ¡°One punch¡­ moves heaven and earth!¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) The members of the Tang Sect were like prisoners granted amnesty. Someone came forward to support Han Jun, and they left the Shen Family villa with the utmost respect before breaking into a run without choosing their path carefully. The room fell silent. Xue An smiled at Shen Nan, ¡°Alright, the matter is settled!¡± Shen Nan¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement as she looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a superhero. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡± Shen Nan said. At this time, Shen Kang stepped forward with a solemn expression and bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help. The Shen Family will never forget this kindness!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. He had intervened only because he felt that Shen Nan was a nice girl, not to make the Shen Family feel indebted to him. However, at this moment, there was another person quietly slipping toward the door. As Shen Jun moved out, he was also praying in his heart. Please don¡¯t notice me! Please don¡¯t see me, God bless! It seemed that even his God didn¡¯t dare to offend Xue An. Just as Shen Jun reached the door, within one step of going out, Xue An turned his head to look at him and said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of leaving now?¡± Shen Jun shivered all over, then turned around and forced a few laughs. ¡°Heh, I suddenly remembered some things I haven¡¯t dealt with!¡± As he spoke, his voice became weaker and weaker. Because Xue An was looking down at him from above. That cold, indifferent gaze easily shattered Shen Jun¡¯s psychological defenses. He kneeled to the ground with a thud, ¡°Please spare my life, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, collaborating with people from Country R was just a moment of foolishness!¡± Hearing him admit it himself, Shen Kang¡¯s face turned deadly pale with anger. ¡°You ungrateful, treacherous thing, I took you in with good intentions, and this is how you repay me?¡± Shen Jun was also stunned at this point, as if he had been controlled and let out all his inner thoughts just now. ¡°Kill him? I can do it for you,¡± Xue An said to Shen Kang with a faint smile, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Shen Jun trembled all over, crying out with a sobbing voice, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please beg for mercy for me, as long as you spare me, I will leave right now!¡± Shen Kang¡¯s expression changed a few times, then he let out a long sigh. ¡°Sir, this person is, after all, my relative, could you¡­ please let him off this one time!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. To kill or not to kill Shen Jun was of little significance to him. Shen Jun, seeing that his life was spared, turned and ran. Only then did Shen Kang have the chance to step forward and thank him again earnestly. After expressing his gratitude, Shen Kang asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, what brings you to Hollywood this time?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I have a friend who is going to attend the Oscars in a few days!¡± ¡°Oh? Who might that be? Do I know them?¡± Shen Kang was surprised. ¡°Fan Mengxue!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. Shen Kang was stunned, and Shen Nan let out an exclamation. ¡°The ¡®Pride of the Chinese¡¯ Miss Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Is she very famous now?¡± Shen Kang¡¯s face was full of admiration, ¡°Famous? She¡¯s more than just famous! As an overseas Chinese, I rarely admire anyone, but Miss Fan Mengxue is the one Chinese star I admire the most in my life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An was somewhat curious. ¡°Miss Fan¡¯s rise to fame in Hollywood in just a few months is something other stars couldn¡¯t achieve in their lifetimes,¡± he said. ¡°She has starred in a string of box-office hits, and now she¡¯s been nominated for an Oscar for a major production!¡± ¡°If it were just that, it would be one thing, but what¡¯s key is Miss Fan¡¯s stellar reputation. Many actors who have worked with her can¡¯t stop singing her praises, and moreover¡­¡± Shen Kang paused, noticed Mr. Xue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and continued. ¡°Moreover, several well-known male actors really like Fan Mengxue. They¡¯ve said more than once in public that they want to pursue her!¡± ¡°But Miss Fan never responds to them. Ever since she entered Hollywood, she can be described as scandal-free!¡± At this moment, Shen Nan asked excitedly, ¡°Big Brother Xue, are you very familiar with Miss Fan?¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then, could you get me an autographed photo? I asked my dad to get one for me, but he never had the chance. I like her the most! She¡¯s the pride and role model for us girls!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course, I can!¡± While they were discussing Fan Mengxue, In a luxurious hotel suite in Hollywood, Fan Mengxue, or as she should now be called, the Night Devil Empress, closed her eyes, preparing to try once again to completely extinguish the soul of this body. The Night Devil Empress arrived in the world she created with her Divine Sense. Night Demon Valley¡¯s greatest skills were Divine Sense and the secret technique of possession! Especially the Night Devil Empress, who had possessed countless bodies, had never encountered a soul as troublesome as the one in this body. On a swath of crimson land, there stood a huge crucifix. Chained to the crucifix with Divine Sense chains was a listless Fan Mengxue. The Night Devil Empress approached her, looking at the incredibly tenacious soul with a hint of severity in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what exactly has been supporting you up until now?¡± the Night Devil Empress said indifferently. Fan Mengxue slowly lifted her head, her hollow eyes now only showing numbness. Yet, facing this numb gaze, a barely perceptible panic flashed in the heart of the Night Devil Empress. Then the Night Devil Empress became angry. Did she just become afraid of an ant¡¯s soul? ¡°So, you¡¯re still stubbornly holding on? I refuse to believe that any soul in this world can withstand the agony of being eroded by the Ye Mo Flame!¡± The Night Devil Empress roared as a black flame rose from Fan Mengxue¡¯s feet and quickly enveloped her entire body. The Demon Flame scorched, causing heart-rending pain! Even the toughest man, faced with such torture, wouldn¡¯t last three seconds. But Fan Mengxue merely struggled in agony for a few moments, her eyes remaining numb and her head held high, never once lowered. The Night Devil Empress, both shocked and furious, said, ¡°Why! Why do you keep holding on? What in this world is worth your longing to stay?¡± With that, the Demon Flame intensified once more. The raging flames completely swallowed Fan Mengxue. But even so, Fan Mengxue remained silent, just quietly watching the Night Devil Empress. The Night Devil Empress finally stepped back in panic and then angrily said, ¡°Why would you rather endure such pain and keep holding on?¡± Fan Mengxue opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse, weak voice, ¡°Because I believe that he will definitely come to save me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He? The Night Devil Empress¡¯s expression gradually became more sinister. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xue An, aren¡¯t you? Hehe, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s already arrived in M Country, but I¡¯ve set a deadly trap. When the time comes, I will use your hand to personally kill him! Hahaha!¡± The Night Devil Empress laughed triumphantly. Fan Mengxue merely shook her head gently, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t kill him, because he is the invincible Xue An!¡± As she spoke, a light seemed to return to Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Slaying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Slaying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Snow Wolf City. A city located at the foot of the snowy mountains. Because it is the habitation of giant wolves, there are towering houses everywhere. Of course, the tallest buildings had to be the Temple of Wolf God in the center of the city. At this moment. At the gate of Snow Wolf City, a few giant wolves were grumbling. ¡°Damn, we got even less vodka this time, it¡¯s really boring!¡± a giant wolf with a streak of golden fur on its head said. ¡°Heh, you think it¡¯s really less? The supplies distributed to each city are fixed. If there¡¯s a sudden decrease, it must be those above skimming off the top!¡± another giant wolf sneered. ¡°Shush, keep your voice down, will you? Be careful the Snow Wolf King hears you, that¡¯s the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± an older and more mature giant wolf hastily advised. ¡°Hmph, if this great Snow Wolf was esteemed, he wouldn¡¯t have been relegated to a backwater like this. Besides, he¡¯s out of the city now, isn¡¯t he? Can¡¯t I even talk about it?¡± This giant wolf¡¯s complaints resonated with many people. After the Snow Wolf King arrived here, he started to extort and amass wealth, embezzling many supplies to satisfy his own greed, which truly failed to win the hearts of the wolves. At that time, a group of humans passed by the city gate. ¡°Stop!¡± a giant wolf blocked their path. ¡°Gr¡­great one, we are here to clean for the lords inside!¡± the leader, an elderly man, trembled as he spoke. The giant wolf looked at the shabby, ramshackle elder and the people behind him, then waved them away with some disappointment, ¡°Get lost quickly!¡± After the group entered the city, the giant wolf sighed and said, ¡°Damn, can¡¯t touch a drop of grease the whole day, it¡¯s really boring!¡± While they were grumbling, a huge noise came from a distance. A few wolves guarding the city looked up and saw a dense crowd in the sky, with the dust they kicked up during their run obscuring the sun and creating an intimidating spectacle. The wolves were first stunned, then became terrified. ¡°By the Wolf God above, have these lowlifes gone crazy?¡± ¡°Quick, ring the bell to sound the alarm!¡± The wolves began to frantically ring the bell to alert others. Because Snow Wolf City was small and surrounded only by commoners, the guards usually consisted of just a few of them. No sooner had they rung the bell than the dark mass of people had already reached the foot of the city walls. At that point, the giant wolves also calmed down from their initial panic. Especially when they saw that the arriving group consisted entirely of lowlifes with sticks, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought it was something serious, tsk tsk, just a bunch of lowlifes!¡± one of the wolves said with disdain. To them, these lowlifes were as weak and easily bullied as lambs to the slaughter, not worthy of fear. ¡°I¡¯m going down to kill them all!¡± A giant wolf leaped down from the high city wall, carrying a huge wolf fang club in its hand, and rushed towards the crowd with a sinister laugh. This giant wolf was more than three meters tall, and its menacing charge caused the crowd to become restless. So many years of oppression had made many people fear the giant wolves to their bones, and upon seeing one charging at them, their instinct was to flee. ¡°Fire the arrows, fire quickly!¡± Wu Qing shouted. The people raised their crossbows and started shooting arrows at the wolf. But because of the wolf¡¯s extremely fast speed, the arrows had not yet struck before it had already barreled past. ¡°Heh heh, lowlifes, all of you go to hell!¡± The giant wolf¡¯s eyes glinted cruelly as it raised its club, ready to swing. Just then, a beam of golden light flew in from afar at great speed, circling the wolf once. The wolf froze on the spot, and then its massive body slowly split into several pieces. This scene prompted a huge cheer from the crowd. And on the city wall, several giant wolves were shocked and horrified. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that golden light just now?¡± At the same time, the entire Snow Wolf City boiled over as a few hundred wolves rushed to the wall. They all rushed over after hearing the alarm bell. Seeing so many giant wolves, many human citizens turned pale. ¡°You lowly commoners, why have you disturbed our Snow Wolf City for no reason?¡± A noticeably larger giant wolf stepped forward and bellowed its question. In the absence of the Snow Wolf King, it was the ruler of Snow Wolf City. After a moment of silence, someone in the crowd took the lead and shouted, ¡°We are not lowly commoners, you beasts are!¡± ¡°Yes! We are not lowly commoners! You beasts are!¡± These shouts caused the giant wolves to bristle with anger. The acting City Lord sneered, ¡°Since you are seeking death, then don¡¯t blame us. Slaughter these lowly commoners!¡± At this command, several hundred giant wolves began to slowly advance. As they moved, it seemed as if the earth itself trembled. But at this moment, the human citizens¡¯ eyes were red with rage, and they pointed whatever they could use as a weapon at the giant wolves. They had already disregarded their own lives. This fierce and fearless spirit bewildered the giant wolves. Why had these once weak and easily bullied humans suddenly united? ¡°Slaughter them all!¡± Fear flashed in the acting City Lord¡¯s wolfish eyes as it ordered fiercely. But just as its words ended, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared around its neck and swiftly circled it. The massive wolf¡¯s head soared into the sky. The wolf¡¯s body tumbled off the city wall, kicking up a cloud of dust. This sight stunned all the giant wolves. What exactly was that golden light? Yet, the human citizens let out a thunderous cheer, with someone shouting, ¡°Sir, your might is unparalleled!¡± At the same time, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared in the air in front of the crowd, facing the few hundred wolves and said indifferently, ¡°Today, I will let you taste what it¡¯s like to have your city slaughtered!¡± With his words, countless sword lights rained down like a downpour, striking at the wolves. The giant wolves initially did not take these hair-thin sword lights seriously, but in an instant, the sword rain engulfed them. Screams mixed with blood turned the walls of Snow Wolf City crimson. Seeing these giant wolves, who always lorded above them and were stained with human blood, falling one by one¡­ Many human tears streamed uncontrollably. City Lord Ni shook with excitement. The scene they had imagined countless times since childhood had finally become a reality. A few moments later, the entire wolf pack turned into puddles of blood, and even the city walls collapsed under the barrage of sword rain. The loud noise shocked the enslaved humans within the city, and then they witnessed a scene they would never forget in their lives. The countless sword rains fell, and the human citizens were completely unscathed, whereas those domineering giant wolves were enveloped by the sword rain and, after several screams, turned into pus and white bones. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, the stench of wolf blood filled the entire Snow Wolf City, rising up to the sky. In that moment, Xue An slaughtered the city with a single sword! And just then, a great howl emanated from the center of the city, from the Temple of Wolf God. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to slaughter my people?¡± As these words echoed, a giant wolf radiating a cool radiant light slowly emerged from the temple. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Hope You’re Still Alive (3rd Update) Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Hope You¡¯re Still Alive (3rd Update) Translator: 549690339 Its appearance made many exclaim in wonder. ¡°It is a Wolf God Sacrifice!¡± ¡°This is the Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Xue An stood in midair, his face neither sad nor happy. ¡°Slaughter your people?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°When your wolf clan exterminated my Huaxia citizens, why didn¡¯t you speak up then?¡± The giant wolf, standing six or seven meters tall, looked at Xue An in midair. ¡°A sword cultivator from the main world?¡± As it spoke, a hint of surprise and doubt flashed across its massive wolf face. ¡°Our werewolf clan has always cooperated with your main world. Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking our wrath by doing this?¡± the giant wolf roared. Xue An replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the clan you cooperated with, I¡¯ll also settle accounts with them when I return. However, for now¡­¡± Xue An looked up at the giant wolf, ¡°I have to kill you flea-bitten beasts first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the giant wolf roared as it charged towards him. Its speed was incredibly incongruous with its size, nearly as fast as a ghostly shadow. In the blink of an eye, the giant wolf had already charged in front of Xue An. Under its immense size, Xue An looked like a tiny ant, very inconspicuous. ¡°Die for me¡­!¡± The giant wolf roared with rage, a giant hammer materializing in its hands, striking down at Xue An. This scene terrified the many Huaxia citizens watching. Many of them couldn¡¯t bear to watch and closed their eyes. But the expected screams and impact sounds did not occur. The crowd slowly opened their eyes and looked up, only to see Xue An standing in midair, with one hand casually holding the giant wolf¡¯s hammer. This image was like a person lifting a mountain, giving a striking sense of impact. Filled with horror, the wolf deity gritted its teeth, marshaling all its strength onto the hammer in an attempt to crush Xue An to death. Yet, Xue An remained calm, his voice cold, ¡°Is that all the strength you have?¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s hand began to slowly lift upwards. The hammer slowly rose, despite the wolf deity putting forth all its might, unable to stop it. ¡°You strike me with a hammer, I¡¯ll return the favor with the hammer!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly pulled the hammer from the giant wolf¡¯s grasp and, gripping the handle, lifted his hand and swung the hammer with force. Whoosh! The hammer, with a piercing whistling sound, hurled straight at the giant wolf. Scared out of its wits, the wolf deity¡¯s spirit seemed to leave its body, ¡°No¡­¡±. Thud. A dull sound echoed. The divine glow of the Wolf God enveloping it was shattered by the hammer, and then, with an unstoppable momentum, the hammer completely smashed its body into a pile of mush. With this, all the giant wolves of Snow Wolf City were annihilated. After a brief silence, the crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer. ¡°Sir is mighty!¡± ¡°Sir is undefeated in a hundred battles!¡± Ni Village Chief and Wu Qing glanced at each other and suddenly knelt to the ground first. As they knelt, everyone else followed suit. ¡°We will never forget the great kindness of sir!¡± Xue An stood in the air with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face. He felt the gratitude of these people. This bow, he accepted it without any reservations. And just then, a speck of light emerged from the corpse of the wolf deity, and with incredible speed, it tried to flee from the area. Xue An reached out and grabbed the light orb in his hand. It was the soul of the wolf deity. Seeing itself caught by Xue An, the wolf spirit panicked and knelt vigorously in his palm. ¡°Mercy, lord, mercy, I am but a lowly sacrificial priest, and I have never once killed a Huaxia citizen!¡± But its words elicited many roars of anger. ¡°Never killed? Then how was my daughter used as a sacrifice for the Wolf God?¡± The Wolf Spirit trembled in fear. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Why do the giant wolves that were killed have no souls, but you alone do?¡± The Wolf Spirit shuddered, seemingly hesitating. Xue An smiled, ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then I can search your divine soul for answers!¡± The Wolf Spirit hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s because all wolf people are descendants of the Wolf God. Once they die, their souls will return to the Wolf God Hall in the main city. Our sacrifices are different, which is why we retain living souls.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Where is this main city?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s patience ran out completely, and he grasped firmly with his hand. Crack. The Wolf Spirit let out a pitiful cry and was crushed, while the memories contained within its divine soul were acquired by Xue An. The cruel and bloody scenes from the Wolf God¡¯s sacrificial memories made Xue An snort in anger. It seemed that his methods of killing these wolf people were not cruel enough. And from the useful information, Xue An found quite a bit. For example, the location of the main city, the secrets of the Wolf God, and so on. Originally, this secret realm was not owned by the Wolf God but was built by a powerful being from ancient Huaxia. However, that powerful being and other strong individuals suddenly disappeared, leaving only some of the Huaxian people to live and thrive in this world. Later, the Ancestral Wolf God, pursued to the ends of earth by the Church of Light, discovered this secret realm by chance and quickly made it his exclusive domain. After generations of growth, the descendants of the Wolf God spread throughout this world and then became the rulers, wreaking havoc on the original inhabitants. Now, the Wolf God is still sleeping in the Wolf God Hall, while its descendants have established contact with E Country in the main world and often cooperate with them. E Country provides various powerful souls, while the wolf clan supplies E Country with the Blood of the Wolf God. As for the whereabouts of members like the Fire Phoenix, this Wolf God worshipper did not know. But Xue An had a premonition that they were all still alive. And while Xue An was waging battle in all directions within the War Wolf Secret Realm, a major upheaval had already begun in the main world, that is, on Earth. This was the seventh day since Xue An and the Fire Phoenix Squad had gone missing. The training camp in Siberia was eerily silent. The other squads had already dispersed. Su Shanna stood on the rooftop, her gaze somewhat desolate. Suddenly, a helicopter landed on the rooftop. ¡°Colonel Su Shanna, board the helicopter and leave! This place has been decided to be abandoned,¡± an officer said. Su Shanna was silent for a long while before nodding and boarding the helicopter. In these seven days, she had mobilized all the manpower she could to search. But apart from bodies and blood, she found nothing. Sitting on the helicopter, looking at the vast forests outside the window, Su Shanna prayed silently in her heart. I hope you¡¯re still alive! Zhongdu. An Family. Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Binyi, and a few others had solemn expressions, sadness in their eyes. Suddenly, the door opened, and An Yan walked out leading her two daughters. ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± The three hurriedly stood up. An Yan wore a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes! Sister-in-law, it¡¯s nothing serious, just came to check on you! My second brother¡­¡± Qiao Le hastily said. Zhao Xuehui kicked him angrily, then apologized, ¡°Sister-in-law, we just came to see how you are.¡± Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Translator: 549690339 An Yan swept the hair beside her ear away and smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more, I understand what you mean, and I¡¯m not worried about a thing, because I believe that he is definitely still alive and will return in a few days!¡± ¡°Absolutely! My second brother is blessed with a charmed life, nothing will happen to him!¡± Qiao Le quickly nodded in agreement. The three brothers sat for a moment before getting up and leaving. Once they were outside the An Family¡¯s home, Zhao Xuehui¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°We must be prepared, with the second brother not here, it¡¯s inevitable that some people will have ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Understood, whoever dares to mess with the An Family, we¡¯ll lay down our lives if necessary to ensure the safety of these three women!¡± Both Yang Binyi and Qiao Le¡¯s eyes glittered with a cold light. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°Right now, our most important task is to manage Tianyuan Company well! The Chen Family just called me, they will go all out to help us maintain the situation!¡± ¡°Old Chen is quite righteous!¡± Qiao Le remarked. Zhao Xuehui said, ¡°He¡¯s a smart man. Everyone in Zhongdu knows the relationship between the An Family and the Chen Family, so he knows what to do!¡± After they left, An Yan sat down despondently in the house, her gaze filled with sorrow. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian asked with concern. An Yan shook her head, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Is it about Dad?¡± Xue Xiang asked, tilting his head. An Yan¡¯s complexion turned somewhat pale. ¡°Mom, let me tell you, both of us can feel Dad¡¯s presence, so don¡¯t worry about him, he will definitely come back!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian reassured An Yan like little adults. An Yan nodded, sniffed hard to fight back her emotion, and then smiled, ¡°What do you want to eat? Mom will go make it now!¡± ¡°Egg fried rice!¡± ¡°Alright, Mom will go make it now!¡± Before getting busy in the kitchen, An Yan stared blankly at the frying pan for a while. Husband, are you safe right now? Don¡¯t worry, I will always be here waiting for you to return. If anyone dares to bully Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I will do as you said¡ªI¡¯ll grab this frying pan and whack them! The military camp. These past few days, An Qing had obviously lost a lot of weight, her cheeks had become dehydrated, transforming from a slightly baby-faced roundness to a pointy oval shape. Whenever she walked down the corridor holding documents, there would be lots of gossip behind her back. ¡°See that? That¡¯s the person who caused the death of a whole team!¡± ¡°Shh, stop talking. Haven¡¯t you heard? This time she even caused the death of her own brother-in-law. Haven¡¯t you seen how she dares not return home?¡± Occasionally these whispered comments reached An Qing¡¯s ears, but she simply turned pale, pretending not to hear. When she returned to her office, she found that there was someone else already there. A tall and handsome man in civilian clothes leaned on her desk, watching her with a playful gaze. ¡°Miss An, long time no see!¡± As soon as she saw him, An Qing¡¯s expression turned very ugly, ¡°Liu Minghui!¡± Liu Minghui let out a chuckling laugh, his gaze filled with greed as he looked at An Qing. ¡°An Qing, you¡¯re still the same, haven¡¯t changed much, eh!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Qing asked, barely containing her anger. ¡°What am I doing here? Haha, I think I should inform you that soon, we¡¯ll be colleagues. No! I should say¡­ soon I¡¯ll be your superior!¡± Liu Minghui said with an air of arrogance. An Qing was taken aback. Liu Minghui¡¯s face bore a sneer, ¡°After all, some people caused the death of so many elite soldiers. Although it¡¯s been suppressed, they still have to take some responsibility, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Nonsense? Haha, why don¡¯t you take a look at what this is?¡± Liu Minghui placed a piece of paper on the table, then strode away. But as he passed by An Qing, he smiled meaningfully, ¡°Sorry, but now that the general is dead, there¡¯s no one left to have your back.¡± ¡°So in the end, it¡¯s our Liu Family that wins. All your painstaking efforts will come to naught and belong to me! And I¡¯m really looking forward to the day you beg me for mercy!¡± After speaking, Liu Minghui left with a smug expression on his face. Once he had gone, An Qing walked to the office desk in a daze and looked at the orders on the paper. Originally, the Liu Family and the An Family had competed fiercely for military positions. In the end, the An Family narrowly won, and An Qing managed to gain a position by the general¡¯s side. But the struggle between the two families never ceased, with Liu Minghui eyeing An Qing with covetous desire. And now, with the general dead and the Fire Phoenix missing, An Qing had effectively become an isolated force, with no one left to rely on. That¡¯s why the Liu Family took such a bold move at this time, the malice and venom in their intentions extreme. An Qing¡¯s face was pale, tears falling like broken pearls, silently staining the words on the paper. Brother-in-law, where are you now? Though the news of Xue An¡¯s disappearance was suppressed by Chen Xiu¡¯s best efforts, preventing major upheaval, the seemingly calm Zhongdu still felt like a storm was about to break. And at this moment, a man and a woman appeared on the streets of Zhongdu. The man was tall and powerful, with a golden complexion. The woman was dressed in white, surpassing the snow in purity, with an ethereal beauty. The two stood on the street, looking at a nearby advertisement. On it was a bold advertisement for Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. A disdainful smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, ¡°Sister Wen, this mere mortal potion dares to make such grand claims, it¡¯s laughable.¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s expression was cold as she lightly said, ¡°This trip down from Kunlun, our master wants us to see if there are any new developments in the mortal world, and this thing has caught my interest!¡± Jiang Nubing laughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Wen Banmei nodded slightly. After the two got a bottle of Tianyuan, they didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, and Jiang Nubing said with a laugh, ¡°It looks pretty, but I wonder what¡¯s inside.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Nubing opened the bottle and took a sniff at the nose, his face suddenly changing. ¡°How is it?¡± asked Wen Banmei. Jiang Nubing didn¡¯t answer, but poured out a small cup and drank it down. After a moment, he opened his eyes wide in shock. ¡°This thing, it¡¯s useful to us!¡± ¡°What?¡± A hint of surprise also emerged on Wen Banmei¡¯s frosty face. Jiang Nubing said in a grave voice, ¡°This substance actually has an effect similar to that of an elixir. After drinking it, I feel my cultivation level has faintly increased!¡± Now even Wen Banmei could no longer remain composed. She took the Tianyuan and tasted it herself, then was also stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was well known that in their secret realm of Kunlun, elixirs that could enhance cultivation levels were possessions only True Disciples were qualified to have, and even they would receive only a few each year. Even they, proclaimed as the immortals of Kunlun, only got slightly more. It was said that the favored descendants of those True Sects might have more, but it was impossible to acquire something like this Tianyuan as easily as purchasing it with a flick of the hand. Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing exchanged glances, both seeing the greed and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. This trip to the mortal world was worth it! Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Chapter 239: Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Translator: 549690339 War Wolf Secret Realm. Inside the Wolf God Hall of the main city. An elite wolf king walked in, ¡°Exalted Wolf Saint, we just received word that the group of Chinese warriors who suddenly appeared has not been captured yet!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± A colossal wolf with fur radiating a silvery glow slowly turned around, its wolf eyes filled with anger. ¡°Tomorrow is the day my father will awaken from his century-long slumber, and these powerful warriors would have been the perfect sacrifice, yet you lot have failed to capture them after several days!¡± All the wolves in the room lowered their heads, not daring to speak. The Wolf Saint paced back and forth within the vast hall, taking a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Send out the orders, dispatch the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, and make sure to capture these intruders today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The colossal wolf did not retreat. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Exalted Wolf Saint, we have suddenly lost contact with Snow Wolf City¡­¡± ¡°Snow Wolf City?¡± The Wolf Saint frowned, ¡°That disappointing Snow Wolf King probably ran off to play again. Leave it be, once my father, the Wolf God, awakens tomorrow, the king will feel the summons and naturally return!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following the Wolf Saint¡¯s command, the most elite fighters among the werewolves, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, were mobilized. Meanwhile, on a mountain about a hundred kilometers away from the main city. Cheng Hao and his men had just survived another attack, and were now seizing the time to rest. In the last few days, they had lost count of how many attacks they had endured from the werewolves. These werewolves were incredibly strong and quite intelligent. If it were not for the favorable terrain and Cheng Hao and his men fighting desperately in retaliation, they probably could not have held their ground. But Cheng Hao knew they were close to their limit. Over these past days, the combat rations they had brought with them had been completely depleted, and now they were surviving on wild fruits and hares they could catch. But this was nowhere near enough to sustain the demands of such intense fighting. Everyone was starting to weaken at a visibly rapid pace. Yet even so, everyone¡¯s will to fight remained high. In Sun Ling¡¯s words, ¡°We are the elite trained by our instructors, how could we possibly lose to these beasts.¡± ¡°Captain, you eat!¡± Zou Yi carefully handed over the last bag of combat rations to Cheng Hao. Cheng Hao shook his head, ¡°I just ate a roasted rabbit, I¡¯m not hungry yet!¡± In fact, Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t remember when he last ate. Zou Yi became somewhat anxious, ¡°Captain, how can you not eat? If you collapse from hunger, who will command us?¡± Just as Cheng Hao was about to say something, the werewolves below launched another attack. This attack was more frenzied than any before. Cheng Hao calmly ordered his men to counterattack using the terrain to their advantage. Several werewolf corpses had already begun to appear on the ground. Just then, a giant wolf charged ferociously, its claws nearly reaching Cheng Hao¡¯s shoulder. Cheng Hao wanted to dodge, but his vision was dimming, so his reaction was delayed by half a second. The giant wolf was excited, these lowly people¡¯s troops were simply too tenacious; seven or eight days of assaults had not brought these humans down but had instead caused non-negligible casualties among the werewolves. This infuriated these arrogant werewolves. This time, they finally had the commander within their grasp! But as it was rejoicing, it felt a shock in its paw and realized it couldn¡¯t grab hold. Looking down, it saw Zhou Da Niu radiating dazzling golden light, who bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡± As he spoke, Zhou Da Niu mustered all his remaining strength and punched the giant wolf in the abdomen. Bang! The giant wolf was sent flying dozens of meters away, an expression of pain flashing across its face. Zhou Daniu was also gasping for breath at this moment, nearly collapsing to the ground. Cheng Hao hurriedly went to support him, ¡°Da Niu!¡± ¡°Captain, I reckon I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Zhou Daniu said weakly. During the continuous battles these days, Zhou Daniu often played the role of the vanguard and the main force because he practiced the Indestructible Vajra Method, which caused his strength to deplete rapidly. Although everyone reduced their rations to ensure his supply as much as possible, they were still on the verge of collapse. Cheng Hao felt a heavy weight in his heart and said solemnly, ¡°Da Niu, don¡¯t panic, rest for a while, I¡¯ll take over!¡± Zou Yi returned at this moment, his face covered in dust. He had just sneaked over, trying to kill a giant wolf, but failed to do so. ¡°Da Niu, are you alright?¡± Zou Yi was more concerned about his partner than anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Zhou Daniu cracked a smile. After a wave of attacks, the giant wolves retreated once again. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and began to take the opportunity to rest. But they had barely sat down for a minute when a huge commotion came from the bottom of the mountain. While everyone was still puzzled, they suddenly felt the mountain tremble slightly, and then a group of golden wolves, much larger than the ordinary giant wolves, were charging towards them. Cheng Hao¡¯s heart sank, but he still roared, ¡°All members, get ready!¡± Everyone understood that this was the last time. Yet, no one felt fear. Everyone stood up, formed their formation, and faced the golden wolves charging up from the mountain. Zou Yi rested his hand on Zhou Daniu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey, old ox, if I die, remember to kowtow to my parents for me!¡± Zhou Daniu grinned, ¡°I won¡¯t go, because I¡¯ll probably die before you do!¡± Zou Yi laughed and hugged Zhou Daniu tightly, ¡°Good brother, in the next life, let¡¯s fight side by side again!¡± Zhou Daniu nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Sun Ling then approached Cheng Hao and said with a flickering gaze, ¡°Captain, later we¡¯ll hold off this group of giant wolves, and you can break out through the small path at the foot of the mountain.¡± Cheng Hao looked at Sun Ling and smiled faintly, ¡°The captain of Fire Phoenix has never fled from battle, remember, if I die, you take my place!¡± After saying that, Cheng Hao shouted loudly, ¡°All members, for the instructor, for Fire Phoenix, carry out the final sprint and counterattack! Even in death, let¡¯s have these beasts buried with us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded thunderously. At this moment, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves had already charged close. The members of Fire Phoenix were entangled in battle with these creatures. The situation had reached a stalemate. In the distance, a golden wolf with an arrogant demeanor coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Wolf God is thinking, demanding them alive; otherwise, my subordinates would have torn these wretches to shreds long ago!¡± ¡°The Snow Wolf King is right, but I don¡¯t think these lowly humans will last much longer!¡± a Silver Wolf nodded and bowed in agreement. The golden wolf was getting impatient at this moment, took a step forward, and roared, ¡°Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Boom. A thin silver glow enveloped all of its subordinates. Their defense and attack power were both greatly multiplied. The members of Fire Phoenix were already at their wit¡¯s end, and soon they were all knocked to the ground, the scales tipping against them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wolves didn¡¯t deliver the killing blow, but Cheng Hao and the others understood that they had no intention of sparing them. So they exchanged glances and secretly drew out their daggers. ¡°Until the next life!¡± they whispered, preparing to end their own lives. Just at that moment, an angry shout came from the distance. ¡°Who dares to touch my people?¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Translator: 549690339 After the sound came, members of the Fire Phoenix were all stunned. Because the voice was all too familiar. And the many giant wolves looked up in confusion. A figure rushed towards the mountain at great speed, and after stopping, it turned out to be Xue An, his face full of murderous intent. ¡°Instructor?¡± Cheng Hao said in disbelief. Xue An looked at his men, wounded all over but with determination in their eyes, and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I have come!¡± The members of the Fire Phoenix wept with joy. They had not expected, at this crucial moment of life and death, to see Xue An. ¡°Instructor, forty-eight members of Fire Phoenix have held the hilltop for seven days and nights, with not one casualty!¡± Cheng Hao said with exhaustion in his voice, yet with a hint of pride. Xue An nodded, ¡°Rest now, leave the rest to me!¡± The golden giant wolf stepped forward impatiently and said, ¡°Who is this lowlife, daring to obstruct the Divine Blood Battle Wolves¡¯ mission, kill him!¡± Several Divine Blood Battle Wolves roared and charged over. Xue An¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He had flown all the way from Snow Wolf City. He had intended to go directly to the main city, but halfway there, he suddenly sensed the aura of the Fire Phoenix members and immediately turned back. Fortunately, he was timely. If he had been a step later, it was likely that all of his men would have ended up taking their own lives. This filled Xue An with rage. And when Xue An became angry, someone was going to die! So Xue An didn¡¯t bother to say anything else and took a step forward in midair. ¡°Move heaven and earth!¡± Boom! The charging Divine Blood Battle Wolves turned into dust. The rest of the wolves were still in disbelief. Xue An took a second step. ¡°Separate Yin and Yang!¡± Boom! All the ordinary giant wolves on the hilltop howled in pain and shattered into pieces. The display of power in two consecutive steps caused the golden wolf king¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡°Quick! Fall back!¡± it shouted, trying to command the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to retreat. But it was too late. Xue An, with a stern look on his face, took a third step. ¡°Cross life and death!¡± Boom! Everything seemed to come to a halt. Cheng Hao and the others could even see the boundless fear in the eyes of the Divine Blood Battle Wolves. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on these giant wolves, making them utterly out of place with their surroundings. Crack! After a crisp sound, time began to flow again, and the golden giant wolves turned into dust. Only the wolf king spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, barely clinging to life, but was so terrified that it didn¡¯t dare to glance at Xue An again and turned to flee. These werewolves always prided themselves as a noble race, but when it came to running for their lives, they still ran on all fours. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting any werewolf go. He waved his hand casually, and a beam of sword light instantly cut through the space, stabbing directly into the back of the golden wolf king. The golden wolf king let out a painful howl but continued to run wildly. A faint, cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he snapped his fingers lightly. Bang! The golden wolf king exploded as if there had been a bomb planted within its body! In three steps and with a single sword, all the giant wolves were eradicated. Xue An turned his head towards Cheng Hao and the others, ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± Cheng Hao and the others all stood up, ¡°Report to the instructor, no problem!¡± Zhou Daniu grinned sheepishly, ¡°Strange, now that the instructor is here, I feel like I could take on another giant wolf with no problem!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Good, follow me!¡± ¡°Instructor, where are we going?¡± Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask. A trace of killing intent flickered in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°To annihilate the Werewolves¡¯ Main City!¡± Before leaving Snow Wolf City, Xue An had not only granted Wu Qing and the others a simple cultivation method, but he had also promised them that he would exterminate all the werewolves. Xue An was well aware that the secret realm originally belonged to the great powers of Huaxia, and the Wolf God had not only taken advantage of the void to enter, but also brutally slaughtered the indigenous Huaxia people, an act that was an outrage to both humans and gods. Of course, Xue An wasn¡¯t going to let these beasts go. Main City. The Wolf Saint stood on a high platform, looking up at the lofty statue in the Divine Temple, his expression extremely respectful and excited. Very soon. Its ancestor, who had been asleep for a hundred years, was about to awaken. Once awakened, it would be able to lead its people to conquer the main world. Thinking of this, the Wolf Saint was filled with anticipation. It heard that the main world was a vast land, and everywhere were weak and lowly people; if it could establish a Werewolf Dynasty in the main world, how wonderful that would be! The Wolf Saint calculated in its heart. And the werewolf high-ranks below were also discussing this matter. ¡°The Wolf God is about to awaken, and by then, our werewolf race will be invincible in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard that the main world has all kinds of delicacies and vodka, and soon all will belong to us werewolves!¡± Unlike these elated werewolves. The Huaxia people, oppressed as slaves, all humbly bowed their heads in humiliation. If the Wolf God were to awaken, then the burden on their heads would become even heavier. ¡°Why haven¡¯t those sent to capture the lowly human warriors returned yet?¡± the Wolf Saint suddenly frowned. The Wolf Saint clearly understood that compared to a werewolf¡¯s soul, the souls of human warriors were the best tonic, which was why it had sent the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to capture these human warriors. But why hadn¡¯t they returned yet? The Wolf Saint did not even contemplate the possibility of failure. In its view, that was simply impossible. After all, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves were elite warriors inheriting the Blood of the Wolf God, each one possessing the might of a Heavenly Being, so how could they fail? But just then, sounds like thunder came from the sky. The Wolf Saint looked up and saw a golden light speeding straight toward the Divine Temple in the Main City. And the formidable aura contained within the golden light alarmed even itself. Who was this? How could someone possess such overwhelming might? As the Wolf Saint¡¯s expression shifted. Xue An had already stopped in mid-air, looking down at the towering Wolf God Hall and the group of werewolf high-ranks. ¡°Are you all here?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Is this a lowly human? Before the Wolf Saint could speak, a giant wolf charged forward, roaring, ¡°This is the sacred ground of the Divine Temple, how dare a lowly human like you step foot here, begone!¡± But Xue An simply waved his hand casually, and a golden light pierced the giant wolf¡¯s head. Bang! Blood mixed with brains spattered from the back of the giant wolf¡¯s head. The giant wolf still had a hint of bewilderment on its face, then its corpse collapsed to the ground. One strike. The whole scene was shocked. And at that moment, members of Fire Phoenix also arrived one after another, all neatly lined up behind Xue An. Despite the wounds on each of them, their faces were filled with excitement. Seeing this group of Huaxia warriors, the Wolf Saint¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken. At this moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Which of you is the king?¡± The Wolf Saint¡¯s face grew grim as it stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who are you? Why do you intrude upon the sacred grounds of the Wolf God?¡± A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the king among these werewolves?¡± The Wolf Saint was taken aback, then nodded arrogantly, ¡°Indeed, I am the Wolf Saint¡­¡± It wanted to boast further. Xue An said flatly, ¡°Since you are, then go to die!¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Today, I Shall Slay a God! (First Update) Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Today, I Shall Slay a God! (First Update) Before the words had settled, Xue An had vanished from midair. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf Saint, and then he unleashed a punch. The Wolf Saint had also regained his composure by now, sneering, ¡°You lowly mortal dare to act recklessly? Today, I¡¯ll let you know the might of the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± With that, the Wolf Saint¡¯s entire body burst with silver radiance, and he struck out with a giant claw, perfectly meeting Xue An¡¯s punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their clashing fists, destroying all the buildings in the vicinity. A few Silver Wolf guards who were close by were also caught in the blast, turning to ash before they could even let out a scream. At this moment, the Wolf Saint too was filled with shock. He had thought that his claw strike would turn this human into minced meat. After all, in terms of physical strength, the Wolf Clan was far stronger than humans. But unexpectedly, not only had he not shaken his opponent, his own blow had rebounded, causing his vitality to surge and nearly made him spit blood. Xue An, on the other hand, wore an indifferent expression, slowly raising his fist, ¡°Again!¡± Boom! Another punch. The Wolf Saint was shaken so much that his entire body¡¯s silver glow flickered, and he was forced to take half a step back. This caused all the Wolf Clan nobles watching below to be shocked. ¡°How is this possible? He actually repelled Lord Wolf Saint with physical strength alone!¡± The Wolf Saint¡¯s body trembled slightly, fear evident in his eyes. What was this human¡¯s body made of to be so formidable? Xue An paid no attention to the shock of those around him, but instead revealed several pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°Again!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist, and everything around him came to a standstill, even the vitality of heaven and earth was drawn by this punch. The expression of the Wolf Saint greatly changed, and he roared, ¡°Wolf God Secret Art!¡± Boom! His body¡¯s silver radiance exploded, and he even grew larger as he struck out with both claws, clashing against Xue An¡¯s punch. There was no sound, as if the two had merely touched hands casually. However, in the blink of an eye, the imposing Wolf Saint was sent flying backwards, spitting out mouthfuls of blood in midair. Xue An retracted his fist, facing the eyes of the wolves filled with shock, and shook his head lightly, ¡°Still too weak!¡± Xue An had sent the Wolf Saint flying with sheer physical strength, without utilizing his cultivation level. ¡°Lowly human, I will kill you! Then, I will place your soul into eternal flames to be scorched forever!¡± An extremely angry voice came from afar. Xue An turned to look, only to see the Wolf Saint, who had been knocked to the ground, slowly getting up. His aura was climbing steadily, and his wolf eyes had turned crimson. ¡°Berserk!¡± ¡°Lord Wolf Saint has gone berserk!¡± The wolves below stirred, many showing delighted expressions. Berserk was a skill unique to the High-Grade Wolf Tribe. Once in this state, they could unleash their full potential, fear no pain, and fight to the death. ¡°The Wrath of the Wild Wolf!¡± The Wolf Saint roared, and then his entire being turned into a silver flash, charging straight for Xue An. His speed was now several times faster than before. Faced with the strike filled with fierce killing intent, Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°If I say you¡¯re no good, then you¡¯re no good. Berserk is useless!¡± Saying this, Xue An slowly stretched out his hand. Bang! The Wolf Saint, now in a berserk state, had enough force to destroy a small mountain. But Xue An merely extended his slender, delicate palm, pressing it on the Wolf Saint¡¯s forehead, stopping the charge abruptly. The scene froze! A look of bewilderment flashed across the Wolf Saint¡¯s face. Not just him, all the wolves were dumbfounded. Because the scene was too eerie. Xue An stretched out one hand and pressed it on the head of the Wolf Saint, as if he were blocking a coquettish little wolf dog. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, Xue An grabbed the Wolf Saint¡¯s head and swung it fiercely. Bang bang bang! The Wolf Saint¡¯s towering body was swung by Xue Lan and brutally smashed against the ground. The wolf people watching shivered all over. How strong is this man, exactly? Even the Wolf Saint in his berserk state is not his opponent? Only the members of the Fire Phoenix looked calm, as if everything Xue An did was to be expected. At this moment, Xue An stopped, and the Wolf Saint had been battered to the point of being covered in wounds, looking at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Saying this, Xue An took a step forward, stepped on the Wolf Saint¡¯s body, grabbed the Wolf Saint¡¯s head with his other hand, and uttered a light shout. ¡°Rise!¡± Bang. After a muffled sound passed. Xue An pulled off the Wolf Saint¡¯s head with sheer force. Blood sprayed out, and the Wolf Saint was dead! Hiss! Every one of the wolf people took a sharp intake of breath, and some of the faint-hearted fainted on the spot. The invincible Wolf Saint had his head pulled off outright? And with the death of the Wolf Saint, the Divine Temple began to tremble slightly, and then a terrifying momentum rose. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to exterminate the Bloodline of the Wolf God!¡± a majestic voice sounded. Hearing this voice, the wolves all prostrated on the ground, their faces filled with ecstasy. For their god had awakened! Yet, Xue An remained unflustered, casually tossing the head aside, and glancing at the towering Divine Temple, he said indifferently, ¡°A mere beast, and you dare to falsely claim to be a deity?¡± Having said this, Xue An rose into mid-air, fashioned his hand into a sword, and slashed down fiercely. Boom! This towering Divine Temple, under the slash of his sword light, was like tofu, directly split in half. And from within the ruins, there came an extremely enraged roar. As the sound faded, the ground of the Divine Temple suddenly cracked open with a huge fissure, and an immense hand grabbed onto the ground, then a gigantic wolf¡¯s head slowly rose. The wolves all bowed their heads incessantly. Xue An just quietly watched. This giant wolf crawled out from the crack, and when it stood up, it was over twenty meters tall, its whole body covered in pure silver fur, its pair of wolf eyes filled with dominance and a killing intent. The Wolf God Ancestor had awakened! ¡°Huaxia Sword Cultivator, why did you intrude upon the Wolf God Mystic Realm and make it difficult for my Wolf God lineage?¡± The voice shook the wilderness, just the majestic presence alone was enough to make ordinary people shiver. A sneer played on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°Your Wolf God Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°This realm was originally created by a Huaxia powerhouse, later stolen by you, and you have the audacity to call it your Wolf God Mystic Realm?¡± ¡°You slaughtered my Huaxia people; I¡¯m merely letting you taste the same. Yet you say I¡¯m making it hard for your Wolf God lineage?¡± ¡°Truly, a beast will always be a beast. Even as a magical beast, you¡¯re still a beast!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Xue An spoke, the Wolf God Ancestor bellowed in shock and anger, ¡°I am a deity! What¡¯s wrong with killing a few worthless mortals?¡± After listening, Xue An¡¯s expression gradually turned ice-cold. ¡°Deity? To me, throughout The Multiverse Realms, there are no inherently ordained deities, only immortals who defy the heavens and remain unyielding!¡± After he spoke, Xue An clenched his palm, and within it, a ball of brilliance swirled, the immense power contained within causing even the Wolf God to shudder. ¡°Today, I shall slay a god!¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Chapter 242: This Sword… Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Chapter 242: Chapter 242: This Sword¡­ Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Boom! The ball of light in Xue An¡¯s hand emitted an incredibly brilliant radiance and suddenly exploded. Countless Sword Qi streaked out in all directions. The Wolf God, however, did not dodge or evade, letting these Sword Qi strike his body, sneeringly said, ¡°Useless, I am a god, and your Sword Qi is completely ineffective against me!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°This wasn¡¯t originally prepared for you anyway! Don¡¯t believe me? Just look!¡± The Wolf God was startled and turned to look. He saw that under this rain of swords, all the werewolves on the Divine Plaza had been slain, their souls obliterated along with their bodies. ¡°No!¡± the Wolf God roared. Xue An said lightly, ¡°These descendants are the source that sustains your divine power, aren¡¯t they?¡± Indeed. As these werewolves died, the aura of the Wolf God weakened slightly. ¡°How do you know about these?¡± The Wolf God was finally shocked. This was his most core secret. The reason he had propagated so many descendants was to maintain his divine status through their faith and bloodline. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Initially, countless Taiyi True Gods perished by my hand, let alone you, a mere pretender to godhood.¡± The Wolf God¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim, ¡°Who exactly are you? An ordinary Sword Cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly know so much!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Who am I? You will know when you are dead!¡± At this moment, the Wolf God calmed down and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but do you really think this is enough? The very essence of a god is that it is¡­ unbeatable!¡± As he spoke, the body of the Wolf God swelled once more. Thirty meters. Forty meters! In the end, he grew to a full hundred meters, like a giant towering between heaven and earth, then he bent down to look at Xue An, who appeared no bigger than an ant, with an amused gaze. ¡°Insect, I could crush you with a single finger now! What can you do to me?¡± Seeing this scene, the members of Fire Phoenix all clenched their hearts. Although they firmly believed that Xue An would definitely win. The Wolf God¡¯s manifestation of the Law of Heaven and Earth was simply too fearsome. However, Xue An merely looked at the Wolf God nonchalantly and softly said, ¡°Sword, come!¡± Upon his command, the sword rain that had just filled the sky hastened to gather as if obeying the call of a king, consolidating into a Giant Sword tens of meters in length. At this moment, the Wolf God had already brought down a claw, intending to blast Xue An to smithereens. Xue An, sword in hand, held the sword aloft to light up the sky! Boom! The Giant Sword collided with the wolf¡¯s claw, and the immense force caused the Divine Temple beneath Xue An¡¯s feet to fail to withstand it, cracking into dust with a snap. The Wolf God roared, trying to snap the Giant Sword, but Xue An shook his head, ¡°Useless, I told you, today I will surely kill you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An vanished, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf God, his Giant Sword transformed into a Golden Needle, thrusting straight at the Wolf God¡¯s forehead. The Wolf God, frightened, retreated, trying to dodge this sword. And at that moment, a light shout from Xue An echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°This sword is named¡­ Unstoppable!¡± All of a sudden, the Giant Sword became a dazzling stream of light, piercing the forehead of the Wolf God with unparalleled speed. The Wolf God¡¯s expression stiffened, horror filling his eyes. Then a Sword Qi burst forth from the back of his head, bringing a spray of blood and brain matter everywhere. The colossal body of the Wolf God, like a deflated balloon, began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size in the blink of an eye. However, after this sword strike, the Wolf God was not yet dead and instead turned to flee. As it ran, it was consumed with horror. Who in the world was this man? How could he strike at his weakness with a single move? No, I must leave this place quickly! This man is a thousand times more terrifying than the Holy See that chased after me all those years ago! The Wolf God¡¯s heart was filled with extreme fear as he sprinted away in panic. But he hadn¡¯t run far before he felt someone lift him by the neck from behind, then he heard Xue An say indifferently, ¡°Thinking of running now, isn¡¯t it too late?¡± The Wolf God immediately adopted an extremely fawning expression, ¡°Please spare my life, my lord, I will roll out of this secret realm immediately and I assure you that I will never come back!¡± Xue An did not speak but instead took the Wolf God straight back to the front of the Wolf God Hall. By this time, the Wolf God Hall was already in complete disarray, but in one corner, something was glowing with light. Xue An walked over there. It was a blood pool, filled with blood that emanated a powerful aura. Blood Pool. An artifact used by the werewolf clan to temper Divine Blood Battle Wolves. The Wolf God looked uncertain and anxious, not knowing what Xue An was planning by bringing him here. Before the Wolf God could react, Xue An extended two fingers directly into the Wolf God¡¯s forehead and slowly pulled out a dazzling crystal radiating with a powerful aura. There was a crack on the crystal, which was the Divine Status that Xue An had just pierced with a sword. After taking out the Divine Status, the Wolf God¡¯s body once again began to shrink, quickly turning into an ordinary grey wolf. Xue An crushed the Divine Status and threw it directly into the blood pool. The grey wolf let out a mournful cry, unable to even speak anymore. It knew that all of its years of cultivation were ruined. They should let me go now! The grey wolf thought to itself. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting it go, casually swinging his sword. The grey wolf¡¯s head was severed, and its blood dripped into the blood pool. The aura of the blood pool became even more formidable and pure. Xue An turned his head to look at Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°Although this thing is rather rudimentary, the werewolf clan has decent self-healing capabilities and robust physical strength. I¡¯ve added the Wolf God¡¯s Divine Status, so after you go in, you can strengthen your bodies to varying degrees. The benefits are endless!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix all lit up with excitement, then they jumped into the blood pool one after another. Not a single person hesitated. In their eyes, whatever Xue An said was an undeniable truth. After entering the blood pool, everyone closed their eyes and started to transform their bodies with the power of the Wolf God. Xue An watched from the side. With the death of the Wolf God, all the werewolves in the secret realm would lose their bloodline power and become just an ordinary pack of wolves. So Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to go after them anymore. One day later. The first person to emerge was Zhou Daniu. This man, who was already as burly as an ox, had now become even more powerful, and his stature had grown even larger. ¡°Instructor!¡± Zhou Daniu said respectfully. Xue An nodded, ¡°Try out your cultivation level!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Daniu executed the Indestructible Vajra Method, and a faint blood-colored golden light enveloped his body. Xue An casually swung out a strand of Sword Qi. Clang! It did not penetrate, only leaving a white mark on the skin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Instructor, I feel like I could now punch a Giant Wolf to death with one fist!¡± As they spoke, the others also emerged from the blood pool, each having gained something. Most importantly, all of their physical qualities had been greatly enhanced. ¡°Instructor!¡± everyone shouted in unison. Xue An nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back home!¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Siberia. Atop a mountain blanketed in white snow. Suddenly, a rift appeared in the sky, and then Xue An along with the members of Fire Phoenix emerged from it. ¡°Instructor, where do we head to now? Back to our country?¡± Cheng Hao asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to return. The military high command of E Country has colluded with the werewolves, and I have a score to settle with them first!¡± ¡°Instructor, let¡¯s go too! If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been completely wiped out. These E Country bastards are utterly despicable!¡± Cheng Hao said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re coming too!¡± Sun Ling and the others chimed in, their faces filled with hatred. Xue An shook his head again, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you all to get involved. I alone am enough. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, Xue An shot up into the sky, transforming into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Cheng Hao and the others looked up in amazement. ¡°Captain, has our instructor become immortal?¡± Zou Yi exclaimed. Cheng Hao murmured softly, ¡°Whether he¡¯s become immortal or not, I don¡¯t know, but the instructor has grown stronger!¡± When he first met him, Xue An had not seemed as powerful as he was now. Little did he expect that in just a few short months, Xue An¡¯s aura had become as vast and immeasurable as the ocean. The capital of E Country, Moscow. A bustling yet desolate city. Once, a large and mighty empire had its roots here, but now all had changed with time, except for the doves on Red Square that still remembered past glories. Xue An landed directly on top of a high-rise building in the suburbs of the city. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Xue An detected many powerful presences, among them one that seemed very familiar. A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, then he vanished from where he stood. ¡°Colonel Su Shanna, are you heading home?¡± someone greeted Su Shanna in a friendly manner. Su Shanna smiled and nodded, then got into her car. As she was about to start the engine, a voice came from the back seat. ¡°Long time no see, Su Shanna!¡± Hearing this voice, Su Shanna froze, then turned around abruptly. There sat Xue An in the back seat, looking at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue An?¡± Su Shanna was as shocked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Surprised, my dear friend?¡± Xue An said indifferently, but the word ¡°friend¡± spoken by him now was filled with mockery. Su Shanna¡¯s complexion instantly turned pale, and then she forced a smile, ¡°Indeed, I am surprised. You should know how many people I¡¯ve sent to search for you all, but¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, interrupting Su Shanna, ¡°So, you knew nothing about the werewolf affair?¡± Su Shanna sighed deeply, ¡°If I say I only found out at the very end, would you believe me?¡± As she spoke, Su Shanna locked eyes with Xue An. After a moment, Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Very well, now take me to your E Country¡¯s military high command!¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Su Shanna¡¯s expression tightened. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°What am I going to do? Naturally, I¡¯m going to settle this account!¡± ¡°Xue An, I acknowledge that E Country is in the wrong, but you must remain calm. After all, you are facing the military high command that controls vast power. Please don¡¯t be impetuous!¡± Su Shanna said anxiously. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Because you have not lied, I still consider you half a friend, but my patience is limited. Do not waste precious time on this, understood?¡± Su Shanna went pale, bit her lip and said, ¡°Fine, but I advise you, you¡¯d better not be rash. The strength of the Empire is not something you can challenge alone!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittal. Su Shanna drove to the outside of the military headquarters building. Because her rank was that of a colonel, the guards did not check her too thoroughly and directly let her through. On the elevator, Su Shanna said nervously, ¡°General Chekhov and other high-ranking officials are having a meeting on the top floor, and with my position, I can¡¯t get in.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°No problem, knowing where it is enough!¡± The seventh floor arrived quickly. As the elevator doors opened, a blond, blue-eyed man in military uniform was about to enter; upon seeing Su Shanna, his eyes lit up. ¡°Su Shanna, you¡¯re here?¡± The man greeted her with great enthusiasm. Su Shanna looked very nervous and made a covert sign to the man with her eyes, but the man seemed somewhat taken aback and did not understand the meaning. However, he noticed Xue An standing beside her and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°How come a person from the Hua country is here? Su Shanna, who is this man?¡± As he spoke, a hint of jealousy flashed in his eyes. He had been fervently pursuing this beauty of the Far East military, and now unexpectedly, there was another man from the Hua country by her side. Su Shanna was infuriated; she had made the covert sign to have this man leave quickly and then to send a message to General Chekhov and the others. She had a good impression of Xue An but could not stand by and watch him trouble her superiors. Because Su Shanna had a vague premonition that this man with an indifferent expression might do something earth-shattering. Xue An listened to the man¡¯s words, full of disdain for people from the Hua country. His eyes gradually turned colder, and he took a step forward and said, ¡°Out of the way!¡± The man paused, and then angrily huffed, ¡°I am a colonel in the military of nation E, and I demand that you leave immediately, or else I will¡­¡± Xue An, having already sensed through his Divine Sense that there were many formidable people on this floor, could not be bothered with this man¡¯s nonsense and casually waved his hand. Crack. The man¡¯s head was instantly chopped off. Blood spurted out, and the corpse fell down. Su Shanna was stunned by this scene. Killing someone as soon as he acted? At this moment, the guards on the floor also saw what had happened and rushed over. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Someone who has come to collect a debt!¡± A flash of sword light swept across, cutting the guards in two; then Xue An stepped forward and walked inside. Wherever he passed, corpses lay everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. At that time, Chekhov and several other top military officials of nation E were in a meeting. They were discussing cooperation with werewolves. ¡°Last month we sent in a hundred tons of vodka, then got back five vials of Blood of the Wolf God, enough to create more than a dozen Super Soldiers!¡± an officer who looked like an expert was saying. ¡°But finding the souls for these warriors is not easy; we can¡¯t always just have these special forces competitions,¡± someone questioned with a frown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chekhov smiled proudly, ¡°Of course we won¡¯t always need the souls of warriors, plus exchanging the lives of a few foreign special operations teams for generous rewards ¡ª isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± He truly had a reason to be proud, for he had manipulated this affair with his own hands. Just then, a commotion suddenly arose outside. As Chekhov and the others were in a state of alarm, the door was blasted open, and then Xue An walked in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry gentlemen, but I think the meeting below can be called off!¡± Xue An revealed a few teeth in a grim smile. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 244 I’m Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) Chapter 244: Chapter 244 I¡¯m Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) ¡°You are¡­ the instructor of the Huaxia Fire Phoenix, Xue An?¡± Chekhov lost all color in his face. Xue An nodded lightly, a faint smile on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m pleased you still remember me, Mr. Chekhov!¡± Chekhov was profoundly shaken. How could he have suddenly appeared here? And wasn¡¯t he captured by the werewolves along with the members of the Fire Phoenix? At this moment, the other people in the room also showed drastic changes in their expressions. ¡°Dare to intrude upon the military¡¯s forbidden ground, come, someone drag this fellow out!¡± a general bellowed furiously. But in response to him, there was only dead silence. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you, the guards outside have already been taken care of by me!¡± What? The faces of everyone present turned extremely ugly. Chekhov snorted coldly, ¡°Xue An, what do you want to do?¡± No sooner had his words fallen than, with a casual wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, a sword light severed one of Chekhov¡¯s arms. Blood, along with Chekhov¡¯s screams of pain, rendered the entire room dead silent. Xue An settled into a spacious armchair, a trace of a nonchalant smile playing at his lips. ¡°General Chekhov, I hope you understand, I am very angry right now, very very angry¡­ after all, it was you who nearly had all my subordinates killed.¡± Chekhov¡¯s face turned ashen. Meanwhile, the officer who looked like a specialist covertly pressed a button under the table. After a moment, a series of muffled footsteps could be heard from outside. A smug smile appeared on the officer¡¯s face. ¡°Instructor Xue, I sympathize with your ordeal, but your behavior is a provocation to the dignity of our E Empire, so¡­¡± the officer paused. ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°So we have prepared to send you to hell!¡± the officer said with a grim laugh. Boom. The thick concrete wall behind Xue An was burst open with a punch, and then a hand as wide as a fan was thrust in, aiming to slap Xue An on the head. All the officers present relaxed a bit. This palm must have been going to smash this guy¡¯s head into pieces, right? But the triumphant look on everyone¡¯s face lasted less than half a second before it froze. Because Xue An had already caught the gigantic arm, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Is this the Super Soldier you¡¯ve developed in collusion with the werewolves?¡± With that, Xue An squeezed his hand. Crack. The immensely thick arm was crushed to pieces. A muffled howl of pain followed, and then the arm tried to retract. ¡°Thinking of leaving now? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit naive?¡± Having said this, Xue An exerted force violently. Boom. The wall was smashed open with a human-shaped large hole, and then a muscular warrior over two meters tall staggered into the room. Even with his arm crushed by Xue An, the warrior was still rashly prepared to come at him again. But Xue An did not even give it the opportunity; a streak of sword light flashed by. The brute¡¯s head fell cleanly off his shoulders. Only then did Xue An coldly say, ¡°Is such trash really worth all the trouble you¡¯ve taken to harm others?¡± Chekhov and the others were dumbstruck. From the moment Xue An entered, it took only one or two minutes, and Xue An had given these people too many surprises. The burly man¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and Xue An bent down, resting his hands on the table, looking around at the pale-faced generals. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to tell you, the pack of werewolves you all cozy up to, has been completely slaughtered by me!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Chekhov shouted. A streak of sword light flashed, and Chekhov¡¯s head catapulted into the air; his face was full of astonishment before he died. He had thought that Xue An was just here to vent his anger, and after venting, he would leave. Even if he severed one of his own arms, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill himself. After all, he was a high-ranking official in the military of Country E. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m very angry now, so when I¡¯m speaking, it would be best if you didn¡¯t interrupt, understand?¡± Xue An said lightly. All the remaining officers nodded their heads, silent as cicadas in winter. ¡°Good, I think now we can start discussing compensation!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. While Xue An was settling accounts with these military high-ups in Country E. In Zhongdu, Huaxia. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei got out of the car, raising their heads to look at the wide and imposing factory gate. ¡°Immortal Masters, we have arrived at Tianyuan Company!¡± Liu Ruyan said respectfully. Jiang Nubing nodded slightly, his eyes filled with excitement and greed, ¡°Good, your Liu Family has done well!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s face flashed with excitement after being praised by Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei frowned slightly, ¡°A strange place, there¡¯s actually the fluctuation of a spirit vein inside!¡± Jiang Nubing laughed upon hearing this, ¡°Naturally, without the spirit vein, the potion would not be effective, would it?¡± Wen Banmei nodded. Liu Ruyan, standing behind, couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts roam. She hadn¡¯t expected that the Liu Family would run into such luck this time, encountering the two Immortal Masters by such a chance. With just one move, they had impressed everyone in the Liu Family. And then, Liu Ruyan had the good fortune to be favored by Wen Banmei, who had made her a temporary companion. For the past few days, the Liu Family showed utmost respect to the two of them, especially Liu Ruyan! In her dreams, she thought about becoming a disciple of Wen Banmei! So, when she heard that the two wished to find Tianyuan Company, she volunteered to be their guide. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so divine about this place to produce such a potion amid the mundane world!¡± Wen Banmei said indifferently. The two led the way, with Liu Ruyan guiding several guards from the Liu Family behind them. They quickly arrived at the office building of Tianyuan Company. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± the receptionist at the front desk asked. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei rarely spoke, feeling that conversing with common folk was beneath their status as disciples of Kunlun. Liu Ruyan stepped forward arrogantly and said, ¡°We are here to see your person in charge, quickly!¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but our directors are currently in a meeting and don¡¯t have time to meet with you right now¡­¡± The receptionist hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei started walking inside. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just barge in like this!¡± the receptionist called out anxiously. Wen Banmei gave her a cold look. The receptionist felt as though her whole body had been frozen, unable to speak a word. Liu Ruyan scoffed, ¡°Idiot!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she hurriedly led the way to follow them. At this moment, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Bin, and several others like Gao Wenyen and Shu Liu were in a meeting. ¡°Mr. Xue hasn¡¯t come back yet?¡± Shu Liu asked with some concern. Zhao Xuehui nodded, ¡°The younger brother hasn¡¯t returned yet, but I believe he will be alright. What we need to do now is ensure the company runs smoothly and without fault!¡± Just as he said this, the door to the meeting room was kicked open and Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei strode in with heads held high. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiao Le abruptly stood up, asking angrily. Jiang Nubing sneered, scanning everyone present before speaking indifferently, ¡°You¡­ are the senior executives of Tianyuan Company?¡± ¡°Who on earth are you? If you don¡¯t tell us, I¡¯m calling security!¡± Zhao Xuehui demanded in a stern voice. Jiang Nubing walked to the table, grabbed a chair and sat down, then said calmly, ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ll have to hand over all of Tianyuan¡¯s manufacturing processes and formulas!¡± Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged glances, their hearts tightened. Here it comes! Someone indeed couldn¡¯t resist targeting Tianyuan. ¡°Hehe, who do you think you are, talking so big? I¡¯m telling you, leave now and I can still forgive you; otherwise¡­ ¡± Qiao Le hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Wen Banmei frowned and then snapped her fingers. Boom. Qiao Le was blasted against the wall, spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood and then coughing in pain repeatedly. ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Yang Binyi saw his third brother get hit, his eyes turned red, and he picked up a stool ready to charge. At that moment, Liu Ruyan sneered, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to act rashly. These two are powerful Immortal Masters! Hand over the formula and the process obediently, and they might spare your lives!¡± Shu Liu shuddered, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Liu Ruyan of the Liu Family?¡± Liu Ruyan smiled proudly, ¡°Correct, I am Liu Ruyan. Manager Shu, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here. Seeing that we are old acquaintances, just obey and I might persuade the Immortal Master to spare you!¡± Shu Liu¡¯s face became extremely unsightly as he said angrily, ¡°What is this? Robbery?¡± Gao Wenyen couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, and saluted with folded hands, ¡°You both don¡¯t seem like ordinary people, but don¡¯t you fear retribution for acting so tyrannically?¡± Jiang Nubing scoffed, ¡°Retribution? Our words as Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Disciples are retribution! You now have ten minutes to turn everything over and I will spare your lives, otherwise¡­ ¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± A cool voice came from outside the door. The people inside the room were first stunned and then saw An Yan walk into the conference room with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers, along with Gao Wenyen and others, all had their expressions change. Especially Zhao Xuehui, who was filled with anxiety. Why did his younger sister come at such a moment? In actuality, An Yan¡¯s visit today was purely coincidental. She had been feeling quite bored at home, and An Qing had yet to return. An Yan knew her sister An Qing must be feeling guilty and didn¡¯t dare to face her. Although An Yan had called several times, An Qing never answered. Today An Yan decided to drop by Tianyuan Company to relieve some of her boredom and worry. But just as she reached the conference room, she heard the argument inside and listened carefully to understand. It turned out someone wanted to steal Tianyuan¡¯s formula and process. This made An Yan furious. Tianyuan was established by her husband, and now that he had only been missing for a few days, someone couldn¡¯t wait to snatch it away? Upon seeing An Yan, Jiang Nubing¡¯s eyes initially brightened at the sight of a beautiful woman, then he indifferently asked. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I am Xue An¡¯s wife, a shareholder of Tianyuan Company, An Yan! Aren¡¯t you afraid my husband will come back and settle the score with you for being so overbearing?¡± An Yan said coldly. Xue An¡¯s wife? Settle the score? Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei looked at each other and then laughed together. Xue An¡¯s name was naturally known to both of them. The actual founder of Tianyuan Company? Moreover, his deeds had been introduced in broad strokes by the Liu Family, hailed as the first master among the younger generation in the Martial Arts World. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei merely smiled indifferently at this, not taking it seriously. To them, disciples who had emerged from the secret realm of Kunlun, so-called masters of the secular world weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Therefore, Jiang Nubing smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? So you mean to say you know Tianyuan¡¯s formula too? Well then, tell us, and we will leave immediately! How about it?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± An Yan shouted coldly. At this moment, Liu Ruyan stepped forward, her face full of mockery, ¡°Miss An of the An Family has quite the imposing air, tsk tsk! It¡¯s a pity that your husband isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s already met his end in Siberia. What kind of air are you putting on now? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to reveal the formula and make everyone happy?¡± An Yan looked at Liu Ruyan, her gaze growing colder, ¡°Does the Liu Family also want to wade into these muddy waters? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the military stepping in?¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Ruyan let out a cold laugh, ¡°An Yan, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but sadly, your sister An Qing is now a Bodhisattva struggling to cross the river, she can hardly protect herself. To tell you the truth, my brother has now been transferred to her military unit, and he¡¯s her superior. Do you think the An Family still has a chance to turn the tables?¡± These words greatly changed An Yan¡¯s expression; no wonder she couldn¡¯t get through to An Qing¡¯s phone lately. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, at this moment, were lost in confusion, but as exceptionally clever little girls, they could see that Liu Ruyan was no good, so they clenched their little fists and shouted. ¡°Bad auntie! Watch out, my daddy will come back and beat you to death!¡± The words of the little girls made Liu Ruyan¡¯s expression turn colder, and she let out a cold snort, ¡°An Yan, with two Immortal Masters here, I advise you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, An Yan reached into her backpack behind her and yanked out a frying pan, smacking it directly onto Liu Ruyan¡¯s face. Smack. A remarkably crisp sound. Liu Ruyan was sent flying by the frying pan, only coming to a stop when she hit the wall. Then, Liu Ruyan¡¯s pretty face began to swell at a visible rate. Liu Ruyan cried out in pain and angrily ordered her security guards, ¡°Get them, take this wretched woman down!¡± Several of the Liu Family¡¯s bodyguards rushed up. An Yan, contrary to her usual gentleness, was full of murderous intent, wielding the frying pan. Each swing laid one flat, two brought down a pair, fighting with great enjoyment! Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, along with a few others, were initially stunned. Who could have imagined that An Yan, always so gentle, could become so fierce and fierce once she exploded? After a moment, they all came to their senses. They couldn¡¯t just let An Yan fight alone! So, they all grabbed chairs and stools and charged into the fray. The conference room descended into chaos. Liu Ruyan, touching the side of her face that had swollen up high, came up to Wen Banmei feeling very wronged. ¡°Immortal Master, this woman is simply intolerable! You must avenge me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were watching An Yan with great interest at this moment. This woman actually had the cultivation level of the Xiaoyao Realm. Soon, all of the Liu Family¡¯s bodyguards were laid out by An Yan. Then, An Yan, holding the frying pan and brimming with killing intent, pointed at Jiang Nubing and the others. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) While An Yan was slaughtering his way through with a flat-bottomed pan. Xue An obtained a considerable compensation from the E-country military officers who were like mourning parents. This compensation included not only a substantial amount of money but also various blueprints of weapons and equipment. These were exactly what Huaxia was urgently lacking. After Xue An packed up these items, he turned to the officers with a slight smile, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you, despite all the despicable tactics you¡¯ve used, my Fire Phoenix has not suffered a single casualty, and in terms of results, we¡¯re still number one!¡± Xue An¡¯s words turned the officers¡¯ faces ashen. This was truly a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own feet. As Su Shanna escorted Xue An out of the military headquarters building, her expression was extremely complicated. This man was frighteningly powerful. The Super Soldiers that the Empire had always taken pride in hadn¡¯t lasted a single move against him, even the werewolf clan, considered top combat forces by the higher-ups, were annihilated. Now thinking about it, the Empire should never have provoked this man from the start! Once they exited the military headquarters building, Xue An stopped, turned to Su Shanna and gave her a faint smile. ¡°Su Shanna, thank you!¡± Su Shanna¡¯s face turned pale, somewhat unsure of how to respond. ¡°I am a very principled person, if someone is kind to me, I will definitely repay them, but if anyone dares to plot against me in secret, then don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡± Su Shanna silently nodded her head. ¡°This time it¡¯s barely satisfactory, but it¡¯s not enough!¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°Not enough?¡± Su Shanna asked incredulously. The compensation had already reached this extent, the Empire¡¯s face was already on the ground, still not enough? What exactly did he want? ¡°Sometimes, being low-key is a wise choice! But being excessively low-key, pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, will only invite the gaze of either greed or hatred!¡± With that, Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°And if you want to completely eliminate these gazes, the best method is to make them fear you, fear your power!¡± As Xue An spoke, he slowly ascended into midair. Many people witnessed this scene and were incredibly astonished. ¡°God, am I seeing things?¡± Many bystanders were full of disbelief. Xue An stood in midair, using his hand as a sword, slowly lifting it above his head. ¡°Begin!¡± Boom! A sword light that seemed to cleave the heavens and earth itself struck down, landing directly on the military headquarters building. Crack! The seven-story building, constructed of countless steel reinforcements and concrete and boasting resistance to missile attacks, was split in two like a fragile eggshell under the strike of this sword. A wide chasm appeared in the middle, the sparks of electrical cables mingled with the screams of people inside, creating a chilling scene for Su Shanna. This man! He was more terrifying than a deity! Xue An looked down at Su Shanna with a smile, ¡°Goodbye, my friend!¡± With those words, Xue An turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. This moment was recorded by many, and a storm of public opinion was brewing. In Siberia, at the training camp, When Cheng Hao and the others arrived, the place had already been abandoned, even taken over by a logging gang. As soon as Cheng Hao and his crew showed up, those involved in illegal logging thought about resisting, but they were beaten senseless before they could even draw their guns, and then were thrown into the icy wilderness. At this moment, Cheng Hao and his teammates were waiting in the building for Xue An¡¯s return. ¡°Captain, how long do you think our instructor will take to come back?¡± Zou Yi asked with a grin. Cheng Hao pondered for a moment, ¡°I think it should take at least a day!¡± ¡°One day? From here to Moscow, it¡¯s at least three thousand kilometers. Although the instructor can fly, can he really make it in one day?¡± Zou Yi still found it hard to believe. But as they were talking, Xue An burst directly through the window. ¡°Instructor!¡± Everyone quickly stood up, their hearts filled with solemn respect. Just moments ago they said it would take at least a day, yet who could have imagined that in just half a day, the instructor would return! Xue An nodded, ¡°This place is not too far from Huaxia. In a moment, I will imbue each of you with a Sword Qi, then follow me as we fly back to Huaxia, understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone became excited. ¡°Instructor, will it be Sword Control flying?¡± Zou Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°You could say that!¡± As they were speaking, Xue An¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically, then he turned and looked in the direction of Huaxia. A bone-chillingly fierce killing intent soared into the sky. The color drained from Cheng Hao and the others¡¯ faces; those who were closer were directly pushed back by this murderous aura. ¡°Instructor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cheng Hao and others¡¯ expressions also turned grave. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, for he had just sensed the emotions of An Yan and his daughter. It seemed they were in a dangerous predicament. ¡°Someone is threatening my wife and daughter!¡± Xue An said with a heavy voice. Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others all raised their eyebrows and eyes, their faces full of murderous intent. Xue An then gestured, and each person was imbued with a Sword Qi. ¡°Follow me!¡± With that, Xue An soared into the sky. Cheng Hao and the others followed closely behind, and as they looked at each other, they understood each other¡¯s feelings from the eyes filled with murder and fury. To think someone dared to harm the family of the instructor. No matter who you are, no matter where you hide, at the ends of the earth, the Fire Phoenix will exterminate you together! Xue An led the way, with the members of the Fire Phoenix following behind. Dozens of streaks of light flashed across the sky at great speed. Xue An thought to himself. My wife, wait for a moment, once I return, I¡¯ll slay all the bastards who put you at a disadvantage! Meanwhile, in the Tianyuan Company¡¯s conference room. Wen Banmei slowly stood up, a mocking smile appearing on her face. ¡°Not a bad pot!¡± An Yan kept a stern face and did not speak. ¡°But if you think that with your mere wok and your laughable Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level, you can stop us, then that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Wen Banmei said indifferently. An Yan replied coldly, ¡°You can try!¡± Wen Banmei let out a cold laugh, her aura beginning to rise step by step, quickly reaching the Loose Immortal level. The might of this level made all the ordinary people in the room, like Zhao Xuehui, Shu Liu, and others turn pale, and they were forced back to the wall before they could barely manage to stand. An Yan¡¯s face also turned somewhat pale, but she still clenched her teeth and persisted. Wen Banmei¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Her Loose Immortal might couldn¡¯t make An Yan, a Xiaoyao, submit? Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, like two little penguins, spread out their arms and stood in front of An Yan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bad woman, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mom!¡± Xue Nian said. ¡°Right! If you keep bullying my mom, when my dad comes back, he will make all of you disappear!¡± Xue Xiang said. Huh! Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were both somewhat taken aback. These two little girls were completely unaffected by this Loose Immortal might? Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) ¡°But they had no idea.¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had been fed Primordial Essence Elixirs refined with Immortal Venerable¡¯s Essence Blood by Xue An from their infancy.¡± Moreover, Xue An doted on these two daughters to an unimaginable extent, personally instilling countless Protective talisman spells into their bodies with his very own life essence blood.¡± It could be said that even a Half-step Longevity expert would struggle to lay a finger on these two girls.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wen Banmei snorted coldly, she wasn¡¯t petty enough to squabble with children, but she looked up at An Yan and said, ¡°Miss An, you¡¯re completely ignorant of the powers of this world. If I wanted, you would already be lying dead here and now, but I don¡¯t wish for that. Just hand over the formula and techniques, and I will spare you and your children. What say you?¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s voice was frigid.¡± Liu Ruyan was also becoming impatient, rushing forward to say, ¡°An Yan, I¡¯m telling you, the Immortal Masters are right. If you continue to be deluded, not only will you suffer, but your sister will be implicated as well!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not still hoping that Xue An will come to rescue you, are you? Let me tell you, stop your wishful thinking. By now, your husband¡¯s body has probably been eaten by wolves!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s face was full of mockery.¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, her hand gripping a frying pan, which she then hurled directly at Liu Ruyan.¡± Whether it was innate talent or some kind of frying pan-throwing attribute bonus, An Yan¡¯s toss was unbelievably accurate. Clang! The frying pan smashed into Liu Ruyan¡¯s mouth.¡± Blood immediately flowed from the corners of her mouth, and all of her teeth were shattered.¡± Liu Ruyan let out a painful scream, mumbling unclearly, ¡°Immortal Master¡­ save me!¡± Wen Banmei¡¯s face darkened.¡± An Yan dared to make a move right in front of her, which she found to be a great affront to her dignity.¡± So Wen Banmei took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re on a path to self-destruction, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± At her words, a murderous intent surged towards An Yan. A look of despair flashed across An Yan¡¯s eyes. Husband, where are you now? I¡­ can¡¯t hold on much longer! Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and others felt so pressured they couldn¡¯t even move their limbs, and their faces couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of despair. But at this moment, a cold voice came from outside the window. ¡°Good, you have successfully angered me!¡± An Yan was stunned. This voice¡­ Then, the glass curtain wall of the conference room shattered with a bang, and Xue An slowly walked in.¡± His arrival made An Yan¡¯s tears immediately spill over. ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± the two little girls also called out in unison. This ¡°husband¡± was filled with grievance and bitterness.¡± Xue An felt a pang of heartache and quickly stepped forward to embrace An Yan.¡± ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡± An Yan nodded her head, a bit embarrassed. At this time, an indifferent voice came, ¡°You¡­ are Xue An?¡± Xue An¡¯s smile faded gradually as he turned to look. He saw Wen Banmei coldly saying, ¡°You are the founder of this establishment, Xue An? Very well, since you¡¯ve returned¡­ hand over the items, and I might just spare your life!¡± Wen Banmei spoke with utter arrogance.¡± Xue An laughed, gently ruffled An Yan¡¯s hair, then looked down at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and said, ¡°You two go over there with Mom and wait for me, and remember to close your eyes!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± The two obedient little girls followed An Yan to the side.¡± Xue An stood upright, leisurely clearing his ears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was that you just said? I didn¡¯t quite catch it.¡± For some reason, Wen Banmei felt a bone-chilling cold within her heart.¡± But almost immediately, she proudly lifted her head, ¡°Hand over the formula and techniques, and I will spare your life!¡± As soon as her words finished. Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, and he swung out a slap.¡± The slap was devastatingly fierce. It sent Wen Banmei flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air. With a thud. Wen Banmei fell to the ground. One side of her face was so shattered by the slap that her originally pretty features became extremely hideous and terrifying. And this slap also made Jiang Nubing, who was watching the scene with schadenfreude, stand up abruptly, his face grim as he said, ¡°You actually dare to strike?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with more nonsense and suddenly vanished, then appeared in front of Jiang Nubing, raising his hand to deliver another slap. Smack! Jiang Nubing¡¯s situation was somewhat better than Wen Banmei¡¯s; although he was sent flying by the slap, at least his cheekbones weren¡¯t shattered, but he couldn¡¯t save any of his teeth. Only then did Xue An say indifferently, ¡°Remember, this is just the beginning!¡± The room fell deadly silent, many people looking at the scene with their mouths agape, especially Liu Ruyan. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that the two Immortal Masters she revered like gods would have their faces directly smashed by Xue An. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve angered two Kunlun disciples, you are dead for sure!¡± Wen Banmei looked at Xue An with great resentment, then stood up and flung something at him. The unique skill of Qianxue Mountain, the Thousand Mechanism Fan! It was known as a one-strike kill technique unmatched by any Loose Immortal! At this moment, Jiang Nubing was also unable to contain his rage and let out a great shout. A radiant light appeared between his hands. It was a long spear. The Overlord¡¯s Fury Spear! The Overlord Sect¡¯s sect-defining technique, said to be inherited from the ancient Golden Immortal Overlord Xiang Yu! The combined strike of these two was incredibly formidable. All the furniture in the room were reduced to sawdust by this one strike. Shu Liu and the others were all shocked, extremely worried. But amidst this storm of shock, Xue An¡¯s calm voice came through. ¡°I said, this is just the beginning!¡± With that said! Xue An tore the Thousand Mechanism Fan to shreds and kicked the Overlord Spear in two, then closed in on them. Smack smack! Two slaps louder than before. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei were sent flying once again. By the time they landed again, their faces were already deformed from the slaps. Blood was streaming from their noses and mouths. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, keep it coming!¡± Both of them had a look of extreme horror in their eyes. How could this man be so formidable? Both of them gritted their teeth and used their most powerful secret techniques. ¡°Thousand Snow Beauty!¡± ¡°Overlord¡¯s Furious Slash at the River!¡± Two earth-shattering auras merged into one. The roof of the conference room was blown off by this aura. But Xue An still stood with his arms folded, quietly watching. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei felt a rush of secret delight. These were their respective sects¡¯ secret techniques, extremely powerful, and even a regular Half-step Longevity practitioner wouldn¡¯t dare to face them head-on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But their joy lasted less than a second. Xue An lifted his eyes, revealed a few pearly white teeth, and smiled grimly, ¡°Still not enough!¡± With that said, Xue An reached out with both hands and pressed them on top of their heads, and uttered a single word. ¡°Kneel!¡± Both of them felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their heads, their knees shattered instantly, and they thudded onto the ground. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei knelt on the ground, struggled a few times, and realizing their kneecaps were shattered, they simply couldn¡¯t move; a flash of humiliation crossed their faces. Then, the two of them stealthily exchanged glances and lowered their heads. ¡°Xue An, we admit we underestimated you,¡± Jiang Nubing took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice, ¡°your cultivation level is indeed respectable enough for us to honor. Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, how about that?¡± ¡°Oh? Just let bygones be bygones?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t insist on the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir anymore! As long as you spare us, we¡¯ll act as though this never happened!¡± Jiang Nubing said. ¡°That does sound nice but¡­¡± a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. From the beginning, I never intended to let you go!¡± Shock and anger appeared on the faces of Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei sneered coldly, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think your cultivation is so incredible. I¡¯m telling you, in Kunlun, your level simply isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± Xue An looked at Wen Banmei impassively, until at last, he cracked a faint smile. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done¡­ then go to hell!¡± With a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, Wen Banmei felt a scorching heat at her feet, she looked down to see white flames burning rapidly. ¡°Aaaah¡­ Xue An, release me quickly, or my sect will surely tear you to pieces!¡± Wen Banmei screamed. But nothing could stop the fast spreading flames. Moments later, Wen Banmei was completely engulfed by the flames. Her originally lovely face withered and cracked swiftly in the fire. Wen Banmei struggled in agony, then turned to ash, vanishing without a trace. Jiang Nubing looked on, his guts freezing with horror, he had never imagined Xue An could be so ruthlessly decisive. Xue An turned his gaze to Jiang Nubing, ¡°Before you die¡­ is there something you want to say?¡± A chill rose from the depths of Jiang Nubing¡¯s heart, but he still clenched his teeth and said, ¡°We are disciples of Kunlun. Killing us will bring you an immense amount of trouble!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Trouble? The thing I fear the least is trouble!¡± As he said this, endless flames once again engulfed Jiang Nubing, and moments later, he too was burned to ash, his soul obliterated. As the two perished before her eyes, Liu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but stand frozen. Only when Xue An looked towards her did she jolt, her voice trembling, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am from the Liu Family!¡± ¡°The Liu Family?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯ll soon cease to exist!¡± With those words, a sword light flashed, directly piercing Liu Ruyan¡¯s forehead, and her corpse fell to the ground. Zhao Xuehui and others like Shu Liu were all dumbfounded as they watched Xue An. Especially Shu Liu and Gao Shengnan, they were utterly petrified at this point. Since Xue An had returned, he had been like a Divine Slaughter, dealing ruthless, unmatched blows, slaughtering several people! And all the while, his demeanor was nonchalant, as if he was butchering chickens and slaughtering dogs. This kind of momentum made several women go pale. Xue An then came over to An Yan and smiled slightly. ¡°Wife, sorry for coming back a bit late!¡± An Yan brushed her hair by her ear and smiled radiantly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re back!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said gleefully, ¡°Daddy, daddy, mom was really fierce just now, she made all those bad guys so scared!¡± Xue An chuckled, squatting down and tousling the girls¡¯ hair, ¡°You two are also amazing! You even knew to protect mom!¡± Xue An had arrived just in time to see the scene of the two little girls shielding An Yan. It was that scene that triggered Xue An¡¯s rampage. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, daddy said if someone bullies us, we have to fight back fiercely!¡± Xue Xiang said, her small fists clenched and her expression resolute. Xue An laughed, a very contented laugh. He didn¡¯t want his children to be flowers in a greenhouse because the road to immortal cultivation ahead was filled with countless hardships and dangers. He had to make his daughters understand that if someone bullied them, they must retaliate tenfold! An Yan was somewhat worried at the moment and said, ¡°About An Qing¡­¡± Xue An stood up and nodded, ¡°I know, I am heading there now!¡± As they were speaking, dozens of streaks of light flew in from the horizon and then directly rushed into the meeting room. Only when they stopped did people realize that they were all fierce-looking soldiers. ¡°Instructor!¡± Cheng Hao and the others called out in unison. When Xue An rushed back, he was so anxious that he had left these members of the Fire Phoenix behind. So it was only now that they had caught up. Xue An nodded his head and then said coldly, ¡°Follow me back to the military camp!¡± After speaking, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°Wait here for my return!¡± With that, Xue An shot straight up into the sky. After knowing that An Yan was the instructor¡¯s wife, Cheng Hao and the others all nodded to her respectfully and then followed closely behind Xue An. After they left, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le and the others looked at each other and sighed softly. ¡°Second Brother is getting more and more formidable!¡± Qiao Le exclaimed. Shu Liu and others had complex expressions as they watched Xue An¡¯s departing figure. This man always brought surprises at critical moments. At this moment, Inside the military camp, An Qing was silently wiping the floor with her head down. A few women passed by the corridor, only whispering to each other after they had gone past. ¡°Hey, has An Qing fallen to the point of wiping floors now?¡± ¡°Hehe, she indirectly caused the death of the Fire Phoenix, so not being punished is already good. What¡¯s cleaning a floor considered?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a feud between the new instructor Liu and her!¡± These discussions reached An Qing¡¯s ears, but she did not look up and only her face turned a bit pale. ¡°Hey, this floor cleaning is not good enough, there are footprints everywhere, clean it again!¡± a fat woman with triangular eyes admonished as she walked over with an arrogant air. An Qing looked up at her blankly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Clean all the floors on this level again, and you have to do it by hand!¡± the fat woman said with evident pleasure. As for military rank, she was much lower than An Qing, who she used to salute in the past. But now that An Qing had fallen on hard times and become a laughingstock in the military, it would be a shame not to step on her at this opportunity! ¡°What are you looking at? This was ordered by Instructor Liu!¡± the fat woman scolded, hands on her hips. An Qing¡¯s expression changed, but after a moment, she still bowed her head and responded with a ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The fat woman was about to leave when a voice came from the end of the corridor. ¡°I think that even using your hands won¡¯t make it clean!¡± The fat woman was taken aback and didn¡¯t turn around, only sneered, ¡°Then how should it be cleaned?¡± ¡°If you lick it bit by bit with your tongue, I think that would be considered clean!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was as placid as water, without a ripple. The fat woman chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, An Qing, did you hear? Someone suggested you use your tongue to lick the floor, how do you feel about that?¡± An Qing kept her head down, not speaking. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked over from the end of the corridor, with the sunlight shining through the windows casting a light on his face that made his expression fluctuate unpredictably. ¡°What I said was not about her, but you!¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) ¡°My lord, when the Fountain of Youth was first discovered, it was within an abandoned mine in the City of Sin, and that mine belonged to me! But who would have thought that old Bell and the Poison Scorpion Queen would join forces to drive me away!¡± As Griffin spoke about this, his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°As for how those two people divided the Fountain of Youth afterward, I am not very clear! But I know that the Fountain of Youth isn¡¯t always there, it follows a certain schedule!¡± ¡°And the next time it will appear is in three days!¡± Griffin repeated all he knew, and Xue An nodded after listening. ¡°So I think the most important thing right now is to take back the territory I lost before, to weaken old Bell¡¯s and the Poison Scorpion Queen¡¯s forces as much as possible first!¡± said Griffin. Xue An glanced at him. Griffin felt a chill in his heart and quickly lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion, everything is up to you, my lord!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this. If the Fountain of Youth appears in three days, I will be able to sense it! Once we have the water, we¡¯ll eliminate these people.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Griffin said obediently. In the heart of the City of Sin, there stood a black building. At the top floor was an exceedingly spacious office. Old Bell was leaning back in his chair, enjoying the city¡¯s nightscape through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He cherished this feeling. It was like standing on the clouds, trampling everyone under his feet. And indeed, this was the case. His prestige and influence has become the dark King of the City of Sin. Griffin had fled, and now there was only the Poison Scorpion Queen left. Thinking of this woman, old Bell slightly furrowed his brows. At that moment, the office door opened. Old Bell didn¡¯t need to look back to know it was surely his only son, Xiao Bell. Because aside from him, no one dared to enter without asking first. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I think I need to report to you,¡± said Xiao Bell, bearing a strong resemblance to his father. They shared the same deep-set eyes and brows, the same cultured and refined demeanor. However, Xiao Bell seemed even more rebellious than old Bell. Old Bell looked at his son with a gaze akin to admiring a work of art. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Last night, a motorcycle gang near the bar district was wiped out!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about that? My child, you must know that the number of gangs destroyed each day in the City of Sin is more than my gray hairs!¡± ¡°But father, this one is different!¡± Xiao Bell said as he laid several photographs on the table. Old Bell picked them up and suddenly furrowed his brows. In the pictures, a factory was filled with blood and corpses. ¡°This is¡­¡± Old Bell was taken aback. ¡°Yes, Father, this must be the work of the Sin Scorpion Crew!¡± The Sin Scorpion Crew! The subordinates of the Poison Scorpion Queen! Old Bell¡¯s eyes flickered. At this moment, Xiao Bell said with a smile, ¡°And I have discovered many interesting things! For instance, this¡­¡± Xiao Bell took out a photograph that was evidently taken inside a bar. It showed the side profiles of a man and a woman. The woman had light purple hair. ¡°Father, the Poison Scorpion Queen always moves mysteriously, and has never shown any trace. For so many years, we don¡¯t even know what she looks like!¡± ¡°But this time¡­ she finally showed her face!¡± Old Bell furrowed his brow, ¡°You mean, this woman could be the Poison Scorpion Queen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she could be, she definitely is!¡± Old Bell¡¯s heart swelled with pride as he looked approvingly at his son. ¡°So what do you plan to do?¡± Xiao Bell smiled like a venomous serpent ready to strike, ¡°Father, the Fountain of Youth is about to appear, and it should rightfully belong to our Bell Family. Why should we share it with a madwoman?¡± Old Bell nodded, ¡°Alright, go and do it!¡± He understood what his son meant, being the dark overlord of the City of Sin. Murder, alliances, and betrayal were all commonplace! ¡°Of course, father, by this time tomorrow, I will present you with this woman¡¯s head!¡± Throughout the conversation, the father and son had not looked straight at the man with the indifferent expression in the photograph. In their eyes. Apart from the Scorpion Queen, everyone else was insignificant! The next day. When the evening lights were just beginning to shine. Old Stone¡¯s bar once again became lively. Many people liked coming here to have a drink personally mixed by Old Stone. Especially since the biker gang had been wiped out, the place had become much more peaceful. Xue An also sat unshakably at the bar, drinking. At that moment. The door of the bar was pushed open, and Wen Sinan walked in with a large cake. Her action caused many people to pause slightly. Wen Sinan walked straight to the bar, placed the cake on it, and then began to insert candles. Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a birthday celebration! Don¡¯t you see me putting in the candles?¡± Wen Sinan said indifferently. ¡°Celebrating here?¡± Xue An asked in return. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Saying this, Wen Sinan flashed Old Stone a smile, ¡°Tonight, all the expenses are on my tab!¡± Her words provoked cheers from many people, their fear of Wen Sinan gradually fading, and even some raised their glasses and shouted, ¡°Happy birthday, my girl!¡± Wen Sinan was obviously in a good mood, and she smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you!¡± She lit the candles. The music in the bar very tactfully stopped. The dancing girls also watched giggling from not far away. In the small bar, the atmosphere became somewhat warm. ¡°Won¡¯t you even wish me a happy birthday?¡± Wen Sinan asked. Xue An regained his composure and smiled faintly, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Wen Sinan laughed heartily, then closed her eyes to make a wish, and blew the candles out in one breath. Many people started to cheer. Drinks kept flowing like water. The night was not yet deep, but already intoxicating. Wen Sinan drank a lot and even cavorted by smearing cake on many people. Of course, she also had her face smeared with cake by many people. And some even went so far as to cop a feel. But even so, she did not get angry. Outside the bar, several vans that resembled black beasts were parked, and women in black sat on them. They were Wen Sinan¡¯s personal guards, the Scorpion Swarm. Hearing Wen Sinan¡¯s exaggerated laughter coming from the bar. The women in black couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and someone inevitably said, ¡°It seems, Her Majesty the Queen is very happy tonight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But I remember, Her Majesty the Queen already had a birthday this year!¡± someone whispered. ¡°Shh! Remember, never speak such words to Her Majesty, unless you want to be devoured by a thousand snakes!¡± someone warned. While they were chatting and relaxing together. Countless shadows flew across the sky! The night seemed to boil over. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) The hall was dead silent. Looking at the blood and bones that covered the ground, everyone was shivering. No one had thought Xue An would really dare to annihilate the Liu Family. And Xue An merely glanced coldly at those who remained before turning away to leave. As he walked out, Cheng Hao and others followed him. Only when Xue An¡¯s figure was no longer visible did those present breathe a sigh of relief, as many had wet themselves, and a strong odor of urine filled the banquet hall. But at that moment, nobody had the time to mock those who had been scared into wetting themselves, for they were all busy informing their respective families. So, in less than an hour, the news of Xue An lifting a hand to wipe out the Liu Family spread throughout Zhongdu. At the time when he heard this news, Chen Xiuhe was admiring his few whiskers in the mirror. Having been rejuvenated by the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s illness had not only been cured, but he had also grown much younger. It was during this moment that the Chen Family¡¯s steward hastened in. ¡°Old Master, something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, running in here all flustered?¡± ¡°Mr. Xue is back!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Xiuhe was overjoyed, ¡°I knew Mr. Xue would be fine, hahaha, where is he? I¡¯ll go see him!¡± ¡°But Mr. Xue just returned to Zhongdu and eradicated the Liu Family!¡± ¡°If he has eradicated them, he has eradicated¡­ What did you say?¡± Chen Xiuhe was shocked, ¡°Which Liu Family?¡± ¡°Of course, the Liu Family in Zhongdu!¡± Chen Xiuhe¡¯s complexion changed drastically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s already gone viral outside. I heard that many noble families are preparing to join forces to take down Mr. Xue!¡± After hearing the steward¡¯s words, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn it, those guys have been eyeing the sales of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir with envy. They also want to make a fuss about the Liu Family¡¯s annihilation to gain some benefits!¡± Chen Xiuhe, with his sharp insight, immediately saw through the crux of the matter. The Liu Family had substantial influence in Zhongdu and reportedly also had high-level connections within the military. But now that the entire family had been killed, even their formidable power had dissipated like smoke. Thus, these noble families simply wished to use the pretext of seeking justice for the Liu Family to pressure Xue An with public opinion and the momentum of the majority. Thinking this, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face showed a trace of cold laughter. Those noble families, so accustomed to scheming and living like parasites, did not understand that Xue An was not someone who could be coerced by anyone. ¡°Old Master, what should we do?¡± the steward asked. Chen Xiuhe paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, then spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We will observe and see how things unfold. If necessary, the Chen Family will stand as Mr. Xue¡¯s stalwart supporter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Chen Rushi learned of the news, she was at the Wei Family¡¯s place, having a heart-to-heart with Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan, the sisters. Upon hearing the message. ¡°What!¡± The three women were all shocked. Chen Rushi was especially horrified, as restless as an ant on a hot pan! Both Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan had faces full of shock. ¡°Ru Shi, first calm down. This matter is no small affair. You better go back and ask for Old Master Chen¡¯s opinion!¡± Wei Rulan said in a grave voice. ¡°Right! I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Chen Rushi said and then hurried off. Watching her flustered retreat, Wei Ruyan said, ¡°Ru Lan, what do you think about this?¡± Wei Rulan gently shook her head, ¡°I wanted Ru Shi to return so that through her, I could inquire about Chen Xiuhe¡¯s opinion. After all, with this incident, the situation in Zhongdu has drastically changed. Many who were already dissatisfied with Xue An now have the perfect excuse to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Cause trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± Wei Rulan said indifferently, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate!¡± Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A common man is not guilty; the one who possesses the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ is blamed. The magical powers of this ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ are too astonishing, and it has already attracted countless covetous eyes. Thus, his current predicament¡­ is more difficult than ever before!¡± As Wei Rulan spoke, she lifted her head looking into the distance, murmuring to herself, ¡°You have always acted domineering and can even be said to be unwise, but I wonder how you plan to resolve this crisis this time?¡± Chi Family. ¡°Miss Chi, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Xue An has wolfish ambitions; he killed many of your Chi Family¡¯s people last time, and now he has wiped out the Liu Family. Who knows what more outrageous acts he might commit in the future! Therefore, we have decided to join forces to crusade against this man!¡± a man chattered incessantly. But Chi Weiyang remained silent, head bowed all the while. ¡°Miss Chi, many noble families have already joined the cause. If you would just nod in agreement, then after our success, a share of the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯ will also belong to you!¡± the man began to tempt her. Unexpectedly, however, Chi Weiyang lifted her head and shook it resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now I am the only orphan of the Chi Family left, so I¡¯d rather not get involved in this affair!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man wanted to continue persuading, but Chi Weiyang had already risen and departed. ¡°Hmph! Truly unappreciative!¡± The man, enraged, left with a fling of his sleeve. Meanwhile, behind the beaded curtain, Chi Weiyang watched the backs of those departing figures and whispered softly, ¡°You people, how could you possibly know the extent of his terror?¡± The news continued to ferment. The noble families in Zhongdu began to get restless. And at a high-level military conference, the Liu Family¡¯s backer was also in a furious rage at this moment. ¡°Look at this, just look! This Xue An is so daring; he actually carried out a massacre in front of so many people!¡± the general slammed the table and bellowed. The other generals also had somber expressions; after all, what Xue An did was a bit too extreme. Among them was even a colonel! ¡°I propose that we cannot let this matter rest; Xue An must provide an explanation!¡± ¡°Explanation? What kind of explanation?¡± ¡°Xue An is so arrogant, relying solely on the Fire Phoenix Squad. Hence, I propose stripping him of his position as the instructor of the Fire Phoenix and passing the command to someone else!¡± As he spoke, the general¡¯s eyes glinted with greed. The room fell quiet, with many murmuring about the suggestion. And the Major General sneered in his heart. Xue An, you brought this on yourself. Now that you have offended everyone, see who will be able to help you? The Fire Phoenix Squad is a real treasure; if I could snatch it for myself, that would be simply¡­ He was still reveling in the thought when a communications soldier hurriedly entered. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a meeting?¡± he rebuked loudly. ¡°Report, General, it¡¯s an emergency communication!¡± With that, the soldier handed over a document. The general took it nonchalantly, but as soon as he opened it, he froze, and the excitement on his face gradually turned pale. Even the hand holding the envelope began to tremble slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others looked on with anxiety. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± One of the generals stepped forward to look. They saw a line of bold letters on the document. Xue An slew the military headquarters of Country E, the high-ranking officials of the Empire¡¯s military collectively bowed their heads in apology! Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beauty’s Knees (2nd Update) Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beauty¡¯s Knees (2nd Update) An Family. Today, in front of the An Family residence, it was bustling with activity. All kinds of luxury cars were packed tight, making it impassable. Nearly half of the noble families of Zhongdu had come. After getting out of their cars, these people exchanged knowing looks and walked towards the house together, understanding each other¡¯s intentions without words. As they walked, they whispered among themselves. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s quite a crowd today! The Huo Family, the Wang Family, everyone is here!¡± someone exclaimed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Xue An is domineering and ruthless, often resorting to killing and annihilating families. There won¡¯t be trouble today, will there?¡± someone else said worriedly. ¡°Heh, with half of Zhongdu¡¯s nobility here, what could he possibly do? Even if he is that domineering, it¡¯s not like he could kill us all,¡± another person said with disdain. ¡°Tsk tsk, looking at the situation, Xue An has to bow his head today no matter what! It¡¯s his own fault for holding onto that Tianyuan that¡¯s just too tempting!¡± remarked someone else. ¡°That¡¯s right, an innocent man is guilty of the possession he holds, and Tianyuan is not something that his family alone can claim!¡± someone said with a glint of greed in their eyes. As everyone chatted, they walked into the An Family¡¯s house. An Ying and An Meng were at the front, receiving the guests. The young faces of these two were somewhat somber. After all, among the arriving guests, even though there were no top-tier noble families, the sheer number made up for it! The collective influence of so many guests gathered together was terrifying enough. All the guests entered the An Family¡¯s banquet hall and then gathered in small groups, starting to converse quietly. And naturally, the simultaneous movement of so many noble families also attracted the attention of all of Zhongdu. Chen Family. After listening to the report from his butler, Chen Xiuhe¡¯s expression was as dark as water; he said solemnly, ¡°Prepare the car!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the butler left to get the car ready, Chen Rushi asked anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, is it just the two of us going?¡± ¡°Who else do you propose we bring?¡± he responded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take some of our Chen Family bodyguards? After all, with so many of them, relying solely on the An Family¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed, ¡°Silly child, what good would it do to take all the Chen Family¡¯s bodyguards? Besides, standing behind Mr. Xue will be far more useful than how many bodyguards I bring!¡± Chen Xiuhe was not speaking lightly. Half of Zhongdu¡¯s noble families were on the move, while the other half of the noble families were watching. If the An Family, or rather Xue An, showed even a hint of compromise, then those noble families would swarm like sharks smelling blood, eager to tear a chunk of flesh from the An Family. And if Chen Xiuhe made his stance clear, he could deter a large part of them. Chen Rushi understood, but she still felt somewhat uneasy. At this time, the Wei Family also received the news. When Wei Rulan heard about it, she was playing chess under a tree with her cousin Wei Ruyan. After hearing the report, Wei Rulan¡¯s fine eyebrows knitted slightly, and then she sighed softly, ¡°This game is very difficult to break!¡± Wei Ruyan was silent. ¡°This time, let¡¯s see how you manage to escape this difficult situation. You can¡¯t always resort to slaughter, after all¡­ that¡¯s half of Zhongdu¡¯s noble families!¡± murmured Wei Rulan softly. When Xue An, accompanied by his wife and An Qing among others, appeared in the banquet hall, all eyes were fixed on him. In those gazes were fear, disdain, and more than anything else, anger. But facing the stares of so many people, Xue An¡¯s face remained calm. He walked straight to the head seat, and after sitting down, a maid from the An Family quickly brought over some tea. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Bring a bottle of wine!¡± The maid quickly replaced it with a bottle of wine. Xue An popped the cork, poured a glass, and then took a small sip. The room was very quiet, with everyone¡¯s eyes still on Xue An. Finally. Someone couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and was the first to stand up, ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Xue An put down his wine glass and spoke indifferently. ¡°You exterminated the Liu Family, your methods so cruel and venomous, don¡¯t you feel any guilt?¡± ¡°Right! You¡¯re just a murderous demon!¡± For a moment, the crowd was incensed, many of them had been somewhat afraid of Xue An¡¯s decisive killing. But seeing as Xue An didn¡¯t seem to intend to kill anyone right now, they all grew bolder and began accusing Xue An. In the face of this situation, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, just watching quietly. However, An Qing really couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer and stepped forward, ¡°Have you all had enough? The Liu Family has always been treacherous and has committed countless atrocities, why don¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± someone asked loudly. An Qing said, ¡°I am An Qing!¡± ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re Miss An. Hehe, we¡¯re not clear about what the Liu Family did, but as soon as Xue An entered Zhongdu, he first killed many of the An family, nearly wiped out the Chi Family, and now the Liu Family has also become his victims. There must be an explanation for this!¡± The man spoke confidently. ¡°Right! What Family Head Wang said is true!¡± someone chimed in. It turned out that the speaker was Wang Qing, the family head of the Wang Family, who was also the father of Wang Ke, who had been killed by Xue An. Hearing the agreement from the crowd, Wang Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling more smug. ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± Wang Qing asked coldly. A meaningful smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°You want an explanation? Fine, then what kind of explanation do you all want?¡± Upon hearing this, all these noble families¡¯ faces lit up with joy. Indeed! Faced with the pressure of so many of us, Xue An has backed down after all. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything else, just allow us to buy shares in your Tianyuan Company!¡± Wang Qing said. ¡°Shameless!¡± An Qing was so angry that her face turned red. To speak of buying shares, in reality, these people all had other ideas in mind. And just at that moment, a commotion arose at the entrance, and then Chen Xiuhe walked into the banquet hall with Chen Rushi. ¡°It¡¯s the Chen Family!¡± ¡°People from the Chen Family have come!¡± The crowd was abuzz. Without a glance elsewhere, Chen Xiuhe walked straight up to Xue An and bowed, ¡°Mr. Xue! The Chen Family has arrived!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and then he nodded. Chen Xiuhe then moved to stand silently behind Xue An. The complexions of the many noble families turned sour. Chen Xiuhe was clearly showing his stance with his actions. Xue An didn¡¯t care about the others and poured himself another cup of wine, drinking it slowly. An Yan, feeling pity for her husband, walked up and gently rubbed his shoulders. Xue An looked up, smiled at An Yan, and said nothing. This tender scene made Chen Rushi feel disheartened, and she lowered her head, thinking to herself. Is this what they call resting one¡¯s head on a beautiful woman¡¯s lap while drunk? ¡°Xue An, even if the Chen Family is backing you, we¡¯re not afraid. You must give us an explanation for today¡¯s matter!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd below started making noise again. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and a chilling aura of murder gathered between them. These people were eroding the last bit of his patience. And just then, outside the door, there was another commotion, and dozens of guards poured in. Then, they saw several military officers with stars on their shoulders quickly walking in. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) ¡°It¡¯s General Wang!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that General Chen? And General Yang! Good heavens, why have all these generals come?¡± A violent commotion stirred amongst the crowd, excitement visible on many faces. With so many military high-ups turning up, Xue An was in for some real trouble this time! As all these generals arrived together, the room suddenly seemed a constellation of stars. Wang Qing approached with a wide smile, ¡°General Wang, why have you come in person?¡± The man he addressed as General Wang had a solemn expression and did not engage with him but walked straight past. The room gradually fell silent. The crowd watched as the generals approached Xue An, many of them excited. But Xue An paid no mind to this. At this moment! He held a cup of wine, pouring and drinking on his own. His eyes seemed a third drunken, the remaining seven parts were wild arrogance. Suddenly. All the generals stood in line and then bowed their heads in unison, saying respectfully, ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Xue?¡± Their voices shook the roof tiles. And shattered the smiles of many. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Many people simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. So many generals, any of whom would be a person of great authority elsewhere, were now showing such respect to Xue An? Could there have been some mistake? Especially since some recognized General Yang Chong of the Liu Family among these generals! Although his complexion was ashen, he still stood there with his head respectfully bowed. Not only were the noble families shocked. Even An Qing, along with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi, were taken aback. Especially Chen Rushi, who thought today¡¯s matter would be difficult to resolve. Unless Xue An slaughtered widely once again. But no one expected such a drastic turn of events. At that moment, Xue An put down his wine cup, glanced at these generals, and a faint smile emerged on his lips. ¡°You are well-informed,¡± he said. That¡¯s when General Wang stepped forward, said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, there have been many misunderstandings in this matter, I think we should sit down and have a good talk!¡± ¡°Certainly, we should talk, but first, I want to ask why the disappearance of the Fire Phoenix Squad was blamed on An Qing?¡± Xue An said coolly. This question made the faces of the generals stiffen. Then Xue An said with an amused tone, ¡°Do you think that with General Lin dead, An Qing left as a lone force, you could manipulate her at will? Hm?¡± That last hm? sent a shock through the hearts of these battle-hardened generals. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We indeed did not handle this matter properly, we will certainly make amends!¡± General Wang¡¯s face was beaded with sweat. This scene made many people murmur in near groans, ¡°Good heavens, am I insane?¡± Many had already sensed that something was amiss. Some people covertly took out their phones to contact the outside, wanting to probe what exactly had happened to make all these generals come together, all so submissive and respectful. Very quickly! The news arrived. When these people checked their phones, they were dumbfounded. Because all over the Internet, there was one piece of news. A mysterious man cuts down the military building of Country E with a sword! And there was a photo included! Wasn¡¯t the man in the photo none other than Xue An? How¡­ how could this be? Chills ran down everyone¡¯s spines. One man subduing an entire nation? Is that even possible? Some people, through other channels, had learned more detailed information, such as Xue An having killed several high-ranking military officials from Country E, and forcing them to pay a dear price in compensation. When this news was presented to the public. Everyone was dumbfounded. The timid ones were trembling all over. No wonder Xue An had been so unassumingly calm, no wonder he dared to exterminate the Liu Family as soon as he made a move. Compared to the grand act of beheading the military leaders of another country, and pressuring an empire into bowing their heads in apology. Wiping out the mere Liu Family was like a trivial matter, hardly worth mentioning. By this time, these generals had also noticed the signs; clearly, Xue An was extremely dissatisfied with An Qing¡¯s treatment, so they all gathered around to console her and decided on the spot to restore her to her official position. An Qing, somewhat bewildered, looked at these influential figures she couldn¡¯t normally interact with, and gradually understood. They were doing all this because of Xue An! With this realization, An Qing¡¯s admiration for her brother-in-law intensified. Xue An didn¡¯t plan to seriously punish these generals either; a slight reprimand would suffice. But as for the rest¡­ Xue An poured another glass of wine, slowly sipped it down, then stood up and looked around the room. ¡°Just now, who was it that wanted me to give an explanation?¡± No one dared to respond. Everyone tried to lower their heads as much as possible, fearing being noticed by Xue An. Wang Qing¡¯s face was even paler as he covertly shuffled his feet towards the exit. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Coveting what you should not possess is greed! So¡­¡± As Wang Qing listened, shivers ran down his spine; he steeled himself and with a shaky voice said, ¡°Xue An, what are you trying to do? I tell you, in front of all these people, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, if you dare¡­¡± While speaking, Wang Qing turned and ran. Before he finished, a streak of sword light swept across his neck. The speed was so fast that even after Wang Qing¡¯s head soared into the air, his body continued to charge forward several steps before collapsing with a thud. The whole room was stunned. Even these generals hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually dare to kill someone in front of so many witnesses! General Yang Chong¡¯s face turned pale and his eyelids twitched uncontrollably. As Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over him, he involuntarily stepped back, then bowed his head deeply. As for the others, they too retreated several steps under the weight of Xue An¡¯s gaze. Making generals bow their heads, causing the world to step back! This¡­ this is true invincibility! Chen Rushi stared blankly at Xue An¡¯s silhouette, especially when she saw him casually unleash a dazzling sword light and effortlessly take a life. An involuntary thought surfaced in her heart. Wielding the sword of murder! As for Chen Xiuhe, he stroked his beard and sighed softly. He considered himself to have experienced many significant events in life and to have seen countless extraordinary individuals. But never had anyone shocked him as deeply as Xue An. This man is truly like the Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, beyond measure! Meanwhile, Wei Rulan, who had been playing chess while waiting for news, was stunned upon finally learning what had transpired. Holding a chess piece, she paused for a long time. Then with a long sigh, she said gloomily, ¡°I was wrong!¡± ¡°Wrong about what?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I thought I had seen through him, but I didn¡¯t expect that my perspective was still too limited.¡± ¡°I assumed he would struggle to get through this predicament, yet he didn¡¯t even need to make a move, his sheer strength alone sent everyone retreating!¡± As Wei Rulan spoke, the image of the young swordbearer on Mingfeng Mountain appeared before her. She had always considered herself to be without equal in strategy, yet in front of this man, Wei Rulan came to understand. All is illusory, only power is eternal! Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) As people dispersed, the night had deepened. A waning moon hung on the treetops, casting an eerie, hazy glow. Chen Xiuhe stepped out of the An Family¡¯s residence, looking back at the banquet hall still lit with lanterns. He knew the military personnel were inside discussing matters with Xue An. As for those domineering noble families that came with the intention to strip the An Family bare, they had already slinked away in defeat. Moreover, Chen Xiuhe knew that tonight in Zhongdu, many would be sleepless. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Rushi asked when she saw her grandfather standing still. Chen Xiuhe cracked a faint smile, ¡°Nothing, I was just suddenly struck by some thoughts! Let¡¯s go!¡± As the Chen Family departed. Xue An was seated on a sofa in the banquet hall, his slender fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, watching the group opposite him with an amused gaze. ¡°Mr. Xue, the item you acquired from Country E, could you hand it over to us?¡± General Wang said. ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Xue An replied indifferently. ¡°Mr. Xue, I know you are still a bit upset, but this matter is very important, after all, it concerns the welfare of our Huaxia nation,¡± General Wang said gravely. ¡°Of course, I will hand it over, but not to you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An glanced at An Qing and tossed her a USB drive. ¡°All the information is in here, deal with it as you see fit!¡± An Qing caught the USB drive, slightly dumbfounded. The other generals also froze in shock. ¡°Mr. Xue, this¡­¡± ¡°What? Do I need your approval to decide whom I give my findings to? And isn¡¯t An Qing one of the military as well? Does it have to be handed over to you all to count?¡± Xue An stated flatly. The crowd fell silent. Many bowed their heads in disappointment. They had hurried here so eagerly to obtain the documents Xue An had brought back from Country E. After all, Country E was once a world superpower, making this weapon information extremely valuable. But they hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to give the data to An Qing. His actions were, of course, unimpeachable. An Qing had a military background and was also his younger maternal aunt. It was reasonable both emotionally and logically. But after all their hustle, they had ended up with nothing! As they were feeling awkward, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°However, An Qing is currently alone and unsupported in the military; she will definitely need a partner to cooperate with!¡± No sooner had Xue An finished speaking than General Wang was the first to leap up, thumping his chest resoundingly. ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, I, Wang Tao, am a man of my word. If An Qing agrees to cooperate with me, she can name any terms!¡± With Wang Tao taking the lead, the other generals were not to be outdone. ¡°Mr. Xue, I feel the same. And no matter what Wang Tao is willing to offer, I am ready to add an additional ten percent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add twenty percent!¡± ¡°Hey, are you all deliberately trying to make things difficult for me?¡± Wang Tao said, getting anxious. ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed to fight for it, but we¡¯re not allowed to speak?¡± ¡°In terms of seniority or rank, who among you can compare to me?¡± Wang Tao said coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t about military rank; your words are useless! Miss An, the scenery where I am is beautiful, and there are lots of fun things to do. You will definitely like it once you¡¯re there!¡± ¡°Get lost! Your place is damp and sweltering; what¡¯s good about that!¡± In front of Xue An, these influential powerbrokers started airing each other¡¯s dirty laundry. They even spilled embarrassing tales from when they had first enlisted. An Qing watched this scene in shock, suddenly realizing that these once lofty figures were actually flesh-and-blood people in private! As they argued incessantly. Xue An waved his hands. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Everyone halted and then turned their attention to Xue An in unison. Xue An spoke calmly. ¡°After all, we¡¯re all from Huaxia, and I don¡¯t wish to favor one over another. How about this: you can all cooperate with An Qing, but the precondition is, whoever offers the most generous terms gets more information. What do you think of that?¡± These seasoned big shots were of course aware that Xue An had just set a big trap for them. But they were in no position to complain; they needed help and would have to jump into the pit, even if it meant gritting their teeth! ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do as Mr. Xue says!¡± Xue An nodded, then turned to An Qing, who was still bewildered, ¡°An Qing, you¡¯ll be cooperating with these big shots from now on. If anything comes up, you can ask me! But I believe these distinguished gentlemen will be eager to help you out!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, leave it to us, we¡¯ve got An Qing¡¯s back!¡± Xue An looked at these soldiers whose eyes were ablaze with fervor and felt a sudden surge of emotion. No matter the competition, the loyal heart of these soldiers was clear and unmistakable. He had pushed An Qing to the front this time, also considering the An Family to have a reliable support in the future. It was foreseeable that before long, An Qing would become a rising power in the military. For this reason, Xue An decided to add a bit more weight to the scales. ¡°Also, do any of you wish to know how Fire Phoenix grew so quickly?¡± Xue An¡¯s casual words struck these generals¡¯ ears like a thunderous bell. ¡°Of course we want to know!¡± Wang Tao said impatiently. By now, Fire Phoenix had become a legend, both domestically and worldwide. In just over a month, they had transformed from a newly formed unit into an elite force, capturing first place in the domestic special forces competition. Then they charged through the ranks and made it into the international special forces competition. Despite a few minor setbacks, their whole team¡¯s return still testified to their formidable strength! Such a force had long been coveted by Wang Tao and others. And how to train such a powerful unit in such a short time was a question that only Xue An, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s instructor, could answer. ¡°They are all elites I have meticulously trained. I customized a Cultivation Method for each of them based on their individual conditions and qualities!¡± His words caused the usually composed generals to turn pale. A Cultivation Technique was an incredibly valuable thing! And Xue An was using it to train soldiers? As these people were left distraught, Xue An coolly stated, ¡°I can provide each of you with a simplified version of the Cultivation Method. Although it can¡¯t compare to a tailored one, it can still greatly enhance your troops¡¯ strength!¡± All eyes lit up. Especially Wang Tao¡¯s, which almost seemed as if he wanted to gulp down Xue An whole. ¡°But the preconditions still depend on An Qing!¡± The generals looked at each other and saw an unprecedented fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Yang Chong hung back, filled with regret. Because he knew that, with the Liu Family¡¯s actions and the words he had said before, Xue An would certainly not share any Cultivation Techniques with him. This meant that his subordinates would be far behind the likes of Wang Tao in the future! If there were such a thing as a regret medicine, he would want ten pounds of it now! Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) When news of what happened to the An Family spread! When people were shocked to discover that it was Xue An who had executed people from E Country! The whole of Zhongdu seemed to be trembling slightly. The noble families that had attended the meeting were all shivering under their covers. Those who hadn¡¯t attended were secretly relieved. And online. Everything that Xue An had done in E Country was spreading across the world at rocket speed. Many people even dug up his past exploits. It was at this time that people were amazed to find out. This Xue An had actually accomplished so many astonishingly impressive feats. And Xue An¡¯s danger level in various countries was soaring rapidly. But not until this moment did people realize, there wasn¡¯t a single clear photo of Xue An on the internet. There were only distant paparazzi shots, as well as photos of his back or profile! Even if someone had taken a photo up close, now looking at it, the face in the photo seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, hazy and unclear, obscuring his true appearance. Many intelligence agencies were greatly annoyed by this. M Country. The head of the intelligence agency slammed Xue An¡¯s information onto the person responsible for collecting intelligence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your damned excuses, send someone to photograph him now. I don¡¯t care how you do it, even if you have to swim from the Pacific to Huaxia, I must see a clear photo of him! Understand?¡± The intelligence personnel had a look of grievance on their faces. They had clearly taken photos, hadn¡¯t they? Why had they turned out like this? Not just in M Country. In Country R. The Prime Minister was fuming with rage, slapping the intelligence chief over a dozen times. With each slap, the intelligence chief bowed and responded with a ¡®Hai¡¯. ¡°Baka, damn it! This Xue An has caused so much trouble in our country, and now we don¡¯t even have a photo of him, what are you all good for?¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°Get me his information now, or prepare for seppuku!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± Similar scenes were unfolding in countries like H Country and Y Country. As for Xue An, he was unaware of this, and even if he knew, he would have just laughed it off. The reason for this situation. Was because Xue An¡¯s strength was gradually becoming more formidable. Especially after becoming a Loose Immortal. He had already partially transcended the rules of this world. This also led to the fact that if he didn¡¯t wish it, then no one could capture his true visage. In the past few days, he had been helping An Qing handle business dealings with these military bigwigs. These bigwigs were now behaving as obediently as kindergarten children. And various aid conditions were being hurled at An Qing like they cost nothing. Their aim was nothing more than to quickly obtain the Cultivation Method promised by Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t break his word. For him, creating hundreds of sets of simplified Cultivation Techniques suitable for military personnel was a snap of his fingers. However, out of respect for the most lovable people of this land, Xue An seriously organized his thoughts, then summarized the Cultivation Methods he had collected while roaming The Multiverse. Finally, he came up with three fairly decent Cultivation Techniques and first provided the initial three layers of these techniques to these people. These individuals had all more or less been exposed to cultivation, so they could tell at a glance how precious this material was. Particularly when they returned and experimented, finding that many soldiers of average enlightenment could cultivate, all these bigwigs went crazy. This indicated that Huaxia¡¯s military might was possibly about to ascend to a new level! Therefore, Xue An also became a godlike figure in their eyes, and An Qing¡¯s status rose with the tide as well. An Qing had now become an important force within the military. In this way, the power of the An Family had become even more formidable. At the very least, it had caused many of Zhongdu¡¯s wealthy families to no longer dare to speak ill of them behind their backs. And after all that was done, Xue An vanished from the public eye. The An Family. Xue An spent half the day playing games with the two little girls before he returned to the house with a smile. An Yan was sitting nervously in front of the computer, engrossed in a game. She had become increasingly fascinated with playing all sorts of horror games. However, her courage had still not grown. For example, right now. When Xue An appeared silently behind her, An Yan just happened to be guiding a character into an empty room in the game. The screen went pitch black, and suddenly, a red-clothed woman hanging upside down appeared before her eyes. An Yan screamed in fright, just as Xue An reached out to touch her shoulder. An Yan reacted as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, grabbing the frying pan next to her computer, which she used for courage, and swung it violently. Crack. The computer screen shattered. And without losing momentum, it swung right toward Xue An as it turned. Xue An reached out to catch the frying pan. Only then did An Yan realize it was her husband, and she let out a sigh of relief, then patted her chest and said, ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Xue An replied with a mixture of amusement and helplessness, ¡°How many computer screens have you smashed these past few days?¡± An Yan stuck out her tongue somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I just got scared, you know!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°Smashing it is smashing it, I¡¯m not mourning the screen, but I have something even more fun here!¡± Saying this, Xue An took out a specially made VR headset. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat confused. ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll see. Come on, let me put it on for you,¡± Xue An coaxed like a creepy uncle tricking a little girl. An Yan always followed Xue An¡¯s words, and so she obediently put on the headset. Xue An turned on the switch, then watched with a smile. At first, An Yan was somewhat excited. ¡°Wow, hubby, this thing is so fun! It¡¯s just like the real thing!¡± she exclaimed. But after a while, An Yan started to tremble. ¡°Hubby! Hubby? Is this¡­ isn¡¯t this the horror game I was playing? Where are you?¡± she asked. As she spoke, An Yan reached out trying to touch Xue An. Xue An secretly took a step back. An Yan grew even more panicked. In her field of view, everything was darkness, just like the game she played. In the midst of her panic, suddenly! A monster rushed out. Because of the VR headset¡¯s enhancement, the monster appeared incredibly realistic. Startled into action, An Yan let out a sharp cry and began swinging the frying pan. And just at that moment, Xue An was right in front of her. The frying pan hit squarely on Xue An¡¯s head. Clang! The frying pan was dented from the impact. And then An Yan quickly took off the headset, only to see Xue An wincing, rubbing his head, and looking at her with a resigned expression. ¡°Hubby¡­ did I cause trouble again?¡± An Yan timidly asked. Xue An grimaced, then suddenly stepped forward and scooped up An Yan, pretending to be vicious, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve caused trouble again, now, how should I punish you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan, held in Xue An¡¯s arms, blushed and then slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Hubby, punish me however you want!¡± she said. An Yan¡¯s voice was timidly cute, and combined with her stunningly beautiful cheeks, the lethality was simply staggering. Xue An was stunned. This¡­ who could stand this! Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) As Xue An¡¯s words fell, pure white flames rose from beneath the feet of the three Night Commanders, swiftly enveloping them entirely. All three let out a simultaneous scream of agony. Then, like candles, they were melted by the flames, disappearing without a trace. This scene left everyone watching utterly dumbfounded. Old Bell exclaimed in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Those were three Night Commanders! Yet they were annihilated by Xue An in a single move! The outcome sent a chill straight through him. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my presence, nothing is impossible!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The might of that single step shook heaven and Earth. Old Bell¡¯s underlings were directly shattered to dust by it. Although Old Bell did not die, he was also injured by the tremor. At this moment, his face revealed a look of utter horror, finally understanding just how formidable this man was. Immediately after, his face twisted with ferocity and madness. He then pulled out a pitch-black dagger from his chest and stabbed it into his chest. Not a drop of blood flowed out, as if all the blood had been absorbed by the dagger. Old Bell began to age rapidly. Even so, he let out a furious roar. ¡°I beseech the Demon God to grace us!¡± As his roar echoed, the earth violently cracked open. Then an immensely powerful aura emanated from within. A towering Demon God, over a dozen meters tall, slowly rose from the fissure in the ground. By this time, Old Bell was at death¡¯s door, but he still managed to cry out with a face full of elation, ¡°Lord Samael, I beseech you to slay this man!¡± The Demon God, with a face full of haughty arrogance, let out a strange cackle, ¡°Bell Family, you offer your life as a sacrifice to summon me just to kill a mortal?¡± Old Bell nodded,¡± Lord Samael, this man is exceedingly formidable, I beg you to help me annihilate him!¡± Demon God Samael nodded, ¡°Your family has worshipped me for generations, today I shall assist you this once!¡± He turned to look at Xue An, first in surprise, then licked his lips greedily. ¡°What vigorous vitality! A perfect tonic indeed!¡± Having said this, he arrogantly spoke, ¡°Mortal, kneel now, and I might consider sparing your soul, I want only your body!¡± Even the ground began to tremble slightly under his formidable presence. Yet Xue An simply looked at him dispassionately, and after a while, shook his head, ¡°No wonder your name didn¡¯t ring a bell, turns out¡­ you¡¯re just a mid-level Demon God!¡± Samael¡¯s face instantly contorted with rage, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An raised his fist, ¡°I mean¡­ since you¡¯ve come today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± As he spoke, a punch thundered out! Samael had been full of arrogance, not taking it seriously at all. With the toughness of his demonic body, there were few things in this world that could harm him. But as Xue An¡¯s punch landed, Samael¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Impossible!¡± He had barely uttered the word when Xue An¡¯s fist had already reached him. Boom! Samael was sent flying far away by the punch. By the time he steadied himself, his demonic energy was surging, and his face was extremely pale. ¡°What is your cultivation level? How could you possibly harm me?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer his question, and with great interest, raised his fist again. ¡°You can take one of my punches? Very well, have another!¡± Boom! Samael was once again sent flying. This time, one of his arms was completely shattered, and his demonic aura began to waiver slightly. And Xue An didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe, charging up like lightning. Thus, in mid-air, a surprising scene unfolded. A giant Demon God, ten meters in height, was pummeled all over the place by Xue An. Old Bell, who had believed deeply in the invincibility of the Demon God, stared agape, unable to believe his own eyes. Was this the omnipotent Demon God he knew? Why, under the fists of this man, did it seem as if I were a ball, being punched and sent flying all over the place? Finally, Xue An¡¯s form stabilized. Looking at Samael, his body was utterly shattered, his appearance was extremely miserable, and his eyes, full of fear, were fixed on Xue An. ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you? You cannot be a mere mortal; otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have harmed me!¡± Xue An replied with a faint smile, ¡°Who am I? My fists will tell you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist. This time, he no longer had the attitude of toying with his opponent. ¡°One punch¡­ Stamp on Sun and Moon!¡± The fifth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques was finally executed by Xue An once again. Boom. Under Xue An¡¯s fist, it was as though the sun had emerged, an incredibly dazzling light enveloped everything. Samael let out a painful howl and then, as if he remembered something, his body trembled, and he screamed in utter horror, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ .¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Right! I am!¡± With that, the light exploded with a roar. Samael had thought that even if he were defeated, he would only be sent back to the Demon Realm. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this man! If he had known it was him, he would never have dared to come! ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± he roared in unwillingness. Then, the voice abruptly ceased! This unfortunate Demon God was annihilated with a single punch by Xue An. At that moment, Old Bell had somehow not yet died. Instead, he was shivering all over, slumped on the ground. Xue An looked down at him, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Old Bell asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I am Xue An!¡± After speaking, he flicked his finger, and a burst of Sword Qi blasted Old Bell¡¯s head to pieces! At that time, a severely injured Griffin crawled up from the ground, knelt down, and shouted with utmost fear, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An¡¯s punch had even injured him, despite being a demon! Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand guard here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An was growing impatient with these people¡¯s repeated provocations, so he transformed into a ray of light and flew back to the City of Sin. Inside the black tower where the Bell Family was located. The family members left to guard the place were leisurely chatting and laughing. In their view, with three commanders of the Night and Old Bell himself taking action! No one could stand against such a lineup. Just then, several top experts left behind sensed a terrifying aura rapidly approaching. Before they could react, Xue An had already landed on the rooftop. ¡°Who are you?¡± These experts flew to the rooftop one after another, asking with a solemn expression. Xue An did not answer them; instead, he surveyed the surroundings and nodded. ¡°This will do!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The experts charged at him in unison. Xue An ignored their assault, his palm held open in mid-air as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the moonlight of the entire city!¡± Following his words. The moonlight covering heaven and earth suddenly changed and then transformed into boundless and infinite Sword Qi. The experts didn¡¯t even have the chance to let out a wail before they were directly turned into dust by the Sword Qi. And the building beneath their feet was also devoured by the Sword Qi, turning into dust. As for the members of the Bell Family inside, they were utterly annihilated. Then, this Sword Qi shot up into the sky, forming a massive sword curtain that shrouded the entire city! Wen Sinan was healing in her headquarters when suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she rushed out, looking up at the sky filled with Sword Qi, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Is this¡­ is this your true strength?¡± Wen Sinan murmured softly to herself. And at this moment, countless elite fighters within the City of Sin were also staring at the sky in shock and awe. ¡°What is that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stood in mid-air, his voice placid, ¡°Go!¡± Following his command, the Sword Qi fell like rain. That night! Within the City of Sin, every unforgivable sinner was turned to dust. The name of Xue An, feared in all directions! Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan’er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yan¡¯er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Today was the weekend, and the small path leading into the mountains was bustling with tourists. When Xue An and An Yan appeared on the mountain trail with their two daughters, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. ¡°What adorable little girls!¡± many people exclaimed, marveling at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Of course, Xue An and An Yan also drew quite a bit of notice. After all, he was strikingly handsome, and she was stunningly beautiful. The high attractiveness of this family was a scenic view in its own right. ¡°Hey, look, that guy over there is so handsome!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan with her elbow. Shen Nan turned her head and happened to see Xue An passing by, which made her pause in surprise. ¡°How about that? Handsome, right?¡± Niu Yifei said proudly. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned red, and she hummed softly in agreement. Their conversation, however, made Zhu Hao, who was standing nearby, look upset. He was a student at a nearby university. This time, he had gone to great lengths to invite Shen Nan to tour Xiangshan Mountain, all in the hopes of finding a way to win over this school beauty. But unexpectedly, not only had Shen Nan come, but her dorm mate Niu Yifei had come along as well. Zhu Hao was already quite irritated, and Niu Yifei¡¯s comment only added fuel to his ire. ¡°Hmph, what does it matter if he¡¯s handsome? Look at his clothes; he doesn¡¯t seem rich. Plus, he¡¯s here hiking with kids, how boring!¡± Zhu Hao snarked. Niu Yifei chuckled, ¡°Oh, so that means you¡¯re the rich one, huh?¡± Zhu Hao smirked arrogantly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m exceptionally rich, but I¡¯m decent enough, with a net worth of a hundred million or two!¡± As he said this, Zhu Hao kept stealing glances at Shen Nan. But to his chagrin, Shen Nan seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, looking utterly distracted. Zhu Hao gritted his teeth secretly, feeling extremely annoyed. He came from a city along the eastern coast, and his family was indeed very well-off. So, during his years in school, he managed to woo quite a few girls by flaunting his wealth. But Shen Nan remained impervious to his attempts. He had inquired about her from many people and had been told that Shen Nan had a bit of the literary young woman about her, yearning for romance! After learning this, Zhu Hao had been inspired to meticulously plan this trip to Xiangshan Mountain. Thinking of this, a smug smile curled on Zhu Hao¡¯s lips. Soon enough, the crowd reached the summit of Xiangshan Mountain. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei sat on the chairs in the pavilion, their faces showing exhaustion. Especially Niu Yifei, who was grumbling, ¡°This is so lame, dragging us up a mountain climb, I¡¯m dead tired!¡± Shen Nan didn¡¯t speak, only looked around as if searching for something. ¡°Hey, over there!¡± Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan. Shen Nan was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for him!¡± ¡°Hehe, even though he has a wife and kids, a handsome guy is still a handsome guy, it¡¯s not a crime for us to look!¡± Niu Yifei giggled. At that moment, Zhu Hao excitedly said to Shen Nan, ¡°NanNan, close your eyes!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Nan frowned slightly. ¡°Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll see!¡± Shen Nan closed her eyes reluctantly. Zhu Hao signaled to a few people in the crowd with a wink. Then, about a dozen men stepped forward, pulling out large bunches of roses from their backpacks and arranging them on the ground into a huge heart shape. By this time, Shen Nan was already growing impatient, ¡°Is it ready yet? Zhu Hao, what are you up to?¡± Niu Yifei just watched with a giggly smile and didn¡¯t say a word. These men had brought quite the assortment of items, not just roses, but also various decorative sparklers. The pavilion was quickly decorated to be stunningly beautiful. Then Zhu Hao took out a small box, knelt on one knee, and said excitedly, ¡°NanNan, open your eyes!¡± Shen Nan slowly opened her eyes, and upon seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Zhu Hao opened the box, revealing a large diamond ring inside. ¡°NanNan, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time and hope you can agree to go out with me. I will definitely treat you well!¡± The dozen or so men, well-trained, stood to the side and shouted in unison, ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡± This scene also attracted the attention of all the tourists on the mountaintop. At this time, Shen Nan¡¯s face gradually turned ugly, ¡°Zhu Hao, I told you before coming here that we can only be ordinary friends! I don¡¯t have feelings for you!¡± A flash of anger crossed Zhu Hao¡¯s face, and then he said in a low voice, ¡°NanNan, don¡¯t believe the rumors in the school. I did have girlfriends before, but that¡¯s all in the past. Now, I only like you!¡± Shen Nan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this diamond ring on the hands of no fewer than three girls. What? Do you take the ring back after breaking up to reuse it?¡± Upon this remark, a chorus of jeers spread through the onlooking crowd. Niu Yifei couldn¡¯t help herself either, saying, ¡°Zhu Hao, isn¡¯t NanNan¡¯s meaning clear enough? Get up! So many people are watching!¡± Zhu Hao finally couldn¡¯t hold back, his smile disappeared, and he said coldly, ¡°NanNan, if you don¡¯t agree today, I won¡¯t get up! As for them watching!¡± Zhu Hao¡¯s face was icy as he looked around, ¡°I dare anyone to say another word!¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a childish voice came through. ¡°Daddy, what is this uncle doing? Why isn¡¯t he standing up?¡± The speaker was Xue Xiang. And this voice also drew everyone¡¯s attention. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°Him? He¡¯s making a fool of himself!¡± ¡°Daddy, what does ¡®making a fool of oneself¡¯ mean?¡± Xue Nian also asked. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It means when someone clearly doesn¡¯t want to, but he tries to force them to agree by kneeling down. If that¡¯s not making a fool of oneself, what is it?¡± Xue An¡¯s words resonated with the sentiments of the many onlooking tourists. Only Zhu Hao turned gloomy immediately, his eyes taking on a sinister look. ¡°Who are you to stick your nose into this matter?¡± Zhu Hao said coldly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my place, but now it is! Because I am sorry, but I need to borrow this place!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better stop causing trouble here, or I will make you regret it!¡± Zhu Hao threatened fiercely. Having said that, Zhu Hao turned back to look at Shen Nan. ¡°Shen Nan, let me tell you, there hasn¡¯t been a woman that Zhu Hao has set his sights on and not gotten. If you don¡¯t agree today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± This statement caused an uproar. Shen Nan¡¯s face turned pale, and looking at Zhu Hao¡¯s ferocious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I am very curious how you¡¯re planning to make me ¡®regret it.¡¯ Shen Nan then exchanged a glance with Niu Yifei and rose to stand beside Xue An. ¡°Help me!¡± Shen Nan pleaded. Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand behind me.¡± Shen Nan obediently moved to stand behind Xue An. Zhu Hao looked extremely displeased and scoffed, ¡°What do you count for? You actually dare spoil my plans, let me tell you¡­¡± Xue An held up his hand, ¡°My patience is limited, so I advise you not to test me further!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Hao¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he wanted to say more. Xue An sharply commanded, ¡°Scram!¡± Zhu Hao, as if struck by a heavy hammer, stumbled out of the pavilion. His face finally showed a trace of shock. Only then did Xue An turn to An Yan and smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you close your eyes, too!¡± Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Hearing this, Zhu Hao couldn¡¯t help but sneer loudly. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s this? Trying to play romantic with the roses I spent money on?¡± With that, Zhu Hao kicked the roses scattered on the ground, his face full of satisfaction. But Xue An didn¡¯t even bother with him, just quietly looking at An Yan. An Yan¡¯s heartbeat sped up by several beats, and the gloominess that had always lingered in her heart began to stir with excitement. Could it be that he still remembers? An Yan obediently closed her eyes. At first, nothing happened, and everything around was silent. Many people¡¯s faces showed looks of surprise and doubt. Zhu Hao snorted coldly, about to spit out a taunt. From the distant horizon came a deafening roar. Everyone was stunned. Then they saw five helicopters speeding in from the far horizon. In the blink of an eye, they flew over Xiangshan. The gales brought by the rotary wings made the trees sway and undulate. Many people were blown backwards a few steps, their faces shocked as they watched. Then the doors of the helicopters opened, and a multitude of petals and balloons cascaded down, while several banners with gilded lettering slowly unfurled. The banners strung together formed one complete sentence. ¡°Eight years ago today, we met for the first time!¡± ¡°Back then, we were both young and carefree, bickering all day without a worry!¡± ¡°But what you didn¡¯t know is, since the first time I saw you, I wanted to kiss your cheek!¡± ¡°Later, when you agreed to be my girlfriend, I was so excited I didn¡¯t sleep all night, running on the track until dawn!¡± ¡°Those days of love were simple and beautiful!¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, eight years have passed! Eight years may be short for many, but for me, they were long!¡± ¡°In those long nights, the only hope that kept me going was you!¡± ¡°An Yan, the path ahead is ours to share! Never to part again!¡± When An Yan opened her eyes and saw these banners, she was stunned for a moment, and then tears poured out, crying so hard she could hardly make a sound! All the onlooking tourists were moved as well. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were both dumbstruck. Shen Nan murmured to himself, ¡°Does such pure and beautiful love really exist in the world?¡± Zhu Hao, however, watched with a livid face, yet dared not say anything. Casually summoning five helicopters, this power was definitely not ordinary. At the same time, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and Cheng Hao, among others, stuck their heads out, shouting down to Xue An. ¡°Second Brother!¡± ¡°Instructor!¡± ¡°Tianyuan Company!¡± ¡°Fire Phoenix Special Forces!¡± ¡°Wishing the two of you eternal happiness!¡± The shouts carried far in the valley. Many onlooking tourists couldn¡¯t help but applaud! An Yan¡¯s cheeks gradually reddened again. Xue An, however, laughed heartily to the sky, pulling An Yan into his embrace, and waved his hand. ¡°Wan Shan Hong Ye!¡± With Xue An¡¯s command! A miracle appeared before everyone. They saw all the maple leaves on Xiangshan turn red in an instant. The lush Xiangshan turned crimson in the blink of an eye. This surprise left all the tourists dumbfounded. Xue An, holding An Yan, and leading two little girls by the hand, rose into the air, disappearing into the horizon. Everyone was staring blankly at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. As for Zhu Hao, at this moment he was already scared to the point of being pale, unable to even speak. He had heard the shouting just now. Tianyuan Company! Fire Phoenix Special Forces! Either one was not something he could afford to provoke. As a result, he didn¡¯t even dare to linger and left in a sorry state. Only Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were still gazing into the distance, their eyes filled with envy and yearning. ¡°Good heavens, he¡¯s handsome, wealthy, and so capable, and the key is that he¡¯s so affectionate and devoted. Why can¡¯t I meet such a perfect man?¡± Niu Yifei sighed with emotion. Shen Nan was silent, her eyes shimmering with tears. Those banners from just now had truly moved her! And before evening came, everything that had happened on Xiangshan had spread throughout Zhongdu. It was then that many people found out that the one who, with a wave of his hand, commanded the maple leaves to turn red in an instant, was the famed Xue An! When the news reached the Chen Family. Upon hearing the news, Chen Rushi locked herself in her room and did not leave the house for an entire day. Wei Rulan was slightly taken aback, then shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Truly an enviable couple!¡± While the outside world buzzed with discussions about the event, Xue An was enjoying peaceful days with An Yan. ¡°Honey, had you been preparing for this all along?¡± An Yan asked, lying in Xue An¡¯s arms. ¡°Haha, of course! Did you really think I¡¯d forgotten?¡± Xue An laughed. An Yan¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I thought you really didn¡¯t care about it!¡± Then An Yan slowly snuggled deeper into Xue An¡¯s arms and softly said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m very content right now, truly content, and thinking of you dealing with so many tough opponents alone, yet still thinking about me, makes me want to cry!¡± As she spoke, An Yan¡¯s tears began to fall once again. Xue An gently wiped away An Yan¡¯s tears and said lightly, ¡°No more crying! With me, I¡¯ll never let you cry again!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded her head. Xue An had given her everything a woman could need. At this moment! An Yan felt that even if she died, she would be satisfied! Xue An and An Yan stayed in the mountains for another night before returning to the An Family on the following day. As soon as they entered the front door. An Qing came out with a beaming smile and then, looking at her older sister, clicked her tongue in admiration. ¡°Sister, you really make me envious!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red again, and then she put on a stern face, ¡°Silly girl! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± An Qing giggled and stepped aside, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m talking nonsense, but now the whole Zhongdu knows about it, no telling how many daughters of wealthy families are green with envy!¡± What An Qing said was indeed true. Those who had once ridiculed An Yan for eloping were now filled with admiration. Who would have thought that the ordinary young man from back then had grown into a true powerhouse? That day, the family had a joyous dinner together. When it was late at night, and An Yan was getting ready to sleep, her phone rang. It was a number from overseas. An Yan was startled. Who would call this late, and from an overseas number, at that? She answered the call. A cold voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°An Yan, it¡¯s me!¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Meng Xue, why is it you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An Yan, I wanted to let you and Xue An know, I¡¯ve won the A-scar Best Actress Award. The award ceremony is in a few days; I hope you can come!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°Congratulations, Meng Xue! We¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± After hanging up the phone, An Yan still felt a bit of happiness, yet she failed to notice the slight anomaly in Fan Mengxue¡¯s voice. And on the other side of the ocean. Fan Mengxue put down the phone, her eyes flashing with an inhuman gleam. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) ¡°Your Excellency, Empress, you¡¯ve gone to such great lengths to deal with this Xue An, what exactly is the reason?¡± Along with the voice, a man dressed in a proper suit, his hair meticulously combed, slowly emerged from the darkness. The man¡¯s face seemed to always carry a fitting smile, and his voice was so gentle and refined, just like a gentleman¡¯s. But if anyone else had been present, they would have certainly cried out in alarm. For this man was none other than Griffin, known as the Bone Picker! One of the dark triumvirate of the City of Sin. The reason he was called the Bone Picker was that he had a profound love for human bones and regarded them as the most splendid trophies in the world. His most brilliant feat was to completely strip a person of their bones while ensuring that the person remained alive until the very end. This was a name that could cause countless people to have nightmares. A demonic red glint flashed in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes as she spoke indifferently, ¡°Do I need to explain my actions to you?¡± ¡°Of course not, but Your Excellency, Empress, I hope that after I help you kill Xue An, you will keep your promise to help me return to the City of Sin and take the Fountain of Youth!¡± ¡°The Fountain of Youth¡­¡± A strange glimmer appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. ¡°Does this thing of legend truly exist?¡± Griffin smiled, ¡°Of course it exists, and it will appear in the City of Sin sooner rather than later!¡± As he said this, a look of resentment flashed in his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven out of the City of Sin by old Beir and that bitch of a poisonous scorpion!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Understood! I will keep my promise. I hope you will too, as you said. Now leave!¡± Griffin did not move from his spot. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly, then extended her leg from beneath her cheongsam with some disgust. Seeing this long and straight leg, Griffin was excitedly prostrated on the ground, yet as if he dared not defile it, he only dared kiss the high heels of Fan Mengxue and the floor she had walked upon. He said, enthralled, ¡°Your Excellency, Empress, you possess a pair of legs that are unmatched in this world; I am willing to be your devoted minion!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Fan Mengxue said coldly. After Griffin left. Han Yao walked in, the once high-spirited top agent, now completely submissive, with a light in her eyes that lacked human emotion. ¡°My lord, why do you accommodate that Griffin?¡± Fan Mengxue looked out the window. This was Hollywood in M Country, the most prosperous film capital. Even though it was late at night, the lights outside were still shining brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind; this body is simply too perfect, even more so than the bodies I¡¯ve possessed before. I¡¯ve decided to use it for cultivation! But this person¡¯s soul is very strong; I¡¯ve been unable to destroy it!¡± ¡°Due to the limitations of the rules, my true body can¡¯t leave Kunlun, so I have to resort to using secular forces to deal with Xue An!¡± ¡°And as for the Fountain of Youth mentioned by Griffin, if obtained, it will greatly benefit the cultivation of my true body!¡± As she spoke, Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes shimmered with greed. Han Yao respectfully lowered her head. Xue An, you killed my disciples in Night Demon Valley, you destroyed Moonwatching Pavilion, but did you expect¡­ that was nothing more than a peripheral branch of the secular world! The true strong are all within Kunlun. If it weren¡¯t for the constraints of the laws, my true body could have come down and crushed you to dust in an instant. But this is also good¡­ it allowed me to possess such a perfect body. Heh heh! When the time comes, I will kill you myself! To be killed by someone who likes you, just thinking about it excites me! Fan Mengxue looked out at the bustling scene outside the window, a smug curve appearing on her lips. At this moment. Xue An and An Yan were just settling into the plane heading to M Country. An Yan was very excited. This was her first time going to M Country. As for Xue An, he was non-committal about the trip. When An Yan first mentioned Fan Mengxue¡¯s invitation to him, Xue An felt that something was off. Why hadn¡¯t he heard anything about it before? But as long as his wife was happy, it didn¡¯t matter where they went. Moreover, Xue An did indeed want to congratulate his former deskmate. Xue An was seated in first class, which was very elegant. Their two young daughters were wearing headphones, each engrossed in a tablet. People continued to board the plane. Suddenly, a surprised voice came through. ¡°Sir?¡± Xue An turned his head to see the girl he had encountered yesterday in Xiangshan looking at him with a face full of surprise. ¡°Is it really you! Are you traveling with your family?¡± Shen Nan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and nodded. ¡°You left in such a hurry yesterday, I didn¡¯t get a chance to introduce myself, my name is Shen Nan!¡± Shen Nan said as she extended her hand generously, her heart pounding. Xue An¡¯s flight into the sky the day before had shocked the girl immensely. She had thought they would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they encountered each other on the plane, which naturally excited her greatly. Xue An paused briefly, then glanced at An Yan beside him. An Yan, of course, would not be jealous over this, as she saw the young girl as just a child. ¡°My name is An Yan, and this is my husband¡­ Xue An!¡± An Yan introduced with a smile. Shen Nan nodded, and her seat happened to be right beside An Yan. After sitting down, the two women began to chat. It was only from their conversation that Xue An understood. Shen Nan turned out to be a low-profile rich second-generation. Her father was a Chinese producer in Hollywood, M Country, and this time she was rushing back home because of some family matters. At that point, Xue An felt some sympathy for the guy who had proposed the day before. He thought he could show off and deceive with a diamond ring, unaware of the superior family background of the girl. At least taking a casual trip home, she had to travel first class, and being able to stand her ground in Hollywood as a Chinese was not something an ordinary family could manage. When Shen Nan heard that Xue An and his family were also going to Hollywood, she became even more delighted and insisted they visit her home. An Yan had a good impression of the young girl, so in the end, she even nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister An, what are you going to Hollywood for?¡± Shen Nan asked curiously. An Yan smiled and glanced at Xue An beside her, ¡°We have a friend who is going to the Oscars in a few days, and we¡¯re just going along for the fun!¡± Shen Nan suddenly understood. In recent years, the Oscars had been gaining more and more influence. Many people from the country would go and watch when the time came. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the friend that An Yan mentioned who could attend the Oscars, it might be some female internet celebrity who had paid to walk the red carpet! Shen Nan thought to herself and didn¡¯t take it seriously. When the plane slowly landed at the M Country airport, and the group walked out of the terminal, an overly enthusiastic man speaking English with an exaggerated accent came forward, ¡°NanNan! You¡¯re here?¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Upon seeing the man, Shen Nan frowned slightly, ¡°Shen Jun, you¡¯ve only been in M Country for two years, and since there¡¯s no one else here, just speak Chinese!¡± Shen Jun smiled arrogantly, ¡°To me, English is the most wonderful language in the world! I¡¯ve decided that from now on, I won¡¯t speak Chinese anymore!¡± Such words were simply nauseating! At that moment, Shen Jun also noticed Xue An standing to the side, first he was startled, then his expression darkened. ¡°NanNan, who is this?¡± ¡°This is a friend I met yesterday, and we just happened to run into each other on the plane today! They also came to Hollywood for a visit, so I invited them to our house as guests,¡± Shen Nan said. Upon hearing this, Shen Jun looked at Xue An and snickered coldly, ¡°Friend? Just happened to meet? NanNan, there are plenty of people with ulterior motives in this world. You are still young, be careful not to be deceived!¡± He spoke these words in Chinese, with an extremely unfriendly tone. Shen Nan¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, and she retorted angrily, ¡°Shen Jun, you are just a distant cousin of mine, what right do you have to meddle in my affairs?¡± Shen Nan¡¯s words caused Shen Jun¡¯s face to fluctuate, and eventually, he could only offer an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be deceived!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, and it¡¯s not your place to pass judgment on my friends!¡± Shen Nan huffed and then turned her head to nod apologetically at Xue An and An Yan. ¡°Sorry about this, he¡¯s a distant cousin of mine and doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly. I truly apologize!¡± Xue An merely smiled in response. To him, someone of Shen Jun¡¯s caliber wasn¡¯t even worth a glance. It¡¯s like when you are walking down the street and a dog barks at you a couple of times! The normal reaction is to walk away, not to bark back incessantly! When it was time to leave, Shen Nan glared fiercely at Shen Jun, then personally drove off first with Xue An¡¯s family. Shen Jun was left standing there with a face ashen with rage, his eyes flickering with malevolent light. The Shen Family lived in the wealthy district of Hollywood, in a very grand villa. When Shen Nan led Xue An and the others into the house, they happened to cross paths with a few people from M Country. And then these people from M Country hurriedly left. Upon entering the living room, Shen Nan¡¯s father, Shen Kang, was sitting on the sofa with a worried face. When he saw his precious daughter walk in, a relieved smile finally appeared on his face. ¡°NanNan is here!¡± ¡°Dad, look, these are my new friends! Brother Xue An and Sister An Yan!¡± Shen Nan introduced them happily. Shen Kang, upon hearing this, nodded slightly at Xue An, ¡°Nice to meet you both!¡± Then he turned to Shen Nan and asked, ¡°NanNan, how have you been lately?¡± Shen Nan replied with a smile, ¡°Pretty good! Dad, what were those people from M Country here for?¡± Xue An noticed the middle-aged man who was starting to go bald, his eyes constantly filled with a hint of depression, as if he was troubled by something. Hearing Shen Nan¡¯s question, Shen Kang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Where is your cousin?¡± Shen Nan snorted, ¡°That Shen Jun is so infuriating, suspecting my friends are bad people. I left him at the airport!¡± Shen Kang laughed, ¡°Still acting like a child!¡± While they were talking, Shen Jun walked in from outside. He looked normal, showing no sign of anything amiss. ¡°NanNan, you take your friends to the adjoining parlor to sit! I have something to discuss with your cousin,¡± Shen Kang said. ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Nan really disliked her cousin and couldn¡¯t wait to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next room for some desserts! Our pastry chef is from France!¡± Shen Nan said cheerily. By the time they had moved to the adjacent drawing room, An Yan and Shen Nan started talking about topics girls usually like, hitting it off quite well. Xue An slowly sipped his tea, casually overhearing the conversation between Shen Kang and another in the living room. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Shen Kang asked with a grave tone. ¡°I¡¯ve asked several companies, but no one¡¯s willing to take over. Those guys seem to be aware of the situation and are all saying that if the dispute isn¡¯t settled, then they wouldn¡¯t dare to take on the project!¡± Shen Jun said. Shen Kang heaved a long sigh and it was quite a while before he spoke again, ¡°A company from M Country just approached me, but the price they quoted is practically robbery; I can¡¯t let the company I worked so hard to build get destroyed like this!¡± At this point, Shen Jun lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a company from Country R that is very interested, what do you think¡­?¡± ¡°Country R?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Kang was silent again for a long time before he finally said dejectedly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it! Although I really hate the idea of selling to the devils from Country R, we can¡¯t let this situation trap us to death!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing this, Xue An roughly understood the situation. It seemed that the Shen Family was facing a severe problem, to the extent of having to sell the company. The potential buyers knew the deal was troublesome, which was why they were intentionally suppressing the price. However, Xue An could tell from the tone of Shen Jun¡¯s voice that he was hardly concerned, probably up to no good. As Xue An had expected. Shen Jun, upon hearing his uncle agree to meet with the people from Country R, couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed, yet managed to remain composed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact them right now to see if we can meet as soon as possible!¡± Shen Jun had come from their home country to seek refuge with Shen Kang a couple of years ago, when he was destitute and his relationship with Shen Kang¡¯s relatives was actually quite distant. But Shen Kang, being a person who cherished old ties, kindly took him in! Who would have thought that Shen Jun had ulterior motives? Especially since Shen Kang had no sons, only a daughter, Shen Nan. So Shen Jun was always scheming to get Shen Nan, and through her, take over everything belonging to the Shen Family. Unfortunately for him, Shen Nan had no interest in her good-for-nothing cousin, not in the slightest. As time went on, Shen Jun couldn¡¯t help but become annoyed, completely forgetting who had taken him in when he had run out of options. Recently, Shen Kang had offended a big shot in M Country, and now the company was in a dire predicament. Seeing an opportunity, Shen Jun deliberately contacted a company from Country R and had even negotiated with them beforehand, planning to conspire both from within and without to cheat Shen Kang. Now that his goal was within reach, he naturally felt elated. Shen Nan! Heh, I¡¯ll see how you act so arrogantly in front of me when your family goes bankrupt! Shen Jun thought triumphantly. Of course, Shen Nan had no idea about any of this; she was happily discussing computer games with An Yan. It turns out Shen Nan also liked horror games quite a bit. In this respect, the two women had found something in common. Watching them chat so amiably, Xue An smiled slightly, then looked down at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who had managed to get their faces covered in cake like little tigers. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Xiang nodded vigorously, ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡± Nian Nian was too busy to answer, her mouth stuffed full of sweets, looking like a little hamster. Watching this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Well then, consider these desserts as payment for hosting Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! This time, I¡¯ll lend you a hand! Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) People from Country R arrived quickly, as the sound of the door opening echoed. Xue An closed his eyes and observed everything in the living room through Divine Sense. He saw that it was a man from Country R who had come, followed by a female secretary. This man¡¯s demeanor was incredibly arrogant, and after shaking hands briefly with Shen Kang, he sat on the sofa and started speaking at length in the language of Country R. After rattling off a long string of words, Shen Kang and Shen Jun looked at each other, both failing to understand what was meant. It was then that the female secretary spoke up in English. ¡°This is the son of the president of the Chuanye consortium. Our young master says that he has had professional accounting firms evaluate the company, and it is not of great value. Moreover, now that it has offended a major figure, it would cost a significant sum of money to settle the matter!¡± Upon hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s face turned ugly. But in business, praises and criticisms are normal, so he still suppressed the fire in his heart and said, ¡°Young Master Chuanye, the film and television company founded by my Shen Family may not be the largest in Hollywood, but it is second to none. Not to mention the hardware facilities, just the movie and television rights alone could sell for hundreds of millions of US dollars!¡± Young Master Chuanye¡¯s lips curled into a sneer of disdain as he spoke another lengthy stream of words in Country R¡¯s language. The secretary said, ¡°Our young master says that he is not very interested in those rights. But since he is here, he can make you a sincere offer!¡± As she spoke, the secretary pulled out a stack of contracts from her bag and placed them on the table. Shen Kang took them and his face immediately changed color. The price offered was slightly higher than those of a few companies from M Country, but still far below the true selling price in normal times. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Shen Kang found himself caught between a rock and a hard place. If he didn¡¯t sell, it would soon be the final deadline set by that powerful figure, and not only would he lose all his money, but even the safety of his family could not be guaranteed. But to sell! The loss would be too great! He couldn¡¯t help turning pale, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Meanwhile, Shen Jun was secretly exchanging glances with Chuanye, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°This price is still too low. Can it be raised a bit more?¡± Shen Kang¡¯s tone had become utterly dejected. Chuanye smiled and gestured to his secretary to speak. ¡°Mr. Shen, you should know, the only one who can offer this price right now is our young master Chuanye! Just sign now, and the money will be immediately wired to your bank account. Then you can take your family back to Huaxia for retirement!¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, surely you don¡¯t want your precious daughter to get caught in this vortex as well, do you!¡± This last sentence completely broke Shen Kang. His face turned ashen as he fell silent for a moment, then picked up a pen in despair. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sign now!¡± Shen Jun could hardly conceal the joy in his eyes. But just as Shen Kang was preparing to sign, Xue An stood up and slowly walked out from the reception room. His sudden appearance startled everyone in the room. Shen Jun frowned and said sternly, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of discussing important matters. Leave immediately!¡± He naturally did not have a good impression of Xue An. But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Shen, isn¡¯t it a pity to sign away like this?¡± Those words struck like a bolt from the blue. Shen Jun¡¯s face changed dramatically as he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, leave at once! If you disrupt the Shen Family¡¯s important affair, nobody will be able to save you!¡± Shen Kang also frowned slightly, feeling sudden displeasure. In his view, his daughter¡¯s friend must have overheard something and then rashly come out to interfere. So, he too, spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯re a friend invited by NanNan, so I hope you can show some self-respect!¡± Xue An, however, remained completely composed as he walked straight up to the young master of the Chuanye Group. Sitting arrogantly on the sofa, Chuanye looked up at him, opened his mouth, and spoke a barrage of Country R¡¯s language. ¡°Our young master says¡­,¡± the female secretary attempted to interpret. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need, I understand!¡± Then Xue An lowered his head, looking at the Chuanye heir, and questioned him in fluent Country R¡¯s language. ¡°Chuanye Group?¡± The expression of Chuanye¡¯s heir faltered, then he looked at Xue An somewhat perplexed. ¡°You know me?¡± Xue An offered a faint smile, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! But I do know several people from Tokyo!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir smirked arrogantly, ¡°Oh? You know people from Tokyo? Let me guess, are they women from the brothels or companions from the bars?¡± Xue An eyed him and spoke slowly, ¡°Takeuchi Kiyoko, do you know her?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko! This name was like a thunderclap, stunning the previously disdainful Chuanye heir into a momentary daze! ¡°You¡­ you know Miss Takeuchi?¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir stuttered. One should know that Takeuchi Kiyoko was now the absolute ruler of Tokyo¡¯s underworld, not only beyond the reach of Chuanye¡¯s heir but also more influential than several of Tokyo¡¯s top conglomerates combined with just a single word from her! Xue An shook his head. Chuanye¡¯s heir inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that he didn¡¯t know her! But then, Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m her master!¡± Master? Hearing this title, Chuanye¡¯s heir nearly slid off the sofa. He didn¡¯t doubt the veracity of this claim at all, because no one would dare to pretend! Chuanye¡¯s heir quickly stood up, bowing respectfully and said, ¡°You¡­ you are Mr. Xue, Xue An?¡± ¡°Oh? You know me?¡± Xue An said lightly. At this moment, Chuanye¡¯s heir felt like crying, it was indeed him! Who in Tokyo didn¡¯t know this name? The master of the underground empress, the instigator of the Sensoji Temple incident, the man who brought down the Tokyo Tower with a single sword strike! Recently, Mr. Xue had caused an uproar in Tokyo. And the result? The Prime Minister and others had to send him off politely without so much as a peep of protest! Thus, in the circles of Tokyo¡¯s elite and conglomerates, Xue An was also known as a supremely formidable person! In the presence of such a fiercely intimidating figure, Chuanye¡¯s heir bent deeply at the waist and said most respectfully, ¡°Yes, I have heard of the gentleman¡¯s extraordinary deeds, I never expected to find you here!¡± Xue An stated indifferently, ¡°I came here on some business and happened to overhear your conversation. This Shen Family happens to be a friend of mine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir bent even deeper, his forehead nearly touching the floor as cold sweat dripped down relentlessly. ¡°I had no idea that Shen Sang was a friend of yours, I deserve to die! Please forgive me, sir!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head, ¡°Forget it, you didn¡¯t know, I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± Chuanye¡¯s heir¡¯s heart lightened, and he bowed repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you!¡± Only then did he raise his head, looking at Xue An warily. ¡°Sir, may I now¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) As if he¡¯d been granted a great pardon, Chuanye¡¯s young master scrambled and rolled as he fled outside. At that moment, Shen Jun still had no idea what had happened. All he saw was Xue An saying a few words in R Country¡¯s language to Chuanye. Then, as if seeing their Emperor, Chuanye¡¯s young master kept bowing and scraping, nodding and bowing nonstop, before making his departure. Shen Jun stepped forward, ready to ask what exactly was going on. But to his surprise, as soon as Chuanye¡¯s young master saw him, he became livid. In Chuanye¡¯s eyes, had it not been for Shen Jun, he would have never visited the Shen Family, nor would he have encountered this terrifyingly powerful person! Luckily, this terrifying figure was in a good mood today, otherwise he would have died long ago. Haven¡¯t all those wealthy families and Sword Saints in Tokyo perished at his hand? In comparison, his Chuanye conglomerate couldn¡¯t even amount to a fart! Therefore, Chuanye¡¯s young master raised his hand and viciously slapped Shen Jun across the face, cursing loudly. ¡°Damn it!¡± Shen Jun was stunned by the slap. Afterward, Chuanye¡¯s young master turned to Xue An and nodded obsequiously before quickly scurrying away. The atmosphere in the room became awkward. Shen Jun, touching his swollen reddened half-face, gazed flickeringly. Shen Kang was also flabbergasted. He did not understand what had just happened. This friend of his daughter had merely said a few words, and Chuanye¡¯s young master, who had initially been full of bluster, acted as if he had seen a deity, turning pale with fear. Who on earth is this man¡­? Shen Kang looked at Xue An with some puzzlement. Meanwhile, hearing the commotion in the living room, Shen Nan and An Yan also came out. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Nan asked in astonishment. Before Shen Kang could speak, Shen Jun had already snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hah! Miss High and Mighty, you have no idea, do you!¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Shen Nan looked completely baffled. Shen Kang frowned, ¡°Shen Jun!¡± But Shen Jun couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Uncle, this matter can¡¯t be hidden. Just tell her!¡± Shen Kang¡¯s expression shifted, then his shoulders slumped as he let out a long sigh and sat down on the couch, saying nothing. ¡°Dad, what exactly happened?¡± The tremor in Shen Nan¡¯s voice grew. Shen Jun sneered, ¡°Cousin, our Shen Family has offended a powerful figure. The company has entered a dire situation and is on the verge of bankruptcy!¡± Shen Jun¡¯s words dropped like a bomb, leaving Shen Nan¡¯s face ashen. ¡°Dad, is what Shen Jun said true?¡± Shen Kang let out another heavy sigh and nodded. Shen Nan stood in shocked silence, her face a mask of astonishment. Shen Jun continued, ¡°With the company in such a state, no one is willing to buy it, and if they are, the offers are very low! After a lot of hardship, I finally found a company from R Country willing to discuss acquisition! But then¡­¡± Shen Jun pointed at Xue An, his face filled with resentment, ¡°This guy just had to show up and completely ruin the deal!¡± The room fell silent. After a long pause, Shen Nan finally managed a bitter smile, ¡°I think, Brother Xue must have meant well!¡± ¡°Good intentions?¡± Shen Jun sneered. ¡°Are good intentions of any use? The company is about to go bankrupt, and once the bankruptcy proceedings start, it¡¯ll be worthless! Although I don¡¯t know what he said, he somehow made that company from Country R run off, but I guess he never had good intentions!¡± Shen Jun said with a face full of resentment. Xue An¡¯s expression was calm, showing no emotion, just quietly observing Shen Nan. He wanted to see how this young girl would react. Shen Nan¡¯s expression changed, but eventually, she firmed up and said to Shen Jun, ¡°Regardless, he is still my friend, and you have no evidence. How can you slander people like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slandering people?¡± Shen Jun felt a bit guilty inside, but still retorted with feigned toughness and was about to say more. A detached voice came through, ¡°You should be very clear why I stopped the signing. Do I need to say what agreement you¡¯ve reached with the people from Country R?¡± At these words, Shen Kang, who had been bowing his head, looked up at Xue An with a shocked expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shen Kang asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This, you should ask your dear nephew here!¡± Shen Jun¡¯s complexion turned pale, but he still refused to concede, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. How could I possibly betray the Shen Family?¡± ¡°And the key point now is, if no one is willing to buy our company, how are we going to get through what comes next?¡± Upon hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s expression faded again and he nodded wearily, ¡°If it comes to it, I¡¯ll just sell to that group of people from M Country.¡± After speaking, Shen Kang¡¯s face was filled with despair. Shen Nan, seeing this, felt a pang of sorrow, and her tears involuntarily fell. She had never seen her father so powerless and desperate. Suddenly, she turned around, looked at Xue An with a trembling voice, ¡°Xue Brother, can you¡­ help our Shen Family?¡± This was Shen Nan¡¯s last glimmer of hope. Because she had once seen Xue An perform the miraculous feat of levitating, in Shen Nan¡¯s mind, Xue An was like an Immortal, omnipotent. If Xue Brother stopped Father from signing and said Shen Jun had a guilty conscience, then he must surely have a way to help the Shen Family! Upon hearing this, disdain nearly overflowed from Shen Jun¡¯s face. ¡°Him? Haha, cousin, don¡¯t be naive! Do you know who our Shen Family has offended this time?¡± Shen Nan turned to look at her father, ¡°Dad, who exactly is trying to destroy the Shen Family? Speak up, Xue Brother might have a solution!¡± Shen Kang gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, that person, there aren¡¯t many in M Country who can afford to offend him!¡± Hearing this, Shen Nan¡¯s heart grew cold, but still, she clung to that last shred of hope and asked, ¡°Who is it, exactly?¡± Shen Kang hesitated for a moment, then sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Sect!¡± Tang Sect! These two words, even to Shen Nan, who didn¡¯t quite understand the social relationships in M Country, turned her complexion pale. ¡°And it¡¯s Han Jun from Tang Sect¡¯s Great Elder,¡± Shen Jun added, then looked at Xue An with a provocative glare. ¡°I really want to ask, how could your Xue Brother, with his vast connections, settle the score with Tang Sect?¡± The tone was full of mockery. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Nan lowered her head and remained silent. She knew what Shen Jun was saying was true; after all, in M Country, Tang Sect¡¯s power was immense, not something the Shen Family, let alone old-established families, could afford to provoke. ¡°Mr. Xue, although I don¡¯t know why you stopped me from signing the contract, you are, after all, a friend of my daughter. Now that the Shen Family is in trouble, if it¡¯s convenient for you, please leave us. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Shen Kang said in a defeated tone. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively tense, but just at that moment, Xue An raised his head and smiled slightly. ¡°Tang Sect? Good, I have a score to settle with them!¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours to come and apologize! (5th Update) Chapter 262: Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours to come and apologize! (5th Update) Hearing this, Shen Jun was momentarily startled before he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scoff. ¡°That¡¯s really funny, you want to settle a score with the Tang Sect? Do you know what kind of people they are? Even the local gangs in M Country don¡¯t dare to mess with them, who do you think you are?¡± Contempt filled his words. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and indifferently swept a glance at Shen Jun. Although he was too lazy to bother with it, if the provocation was repeated over and over again, then Xue An would not mind wiping out an ant. Shen Jun, who intended to continue speaking, became rigid after being glanced at by those eyes. Those eyes were simply too frightening! Xue An of course knew what kind of people were in the Tang Sect, even the Tang Sect elder, Han Jun, who had been offended by the Shen Family, was clear to him. The Elder who pointed to heaven, Yu Ling, was from the Tang Sect of M Country. After being killed by Xue An with a single punch, this Han Jun did not dare to seek revenge himself but instead, leaked the information to the Yu Family of Lingnan. Xue An was well aware of all this. That¡¯s why he said that there was indeed a score to settle with the Tang Sect. Shen Kang at this moment also wore a face full of disbelief. After all, Xue An was just someone who had just come to M Country from Huaxia, how could he possibly be a match for the Tang Sect? He was probably just bluffing! As the members of the Shen Family were filled with doubts and uncertainties. Outside the villa, several black business vehicles drove up, then a few burly Chinese men got out first. Someone opened the car door, and a well-built man with a sullen face, slowly got out of the car. He first looked up at the Shen Family villa, a hint of cold laughter appeared on the corners of his mouth, and then he headed straight inside. The villa¡¯s gate was kicked open, and this group of men walked in with arrogant faces. Seeing these people, Shen Kang couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock, then he quickly stood up. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡± Facing this man, Shen Kang¡¯s demeanor was very respectful. This man nodded arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Shen, my master has sent me to ask if you have considered it properly? If you do not give a response soon, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Shen Kang inwardly complained, this Young Master Zhou named Zhou Lin, was known as the Red Twin Sticks of the Tang Sect, and was also a closed-door disciple of Han Jun, usually acting very arrogantly. With his personal visit today, it seemed that this matter was not going to be easy to resolve. Zhou Lin surveyed the room, and when he saw Shen Nan, his eyes lit up, then he spoke indifferently, ¡°Mr. Shen, your daughter is quite beautiful!¡± Hearing this, Shen Kang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. ¡°Young Master Zhou, my daughter is still in university!¡± Zhou Lin smiled sinisterly, ¡°I can see that, but Mr. Shen, if you don¡¯t satisfy me this time, then¡­ your daughter might end up in some unspeakable places to accompany men in drinking! Do you understand what I mean?¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s arrogant tone made Shen Kang¡¯s face turn pale, and Shen Nan¡¯s expression was one of panic, not knowing how to respond. Just then, Xue An, who was sitting on the sofa, chuckled lightly, ¡°This¡­ is this the way your Tang Sect conducts itself?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Lin abruptly turned around, glaring at Xue An with a murderous face, he said, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know to stay out of the Tang Sect¡¯s affairs, bystanders should retreat?¡± Xue An tapped the armrest with his fingers, speaking faintly, ¡°Who I am, you are not yet qualified to know!¡± Zhou Lin laughed furiously from extreme anger, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve provoked me. Today, I will tear you to pieces!¡± With that, Zhou Lin pounced like a tiger descending the mountain. Zhou Lin practiced the Ancient Martial Arts of Huaxia, Fierce Tiger Thirteen Forms! Moreover, his skill level was quite good, each move was like that of a real fierce tiger, extremely formidable in might. Shen Jun watched from the side, full of schadenfreude. Now, let¡¯s see how you continue to pretend? But this thought had barely crossed his mind. When he saw Xue An lift his head, his eyebrows arching slightly, he let out a light shout. ¡°Scram!¡± This word ¡°scram,¡± was like a heavy hammer, directly striking Zhou Lin in the chest while he was mid-air. And directly sent him flying out until he crashed into and broke through a wall, only barely coming to a stop. Afterward, Zhou Lin opened his mouth, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. At this, Shen Jun, Shen Kang, and the others were all dumbfounded, simply unable to believe their eyes. The renowned Tang Sect¡¯s Red Blossom Twin Sticks, utterly unable to withstand even a single command to ¡°Scram¡±? At this moment, Zhou Lin¡¯s face was ashen, while a flash of terror flickered through his eyes as he looked at Xue An. He was more aware than anyone of the terror he had just experienced. The man, who appeared harmless and was gentle and refined, had transformed in a split second into an invincible Tyrannosaur, with a terrifying aura! ¡°You¡­ who are you, exactly?¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s haughty demeanor had subsided quite a bit, but he still stared fixedly at Xue An and asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Go back and tell your master the account with the Pointing Sky Elder hasn¡¯t been settled with him yet! And I¡¯m giving him two hours to come and apologize, or else¡­ I¡¯ll eradicate your Tang Sect!¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s face paled, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Okay! You just wait!¡± Having said that, he got up, gave Shen Kang a deep look, and then fled in a panic. Only the members of the Shen Family were left in the room, looking at each other. A glimmer of hope suddenly rose in Shen Kang¡¯s heart. Could it be¡­ he could really save our Shen Family? Shen Nan took a deep breath, believing that the matter must be resolved! For she had an inexplicable trust in Xue An. She even felt that there was nothing in the world that could stump this man. At this moment, Shen Jun sneakily approached Shen Kang and whispered, ¡°Uncle, this guy has even offended the Tang Sect¡¯s Red Blossom Twin Sticks. We should make plans early, otherwise, we might get implicated as well!¡± Shen Kang, swayed by these words, began to hesitate again. Shen Nan rebuked angrily, ¡°Shen Jun, you persistently cause trouble here, what are your true intentions? Even if our Shen Family falls, would that benefit you?¡± Shen Jun¡¯s face turned red and then white as he was scolded and slinked into a corner, sneering to himself. This guy has actually forced a Tang Sect elder to personally come and apologize; he really doesn¡¯t know how the word ¡®death¡¯ is written. Half an hour. One hour¡­ One and a half hours¡­ Outside, it remained dead silent with no sign of activity. Shen Kang¡¯s complexion became increasingly pale. Meanwhile, Shen Jun grew more smug, thinking to himself, I wonder how you¡¯ll smooth this over later? Only Xue An, with a serene expression, sat there, seemingly not the least bit anxious! Another twenty-odd minutes passed, and it was just a few minutes shy of two hours, when Shen Kang could no longer hold back and was about to speak. Suddenly, a commotion arose from outside. Shen Jun sprang to the window at once. He saw dozens of black business cars arriving, with many Tang Sect disciples alighting. From one of the central old-fashioned cars, a white-haired old man got out. Shen Kang also came to the window and, upon seeing the old man, his face involuntarily turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s Han Jun from the Tang Sect!¡± This show of force took everyone inside the room aback! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then they saw the Tang Sect elder making his way straight to the forefront, entering the Shen Residence. Shen Kang stood by the wall, filled with fear, not knowing whether he should go forward and apologize. However, Han Jun looked neither left nor right, walking directly up to Xue An and coming to a stop. Shen Jun was secretly pleased, thinking that Xue An was in for it now. But just then, Han Jun bent deeply at the waist and said with the utmost respect, ¡°I¡¯ve seen¡­ Mr. Xue!¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Chapter 263: Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Upon witnessing this scene, Shen Jun¡¯s mouth hung agape, wide enough to fit two duck eggs. Shen Kang¡¯s whole body shuddered, his face full of disbelief. He knew better than anyone how formidable Han Jun was. Once, because of some trifling matter, he had offended the Tang Sect, and as a result, just a single word from Han Jun had nearly brought his company to the brink of collapse. This illustrated the enormous power Han Jun wielded. But now, this figure who controlled the life and death of countless people, was bowing and apologizing to Xue An like a child who had done wrong, with utmost respect and submission. Inside and outside the room, there was a deathly silence. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, as he quietly watched. Without a word from Xue An, Han Jun didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head, remaining bent at the waist. In this moment, Han Jun¡¯s heart was full of fear and regret. Time rolled back two hours earlier. Han Jun was sitting leisurely at the Tang Sect headquarters. Zhou Lin was the one he had sent to the Shen Family. Han Jun had long coveted the lucrative slice of the Hollywood movie industry, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get in on it¡ªinternational big companies had it all to themselves, with major figures pulling the strings behind M Country¡¯s domestic film companies. He had never found a way in. Then Shen Kang, because of a minor issue, had offended him. The thought struck him¡ªthe Shen Family¡¯s movie company might not be very large, but it operated quite well, generating substantial profits every year. So Han Jun sought a pretext to force Shen Kang into selling the company to the Tang Sect. Tomorrow was the final deadline. He had sent Zhou Lin to apply the last bit of pressure. In Han Jun¡¯s eyes, this was quite a mundane affair. But after waiting for more than an hour, Zhou Lin returned, pale-faced. At the sight of Zhou Lin¡¯s expression, Han Jun frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Through clenched teeth, Zhou Lin said, ¡°I was beaten!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jun¡¯s eyebrows rose, his face filled with killing intent. Someone dared to attack a member of the Tang Sect? ¡°A master hired by the Shen Family?¡± Han Jun asked calmly. Zhou Lin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this guy is quite formidable and extremely arrogant!¡± ¡°He injured me, and when I asked for his name, he said I wasn¡¯t worthy to know, and furthermore¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore what?¡± Zhou Lin gritted his teeth, ¡°He said to give you two hours, to go and apologize!¡± Upon hearing this, Han Jun couldn¡¯t help but show anger on his face. ¡°What audacity!¡± Zhou Lin was secretly pleased inside¡ªif his master took action, then no matter how powerful that person was, he¡¯d be finished! ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Han Jun picked up his teacup and started sipping slowly. ¡°He also mentioned that the account from the business with the old Sky Pointer hadn¡¯t been settled with you yet!¡± Zhou Lin said. The moment he heard this sentence, Han Jun, who had just taken a sip of tea, was so shocked that he sprayed the tea out of his mouth. ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Jun¡¯s face became exceedingly grave. Zhou Lin was also startled, ¡°He¡­ he simply said that the account with old Sky Pointer hadn¡¯t been settled with you, and that you had two hours to go and apologize! Master, should we send somebody to take care of this guy?¡± Slap! With a raise of his hand, Han Jun sent Zhou Lin spinning several times in the air. ¡°Idiot! Is that a man you can provoke? And you dared to lay a hand on him?¡± Han Jun was clearly livid, stepping forward to deliver a flurry of punches and kicks to Zhou Lin. Zhou Lin was completely dumbfounded. He had never seen his master so enraged and frightened! After hitting him a few times, Han Jun suddenly remembered something and quickly looked at his watch. ¡°How much time has passed since you left the Shen house?¡± ¡°More than half an hour!¡± Zhou Lin said, his voice trembling. Han Jun was so scared that he shivered all over, shouting loudly, ¡°Quick, prepare the car!¡± And at that moment, Zhou Lin, trembling with fear, asked, ¡°Master¡­ who exactly is that man?¡± Han Jun stomped his foot, his face filled with horror as he said, ¡°He¡­ is Xue An!¡± Xue An! These two words seemed to possess infinite magic. At the very least, upon hearing them, Zhou Lin felt a darkness before his eyes and nearly died of fright. With one hand, he annihilated Immortal Gate; with one sword, he crushed Tokyo; he dominated the military of M Country! Any of these feats would be earth-shattering news by themselves. And all of these were done by Xue An. How ridiculous that he had even thought about confronting him? Thinking this, Zhou Lin felt a wave of relief wash over him. At this moment, Han Jun¡¯s heart was also filled with terror. Even on the way to the Shen Family, he was restless. When the Old Man of the Heavens was killed, he had secretly informed the Yu Family! He had thought that with the Yu Family¡¯s intervention, Xue An would surely be killed. But to his dismay, only a few days later, news came that Xue An had broken the Sword Immortal with a single strike. After hearing this news, Han Jun was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to leave his house for several days; even when he did, he had to be surrounded by countless bodyguards. He was very aware that a peerless expert like Xue An would definitely have a clear sense of gratitude and grudges, decisive in his kills! He could only hope that Xue An would forget about him. Especially as Xue An¡¯s deeds continued to come in one after the other, Han Jun lived every day in fear and terror. It was only after Xue An did not show up for a long time that he gradually relaxed. Until today, when he finally understood that what goes around comes around! So, he had come to the Shen Family with a toughened scalp, waiting for Xue An¡¯s disposal. At that time, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°The Tang Sect¡­ has quite the overbearing way of doing things!¡± Upon hearing this sentence, Han Jun¡¯s body shook and cold sweat broke out all over him. ¡°Yes! Yes! We truly didn¡¯t know that the Shen Family was a friend of yours. Had we known, we would have never dared to do this! We plead for your understanding, sir!¡± A faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°If the Shen Family didn¡¯t know me, would you have been prepared to drive this family to a dead end? Hm?¡± The last rhetorical question made Han Jun¡¯s knees weaken, and with a thump, he fell to his knees, then kowtowed like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Sir, spare our lives, we beg you to spare our lives, we will never dare to do it again!¡± Looking at this usually high and mighty figure, now begging for mercy like a lamb to be slaughtered. Shen Kang and the others all shut their mouths. Especially Shen Jun, who was ashen-faced. Xue An stood up, slowly walked over to Han Jun, and looked down at him from above. ¡°As fellow Huaxia on foreign soil, we should be helping each other out. Yet, you plotted against your own kind, abusing power and authority! What do you think your crime should be?¡± Han Jun collapsed on the ground, despairing, ¡°Everything is up to you, sir!¡± ¡°Very well! You wished to use others to kill me, and now you¡¯ve used your power to oppress others; it would not be unjust to kill you. Are you convinced?¡± Han Jun turned pale, nodding, ¡°Convinced¡­ I¡¯m convinced!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone, especially the disciples of the Tang Sect, felt a chill in their hearts. Was this the same elder who used to throw his weight around? In front of this man, he was like a lamb waiting for the slaughter! Xue An placed a hand on Han Jun¡¯s head, his eyes narrowing slightly. A powerful Divine Sense swept through Han Jun¡¯s mind, and after a moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Considering that you aren¡¯t too bad in normal times, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand, and Han Jun¡¯s complexion turned pale, his whole being aged, with a single move, he destroyed Han Jun¡¯s cultivation level and crippled his legs. Yet Han Jun kept kowtowing, ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, sir! Thanks for your mercy!¡± Each bow was heartfelt, because Han Jun had been thoroughly frightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An merely smiled. He had just discovered through his Divine Sense that Han Jun did indeed take care of his fellow countrymen in foreign lands; it wasn¡¯t worth truly killing him. ¡°Moreover, Shen Family¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, sir,¡± Han Jun said, trembling, ¡°From now on, the Shen Family will surely prosper and the Tang Sect will never dare to disturb them again!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) The members of the Tang Sect were like prisoners granted amnesty. Someone came forward to support Han Jun, and they left the Shen Family villa with the utmost respect before breaking into a run without choosing their path carefully. The room fell silent. Xue An smiled at Shen Nan, ¡°Alright, the matter is settled!¡± Shen Nan¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement as she looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a superhero. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡± Shen Nan said. At this time, Shen Kang stepped forward with a solemn expression and bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help. The Shen Family will never forget this kindness!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. He had intervened only because he felt that Shen Nan was a nice girl, not to make the Shen Family feel indebted to him. However, at this moment, there was another person quietly slipping toward the door. As Shen Jun moved out, he was also praying in his heart. Please don¡¯t notice me! Please don¡¯t see me, God bless! It seemed that even his God didn¡¯t dare to offend Xue An. Just as Shen Jun reached the door, within one step of going out, Xue An turned his head to look at him and said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of leaving now?¡± Shen Jun shivered all over, then turned around and forced a few laughs. ¡°Heh, I suddenly remembered some things I haven¡¯t dealt with!¡± As he spoke, his voice became weaker and weaker. Because Xue An was looking down at him from above. That cold, indifferent gaze easily shattered Shen Jun¡¯s psychological defenses. He kneeled to the ground with a thud, ¡°Please spare my life, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, collaborating with people from Country R was just a moment of foolishness!¡± Hearing him admit it himself, Shen Kang¡¯s face turned deadly pale with anger. ¡°You ungrateful, treacherous thing, I took you in with good intentions, and this is how you repay me?¡± Shen Jun was also stunned at this point, as if he had been controlled and let out all his inner thoughts just now. ¡°Kill him? I can do it for you,¡± Xue An said to Shen Kang with a faint smile, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Shen Jun trembled all over, crying out with a sobbing voice, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please beg for mercy for me, as long as you spare me, I will leave right now!¡± Shen Kang¡¯s expression changed a few times, then he let out a long sigh. ¡°Sir, this person is, after all, my relative, could you¡­ please let him off this one time!¡± Xue An was noncommittal. To kill or not to kill Shen Jun was of little significance to him. Shen Jun, seeing that his life was spared, turned and ran. Only then did Shen Kang have the chance to step forward and thank him again earnestly. After expressing his gratitude, Shen Kang asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, what brings you to Hollywood this time?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I have a friend who is going to attend the Oscars in a few days!¡± ¡°Oh? Who might that be? Do I know them?¡± Shen Kang was surprised. ¡°Fan Mengxue!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile. Shen Kang was stunned, and Shen Nan let out an exclamation. ¡°The ¡®Pride of the Chinese¡¯ Miss Fan Mengxue?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Is she very famous now?¡± Shen Kang¡¯s face was full of admiration, ¡°Famous? She¡¯s more than just famous! As an overseas Chinese, I rarely admire anyone, but Miss Fan Mengxue is the one Chinese star I admire the most in my life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An was somewhat curious. ¡°Miss Fan¡¯s rise to fame in Hollywood in just a few months is something other stars couldn¡¯t achieve in their lifetimes,¡± he said. ¡°She has starred in a string of box-office hits, and now she¡¯s been nominated for an Oscar for a major production!¡± ¡°If it were just that, it would be one thing, but what¡¯s key is Miss Fan¡¯s stellar reputation. Many actors who have worked with her can¡¯t stop singing her praises, and moreover¡­¡± Shen Kang paused, noticed Mr. Xue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and continued. ¡°Moreover, several well-known male actors really like Fan Mengxue. They¡¯ve said more than once in public that they want to pursue her!¡± ¡°But Miss Fan never responds to them. Ever since she entered Hollywood, she can be described as scandal-free!¡± At this moment, Shen Nan asked excitedly, ¡°Big Brother Xue, are you very familiar with Miss Fan?¡± Xue An smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then, could you get me an autographed photo? I asked my dad to get one for me, but he never had the chance. I like her the most! She¡¯s the pride and role model for us girls!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course, I can!¡± While they were discussing Fan Mengxue, In a luxurious hotel suite in Hollywood, Fan Mengxue, or as she should now be called, the Night Devil Empress, closed her eyes, preparing to try once again to completely extinguish the soul of this body. The Night Devil Empress arrived in the world she created with her Divine Sense. Night Demon Valley¡¯s greatest skills were Divine Sense and the secret technique of possession! Especially the Night Devil Empress, who had possessed countless bodies, had never encountered a soul as troublesome as the one in this body. On a swath of crimson land, there stood a huge crucifix. Chained to the crucifix with Divine Sense chains was a listless Fan Mengxue. The Night Devil Empress approached her, looking at the incredibly tenacious soul with a hint of severity in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what exactly has been supporting you up until now?¡± the Night Devil Empress said indifferently. Fan Mengxue slowly lifted her head, her hollow eyes now only showing numbness. Yet, facing this numb gaze, a barely perceptible panic flashed in the heart of the Night Devil Empress. Then the Night Devil Empress became angry. Did she just become afraid of an ant¡¯s soul? ¡°So, you¡¯re still stubbornly holding on? I refuse to believe that any soul in this world can withstand the agony of being eroded by the Ye Mo Flame!¡± The Night Devil Empress roared as a black flame rose from Fan Mengxue¡¯s feet and quickly enveloped her entire body. The Demon Flame scorched, causing heart-rending pain! Even the toughest man, faced with such torture, wouldn¡¯t last three seconds. But Fan Mengxue merely struggled in agony for a few moments, her eyes remaining numb and her head held high, never once lowered. The Night Devil Empress, both shocked and furious, said, ¡°Why! Why do you keep holding on? What in this world is worth your longing to stay?¡± With that, the Demon Flame intensified once more. The raging flames completely swallowed Fan Mengxue. But even so, Fan Mengxue remained silent, just quietly watching the Night Devil Empress. The Night Devil Empress finally stepped back in panic and then angrily said, ¡°Why would you rather endure such pain and keep holding on?¡± Fan Mengxue opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse, weak voice, ¡°Because I believe that he will definitely come to save me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He? The Night Devil Empress¡¯s expression gradually became more sinister. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xue An, aren¡¯t you? Hehe, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s already arrived in M Country, but I¡¯ve set a deadly trap. When the time comes, I will use your hand to personally kill him! Hahaha!¡± The Night Devil Empress laughed triumphantly. Fan Mengxue merely shook her head gently, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t kill him, because he is the invincible Xue An!¡± As she spoke, a light seemed to return to Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face turned iron blue, but after a moment, she suddenly let out a series of cold, mocking laughs. ¡°Very well, since you admire him so much, then when the time comes, I will let you experience what it feels like to kill him with your own hands!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten to tell you, the very thing Night Demon Valley excels at is disguise and possession, so flawless not even a Golden Immortal can detect it, so don¡¯t dream that he¡¯ll be able to notice!¡± Upon hearing the Night Devil Empress¡¯s words, Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°If you dare to do this, even if I have to endure the torture of Demon Flame burning my soul for ten thousand years, I will not let you go!¡± Fan Mengxue cried out in anger. The Night Devil Empress cackled strangely as she exited the spiritual world and slowly opened her eyes. Similarly possessed by her underlings, Han Yao walked in. ¡°Empress, we have just received news, Xue An has already arrived in M Country!¡± The Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she nodded, ¡°Good! Notify Griffin first!¡± ¡°I think Griffin would be very pleased to whet his appetite with some appetizers while entertaining our Mr. Xue An!¡± Griffin was sitting in a chair eating a steak when he received the message. The thick steak was gradually sectioned off under the blade of Griffin¡¯s knife. With each bite, the aroma overflowed, and combined with a bit of wine, it was simply perfection! Not until the entire steak had been devoured did Griffin leisurely lean back in his chair, pulling off the napkin from around his neck and wiping his mouth. ¡°It seems our Empress is a bit impatient, but this Xue An has quite the tempestuous temper too. Just the second day he arrived in M Country, and he has already made Tang Sect retreat in dismay,¡± said Griffin indifferently. His subordinates remained utterly silent. They all knew full well Griffin¡¯s temperament; he could be as cultured and gentlemanly when pleased, but once enraged, he would transform into the most cruel and bloodthirsty demon. Thus, no one dared to speak. ¡°Hehe, China¡¯s master¡­ moreover, the deeds he has performed are truly dazzling. But unfortunately, this is the era of technology, there isn¡¯t a master that a single anti-materiel armor-piercing bullet can¡¯t deal with, if there is, then two!¡± As Griffin spoke, he became excited, dancing and gesticulating. The people in the room watched on as if they were accustomed to it. ¡°Ghoul!¡± Griffin called. ¡°Disciple is here!¡± A bald hulk slowly stood up from a corner. His face and body were covered with various scars, most of them gun wounds, as if he had come out of a hail of bullets. ¡°You go kill this fellow, it doesn¡¯t matter what weapon you use, even if you can get a nuclear bomb, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, send a message to those Bounty Hunters in the City of Sin, whoever can kill him, the reward is one hundred million!¡± The Ghoul nodded and then turned to leave. Griffin¡¯s face still bore a trace of excitement; he licked his lips, ¡°I do hope I can see your corpse soon. When the time comes, I will use the most exquisite knife work to dissect you bit by bit, and your bones will become my finest collection!¡± In the back lawn of the Shen Family compound, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian were swinging on a swing set. Xue An was behind them, responsible for pushing the swing. With each push, the swing flew a little higher. Soon, the swing was almost perpendicular to the ground. Shen Nan watched with her heart in her throat. However, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian giggled non-stop. Now, Xue An¡¯s family was temporarily staying in the Shen Family¡¯s home. Xue An had intended to leave, but Shen Kang wouldn¡¯t hear of it and insisted on holding them back. In the end, Xue An gave up, reasoning that there were only two or three days left until the Oscars, and that the Shen Family would be attending too, which would save him the trouble. An Yan had moved her computer outside and was playing a newly released horror game with intense concentration. An Yan¡¯s explanation for this was that the air inside was not good, so she wanted to play with the computer outside! Xue An could only indulge her with a smile at this. He just liked to watch An Yan try to be tough, with that silly look on her face. Just when everything was peaceful and tranquil, Suddenly. Xue An frowned and turned his head to look into the distance. And at that moment. On top of a building 1,500 meters away from the Shen Family residence, a focused sniper had just taken a deep breath. ¡°May God be with you!¡± He silently recited in his mind and pulled the trigger. It was a sure shot. On the battlefield, he had sniped countless targets with his rifle. This time would be no exception. Although the intel had mentioned that this man was terrifyingly formidable. But there wasn¡¯t anyone that the bounty hunters of the City of Sin couldn¡¯t handle. Especially since he was one of the best among the bounty hunters. Thinking about the one hundred million US dollars that were about to be his, he became somewhat excited. A bullet traveling 1,500 meters would take 1.79 seconds. He leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the scope. He liked to watch his prey¡¯s head explode under his gun. But the smile on the corner of his mouth hadn¡¯t even fully formed before it froze. Because through the scope, he saw Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze. At the same time, the bullet arrived. The massive shockwave even shattered the branches it passed along the way. Yet such a powerful armor-piercing bullet stopped dead, one meter away from Xue An. Then the bullet began to drill forward slowly, but with each centimeter it moved, its shape twisted a bit more. Until, after a laborious journey of ten centimeters, it exploded with a bang into dust and dispersed in the wind. The bounty hunter watched this happen, dumbstruck, then his body shuddered violently, and he rolled over, attempting to flee. This man¡­ was too terrifying! No wonder there was a bounty of a hundred million on him! But just as he was about to get up. A voice came from behind him, ¡°Your shooting is not bad, but sadly, you won¡¯t have a chance to use it again!¡± With that, the bounty hunter felt a severe pain throughout his body, and just as he was about to scream out loud, he was burned to ashes by white flames. Xue An looked at the special sniper rifle left on the rooftop and smiled faintly. ¡°Planning to wear me down with this method? Too bad, you¡¯ve miscalculated!¡± But just as Xue An appeared on the rooftop 1,500 meters away. In the back garden of the Shen Family residence, a ghoul dropped from the sky like a Hell Demon God, and without any waste of words, went straight for An Yan. He was a smart man, because an unsmart warrior would have died on the battlefield long ago. He had been waiting. Waiting for others to make a move. Sure enough! Someone couldn¡¯t hold back and fired the first shot. Xue An was lured away by the shot, as expected. Leaving behind a perfect opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, the ghoul was not willing to let it pass and lunged at An Yan with a vicious smirk. Just subdue this woman. Then wouldn¡¯t Xue An be easy to capture? But just when he thought everything was a sure thing. An Yan, whom he had considered a frail woman, frowned and picked up the frying pan that was beside the computer for self-encouragement. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) Chapter 266: Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) The ghoul¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You actually think you can take me down with a frying pan?¡± ¡°This is nothing short of a grave insult to a warrior! I¡­¡±. The rest of the thought was abruptly cut off. Because An Yan, holding the frying pan in her hand, made a few gestures in the air towards the ghoul flying toward her, and then, as if playing baseball, swung the pan fiercely as it charged at her. Bang! A muffled sound. The frying pan, refined by Xue An, was incredibly hard, and An Yan¡¯s handling was skilled, hitting the ghoul directly on its head. The ghoul felt a darkness before its eyes and thudded to the ground. But its combat training was indeed commendable; the moment it touched the ground, it attempted to leap up and escape. However, at that moment, An Yan stepped forward, placed her foot on the ghoul¡¯s head, pressed with the pan, and commanded sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The ghoul truly didn¡¯t dare to move, freezing in place. Shen Nan watched the scene, dumbfounded. She originally thought Xue An was formidable enough. But she never expected her Sister An Yan to be even more ferocious and valiant. It¡¯s just that the weapon was somewhat peculiar. At this time, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian also ran over. ¡°Bad guy, how dare you attack Mom, we¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian raised their tiny fists and began pummeling down. The ghoul was initially unconcerned, thinking what strength could two little girls have? But to its surprise, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, their bodies strengthened by the elixir, were incredibly powerful. Each punch carried the force of several dozen pounds. Soon, they reduced the ghoul¡¯s face to a battered mess. Especially Nian Nian, who had somehow found a mini frying pan and began to hammer away at the ghoul¡¯s head. Clang, clang, clang! It even had a rhythmic beat! Shen Nan gasped in shock. This whole family¡­ seemed very fierce! When Xue An returned and saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of laughter and tears. An Yan, with a triumphant look, said, ¡°Husband, look, the three of us are impressive, aren¡¯t we?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad, but this guy has already run away, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± ¡°What?¡± An Yan exclaimed and quickly looked down. Sure enough. The ghoul had used a life-saving secret technique to escape just now. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so irritating, I thought I had caught a big villain!¡± An Yan said somewhat dejectedly. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just run off. A bunch of petty evildoers, nothing to fuss over!¡± While Xue An comforted his wife, he casually waved his hand. A stream of sword qi shot across the sky and disappeared. At that moment. The figure of the ghoul appeared on a street more than ten miles away from the Shen Family. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, still filled with fear. He had felt Xue An¡¯s returning aura and hurriedly fled. Otherwise, he felt that he would have definitely died there! Luckily¡­ he managed to escape! While the ghoul was reveling in its escape, a beam of sword light flew by, skimming over the ghoul¡¯s neck. Bemused, he blinked his eyes, and then his head soared into the sky as his corpse thudded to the ground. This horrifying and bloody spectacle also caused the people on the street to scream incessantly. After the ghoul¡¯s corpse was brought back, Griffin, dressed in a black suit, stood silently beside the body. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively terrifying. After a long while, Griffin finally said, ¡°Take his body to the basement!¡± Hearing this order, many people turned pale, their eyes filled with extreme terror, but they still bowed their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡± The house Griffin now resided in was located at the very edge of Hollywood, and it was a detached villa surrounded by towering trees, which made it look particularly sinister. The basement was specially reinforced, such that even missiles would have a hard time penetrating it straight away. On the floor of this basement, a pattern similar to a six-pointed star was drawn with a strangely colored paint. The ghoul¡¯s body was placed in the center of the six-pointed star. Besides that, in other corners of the star, there were also bodies or fresh blood laid out. Griffin knelt on the ground with a respectful demeanor, muttering to himself. As he chanted in a low voice, his complexion gradually turned pale, and the basement grew increasingly colder. Suddenly. After a violent fluctuation, a cloud of black mist appeared above the six-pointed star. Within the black mist emerged a towering and fierce Cerberus. One of its heads lowered to eat the ghoul¡¯s corpse, while another spoke arrogantly. ¡°Ye demons, for what purpose have you summoned me?¡± Griffin, overwhelmed with joy, knelt and crawled on the ground, shivering as he said, ¡°Respected Cerberus, the demon race welcomes your arrival!¡± Cerberus snorted coldly, ¡°Such meager offerings to summon me to the mortal realm? It is insufficient for my consumption! If you cannot provide me with a perfect explanation, I shall devour you right now!¡± Griffin quickly replied, ¡°Lord Cerberus, the reason for summoning you is out of utmost necessity!¡± He then recounted the events that had taken place before. He particularly emphasized the Night Devil Empress and Xue An. After listening to Griffin¡¯s introduction, the sinister laughter of Cerberus echoed in the basement. ¡°The Night Devil Empress? Haha, probably an eastern Immortal¡¯s legacy, but if I could consume her, it would be of great benefit to me, as for that Xue An, he¡¯s just an ordinary Huaxia Cultivator, I fear him not!¡± Griffin¡¯s face lit up with excitement, ¡°Lord Cerberus, I hope you will subjugate the Night Devil Empress and leave her body to me!¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s easily said, but I am very hungry now and need a lot of blood to eat!¡± said Cerberus. ¡°Your anger, my lord, I have prepared everything!¡± Griffin¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. The ghoul, having the bloodline of the Dark Races, could still be used as a sacrifice to summon the gods of the demon realm even after death. But usually, it would be used to summon some ordinary lesser Demon Gods. Who could have expected that this time, they would summon the watcher of hell, Cerberus himself! This naturally filled Griffin with overwhelming happiness. He was confident that with Cerberus by his side, the Night Devil Empress, including Xue An, as well as the two dark overlords of the City of Sin, would all bow at his feet! In the following two days, the number of Bounty Hunters trying to ambush Xue An increased significantly. Yet Xue An had become laid back. Because An Yan had found something even more entertaining than playing video games. That was using a flat pan to hit the bounty hunters that popped up from nowhere. Like now. Xue An was sitting on the sofa in the backyard, yawning out of boredom. Meanwhile, An Yan was having a blast ¡°whack-a-moling¡± in the lawn of the backyard. To be exact, this ¡°mole¡± was a ninja assassin from Country R. He was also among the top listed persons on the bounty rankings of the City of Sin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, the assassin was nearing a breakdown. This backyard seemed to have become his eternal nightmare, as no matter how he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t leave the yard. He didn¡¯t know that Xue An had sealed the space around this area, rendering all his escape techniques ineffective here. And every time the assassin¡¯s head popped out of the ground, a flat pan would accurately fly towards him. In the end, the assassin came out of the earth, gasping for breath as he lay on the grass, ¡°No¡­ no more, just kill me if you will! I¡­ I can¡¯t escape anymore!¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Speaking, he closed his eyes, preparing to await death. But after waiting for a long while, nothing happened. Puzzled, he opened his eyes. He saw An Yan holding a frying pan with a somewhat amused expression, ¡°Who said I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The assassin thought he must have heard wrong. At this moment, Xue An stood up from the couch and said indifferently, ¡°Alright Yan¡¯er, stop playing around!¡± An Yan let out a bored sigh, ¡°So boring, just when I was getting into it, you gave up!¡± With that, An Yan left on her own accord. Xue An walked up to the assassin, showing a set of white teeth, smiling very prettily. ¡°You see, you clearly came to kill us, but my wife is very magnanimous and isn¡¯t planning to hold a grudge with you! How does it feel, touched or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I dare not move¡­¡± the assassin said with a chill in his voice. He could feel the piercing murderous aura emanating from Xue An. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m touched, very touched!¡± The assassin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Now that¡¯s being good!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. ¡°I heard¡­ Bounty Hunters like you are pretty wealthy?¡± ¡°What?¡± The man hadn¡¯t quite caught on yet. ¡°My patience is limited, so don¡¯t play dumb with me, understand?¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°Understand, understand!¡± The man nodded vigorously, then said with a wry smile. ¡°Sir, all of my savings are in a Swiss bank, I really don¡¯t carry cash on me¡­¡± Xue An smiled joyfully, ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle; I¡¯m a person who is quite willing to trust others, you know!¡± Saying this, Xue An took out a piece of paper and tossed it to the assassin. ¡°That¡¯s my bank account on there. After you go back, transfer all the money into it, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± The man was stunned again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± ¡°Want to, want to, I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Saying this, he scrambled up from the ground, secretly rejoicing in his heart. As soon as he left this place, only a fool would transfer the money! Just when he was about to leave happily, Xue An¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t think about playing any tricks, you know. I¡¯ve placed a Curse Mark in your soul. If you don¡¯t transfer the money obediently, what might happen, well, I really wouldn¡¯t know!¡± The assassin, whose face had been full of glee, stiffened, then said with a bitter expression, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Of course not, the first thing I¡¯ll do when I get back is to hurry up and transfer the money!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Scram!¡± The assassin left as if his soul had been crushed. At this time, An Yan came over, a bit amused, ¡°Husband, is it really alright for us to do this?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Xue An said lightly. ¡°They came here intending to kill us. It¡¯s already merciful of me not to make them completely soulless! Now I¡¯m just having them pay to save their own lives, isn¡¯t that more than fair?¡± ¡°Husband, did you really place a Curse Mark in their souls?¡± An Yan asked curiously. Xue An grinned slyly, ¡°Do I have that kind of free time? Such mundane riches aren¡¯t worth the trouble of placing Curse Marks on everyone one by one!¡± ¡°Then what if they don¡¯t transfer the money?¡± An Yan asked, a bit confused. Xue An affectionately tousled her hair, ¡°You can be so adorably silly sometimes. I might not have placed a Curse Mark, but I did leave a little Nightmare Spell on each person.¡± ¡°If they really dare not to transfer the money, the Nightmare Spell will haunt them, and they won¡¯t die but will definitely be flayed!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Indeed, things turned out just as Xue An had predicted. After these assassins returned, they hoped against hope to slip through undetected. But soon, they became unable to sleep at night, and eventually, even closing their eyes would trigger horrendous nightmares. Some of the mentally fragile ones quickly broke down. The rest hastened to transfer the money obediently. In just a day or two, Xue An¡¯s account swelled by more than a hundred million, and it was all in US dollars! It even made Xue An start looking forward to the arrival of assassins. But there are no fools in this world. After a few days of harsh lessons, these bounty hunters comprehended a truth deeply. Even if you provoke the devils of hell, never mess with the Xue An family. First off, there¡¯s that woman wielding a skillet. She will show you what it means to have no escape, neither to heaven nor to earth. Many bounty hunters who prided themselves on their agility initially did not take An Yan seriously. After all, An Yan was only in the Xiaoyao Realm now, not too strong. But once the fight started, these assassins went crazy. That skillet, in this woman¡¯s hands, came to life! It was unpredictable and unstoppable. And what made people despair the most was that, no matter how good your moves were, as soon as you stopped, the woman would just have to toss the skillet, and like it had a tracker, it would fly right at you. However, compared to An Yan¡¯s skillet, what truly terrified these bounty hunters¡­ was Xue An¡¯s smile. He might not kill you, might even chat leisurely with a smile, and if you were injured, he would even offer bandages. But beneath that gentle and refined smile, lied a heart calculating enough to take your last penny. This was the collective sigh of those now penniless bounty hunters. As a result, when the news spread, many once-fierce bounty hunters fled outright. The once-bustling Shen Family villa finally quieted down. Xue An could only look up to the sky and sigh, when would there be another opportunity to make money just by lying down? The Oscars were approaching. Hollywood was gradually bustling too. Aboard a luxurious RV, a handsome blond man said with a grin, ¡°Dear Edward, I heard about your last trip to Country R to pursue that actress, but you got a snub, didn¡¯t you?¡± The mention of Country R turned Edward¡¯s face pale. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up again! William, why did you invite me to Hollywood?¡± Williams¡¯ face was full of disbelief, ¡°My God, what on earth happened to you in Country R? Why have you changed so much? Have you forgotten that the Oscars are almost upon us?¡± ¡°So what about the Oscars?¡± Williams shook his head helplessly, ¡°Dear friend, I¡¯d rather believe you¡¯re doing this on purpose! It¡¯s the Oscars! There will be actresses from all over the world coming! Aren¡¯t you looking forward to that?¡± Edward gave a bitter smile but didn¡¯t speak. Seeing his reaction, Williams patted his shoulder, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve heard a bit about what happened in Country R, but that¡¯s all in the past, isn¡¯t it? ¡°And this isn¡¯t Country R. We stand on the land of the most powerful country in the world! We have invincible warships and cannons, are we really going to be afraid of a martial artist?¡± Williams said contemptuously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward remained silent. He understood that, in the eyes of people like Williams, Cannons represent justice, and aircraft carriers are invincible! But could that man be so simple? Edward¡¯s mind replayed that rainy night in Tokyo, the silhouette of Xue An breaking all laws with a single sword strike! That was the nightmare of his lifetime! Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Along with his words, a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance flew across the sky and landed on the street. ¡°Subordinate pays respect to City Lord!¡± The Cavalry Commander struggled to rise from the ground and said respectfully. The man who had arrived was indeed the City Lord of Jizhou City, Ai Hongyu¡¯s father, Ai Boming. At that moment, Ai Boming looked down at the body of his beloved daughter on the ground, remaining silent, with his expression changing unpredictably. After a long while, he finally raised his head and stared fixedly at Xue An. ¡°No matter who you are, since you dared to kill my daughter, I will tear you apart bit by bit and let your soul endure endless pain until death!¡± As he spoke, an extremely powerful aura emanated from Ai Boming. Longevity! A true Longevity Realm! This imposing aura, like a tempestuous wave, made Bian Qingmu, a Loose Immortal, grunt and involuntarily take two steps back. Such was the terror of the Longevity might. However, faced with such a formidable force, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, showing only a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Good, today I will see just how formidable the Longevity Realm of Kunlun really is!¡± Ai Boming was evidently furious, and his first move was a killing technique. ¡°Madman, die! Apocalypse God Fist!¡± Boom! A huge fist shadow charged straight at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, with a fighting spirit igniting in his heart. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Saying so, Xue An raised his fist, fearlessly clashing with Ai Boming¡¯s punch. Bang! Following a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their fists¡¯ impact. Everything that lay in its path, within a thousand-meter radius, was affected; the blue stone slabs on the ground cracked inch by inch, and all the houses collapsed! Bian Qingmu, protecting Bian Hua and Bian Tian, watched from afar in horror. Who had won? A moment later. Suddenly! Ai Boming grunted and staggered back seven or eight steps, his face showing an abnormal flush of color. Xue An, however, only slightly shook his shoulder before quickly returning to normal. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An had gained the upper hand. This shocked not only Bian Qingmu. Even the knights from the Ai Family were all terrified. How could that be? The Family Head, who had attained the Cultivation Level of Divine Spirit, actually lost to this ordinary-looking man? By this time, Ai Boming¡¯s complexion had turned extremely ugly as he said gravely, ¡°Who exactly are you? How do you possess such formidable cultivation?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? Just a Loose Cultivator! Come again!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An raised his fist and struck! Ai Boming inwardly cursed his bad luck. Although he was of the Longevity Realm, he was not known for his martial techniques. He had thought that his fist just now could have blasted this man to dust. But, unexpectedly, not only did he fail to gain the upper hand, but he also suffered a loss! This couldn¡¯t help but fill him with astonishment. By his air, this man appeared to be at most at the Half-step Longevity cultivation level, so why did he have such formidable strength? Seeing that Xue An was coming at him with another punch, Ai Boming clenched his teeth and took another punch. That punch directly blasted him over a dozen steps back. Xue An seemed to be intrigued, ¡°Again!¡± Boom! Boom! Two punches in quick succession. Xue An actually sent Ai Boming flying from one end of the street to the other. This scene also shocked many noble families who had come upon hearing the news. ¡°Who is that man?¡± someone exclaimed. At this point, Ai Boming looked terrible, his figure swaying as if about to fall. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take another punch from me! If you survive, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Having said that, he suddenly leapt into the air and shouted, ¡°Move¡­ heaven and earth!¡± ¡°` Boom! The power of this punch, although not yet arrived, had already caused the ground within a hundred meters to collapse! And Ai Boming, with a look of terror, lifted his head to see the punch coming down and shouted in despair, ¡°It¡¯s actually Immortal Law!¡± Boom! This sentence caused a stir among many people. Immortal Law! That meant the supreme ultimate technique! How did this man come to know it; what on earth was his background? These people were full of doubts and uncertainties. Ai Boming then shouted, ¡°I concede!¡± But it was already too late. Xue An¡¯s punch came crashing down, directly sending him flying a great distance, followed by a spray of fresh blood. Severely injured! Ai Boming, being of the Longevity Realm, had actually been severely wounded by Xue An¡¯s single punch. At this, there was a deathly silence over the entire field. Xue An landed on the ground and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Your daughter galloped through the streets injuring people for no reason, and her intentions were malicious. I killed her; do you have anything to say?¡± With a haggard look, Ai Boming turned pale, a glint of humiliation flashing in his eyes, but as he saw Xue An slowly raising his fist again, he hastened to speak out of fear. ¡°Nothing to say!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Since that is the case, I shall spare your life!¡± Having said that, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, I am here to participate in the trial competition. When the time comes, you are free to come at me as you please!¡± With those words, Xue An turned and left. After they had gone. Ai Boming was then supported and sent back to the Ai Family. The news spread. Jizhou was shaken by it. Shang Family. Shang Tianhe, who was practicing calligraphy in the study, showed little reaction when he heard the news, merely nodding his head. ¡°Understood!¡± After the person who brought the news had left, Shang Tianhe finished the last stroke, then looked over the character for ¡®sword¡¯ that he had written. Though it was only written on paper, an oppressive Sword Qi came forth nonetheless. The only flaw was the hesitation in the final stroke, which introduced a blemish to what would have otherwise been a flawless embodiment of sword spirit. ¡°To defeat someone from the Longevity Realm while only being at Half-step Longevity; although Ai Boming is not known for his martial prowess, he still is of the Longevity rank after all. It seems you truly are a formidable opponent of mine!¡± Shang Tianhe murmured to himself, then with a casual wave of his hand, a surge of Sword Qi cut the piece of paper with the character into fine dust. Ruyan Tower. Zhu Ruyan, upon hearing the news, fell silent for a long while, her eyes flickering with thought. ¡°Understood!¡± When the maid was about to leave, Zhu Ruyan said, ¡°Wait, I will write a letter. You deliver it afterward!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Ruyan picked up her pen, pondered for a moment, and then briskly wrote a few lines. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An and Bian Qingmu along with others were staying in an inn. The events of today had instilled a sense of awe in them towards Xue An. Even Bian Tian no longer dared to frolic around Xue An as she had in the past. To this, Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? Do I look like I would eat people?¡± Bian Qingmu was silent for a moment before bowing and saying, ¡°Immortal Master, I was short-sighted before and offended you. I ask for your forgiveness!¡± Bian Qingmu was apologizing for the disdain she had previously held in her heart. Today, Xue An had proven his strength through irrefutable facts, and naturally, she was thoroughly convinced. Xue An laughed, ¡°Alright, no need to be so formal; a mere Longevity is nothing to fuss over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was Xue An¡¯s genuine sentiment. In The Multiverse Realms, the Longevity rank was as ants, at most a mightier ant. Defeating a Longevity was really nothing to boast about. However, Bian Qingmu and the others took Xue An¡¯s words as modesty, feeling even more reverence in their hearts. ¡°` Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Xue An also heard Mr. Dragon¡¯s speech from afar and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional! Just then, a lavish, limited-edition Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the venue. The eyes of many were drawn to this pricey vehicle. Many people were gossiping, curious to know which star had arrived in it. At that moment, the car door opened, and Williams got out first. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he quickly walked to the other side, opened the car door, and extended his hand, ready to assist. A slender and delicate hand reached out and gently rested on Williams¡¯s hand. Then, a stunningly beautiful woman slowly stepped out of the car. Her beauty made many hold their breath. The media reporters squatting outside the venue were at first startled, then went into a frenzy. Fan Mengxue! She had arrived! And she came in a man¡¯s luxury car. Who was this man? What was their relationship? These questions swirled in the minds of the reporters, exciting them all. Williams was enjoying the moment. A beauty at his side, the center of attention. Many reporters crowded around, shouting their questions. ¡°Miss Fan, what do you think of this year¡¯s Oscars?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, if you don¡¯t win an award this time, what will you do?¡± But more questions were directed at Williams. ¡°Miss Fan, is this gentleman your boyfriend?¡± The crowd fell silent. Many were looking at Fan Mengxue, wanting to know her answer. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly and shook her head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why did you come in his car? Are you two dating?¡± the reporter persisted. Williams frowned, feeling annoyed. In his eyes, the reporter was simply being too tactless. Just as he was about to rebuke them, he suddenly felt the beauty beside him stepping away quickly. He was momentarily stunned before quickly following after her. The reporters were also caught off guard. What was Miss Fan planning to do? But their journalistic instincts prompted them to follow as well. By then, Fan Mengxue had already walked briskly to the crowd near the red carpet. The crowd stirred. Many looked excited, thinking Fan Mengxue was approaching them. However, Fan Mengxue stopped, brushed her hair from her ear, and smiled slightly. ¡°An, you¡¯ve come!¡± The reporters hurriedly aimed their cameras at the crowd, eager to see who was this person that made Fan Mengxue so flustered. When they took a closer look, they realized that the man Fan Mengxue had affectionately called out to was actually accompanied by his wife and children. The entire scene grew somewhat astounded for a moment. Williams¡¯s face was even more overcast, his eyes filled with fury! Yet faced with so many onlookers, Xue An just nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve come, and it¡¯s specially to congratulate you!¡± Fan Mengxue laughed, her smile brimming with happiness. Then she turned to An Yan and said, ¡°Sister An, I¡¯ve been so busy these last few days that I forgot to pick you up, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Fan Mengxue then looked at the two little girls. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you thought about Auntie Fan?¡± A look of confusion flickered across the faces of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and then they nodded somewhat awkwardly, but remained silent. Afterward, Fan Mengxue glanced around and said, ¡°An, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t get into the main venue,¡± replied An Yan indifferently. Fan Mengxue frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ll notify them in a bit. You take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside! I¡¯ll go ahead, and we¡¯ll attend the banquet together tonight!¡± After speaking, Fan Mengxue nodded at An Yan and turned to leave. Seeing her departure, Williams took a deep look at An Yan before quickly following her. After she had gone, Shen Kang and Shen Nan said with faces full of envy, ¡°Mr. Xue, Miss Fan really is an exceptional beauty, and she handles social interactions without a hint of arrogance. She¡¯s truly admirable!¡± An Yan smiled and remained noncommittal. The reporters had intended to approach An Yan for an interview, but as they made a move, An Yan, along with his family, had already entered the main venue. With no other choice, they stamped their feet in frustration, preparing to stop An Yan after the event. Inside the main venue, it was indeed a dazzling gathering of stars! Many faces that one would only see on the big screen were now assembled all in one place. An Yan, with An Yan and the others, found a corner to sit down in. Among the many Western faces, the appearance of An Yan and his party naturally drew a lot of attention. In these gazes, there was curiosity and scrutiny, but most of all, there was arrogance. No matter what achievements the Chinese made, these M Country folks always seemed to be filled with unfounded arrogance and prejudice. However, An Yan paid no mind to these attitudes, his gaze fixed on the distant figure of Fan Mengxue, twinkling with contemplation, wondering what he was thinking. At that moment, a warm male voice in Mandarin Chinese asked, ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± An Yan turned his head to see, recognizing the iconic large nose. After a brief moment of surprise, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Please, feel free.¡± After Mr. Dragon sat down, he looked at An Yan curiously and asked, ¡°If I may be so bold, you don¡¯t seem to be an actor, are you?¡± An Yan smiled slightly, ¡°Of course not!¡± At this moment, An Yan was very excited, ¡°Mr. Dragon, could I have your autograph?¡± Mr. Dragon laughed heartily, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± As he said that, he wrote fluidly, giving An Yan an autograph, and then he noticed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian by the side and couldn¡¯t help but ask enviously, ¡°Sir, are these your daughters?¡± An Yan nodded. Mr. Dragon seemed a little reflective, ¡°Sometimes I wonder, why live so tiredly? It would be better to spend quality time with the family. Pleased to meet you, you have an enviable family!¡± With that, Mr. Dragon extended his hand towards An Yan. An Yan smiled, shook his hand, and then blandly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Dragon sitting at the front?¡± Mr. Dragon shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°You might not believe it, but actually, I really dislike being under the camera; it¡¯s too tiring! And¡­¡± Mr. Dragon looked at the radiant Fan Mengxue in the distance and softly laughed, ¡°Tonight, this event belongs to her! I wouldn¡¯t want to go up there and foolishly barge in on the festivities!¡± An Yan gave a casual smile, noncommittal. Just as the Oscars awards ceremony was about to officially start, Griffin walked out of the house clutching a large, sturdy dog. The yard was filled with men in black tuxedos, their expressions cold. Upon seeing Griffin, all the men nodded slightly. These were Griffin¡¯s most elite underlings, and the result of many years of his hard work. Disciples of Darkness. It was just that when they had fled from City of Sin in a panic, they had lost more than half of their force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, the scene today would have been even more grand. Griffin carefully held the dog as he got into the car, then waved his hand. ¡°Depart!¡± A line of black vintage cars slowly started to move out of the villa, heading straight for the Oscars venue. At that moment, Griffin leaned forward and spoke in a respectful tone, ¡°My lord, we will arrive soon!¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) ¡°And now, we come to the most exciting moment of the evening! Of course, I know everyone is getting impatient, because after this award is given out, we can all go eat!¡± the black host said with an exaggerated expression. Laughter erupted from the audience. Mr. Long, however, curled his lips indifferently, ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve gotten used to M Country¡¯s food, their lifestyle, but I still can¡¯t appreciate M Country style humor.¡± Xue An said nothing. He kept a thoughtful gaze on the stage. ¡°And the Oscar for Best Actress goes to¡­¡± the host drew out his words, deliberately suspenseful. ¡°Oh, my God! Mr. Long¡¯s compatriot has once again made a splash in Hollywood; this is a Chinese actress from Huaxia, Fan Mengxue!¡± Boom! Even though the result had been anticipated, the venue still erupted with a great commotion. Many people were hearing this name for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but look around to see who had won this year¡¯s Oscars for Best Actress. At this moment, Williams excitedly approached Fan Mengxue, bending over and offering his hand in a guiding gesture. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly, stood up, and gracefully walked onto the stage. Her presence as she walked was inviolable, like that of a Night Devil Empress. The whole venue fell quiet, many people taken aback by Fan Mengxue¡¯s imposing aura. Especially many stars who had worked with Fan Mengxue were now flickering their gazes, secretly amazed at how someone could develop such an astonishing presence in such a short time? Fan Mengxue approached the award podium, casually picked up the trophy, and then spoke into the microphone. ¡°To achieve this honor, I only want to thank one person!¡± The whole venue became silent, everyone listening quietly. ¡°And today, this person is also here. I really hope he can come up on stage now and share this honor with me!¡± As Fan Mengxue spoke, she looked toward Xue An in the distance. But Xue An merely leaned back in his chair, saying nothing. After a long silence, the people in the hall began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who is Fan Mengxue talking about?¡± ¡°And they¡¯re here at the event, but who is it?¡± Amidst the murmuring of the crowd, Mr. Long was also surprised, ¡°Who is Miss Fan referring to?¡± Xue An shook his head and said nonchalantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± At this moment, the Night Devil Empress on stage looked somewhat displeased. Why wasn¡¯t he coming onto the stage? Could it be that he had perceived something? Impossible! After all, her Divine Sense had been sleeping; her behavior was controlled by the subconscious of her true self. How could he possibly have noticed? While she was in her state of uncertainty, Williams walked onto the high platform, smiling proudly. ¡°Miss Mengxue, I¡¯m so pleased you would say that. It¡¯s an honor to have helped you win the award!¡± The audience reacted with surprise. But Williams¡¯ good looks and proper attire led many people to believe it was true, actually thinking it was him. A faint trace of ruthlessness flashed in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes, yet she nodded her head. ¡°Thank you!¡± An invisible turmoil passed just like that, and only a very few people knew what had happened. For instance, An Yan now quietly asked, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you go up on stage just now?¡± Xue An sighed softly, ¡°I was thinking!¡± ¡°Thinking about what?¡± ¡°Thinking about how to rescue her without harming Mengxue¡¯s body later!¡± Xue An said indifferently. An Yan was startled. ¡°Husband, are you saying¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can feel her presence, she¡¯s just been blocked!¡± At the same time, Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder. Xue An rarely got angry. This millennia-old Dao heart wasn¡¯t cultivated in vain. Sometimes he was decisive in killing, but his Dao heart remained clear and pure. But at this moment, he suddenly had the urge to kill! Because he felt an intense sense of despair and pain. It filled him with raging fury. ¡°Possession? Haha!¡± Xue An murmured to himself. The award ceremony was over. Next was the grand banquet. Countless actresses competed in splendor, appearing at the banquet in various expensive gowns. The men, on the other hand, huddled together in groups, starting to discuss animatedly. The topics were nothing other than this year¡¯s movie quality and the actresses! Xue An didn¡¯t join in on these discussions, as he was busy taking two little girls to eat desserts in the sweets area. Seeing this, MR Dragon, who was surrounded by people, squeezed out of the crowd and came over, handing Xue An a glass of red wine. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like talking much?¡± MR Dragon said with a smile. Xue An took a sip of red wine and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to talk. It¡¯s just that tonight, there are some things I have to do!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± MR Dragon was about to ask what he was going to do. The doors of the hall suddenly collapsed. Then, a large group of men in black suits streamed in, all wielding various ferocious firearms, and even a few of them carried rocket launchers with them. This scene made everyone at the banquet stunned, and the women began to scream. But the screams stopped abruptly. Because Griffin walked in elegantly and fired a dozen shots at the ceiling. The gunshots were deafening, silencing everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your dinner!¡± Griffin bowed slightly, his posture as perfect as a gentleman. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± a burly man asked angrily. Smack! The moment his words fell, his head was blown off with a gunshot. The corpse fell to the ground. Many people screamed, followed by the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing. Griffin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like people talking to me in a questioning tone!¡± At that moment, Williams whispered to Fan Mengxue beside him, ¡°Miss Mengxue, follow me later, I can safely get you out of here!¡± Fan Mengxue frowned and gave him a cold glance. The Night Devil Empress was so angry she could almost spit blood at this point. Her original plan was to get close to Xue An and coax the formula of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir out of him before killing him! But she hadn¡¯t expected that Griffin would be so impulsive to take everyone at the venue hostage. Williams, thinking Fan Mengxue was scared, whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these guys probably want money. I have plenty of money; we can just pay the ransom!¡± ¡°You seem to be very familiar with this?¡± The Night Devil Empress inquired. Williams smiled, ¡°Heh, I did get kidnapped a few times back in the day!¡± While they were talking, Griffin slowly walked over and smiled at Fan Mengxue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Night¡­¡± Fan Mengxue frowned and signaled him with a stern look not to speak out of turn. Griffin was slightly taken aback and then nodded, turning to look at Williams! ¡°Kid, what were you just muttering about?¡± Williams stood up proudly, ¡°Sir, please relax, I won¡¯t resist. I know you¡¯re probably after money, and my family will be willing to pay a sum that will satisfy you! And Miss Mengxue, I am also willing to pay her ransom!¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Chapter 271: Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Before he had finished speaking, Griffin raised his gun and shot Williams in the leg. Williams fell to the ground with a thud, his face first showing disbelief, then he started to cry out in pain. ¡°Bastard¡­ Ahhh, why did you shoot me?¡± Griffin blew on the muzzle of his gun and said coolly, ¡°Sir, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something, we¡¯re not after your money! However, I can give you a choice, if you¡¯re willing to give your life, then this beautiful lady can survive!¡± ¡°Of course, you can also let me kill her, and I¡¯ll spare you! What do you say?¡± Griffin aimed his gun at Fan Mengxue. Far away, crouched on the ground, Mr. Dragon God said with a grave expression, ¡°No matter what he chooses, he will die!¡± Indeed! After hearing this, Williams didn¡¯t hesitate at all and pointed at Fan Mengxue, ¡°Kill her! And I can give you a lot of money, just please spare my life!¡± Williams¡¯s words drew a low murmur of disapproval. Many people felt chilled by his actions. But Williams didn¡¯t care at all. In his view, a beauty was surely delightful, but only if one was alive to enjoy it. If he was about to die, what was the use of talking about a beauty? Griffin smiled grimly, ¡°Good!¡± Then he raised his hand, and a shot hit Williams¡¯s head. Joy was still painted on Williams¡¯s face; he had thought he was going to survive. Since coming in, Griffin had killed two people, and his strange actions made many people feel a chill in their hearts. Then Griffin smiled faintly, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Griffin!¡± Bang! Many faces showed shock and despair. Even Mr. Dragon, a tough man, now had a look of dejection. ¡°God, it¡¯s him! We¡¯re probably all going to die now!¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, this Griffin is a dark tycoon from the City of Sin, known as the Bone Picker, extremely ruthless and merciless, I didn¡¯t expect him to show up here!¡± Mr. Dragon said, distraught. Then he gritted his teeth and whispered to Xue An, ¡°If he goes on a killing spree later, I¡¯ll take the lead. You take your wife and kids and run out first, after all, the two kids are innocent!¡± Xue An glanced at Mr. Dragon with a serious face and suddenly smiled, ¡°Why does this feel like we¡¯re in a movie?¡± Mr. Dragon managed a bitter smile, ¡°Even movies aren¡¯t shot like this, sigh! What could such a dark tycoon, coming here, possibly want to do?¡± At that moment, Griffin approached Fan Mengxue, gently sliding his gun across her face, his eyes full of mischief. Anger flashed in the Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes. This guy, he was deliberately taking advantage of the situation! But her face showed only terror, and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Griffin chuckled darkly, ¡°What am I going to do? Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Many people¡¯s faces showed grim resignation. The Night Devil Empress stole glances at Xue An in the distance; seeing him squatting on the ground, motionless, she couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth in frustration. This guy, how could he keep so calm? That wasn¡¯t like him at all! Suddenly, Griffin broke into a savage laugh, pressing the gun against Fan Mengxue¡¯s head. ¡°Such a pretty face, it would be a pity to blow it away with a shot!¡± No one dared to speak. Mr. Dragon¡¯s face showed a look of humiliation. Fan Mengxue was a Chinese actress, now being humiliated by someone, and as a Chinese actor himself, he naturally felt rage and unwillingness. ¡°Please don¡¯t! I beg you, let me go!¡± the Night Devil Empress pleaded, desperately suppressing her anger. ¡°Let you go? Okay! But the condition is, someone must be willing to die for you!¡± Griffin said indifferently. A dead silence filled the room. With the body still lying there, who would dare to go up and seek death? Mr. Dragon took a deep breath, deciding he could no longer tolerate this. Although he was very clear that charging forward at this moment meant a certain death. But men from Hua never just stood by and watched their fellow women get humiliated. Even in the face of death, he was determined to try! But just as he was about to rise, someone patted his shoulder gently, ¡°Let me do it!¡± Mr. Long was startled, then watched, agape, as Xue An stood up and walked forward. ¡°You¡­,¡± Mr. Long exclaimed in horror. He wanted to say, ¡°You have a wife and kids!¡± At this moment, An Yan said softly, ¡°Mr. Long, don¡¯t worry, my husband can handle this!¡± Mr. Long gave a bitter smile, yet he didn¡¯t believe her at all. After all, the opponent was a notorious dark lord with so many minions! How could he possibly come out unscathed all alone? If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll have to step up too! Mr. Long gritted his teeth in secret. And at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Xue An. Griffin looked amused. In his view, Xue An¡¯s presence was mediocre, not appearing like much of a powerhouse. Could all those incredible feats in the rumors really be achieved by such a man? The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face lit up with joy. You finally took the bait! Now Xue An had approached Griffin, smiling faintly. ¡°Nice shooting!¡± Griffin was slightly taken aback, then smiled elegantly, ¡°Thank you for the compliment!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°But the person is very foolish!¡± Boom! Everyone was shocked. Mr. Long included, many thought Xue An must have gone mad. To dare to provoke at a time like this? Griffin¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°Oh? You say that, do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill her?¡± With that, he aimed the gun at Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and pull the trigger now.¡± Mr. Long was completely baffled. What the hell is this guy trying to do? Griffin, burning with anger, aimed the gun at Xue An. ¡°You want me to shoot? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you first right now?¡± As he spoke, the dark disciples raised their weapons, all aiming at Xue An. Faced with such a lineup, Xue An turned to look at the Night Devil Empress and said with an indifferent tone. ¡°You disguise yourself well! But the moment I saw you, I knew you weren¡¯t her!¡± This statement caused the Night Devil Empress to panic internally, but her face remained unchanged, ¡°An¡­ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Xue An laughed, his smile filled with murderous intent. ¡°For one¡­ she never calls me An!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Night Devil Empress was internally shocked, barely managing a smile: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, I really am Meng Xue¡­¡± Xue An took a step forward, saying coldly: ¡°The Body-Snatching Technique, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t see through it?¡± This shocking twist dumbfounded everyone. The Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes flickered with panic, then she gradually calmed down, her lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t hide it from you, but do you think, facing such a hopeless situation, even if you know¡­ what can you do about it?¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today… You Must All Die! (First Update) Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today¡­ You Must All Die! (First Update) With those words, Fan Mengxue¡¯s aura soared abruptly, and her eyes turned into a demonic dark red. A voluptuous Mandala Flower gradually appeared on her slender neck and cheeks. Xue An watched quietly, a hint of anger concealed in his eyes. Griffin bowed slightly, his manner dignified and graceful, as he said, ¡°Respected Empress, welcome back!¡± The Night Devil Empress¡¯s face bore an extremely cold smile, speaking to Xue An from above. ¡°Xue An, you killed my Night Demon Valley disciples! Today, I will settle this account with you!¡± Xue An looked up at Fan Mengxue, who floated in mid-air like a Demon God, and said indifferently, ¡°Night Demon Valley? So, you are also a member of the Hidden Immortal Sect?¡± The Night Devil Empress let out a cold laugh, ¡°That¡¯s right, surely you didn¡¯t think that the power of the Hidden Immortal Sect was limited to so little? Let me tell you the truth, the real Immortal Gates are within Kunlun, any of our elders could descend and crush you with a single finger!¡± Then the Night Devil Empress¡¯s eyes flashed with greed, ¡°But this matter is not beyond discussion. As long as you are willing to disclose the secret of Tianyuan, I might consider sparing you!¡± The Night Devil Empress stumbled upon a bottle of Tianyuan and, to her amazement, discovered that this potion actually resonated with Spiritual Energy, capable of enhancing one¡¯s Cultivation Level. This discovery left her ecstatic! In Kunlun, any elixir that could enhance Cultivation Level was worth a fortune! She had never expected that such a thing could exist in the mundane world. That¡¯s why she painstakingly devised a plan to possess Fan Mengxue¡¯s body in order to get close to Xue An and pry out the secret of Tianyuan. Having heard her words, Griffin understood why the Night Devil Empress had gone to such great lengths to approach Xue An. He also knew the effects of Tianyuan, thus his face too was filled with greed. ¡°Xue An, the Empress has already compromised, and I promise that today, as long as you hand over the formula for Tianyuan, I shall let all the people go!¡± Griffin¡¯s words incited fierce commotion. Many people began to agitate. ¡°Tell them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die today!¡± This was a pleading tone. Some even turned their fury towards Xue An, blaming him for their current predicament. ¡°So you¡¯re the bastard behind all this!¡± ¡°Spit it out, or we won¡¯t let you off!¡± The venue turned chaotic. Cries of despair and curses mingled together, but their target was all directed at Xue An. Mr. Long looked at one of the most eagerly agitating individuals by his side and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Have you all lost your mind? It¡¯s Griffin who is holding us hostage, yet you hurl such abuse at Mr. Xue, how does that make sense?¡± Mr. Long¡¯s words caused some people to shamefacedly shut their mouths, but more still glared at Xue An in anger. At that moment, the Night Devil Empress laughed coldly, ¡°Xue An, do you see? If you don¡¯t speak up today, not only will I not let you go, but neither will the others present here!¡± Under such pressure, Xue An, standing at the eye of the storm, slowly raised his head, his expression neither sad nor joyful. But the Night Devil Empress suddenly felt tense inside. Because she noticed that Xue An¡¯s gaze was too calm, disturbingly so. ¡°When I was in school, I had made a promise to her that if anyone dared to bully her, I would stand up for her.¡± Xue An spoke slowly, his tone untouched by emotion. ¡°She had lost both parents at a young age, leading a difficult childhood, and because she was pretty, she attracted countless troubles after starting school.¡± ¡°Yet even so, she never gave up on herself. When those people bullied her, she would just hide away and cry secretly! Because she said no one in this world cared for her anymore!¡± From a distance, An Yan, who originally wore a worried look, suddenly felt her eyes turning red. ¡°In my eyes, she is like a sister to me!¡± ¡°And you dared to imprison her soul and torment it day after day?¡± Towards the end, Xue An¡¯s tone was filled with a surge of killing intent! Simultaneously, an extremely cold aura erupted from his body, shooting up into the sky. ¡°No matter who you are, today¡­ you¡¯re all going to die!¡± The Night Devil Empress exclaimed in shock as if she had seen a ghost, ¡°A Loose Immortal? No! How could a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable aura? Griffin, fire!¡± Fear filled the heart of the Night Devil Empress as she bellowed loudly. Griffin, at this moment, was also somewhat dazed, his previously graceful demeanor gone, and he yelled at the dark disciples behind him, ¡°Fire! Blast him to death!¡± The sound of gunfire rained down, countless bullets heading towards Xue An. But when they were still a dozen meters away from Xue An, the bullets all came to a halt. And then gradually disintegrated, shattered! This scene astonished everyone present. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I said, you¡¯re all going to die today!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire venue shook violently. Countless sword lights emerged from the sky, like the Grim Reaper in the dark night, engulfing all the dark disciples. The Night Devil Empress and Griffin awkwardly dodged this strike. Afterward, Griffin watched in horror as his dark disciples were chewed up like by a giant beast, all turning into a puddle of blood, dying on the spot. ¡°Lord Cerberus, save me!¡± Griffin shouted! A large dog sauntered into the venue and said with an arrogant face, ¡°I know, you lowly demons are just a bunch of waste!¡± After speaking, its body started to swell, quickly transforming into an immense Cerberus! ¡°It¡¯s the hellhound!¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Oh God, could it be that Satan has descended tonight?¡± some people called out to God, trembling. ¡°Mortals, your cultivation level is impressive, but I am a Demon God under the Netherworld King; today, I will let you know what true divinity is,¡± the Cerberus said with a sinister smile. Xue An¡¯s expression was cold as he took another step forward, vanishing from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Cerberus. The speed was so fast that even the Cerberus was taken aback. Then, Xue An grabbed one of the Cerberus¡¯ heads and said coldly, ¡°Even if your Netherworld King were here, he would still have to kneel before me today!¡± Having said that, Xue An put his arms to use and swung the entire Cerberus around. The Cerberus tried to struggle in the air, but when it saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, it faltered, and then let out a cry of immense fear. ¡°Lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy! I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± But it was already too late, Xue An¡¯s blow had shattered the entire Cerberus¡¯ bones. Yet the Cerberus didn¡¯t even dare to resist, collapsing on the ground, looking up at Xue An with utmost reverence. ¡°My lord¡­¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xue An stood in mid-air, looking at the Cerberus. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve heard our Netherworld King mention you before!¡± The Cerberus was filled with regret at that moment. How could it be him! Wasn¡¯t this man missing? If it had known it was him, it would have been scared to death, and wouldn¡¯t have dared to come! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because this man was someone before whom even their Netherworld King had to kneel in greeting! Xue An nodded, ¡°In that case, you may die!¡± Having said that, Xue An pointed with his finger. A mighty Sword Qi pierced through the Cerberus¡¯ three heads. Cerberus couldn¡¯t even react before it turned into a cloud of demonic energy and disappeared. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Shang Tianhe snorted coldly, ¡°Your Sword Dao is indeed not bad, but how can it compare to the unparalleled Sword Dao that I have painstakingly honed over so many years!¡± As he spoke, Shang Tianhe slowly drew his sword. Moon-white Sword Qi surged wildly, illuminating the entire trial space as if it were the Moon Palace itself! Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, as he simply watched quietly. ¡°Tianhe¡­ Sword Heart!¡± Shang Tianhe saw this and couldn¡¯t help but roar, as a dazzling sword light slashed down from the heavens with absolute resolve. The entire stage, even the whole trial space, was directly cleaved in half by this sword. The crowd watching from outside only saw a sword Qi shooting up into the sky. Shang Yuchen, who was originally somewhat nervous, relaxed and laughed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s my son Tianhe¡¯s Sword Intent! Now, my son is sure to win!¡± He was completely confident in this. And many people, after hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of anything else, as long as they could defeat that man, that would be good! Only Bian Qingmu and Zhu Ruyan, among others, showed dramatic changes in their expressions. In the trial field, with the stage engulfed by the sword light, it was impossible to see the situation inside for a moment. But Shang Tianhe was certain, he had won! There was no way anyone could withstand his sword without dodging or evading! Moreover, Shang Tianhe felt that his sword had made significant progress just now. This filled his heart with joy and pride. But his joy was quickly shattered by a voice. ¡°Honestly, I am very disappointed!¡± With that, the sword light rapidly dissipated, and Xue An appeared in the center of the field, still standing with his hands behind his back, his expression still indifferent. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Shang Tianhe said in shock, his face filled with horror. Xue An shook his head, ¡°With your Sword Dao, you dare to call yourself unparalleled? In the secular world, I once met a Sword Cultivator whose Cultivation Level was inferior to yours, but his Sword Dao was stronger than yours!¡± The Sword Cultivator Xue An was referring to was Lingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi. Although Xue An said that he had also made mistakes in Sword Dao, he had nonetheless touched the edge of the Dao in the secular world, which was quite an achievement. And this Shang Tianhe, who had grown up in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun since childhood, with conditions for cultivation a hundred times better than the secular world, ended up only chasing external forces, which to Xue An, was naturally rubbish. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Stop your nonsense, I don¡¯t believe your Sword Dao is better than my master¡¯s! Take this!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe lifted his sword again, ready to strike. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Your master? Hehe, I once made all the immortals of The Multiverse Realm bow their heads to me. What is he in comparison?¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s face paled; he felt an extremely terrifying Sword Intent. But he still gritted his teeth and concentrated all his Cultivation Level into the Tianhe Sword, thrusting fiercely! ¡°Die!¡± Shang Tianhe roared. Boom! The Tianhe Sword Intent surged like a raging river, heading straight for Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, making no move. Then Shang Tianhe witnessed a scene that almost shattered his innards. He saw his own Tianhe Sword Intent come to a halt before reaching Xue An, then, like subjects before an emperor, bow in submission before dissipating. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned white as he muttered, ¡°No¡­ impossible, how could this¡­¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°I told you, no matter how hard you train, your Sword Dao is still rubbish, because¡­ you have no talent for it!¡± These words dealt a nearly fatal blow to Shang Tianhe! Always called a Sword Dao genius by the people around since childhood, he now suddenly had someone tell him he had no talent! This huge disparity nearly made Shang Tianhe vomit blood. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! If I have no talent for Sword Dao, then who in the world does?¡± Shang Tianhe was almost hysterical. Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, today I will show you what a true Immortal Sword is!¡± With Xue An¡¯s words, streaks of sword light gradually emerged before him, then combined into a white Giant Sword! ¡°Watch my sword¡­cut through the heavens!¡± As the words fell, Xue An lightly grasped the hilt and swung fiercely. A heaven-shaking Sword Intent surged to the skies in an instant, and the trial light screen above only held for a few breaths before it shattered with a loud bang. Onlookers outside cried out in utter shock, ¡°What¡¯s happened!¡± No sooner had they spoken than a sword light came crashing down, cleaving Jizhou City in two. This was also the mightiest sword Xue An had wielded since reaching the Half-step Longevity stage. Dust rose in all directions, and the entire Jizhou City trembled under this sword. As for the others, they all stared in stunned silence. This sword had surpassed their understanding. Shang Yuchen suddenly turned pale, ¡°Tianhe¡­ How is he?¡± This was also of concern to many, so they turned to look as well. They saw that the trial ground was completely destroyed, and as the dust gradually cleared, only two people were standing in the center. One of them was Shang Tianhe. Seeing his son unharmed, Shang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. But immediately after, his heart seized up again. Shang Tianhe slowly said, ¡°It turns out, I was really wrong!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned and walked out. Shang Yuchen quickly went to meet him, but before he had taken but a few steps. Shang Tianhe suddenly knelt to the ground with a thud, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Tianhe!¡± exclaimed Shang Yuchen. Shang Tianhe gently shook his head at his father, ¡°Father, your son has failed you. My heart of the sword is destroyed, and I cannot serve you into your old age. I only ask that after my death, you hold no grudge against me!¡± Shang Yuchen shook uncontrollably. Shang Tianhe nodded at Xue An, ¡°Thank you!¡± After speaking, Shang Tianhe collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Xue An watched silently. This Shang Tianhe, who had until just now been dissatisfied, had tried to withstand the sword with his heart of the sword, only to die with it shattered to pieces! No one else was to blame! Thinking this, Xue An shook his head and stepped forward to leave. That very moment, Shang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°Give back my son¡¯s life!¡± With that, he charged forward. Without turning his head, Xue An flicked his wrist and Shang Yuchen was sent flying back even faster. ¡°In consideration of your son, I will not kill you this time, but I hope you won¡¯t test my limited patience again!¡± said Xue An indifferently, striding away. Shang Yuchen stared blankly at the receding figure of Xue An, quivering all over. And the entire crowd watched this scene with unspeakable fear. From entering the trial grounds to now, merely an hour had passed, yet countless were dead or injured. Even the highly esteemed eldest son of the Shang Family had met with defeat and death. Just how terrifying was this man? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears! The stronger Xue An became, the greater her hope for revenge. ¡°My lord¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, then said, ¡°There are still some matters to attend to, then I¡¯ll head to Kunlun City!¡± With that, Xue An leapt into the air and disappeared into the horizon. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Can’t! (3rd Update) Chapter 274: Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Can¡¯t! (3rd Update) ¡°Are you wondering how I knew?¡± Griffin¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly said with a flattering smile, ¡°Not at all, your excellency must indeed know everything.¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay attention to his flattery and said indifferently, ¡°People can lie, but souls cannot!¡± Griffin swallowed hard, not daring to speak anymore. He understood what Xue An meant¡ªif he dared to lie, then Xue An would make his soul disperse just like the Night Devil Empress. ¡°Are you a daemon of the Dark Races?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Griffin replied with utmost respect. Xue An nodded, casually waved his hand, and a black Talisman Spell was imprinted on Griffin¡¯s forehead. Griffin felt a searing pain in his head and looked at Xue An with a face full of horror. ¡°I¡¯ve planted a Curse Mark in your soul, if you harbor any other thoughts, your daemon soul will be burned by the Karmic Fire!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Griffin¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt down on the ground, his eyes filled with despair as he looked at Xue An. Xue An scanned the venue. By now, people had recovered from their initial shock, but no one dared to come forward. After all, Xue An¡¯s performance had been too frightening. It was nothing short of divine and demonic. An Yan came over with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. ¡°Meng Xue Auntie, you¡¯re back!¡± The two little girls had lost their initial resistance and asked with smiles on their faces. Fan Mengxue nodded, then looked at An Yan with some embarrassment. An Yan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned! These days, you must have suffered a lot!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister An!¡± Fan Mengxue said softly. At that moment, Mr. Long hesitated at a distance, not daring to come over. Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Long, it seems we cannot continue the banquet tonight. How about we change the location? Let¡¯s also take the opportunity to celebrate for Meng Xue!¡± Mr. Long was slightly startled, then also nodded with a smile, ¡°That sounds good, I¡¯ve been feeling suffocated here anyway! Especially the words and actions of some people earlier, utterly nauseating!¡± His words made many people bow their heads in shame. Xue An smiled, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go!¡± He wasn¡¯t about to hold a grudge against these people. It wasn¡¯t until they left the venue that Xue An realized Shen Kang and his daughter were anxiously waiting at a distance. They had heard about the incident inside, but didn¡¯t dare to enter and could only wait outside. Seeing Xue An come out safely, they both breathed a sigh of relief and quickly came up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Xue, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. You scared us to death!¡± Shen Kang exclaimed, then noticed Fan Mengxue and Mr. Long standing next to him. ¡°Miss Fan, Mr. Long!¡± Shen Kang exclaimed in surprise. Xue An smiled, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t get to enjoy the banquet here, why not go back to your place and eat?¡± Shen Kang was overjoyed, ¡°It would be an honor!¡± After they had left, The people at the venue began to come out, still shaken, and started recounting what happened to the M Country law enforcement officers who had arrived late. Once this information was compiled and reported to the FBI, the head of the intelligence department read the report and broke out in a cold sweat. Many of M Country¡¯s notables had been hijacked by a dark overlord of the City of Sin, and Huaxia¡¯s number one danger had also appeared at the venue. If anything had gone wrong, resigning wouldn¡¯t be enough to take responsibility! So he picked up the phone and started lambasting the department responsible for security. After venting his anger, the security chief asked cautiously, ¡°Chief, what should we do next? Should we try to keep this Xue An in M Country?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do you have crap in your head?¡± The intelligence chief was furious again! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the news? Xue An has subdued that Bone Picker Griffin. What does that tell you?¡± The security manager on the other end of the phone was embarrassed. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, if you were in front of me right now, I¡¯d strangle you! It means Xue An is definitely going to the City of Sin!¡± ¡°I heard something very precious has emerged in the City of Sin, and those big shots of the Dark Races are getting restless. Isn¡¯t it perfect if Xue An goes there? Let them fight like dogs!¡± At this point, the head of intelligence started to feel somewhat cheerful, ¡°Also, remember to lock this down tightly, and impose a gag order on all witnesses! I don¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow, check my phone, and find it flooded with news of gods, demons, and monsters! This is the Land of the Chosen, M Country! It¡¯s not the land of charlatans!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the security manager responded loudly. After hanging up, the intelligence chief silently prayed. Dear God, please let this Divine Slaughter leave M Country soon. Every day he stays on this land, I lose a year of my life! Meanwhile, this unfortunate intelligence boss was silently praying, Xue An and Fan Mengxue, among others, were enjoying a warm dinner. Actually, it should be called a late-night snack. During the meal, everyone was drinking and chatting merrily. Mr. Long is truly an old-timer who has been mingling in Hollywood for many years. He was well-informed about many strange and unusual stories, and he made them sound so funny when told by him! The atmosphere was lively, and even Fan Mengxue, who had not completely emerged from oppression, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Only Griffin was in a corner, miserably gnawing on dry bread. It wasn¡¯t intentional mistreatment, but now, as soon as he saw Xue An, the suppression from the depths of his soul would make him kneel uncontrollably. Satan, please show some mercy and let me escape from this guy soon! Griffin was fervently praying in his heart. But clearly, when his Satan heard that the other party was Xue An, he too wanted to get away as far as possible! After a full meal and drinks, Mr. Long prepared to leave. Xue An came out to see him off. Regardless, Mr. Long¡¯s character had earned Xue An¡¯s respect! ¡°Mr. Xue! You¡­ are you a Cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Mr. Long knows about this too?¡± Mr. Long nodded, ¡°When you live long enough, you encounter some entities that ordinary people can¡¯t understand, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as formidable as Mr. Xue!¡± Mr. Long paused, then said, ¡°Actually, I really want to advise you not to go to the City of Sin. But then I thought, it¡¯s better not to say it!¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I know it would be useless to say it!¡± Mr. Long said helplessly, spreading his hands. Xue An burst into laughter. This Mr. Long truly is a remarkable person! Once back in the house, Griffin was kneeling in the corner, facing the wall in penance. ¡°It seems you are quite afraid of me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Griffin didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you cooperate well, I won¡¯t kill you. Instead, I will help you claim the throne of the City of Sin!¡± Griffin suddenly looked up, a light shining in his eyes. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°But first, you need to explain the situation in the City of Sin clearly!¡± Griffin nodded vigorously, affirming the request, then he went on to describe the City of Sin in detail. The City of Sin was a common name for the place because it was located on the edge of the desert in M Country, where the environment was harsh, and no one wanted to go there. Later, it gradually became a gathering place for fugitives, and in recent years it grew and expanded. Now it was truly a vast city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There, darkness was a constant companion, and sin was an everyday occurrence. There were no laws, no moral constraints! Everything was out in the open! And among it all, there were three individuals whose power was the most formidable. At this point, Griffin chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m one of them! Known as the Bone Picker!¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Chapter 275: Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Kunlun Immortal Realm. Night Devil Palace. The Night Devil Empress suddenly opened her eyes, and a terrifying demonic aura instantly swept across the entire palace. ¡°Xue An¡­ you dared to destroy my divided spirit! I will tear you to pieces and ensure your soul never finds peace!¡± the Night Devil Empress roared. Under her rage, the entire Night Devil Palace trembled. The disciples of the Night Devil Palace all knelt on the ground in silence, as if frozen by cold cicadas. ¡°Night Devil sister, why are you so angry?¡± A woman dressed in light gauze, elegant as a Fairy from the Moon Palace, gracefully walked in. Seeing this woman, the Night Devil Empress couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°It turns out to be Fairy Thousand Snow gracing us with her presence!¡± Fairy Thousand Snow smiled slightly, ¡°Night Devil sister, why the anger just now?¡± The Night Devil Empress recounted the incident with a dark expression. When she mentioned Xue An destroying her divided spirit, the always composed Fairy Thousand Snow¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Xue An?¡± ¡°Yes! Does the Fairy also know of this person?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow said with a cold, biting laugh, ¡°Of course I know him. A few days ago, I sent Ban Mei to the mortal world to look for a person with immortal fate, but I never expected she would perish so soon after her departure! And the one who killed her was Xue An!¡± Having said that, Fairy Thousand Snow looked towards the Night Devil Empress, ¡°Sister, if we do not eliminate this man, my rage will not be quelled!¡± The Night Devil Empress nodded, ¡°But we are both bound by rules, and our true bodies simply cannot enter the mortal world. What shall we do?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow revealed a smug smile, ¡°Sister, you need not worry. I have my plans, and will surely lead Xue An into our trap! As long as he enters Kunlun, killing him will be as easy as flipping our hand!¡± The Night Devil Empress nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to discuss, Fairy?¡± ¡°The trial competition will take place in a short while, and with the death of my disciple Wen Banmei, I fear the Thousand Snow Sect may lose!¡± Fairy Thousand Snow mentioned this with a worried look. The trial competition was a critical event linked to each Sect¡¯s resource allocation for the coming year, and it was a crucial trial of competition. If they were to lose, the allocation of Spiritual Energy resources would be reduced, and that would be very troublesome! ¡°So what does the Fairy suggest¡­?¡± ¡°I would like one of my disciples to cultivate for a while on your Divine Demon Trial Ground to quickly enhance their strength!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± The Night Devil Empress showed a look of difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I will not let you down!¡± As she spoke, Fairy Thousand Snow produced an Elixir. ¡°This is something that can greatly improve one¡¯s Divine Sense cultivation!¡± The Night Devil Empress finally showed a smile, ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Though she said so, she eagerly took the Elixir. In Kunlun, where Cultivators are numerous and resources are fixed, scarcity of resources occurs. Therefore, even a single spirit herb is extremely precious to a Sect! Let alone a Spirit Pill! Meanwhile. In the City of Sin. Deep in a chaotic and unkempt street, there sat an inconspicuous little bar. The bar¡¯s owner was a Chinese, who was currently sitting in the hall, leisurely drinking Erguotou. The outside sun blazed fiercely; at this time, there wouldn¡¯t be a soul on the streets. Only at night would the street be filled with all manner of ghouls and ghosts! Just as he was drinking himself into a stupor. A line of people walked in from outside the door! He was startled awake, then frowned, ¡°The bar opens only in the evening!¡± The man leading the group removed his cloak¡¯s hood with a smile, ¡°Old Stone, I¡¯m really happy to see you haven¡¯t drunk yourself to death!¡± The moment Old Stone saw this man, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±. After repeating ¡®you¡¯ serveral times, Old Stone quickly got up to close the door of the shop, then with a face full of terror, he said. ¡°Griffin, have you lost your mind? Daring to come back here?¡± Griffin smiled, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come back? This City of Sin always had a place for me!¡± Old Stone sighed, ¡°After you were driven out, your old territory was long since carved up! Nobody in the City of Sin remembers you now!¡± Hearing this, Griffin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Is it the same with Carter?¡± Old Stone gave a wry smile, ¡°Your loyal dog, Carter, is now the one with the most territory!¡± ¡°That damned bastard!¡± Murders flashed in Griffin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I would advise you not to try taking back your territory. The City of Sin is not what it used to be! Newcomers with high cultivation levels have arrived, and they are extremely ruthless! Some of the people under that Carter are quite formidable!¡± ¡°You can have a meal here, then I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of here!¡± Old Stone rambled on. Griffin chuckled, ¡°My friend, in the end, the one who didn¡¯t betray me was indeed you! However, I am not leaving this time! Because I am here to clear the path and ascend to the throne of the Dark King of this place!¡± Old Stone thought Griffin was boasting and couldn¡¯t help but frown. At that moment, Xue An removed his bamboo hat, looked around, and said indifferently, ¡°Is this the safe place you were talking about?¡± Griffin quickly bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, my lord, Old Stone is an old confidant of mine, and no one knows about our relationship. You can rest assured!¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. He had originally planned to come directly to this City of Sin and subjugate all the strong with his peerless cultivation! But he was dissuaded by Griffin. The latter made it clear, those who walk in the dark would not bow their heads easily! If one wished to obtain the Fountain of Youth, it had to be by other means! Xue An was quite interested in this Fountain of Youth because, according to rumors, it was water that could grant immortality! Yet Xue An always felt it sounded like a Spiritual Spring! If that were true, it could also aid Xue An¡¯s cultivation! ¡°A person from Huaxia?¡± Old Stone was shocked at this moment. In this place, people from Huaxia were very rare! Xue An glanced at him, then spoke softly, ¡°All right, remove your bamboo hats.¡± At Xue An¡¯s command, the people following him also removed their bamboo hats. Old Stone was dumbstruck at once. Because one of them turned out to be a woman. And she was an incredibly stunning beauty. Behind her followed two exquisitely adorable little girls! Each girl was holding a bucket of ice cream, enjoying it contentedly! What kind of grouping was this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could they be here on vacation? Old Stone looked questioningly at Griffin! Griffin smiled, ¡°This is my lord! She has come to the City of Sin to help me ascend to the Dark King¡¯s throne!¡± Old Stone was torn between laughter and tears, then somewhat helplessly said to Xue An. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you dare to bring such beautiful women to the City of Sin! That¡¯s pure foolishness, it¡¯s seeking death!¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Xue An offered a faint smile, ¡°Oh? Is it really that impressive?¡± Old Stone sighed, ¡°We¡¯re both from Huaxia, and I truly do not wish to harm you. This city is different from other places, here, there are no laws or rules to bind you! Griffin should know this better than I do! So, take good care of yourself!¡± Xue Xiang, who was eating ice cream, looked up and said, ¡°Grandpa, my dad is really amazing!¡± Xue Nian also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Griffin, somewhat impatiently, said, ¡°Old Stone, these matters are not for you to worry about. Adults will make their own decisions! We¡¯re planning to stay here for now!¡± Old Stone shook his head secretly and turned to leave. He had seen too many spirited young men enter the City of Sin with dreams of achieving something great. But often, by the second day, they would be found dead in a gutter, their deaths humiliating. Once Old Stone had left, Griffin curled his lip, ¡°Sir, that guy is always like this, even more timid than a mouse, pay him no mind!¡± With that, Griffin led the way for Xue An and the others to the third floor of the bar as if it was his own backyard. There were a few rooms there. Griffin had stayed here for a few days in the past, so he arranged for Xue An and his family to stay here. After Griffin went out, An Yan said with some nervousness, ¡°Husband, what the old man said was quite frightening, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°He meant well, but with me here, no one would dare to do anything to you! Just stay here comfortably, and in a few days, I¡¯ll take you all home!¡± After settling An Yan and her daughters, Xue An turned and went downstairs. Griffin lived on the second floor; he had now changed into a different outfit, wearing a dirty jacket and a face full of weathered stubble, completely unrecognizable from the refined gentleman he was before. ¡°Sir, I think the most important thing now is to take back my territory!¡± Griffin babbled, his eyes filled with a fierce look. It was clear that the guy was still brooding over the betrayal of his subordinates. Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush that! I¡¯d like to see what the City of Sin is really like first.¡± As night fell. The small bar began to liven up. Gang members with tattoos on their faces leisurely sipped their drinks by the bar. Exotically dressed dancers began to sway sensuously on stage, accompanied by intoxicating music that made people involuntarily start to get lost in the revelry. Old Stone was behind the bar, mixing his signature cocktails. At that moment, a few of the gang members said impatiently, ¡°Old Stone, is it just these same old tramps again today?¡± Old Stone chuckled, saying nothing. ¡°Hey, what happened to that hot chick from a while ago?¡± one of the gang members asked with a lecherous grin. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you scared her off!¡± Old Stone said with a laugh. He was the only one on the street who dared to joke with these lawless ruffians. Just then, Xue An and Griffin descended the stairs! The appearance of these two unfamiliar faces attracted a lot of attention. Especially Xue An. With his neat dress and calm demeanor, he seemed utterly out of place in the dim and chaotic atmosphere of the bar. A few of the gang members frowned slightly, about to say something. Old Stone quickly said with a smile, ¡°This is a distant nephew of mine, who has just come from Huaxia to seek my help!¡± ¡°You old fart, you still have nephews?¡± the gang members relaxed their guard and jeered. Xue An found a spot and sat down. Old Stone hesitated for a moment, poured him a glass of wine, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°You better leave quickly! This place is too chaotic!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Chaotic? That¡¯s exactly what I want to experience!¡± Old Stone, irritated, glared at him, thinking highly displeased that Xue An was nothing but an ignorant punk, so he turned and left. Griffin whispered to the side, ¡°Sir, those loudmouthed gangsters laughing over there should be members of a nearby motorcycle gang!¡± At this point, a hint of disdain crossed his face. ¡°Back in the day, even the boss of their motorbike gang had to kneel before me!¡± Xue An smiled faintly and took a sip of his drink. The spicy liquor with a hint of sweetness exploded in his mouth. The taste surprised Xue An a little. Griffin chuckled, ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Although Old Stone is a pushover, his bartending skills are top-notch! Many big shots come here specifically to taste the drinks he prepares.¡± While they were speaking, the door to the bar was pushed open. Everyone turned to look, and then all were stunned. A woman wearing an ultra-short skirt, showing off a pair of long, straight legs, walked in. Her attire was revealing, and her figure extremely sensual. Under her dyed light purple hair was a pretty, Eastern-looking face. In such a small bar, her arrival naturally caused quite a stir. Especially those in the motorcycle gang, who all hooted at her. Despite being ogled by so many men, the woman remained unruffled. Instead, she sashayed up to the bar with grace, expertly took out a slim lady¡¯s cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, then said indifferently, ¡°Give me a ¡®Twilight Love¡¯.¡± Old Stone was a bit nervous, but still swiftly made the drink and handed it over, while murmuring softly, ¡°Why have you come again?¡± The woman smiled slightly, ¡°You run a bar, don¡¯t I have the right to come?¡± Caught off guard by her reply, Old Stone nodded helplessly, ¡°Of course, you can come! Enjoy your drink!¡± After saying this, he turned and walked away. The motorcycle gang members, however, started to laugh, their gazes growing increasingly malicious. A muscular man with a tattoo of a venomous snake on his face sneered, ¡°Old Stone, is this hot chick someone you¡¯ve brought in to spice things up and boost sales? Otherwise, why would she come here so often?¡± This woman was the very hot chick they had just mentioned. She would occasionally appear in this small bar, making those in the motorcycle gang salivate with desire. Old Stone chuckled bitterly, ¡°How could I possibly afford to hire such a woman!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this chick is just showing off by coming here?¡± said the brawny man with a vicious smile. Old Stone¡¯s heart sank, and he was just about to say something. The brawny man had already stood up, holding a cheap beer and approached her. ¡°Sweetheart, feeling a little lonely, eh? Big brother here is pretty tough, how about we get to know each other?¡± The muscular man sat down next to the woman, leaning against the bar with an evil grin on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman put down her glass, turned her head to glance at the muscular man, and a cold, disdainful sneer appeared on her face. ¡°Get lost!¡± The face of the muscular man suddenly darkened, and he slowly drank his beer, saying coldly, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± The woman took a drag from her cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke toward the muscular man, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing, but I¡¯m really pissed off right now, so get lost!¡± The muscular man¡¯s face changed drastically, and he sneered, ¡°Fine, tonight you¡¯ll find out just how formidable I am!¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Glamorous Woman (Third Update) Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Glamorous Woman (Third Update) As he spoke, the burly man raised his hand and slapped her. This burly man was huge, with a palm the size of a fan¡ªif he connected, the woman¡¯s head would likely shatter! Old Stone cried out in alarm. Yet faced with such a slap, the woman remained utterly unflustered. Instead, she looked at the burly man with cold indifference, the corner of her mouth even curling with a hint of scorn. Right at that moment, a silver lighter, like a streak of light, flew in from behind and struck the burly man¡¯s face. Boom! The man was sent flying as if hit by an elephant, hurtling backward. When he finally stopped, blocked by a table, his face had become a horrific sight. Not only were his bones shattered, but his teeth had also fallen out. With that, the entire bar was alerted. The remaining members of the motorcycle gang all stood up suddenly, ¡°You wench, how dare you strike a member of our motorcycle gang?¡± The woman paid no attention to them and instead turned with interest to Xue An, smiling beautifully as she approached him. ¡°Thank you,¡± said the woman. Xue An glanced at the woman, then cast his eyes downward and said indifferently, ¡°No need to thank me, it was just a small effort.¡± As Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over her, the woman felt a sudden tremor. This man¡¯s eyes were so deep, like bottomless pools, impossible to resist falling into! By now, the members of the motorcycle gang had realized who had thrown the strike and pulled out the handguns they carried, advancing towards him. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts, hitting a member of our motorcycle gang like that?¡± As they spoke, their guns were all aimed at Xue An. In the face of this scene, Old Stone was so frightened that his whole body trembled as he said loudly, ¡°Please don¡¯t, he might have just acted impulsively¡­.¡± ¡°Shut your trap, old fool, get out of the way!¡± one of the gang members scolded, then turned to look at Xue An and the woman. ¡°Heh, want to play the hero, saving the damsel? Good, take both of them. Tonight, we¡¯ll have our fun with this woman in front of this guy!¡± the scar-faced man said maliciously. Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes turned cold, but she said nothing, simply looking at Xue An. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and he commanded sternly, ¡°Scram!¡± To others, this word might have seemed unremarkable, but to the gang members, it was like thunder exploding, rupturing their eardrums. One of them was so petrified that he collapsed and died on the spot. At this, the rest of the motorcycle gang members lost their nerve, scrambling to the door and sneering as they looked back, ¡°You¡¯ve got spirit, boy! If you¡¯re really tough, then just wait here!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes!¡± The gang members fled in panic. The other patrons in the bar exchanged looks, then quietly made their exits. As residents of the City of Sin, they had seen their fair share of such scenes. They also knew that the departing men would surely return with reinforcements. This bar would soon become a bloodbath! Old Stone, terrified, turned pale and stomped his foot, sighing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ah, it¡¯s too late for words. Hurry and go! Leave from the back, or once the motorcycle gang members return, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to!¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Leave? Why should I go?¡± Old Stone widened his eyes, and in the end, with a sense of resignation, he let out a sigh, ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re asking for trouble. If you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯d better find a place to hide!¡± With that, he ran to the back room and locked the iron door tight. Now, the only ones left in the large bar were the woman and Xue An, along with Griffin. Griffin, having seen all sorts of big scenes, was nonchalant about the situation. The woman, on the other hand, seemed remarkably calm too, even taking a seat to the side, observing Xue An with a hint of surprise in her gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± the woman asked softly. This time, she spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± The woman spread her hands, ¡°Because I¡¯m used to this kind of scene! And at most, they¡¯ll just take me back. But you, you might actually die!¡± Xue An chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything, but just continued to drink his liquor. The woman watched with interest and suddenly leaned in and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, are you trying to pick me up?¡± Upon hearing that, Xue An almost spit out his drink; he coughed lightly and shook his head. ¡°Then why did you help me? You do realize that what just happened has nothing to do with you!¡± the woman asked, curious. ¡°Does helping someone need a reason?¡± Xue An retorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± said the woman. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! But if you really need a reason, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re also from Huaguo,¡± Xue An said indifferently. The woman stared at Xue An as if looking at some rare animal, then shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not from the City of Sin!¡± ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± ¡°Because people from the City of Sin would never do that! What they would most likely do is watch me get taken away by those guys, and then scavenge for whatever¡¯s left behind!¡± After saying this, the woman sighed and then raised her glass, ¡°To your damn kindness, I¡¯ll toast you!¡± Xue An smiled and lifted his glass as well. As the alcohol went down, the woman¡¯s eyes seemed to become somewhat blurred, and then she leaned close to Xue An and said, ¡°If¡­ you don¡¯t die later, I can stay with you for the night! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s on the house!¡± Xue An looked somewhat startled and then shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Think I¡¯m dirty?¡± the woman¡¯s expression grew cold. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Not at all, and¡­ I have a wife!¡± At this moment, Griffin chimed in with a laugh, ¡°Exactly! Our boss¡¯s wife is a knock-out, unlike any ordinary woman you can just pick up!¡± Then Griffin turned to Xue An, somewhat proudly stating, ¡°How¡¯s that, boss? My Mandarin¡¯s not bad, right?¡± The woman was taken aback. He¡¯s married? The woman¡¯s gaze flickered, seemingly lost in thought. Just then, the deafening roar of motorcycles came from outside. Then someone bellowed, ¡°This is the place! Our brothers died right here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Next, people wielding clubs shattered the bar¡¯s glass, and the door was kicked open with a single blow. A group of bikers filed in, one after another. These burly men, all with shaved heads and wearing leather jackets, had grim faces and were armed with various firearms. Such a show of force even took Griffin aback for a moment, and then he muttered under his breath, ¡°Damn, haven¡¯t seen them for a few days, and this little bike gang¡¯s gotten so powerful?¡± At that moment, the crowd parted, paving a way for a huge man with a bare chest and scars all over his body to walk in slowly. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) plaintext ¡°Boss, it was this guy who killed our brothers!¡± the biker gang member who had just escaped said, pointing at Xue An. The musclebound man scoffed disdainfully and then turned his gaze toward the woman standing beside. Surprise flashed in his eyes from her stunning appearance. Especially after he saw the woman¡¯s long, straight legs, his face was filled with unabashed greed. ¡°Heh heh, this chick ain¡¯t bad!¡± the musclebound man drooled as he spoke. ¡°Boss, why not take her back with us!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the musclebound man said. Then, pointing at Xue An, he sneered, ¡°But first, we gotta kill him!¡± The bikers aimed their guns at Xue An. A major battle was about to erupt. Just then, The woman suddenly said, ¡°Enough!¡± Everyone was slightly taken aback, only to see the woman give Xue An a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, but in this city, kindness is the true sin!¡± Then, she lifted her head and said to the musclebound man, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The musclebound man was momentarily taken aback, then sneered, ¡°Quite sensible, but he has killed several of my brothers, how do we settle this score?¡± The woman calmly said, ¡°I can settle it for him!¡± ¡°Good! It¡¯s a deal! Let¡¯s go!¡± the musclebound man said with a cold laugh. He wasn¡¯t a fool; the fact that Xue An could kill his men in one blow meant he was capable of something. Now that the woman was willing to go with him voluntarily, why should he fuss over a few dead people? After all, in the City of Sin, there might be a shortage of everything else, but never a shortage of dead people! At that moment, the woman leaned down, whispered in Xue An¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m Wen Sinan, nice to meet you!¡± After saying this, the corners of her mouth rose into a pleased smile as she stood up and left with the bikers. Xue An watched their retreating figures, his gaze flickering, his thoughts inscrutable. Griffin smiled slightly, ¡°Sir, women from the City of Sin don¡¯t care about these things! And she¡¯s right. Here, kindness is the greatest original sin!¡± Xue An also smiled faintly without saying a word. It was quite a while before Old Stone cautiously peeked out from the back door. ¡°Have they all left?¡± Griffin grumbled with a laugh, ¡°You old man, you sure hid yourself well! They¡¯re all gone!¡± Relieved, Old Stone finally dared to come out. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so cowardly, I would have been dead long ago!¡± Old Stone said. Xue An stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time to sleep!¡± With that, he went upstairs. Old Stone sidled up to Griffin, ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s up with him? He just barely escaped death, but why do I get the feeling he¡¯s actually somewhat unhappy?¡± Griffin drained his glass and smiled slightly, ¡°The ones who should feel lucky to escape with their lives are those guys! Alright, I¡¯m off to sleep too.¡± Saying so, Griffin also got up and left. Xue An returned to the third-floor room to find his two daughters were already asleep, only An Yan was still lying on the bed playing with her phone. Seeing Xue An come in, she sat up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. It was so chaotic downstairs just now, what happened?¡± An Yan inquired. With a smile, Xue An replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just a few guys who had too much to drink!¡± An Yan nodded her head. After Xue An lay down, she instinctively hugged his waist and buried her head in his chest. ¡°Husband¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I was video chatting with Meng Xue just now!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°She and Han Yao went to Europe, they¡¯re going to shoot a movie there!¡± Xue An gave a faint smile and said nothing. The divine soul that had killed the Night Devil Empress and possessed Han Yao also dissipated into smoke and clouds. Yet, before he and An Yan could leave Hollywood, Fan Mengxue had already taken Han Yao and left. She didn¡¯t say anything when she left either. Now, listening to An Yan¡¯s words, she had gone to Europe to shoot a film. Thinking of this, Xue An sighed softly. He understood that Fan Mengxue was avoiding him as much as she could. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Xue An stopped dwelling on these thoughts, turned over to embrace An Yan, and gently stroked her hair. The faint fragrance on An Yan¡¯s body gradually calmed Xue An¡¯s heart. Outside, the wind began to rise! Wen Sinan obediently sat on the motorcycle¡¯s pillion seat behind the brawny man, following these bikers back to their stronghold. It was an abandoned factory, but these bikers had transformed it into their stronghold! Once off the bike, the bikers stationed there came out to greet them. However, many eyes were focused on Wen Sinan. The brawny man smiled proudly at Wen Sinan, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re sensible, so I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll make sure you have an unforgettable night!¡± Hearing these words, his followers burst into laughter. Upon hearing the brawny man¡¯s statement, an ambiguous smile appeared on Wen Sinan¡¯s face as she coldly said, ¡°Unfortunately, although you don¡¯t plan to kill me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Wen Sinan¡¯s words stunned the bikers. After a moment, they began to make a commotion. ¡°Damn, has this woman lost her mind?¡± ¡°Boss, should we teach her a lesson first?¡± The brawny man¡¯s face darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Great, but I¡¯m curious, how do you plan not to let me go?¡± Wen Sinan gave a faint smile and whispered something into the brawny man¡¯s ear. The brawny man¡¯s expression changed drastically, his previous smugness and arrogance gone. His face turned pale as if he were looking at Wen Sinan with a gaze filled with sheer horror. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He was so frightened he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. This sight also dumbfounded the other bikers. The boss had been fine just a moment ago; what had happened to him so suddenly? At that moment, the strong man knelt at the woman¡¯s feet with a thud, trembling all over. Wen Sinan, with an indifferent face, said softly, ¡°Scared now, are you? Too bad it¡¯s too late!¡± No sooner had her voice faded away than hundreds of women in black emerged from the surrounding darkness. In their hands were large firearms that could chill one¡¯s spine! And looking at Wen Sinan, when had her face gained a mask? A terrifying snake mask, with the mouth of the snake holding a scarlet scorpion! Upon seeing this scene, All the bikers were petrified, then someone screamed. ¡°It¡¯s the Scorpion Queen!¡± This title made everyone present shiver with fear. For she was the most mysterious and terrifying dark figure in the City of Sin, the Scorpion Queen! Almost no one had ever seen her real face; it was like she had countless faces. Yet every time she appeared in front of people, she would always be wearing a terrifying mask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill them all!¡± Wen Sinan commanded in a cold voice. The women in black moved forward in silence, crushing anyone who stood in their way! They were like a black tidal wave that engulfed these people. The screams lasted for less than three seconds. This once-powerful biker gang was dispersed like smoke and clouds. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift… (First Update) Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift¡­ (First Update) The air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. Among the pools of blood and corpses, Wen Sinan stood proudly, his purple hair fluttering in the night breeze. ¡°Your Majesty, how should we deal with these bodies?¡± an underling asked. Wen Sinan said indifferently, ¡°Cut off the leader¡¯s head and place it at the entrance of that bar!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Sinan looked toward the direction of the bar, the corners of his mouth slightly curling up beneath the mask. ¡°I hope you will like this gift¡­!¡± The next day. Old Stone, following his routine, opened the doors of the bar early, only to let out a deafening scream immediately after. Griffin, woken up by the noise, came downstairs, speaking irritably, ¡°What the hell are you screaming about?¡± Old Stone¡¯s face was ashen white as he sat collapsed on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°A dead person, there¡¯s a dead person!¡± Griffin¡¯s mouth curled, ¡°A dead person? Since when has the City of Sin been short on dead people?¡± As he said this, he turned his head to look, and then he too was stunned. A head was placed at the entrance of the bar. Bald, with a ferocious expression, the face still bore the fear from the moment of death! It was the biker gang leader who had come here yesterday! Griffin inhaled sharply. Who did this? At that moment, Xue An also came downstairs. ¡°My lord, look at this¡­¡± Griffin said with a heavy expression. Xue An said flatly, ¡°Dead is dead, after all, he deserved it! What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°But¡­ I just have this feeling that there¡¯s something odd about it all. Could it be that woman who did it?¡± Griffin muttered to himself. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Whether it was her or not, we should find out soon!¡± By evening, more news had come in. The entire biker gang had been wiped out, reportedly leaving a most ghastly scene! This news shocked everyone in the bar. Many who had been present the day before began discussing heatedly. ¡°My goodness, the biker gang¡¯s influence had been on the rise lately, and yet they were wiped out overnight!¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s so surprising about that? The taller a tree stands, the more wind it will catch. The biker gang has been too arrogant lately! Drawing enemies isn¡¯t unusual!¡± ¡°So who do you think did it?¡± ¡°I guess it might be Old Bell!¡± Old Bell! At the mention of this name, the entire bar fell silent. In the City of Sin¡¯s dark triumvirate, there was the Bone Picker Griffin, the Scorpion Queen Wen Sinan, and Old Bell. But now Griffin had been driven away, the Scorpion Queen was mysterious, and only Old Bell remained active! Especially his son, Xiao Bell, who was a notorious wastrel known throughout the City of Sin! Many turned pale at the mention of Old Bell¡¯s name. Yet, there were some who disagreed, scoffing, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s his doing! Old Bell has become more cautious over the years, seldom wiping out entire gangs!¡± ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡± someone said discontentedly. ¡°You¡­ have you forgotten about that woman last night?¡± The bar fell silent at the mention of that woman. ¡°Heh, how could that be? She¡¯s just an ordinary woman after all, maybe even a prostitute!¡± someone said with a snicker. ¡°Right!¡± many echoed in agreement. While these people were arguing endlessly, Xue An and Griffin were drinking by the bar. Old Stone¡¯s bartending skills were indeed good; at least Xue An was very satisfied with his drink. Hearing the crowd¡¯s debate, Griffin said angrily in a low voice, ¡°That old bastard Old Bell, if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven out!¡± Xue An said nothing, continuing to drink his liquor slowly. As the bar was bustling with the demise of the biker gang, the door opened. A pair of straight long legs stepped in first, followed by that familiar micro skirt and the same light purple hair. The bar fell silent. Everyone stared blankly at the woman. Some even swallowed hard with difficulty, then prepared to slip away quietly. It was Wen Sinan. She strode over to Xue An, sat down beside him, and said indifferently to the stunned Old Stone, ¡°Bring me a Hellfire, I was too tired last night!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh right!¡± Old Stone hurriedly fumbled around to mix the drink, occasionally casting frightened glances at Wen Sinan. Even Griffin turned a shade paler, for he simply couldn¡¯t see through this woman. Only Xue An kept sipping his drink at a leisurely pace. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Wen Sinan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Curious about what?¡± Xue An put down his glass and turned to look at her. ¡°Curious about what I went through last night?¡± Wen Sinan asked, batting her large eyes. Xue An smiled, ¡°The path is yours to choose, what does it have to do with me?¡± Wen Sinan was left speechless, grinding her teeth in frustration. She had come today specifically to gauge everyone¡¯s reaction, especially Xue An¡¯s. She had developed a strong curiosity about this man. Particularly his decisive nature, which Wen Sinan greatly admired. But to her surprise, Xue An seemed entirely indifferent to her. That annoyed Wen Sinan. ¡°Hey, actually I should thank you for last night!¡± Wen Sinan suddenly said in a low voice. Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said, no thanks necessary!¡± ¡°Hmph, what an uncharming guy!¡± Wen Sinan, who was always quick-tempered, finally lost her patience and stormed off after tossing out those words. Not until she reached the bar¡¯s entrance did she turn back and say, ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday, are you interested in coming?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Not interested!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Sinan¡¯s eyebrows shot up, but then she regained her composure, snorted coldly, and left. After her departure, many people looked at Xue An with astonishment. Some were practically green with envy. Wen Sinan¡¯s behavior had clearly been a hint towards Xue An! But unexpectedly, Xue An was completely unmoved by it. It was as if he was turning away a woman who had made the first move! Griffin, however, wasn¡¯t surprised. Compared to An Yan, Wen Sinan was no different from an ugly duckling. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but express his curiosity, ¡°My Lord, that woman is quite mysterious! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to go, and also, find out the exact whereabouts of the Fountain of Youth as soon as possible. I don¡¯t have the time to keep wasting here!¡± With that, he got up and went upstairs. Outside, Wen Sinan got into her car, seething with rage. Those inside the car shivered with fear. They were all too aware of their queen¡¯s temper; she was someone who could kill at the slightest provocation! ¡°Your Majesty, do you want us to wipe out this bar?¡± one of Wen Sinan¡¯s attendants asked. But unexpectedly, Wen Sinan slapped the attendant across the face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The slap left the attendant with a bloodied mouth, yet they didn¡¯t dare to raise their head. ¡°Speak such words again, and I¡¯ll throw you into the Snake Pit to be devoured by thousands of snakes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the attendant replied in a trembling voice. Wen Sinan took a deep breath, suddenly calming down, a proud smile on her lips. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a man I¡¯ve set my sights on who could escape the palm of my hand! Even if you have a wife, it¡¯s the same!¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) ¡°My lord, when the Fountain of Youth was first discovered, it was within an abandoned mine in the City of Sin, and that mine belonged to me! But who would have thought that old Bell and the Poison Scorpion Queen would join forces to drive me away!¡± As Griffin spoke about this, his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°As for how those two people divided the Fountain of Youth afterward, I am not very clear! But I know that the Fountain of Youth isn¡¯t always there, it follows a certain schedule!¡± ¡°And the next time it will appear is in three days!¡± Griffin repeated all he knew, and Xue An nodded after listening. ¡°So I think the most important thing right now is to take back the territory I lost before, to weaken old Bell¡¯s and the Poison Scorpion Queen¡¯s forces as much as possible first!¡± said Griffin. Xue An glanced at him. Griffin felt a chill in his heart and quickly lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion, everything is up to you, my lord!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this. If the Fountain of Youth appears in three days, I will be able to sense it! Once we have the water, we¡¯ll eliminate these people.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Griffin said obediently. In the heart of the City of Sin, there stood a black building. At the top floor was an exceedingly spacious office. Old Bell was leaning back in his chair, enjoying the city¡¯s nightscape through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He cherished this feeling. It was like standing on the clouds, trampling everyone under his feet. And indeed, this was the case. His prestige and influence has become the dark King of the City of Sin. Griffin had fled, and now there was only the Poison Scorpion Queen left. Thinking of this woman, old Bell slightly furrowed his brows. At that moment, the office door opened. Old Bell didn¡¯t need to look back to know it was surely his only son, Xiao Bell. Because aside from him, no one dared to enter without asking first. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I think I need to report to you,¡± said Xiao Bell, bearing a strong resemblance to his father. They shared the same deep-set eyes and brows, the same cultured and refined demeanor. However, Xiao Bell seemed even more rebellious than old Bell. Old Bell looked at his son with a gaze akin to admiring a work of art. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Last night, a motorcycle gang near the bar district was wiped out!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about that? My child, you must know that the number of gangs destroyed each day in the City of Sin is more than my gray hairs!¡± ¡°But father, this one is different!¡± Xiao Bell said as he laid several photographs on the table. Old Bell picked them up and suddenly furrowed his brows. In the pictures, a factory was filled with blood and corpses. ¡°This is¡­¡± Old Bell was taken aback. ¡°Yes, Father, this must be the work of the Sin Scorpion Crew!¡± The Sin Scorpion Crew! The subordinates of the Poison Scorpion Queen! Old Bell¡¯s eyes flickered. At this moment, Xiao Bell said with a smile, ¡°And I have discovered many interesting things! For instance, this¡­¡± Xiao Bell took out a photograph that was evidently taken inside a bar. It showed the side profiles of a man and a woman. The woman had light purple hair. ¡°Father, the Poison Scorpion Queen always moves mysteriously, and has never shown any trace. For so many years, we don¡¯t even know what she looks like!¡± ¡°But this time¡­ she finally showed her face!¡± Old Bell furrowed his brow, ¡°You mean, this woman could be the Poison Scorpion Queen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she could be, she definitely is!¡± Old Bell¡¯s heart swelled with pride as he looked approvingly at his son. ¡°So what do you plan to do?¡± Xiao Bell smiled like a venomous serpent ready to strike, ¡°Father, the Fountain of Youth is about to appear, and it should rightfully belong to our Bell Family. Why should we share it with a madwoman?¡± Old Bell nodded, ¡°Alright, go and do it!¡± He understood what his son meant, being the dark overlord of the City of Sin. Murder, alliances, and betrayal were all commonplace! ¡°Of course, father, by this time tomorrow, I will present you with this woman¡¯s head!¡± Throughout the conversation, the father and son had not looked straight at the man with the indifferent expression in the photograph. In their eyes. Apart from the Scorpion Queen, everyone else was insignificant! The next day. When the evening lights were just beginning to shine. Old Stone¡¯s bar once again became lively. Many people liked coming here to have a drink personally mixed by Old Stone. Especially since the biker gang had been wiped out, the place had become much more peaceful. Xue An also sat unshakably at the bar, drinking. At that moment. The door of the bar was pushed open, and Wen Sinan walked in with a large cake. Her action caused many people to pause slightly. Wen Sinan walked straight to the bar, placed the cake on it, and then began to insert candles. Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a birthday celebration! Don¡¯t you see me putting in the candles?¡± Wen Sinan said indifferently. ¡°Celebrating here?¡± Xue An asked in return. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Saying this, Wen Sinan flashed Old Stone a smile, ¡°Tonight, all the expenses are on my tab!¡± Her words provoked cheers from many people, their fear of Wen Sinan gradually fading, and even some raised their glasses and shouted, ¡°Happy birthday, my girl!¡± Wen Sinan was obviously in a good mood, and she smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you!¡± She lit the candles. The music in the bar very tactfully stopped. The dancing girls also watched giggling from not far away. In the small bar, the atmosphere became somewhat warm. ¡°Won¡¯t you even wish me a happy birthday?¡± Wen Sinan asked. Xue An regained his composure and smiled faintly, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Wen Sinan laughed heartily, then closed her eyes to make a wish, and blew the candles out in one breath. Many people started to cheer. Drinks kept flowing like water. The night was not yet deep, but already intoxicating. Wen Sinan drank a lot and even cavorted by smearing cake on many people. Of course, she also had her face smeared with cake by many people. And some even went so far as to cop a feel. But even so, she did not get angry. Outside the bar, several vans that resembled black beasts were parked, and women in black sat on them. They were Wen Sinan¡¯s personal guards, the Scorpion Swarm. Hearing Wen Sinan¡¯s exaggerated laughter coming from the bar. The women in black couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and someone inevitably said, ¡°It seems, Her Majesty the Queen is very happy tonight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But I remember, Her Majesty the Queen already had a birthday this year!¡± someone whispered. ¡°Shh! Remember, never speak such words to Her Majesty, unless you want to be devoured by a thousand snakes!¡± someone warned. While they were chatting and relaxing together. Countless shadows flew across the sky! The night seemed to boil over. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Xiao Bell stood atop a towering building, leaning over to view the black beasts in the distance. ¡°Are those¡­ the legendary Scorpions of Sin?¡± Xiao Bell said indifferently. ¡°You only brought so few people with you? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± A trace of excitement appeared on Xiao Bell¡¯s face, and his mood became restless. After all, the person he faced was a dark lord as renowned as his own father. If he could behead him tonight, Xiao Bell¡¯s prestige would skyrocket once again, and the Bell Family would become the city¡¯s true King. ¡°Shadow Arbiters, move out!¡± Xiao Bell ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± A response came from the shadows, and then countless black figures swept across the sky. As the Bell Family¡¯s sole heir, Xiao Bell was naturally doted upon. Even for this mission, the family had assigned him their most elite Shadow Arbiters! In the City of Sin, the underlings of the three dark giants each had their own elite forces. Griffin¡¯s dark disciples. The Poison Scorpion Queen¡¯s Scorpions of Sin! But more famous than them, and recognized as the most powerful, were the Bell Family¡¯s Shadow Arbiters. It was said that the Bell Family had spent decades nurturing these individuals, each one incredibly formidable. Xiao Bell stood on the rooftop watching the Shadow Arbiters blot out the sun, feeling a surge of pride rising in his heart. From now on, the City of Sin will have only the Bell Family! At that moment. Members of the Scorpions of Sin outside the bar continued to chat idly. Suddenly. A shadow swept by. The woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat collapsed, blood trickling from her throat. This slight noise also alarmed the women in black. ¡°What was that noise?¡± someone exclaimed. Those close to the car doors immediately opened them. Outside was deadly silent. The women in black looked at each other, all frowning. This silence carried an ominous air. But as warriors who constantly skirted the edge of life and death, death and blood were their daily bread. So, although they knew something had gone wrong, everyone remained calm. They silently took up their weapons and then stepped out of the car, relying on each other. The night was unnaturally black. Even the moonlight had vanished. Suddenly. Just as these women in black reached the middle of the street, ready to enter the bar. Countless shadows flew in from afar. The women in black didn¡¯t hesitate to raise their firearms, preparing to shoot. The shadows rushed forward. Two black torrents collided on the street. The sounds of breaking limbs, spurting blood, and the metallic clanging of blade against blade all mingled together. Forming a cruel symphony. But among these, there were no screams. Both sides of the battle were terrifyingly silent. Even death could not make them groan. As warriors who walked out of dark purgatory, no matter who, they had all become fearless of life and death. Even Xiao Bell, who was watching from afar, couldn¡¯t help but show admiration. ¡°Truly commendable dark warriors indeed!¡± But in comparison with the overwhelming numbers of the Shadow Arbiters, the Scorpions of Sin were few, and under such a hasty defense, suffered heavy losses. Very soon. Most of these black-clad women had fallen. The remaining ones, each injured, stood back to back, warily watching the dark figure in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s a Shadow Arbiter!¡± someone whispered. ¡°The Bell Family has made their move, we must notify Her Majesty the Queen at once!¡± another said in a deep voice. ¡°I just tried, but this street has been blockaded by the shadows, no messages can get out!¡± At this moment, Xiao Bell slowly approached from the direction of the street, smiling as he said, ¡°Although you are women, you are respectable. If you lay down your weapons now, I might consider sparing you!¡± ¡°Xiao Bell!¡± the remaining members of the City of Sin scorpion group called out sternly. Then, after exchanging glances, they slowly raised their guns. ¡°What a pity!¡± Xiao Bell wasn¡¯t surprised by this outcome, so he merely bowed his head slightly, and then the Shadow Arbiters flew past him from behind. ¡°All for our Lady Queen!¡± the members of the City of Sin scorpion group shouted at last, as they pulled their triggers. The gunfire flickered for a few moments before being devoured by the dark shadows of the Arbiters. A grinding, teeth-gritting sound followed, as if a monster were chewing on flesh and blood, which was spine-chilling. Afterward, as the darkness dispersed, only a puddle of blood remained on the ground, not even bones were left. ¡°What a pleasant night!¡± exclaimed Xiao Bell. ¡°What do you think, if the scorpion queen finds out her subordinates died tragically outside while she¡¯s inside celebrating her birthday, wouldn¡¯t she be upset?¡± Xiao Bell said with relish. No one responded. These Shadow Arbiters were always silent warriors. ¡°Alright, surround this bar, I¡¯m going to have a heart-to-heart with our Queen!¡± Xiao Bell was in a very good mood. As he spoke, Xiao Bell pushed open the door and walked into the bar. At that time, everyone inside the bar was drunk. Only Wen Sinan and Xue An and a few others were still slowly drinking their liquor. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were enjoying the juice specially mixed for them by Old Stonemason! When Xiao Bell walked in. Many people didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him. Xiao Bell then looked at Wen Sinan and said with a slight smile, ¡°Lady Queen? Happy Birthday!¡± This sentence caused no reaction in Wen Sinan, she even continued to drink with a smile. Only Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up, revealing a meaningful smile. ¡°I think I should apologize because I just accidentally killed all of Your Majesty¡¯s subordinates!¡± Xiao Bell¡¯s words finally caught Wen Sinan¡¯s attention. She turned her head and looked at him, her gaze growing colder. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You could try calling them, see if they are still around!¡± Wen Sinan felt a pang, her expression changed, then she put down her wine glass and slowly stood up, an authoritative aura gradually emerging. ¡°Xiao Bell?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is I!¡± said Xiao Bell beamingly. ¡°Very well! Your Bell Family has successfully enraged me! Prepare to suffer my wrath!¡± Wen Sinan stated coldly. At this moment, everyone in the bar who had been drunk was now sobering up. Because many had finally heard the conversation between the two. This man was none other than the famous Xiao Bell! And this woman¡­. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Scorpion Queen, I too regret this. However, you probably won¡¯t have to be mad anymore, because tonight, this bar will be your final resting place!¡± Scorpion Queen! This title made everyone in the bar gasp. Especially Griffin, whose expression changed drastically. This woman, she was the Scorpion Queen? Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 282: So… Game Over! (4th Update) Chapter 282: Chapter 282: So¡­ Game Over! (4th Update) ¡°Xiao Bell, it seems you still don¡¯t understand, even though your power is indeed great now, compared to me, you¡¯re still far behind!¡± Wen Sinan said coldly, and as her expression changed, her appearance underwent a dramatic transformation. The delicate face from moments ago had vanished, replaced by one that resembled the face of a god or demon. ¡°Divine Bloodline?¡± Xue An muttered softly, then chuckled, ¡°Looks quite similar, but the aura is far too weak, must be a false deity, right?¡± His murmurs did not catch anyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, everyone in the bar wished nothing more than to flee as quickly as possible. A few quick-witted individuals even started to quietly climb out of the windows. But no sooner had they climbed out than they let out several cries of agony, and then they were swallowed by darkness. Wen Sinan frowned, speaking with an authoritative voice, ¡°Shadow Arbiter? No wonder I was deceived just now! The Bell Family really isn¡¯t holding back in dealing with me, are they?¡± Xiao Bell let out a chuckle, ¡°To take down Her Majesty, a few Arbiters are hardly worth mentioning, right?¡± Right at that moment, Wen Sinan suddenly turned into a streak of black light, rushing straight towards Xiao Bell. The speed was so great that it even produced a piercing whistling sound. Facing this raging assault. Xiao Bell¡¯s expression remained calm, merely stepping back half a step. Streams of darkness surged forth on either side of him, aiming straight for Wen Sinan in mid-air. Wen Sinan snorted in anger, ¡°Mere ants, scatter!¡± With that, she waved her hand, and countless serpent shadows rushed towards the dark streams. At this point, Griffin was pale as death and wished he could burrow under the table. ¡°Shadow Arbiters, God! So many have been deployed! Has the Bell Family gone mad?¡± And in mid-air, the serpent shadows finally met the black torrent. Boom! A muffled explosion. All the glassware in the bar shattered instantly. The black torrent was more than halved on the spot. Watching from behind, Xiao Bell¡¯s eyelids twitched, pain etched in his heart as if it was bleeding. This was the essence of the Bell Family! But Wen Sinan didn¡¯t have an easy time either; her figure paused in mid-air, and a pained expression crossed her face. ¡°She¡¯s injured!¡± Xiao Bell shouted with surprise and joy. Sure enough, Wen Sinan¡¯s aura began to falter, and her body started to sway as if about to fall. ¡°Kill her!¡± Xiao Bell roared. Once she¡¯s dead, the Fountain of Youth, and the entire City of Sin! They would all be mine! But just then, a timid voice came through. ¡°Honey? What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± The voice was crisp and extremely pleasant to the ear. Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw a stunningly beautiful woman standing at the top of the stairs. Even in such a perilous situation, many people couldn¡¯t help but become infatuated. In the City of Sin, where flashy and scantily clad women were commonplace. Who had seen such a pure and captivating beauty? Xiao Bell was also caught staring. He was always one for beautiful women. But what did she just yell? Husband? Who was her husband? At this moment, An Yan was equally nervous. She heard the clattering downstairs from the upper floor and had no idea what was happening. Although she had a lot of confidence in Xue An, the two little girls were also down there. Eventually, unable to stay put, she decided to come down. But she hadn¡¯t expected so many people to be below. And they were all staring straight at her. Then Xue An stood up, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some people playing house!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused a stir among the crowd. Cowering behind the bar, Old Stone was shaking so badly that tears were nearly spilling from his eyes. In his heart, he thought to himself, this guy really came looking for death! Meanwhile, Wen Sinan, suspended in mid-air, was staring intently at An Yan. After a moment, she also had to admit. This woman, whether in terms of appearance or temperament, was far superior to herself. Is this his wife? No wonder he never gave me a second glance! At this moment of life and death, Wen Sinan¡¯s heart was unexpectedly swept by a touch of desolation. At that time, Xiao Bell began to laugh ominously. ¡°Hehe! Very good! I didn¡¯t expect to find such a beauty in such a small bar, it seems my journey here was not in vain!¡± Saying this, Xiao Bell coldly ordered, ¡°Kill the Queen of Scorpions first!¡± With his command, the Shadow Arbiters charged once more. Wen Sinan shouted in anger, trying to eradicate these shadows. But alas, the strike she had just made, even though it wiped out half of the Shadow Arbiters, left her completely drained. Now, facing the furious charge, she could only dodge left and right in defense, yet her increasingly sluggish movements left marks of injury appearing on her body! Despair filled Wen Sinan¡¯s eyes, knowing that her chances were slim. And Xiao Bell watched with delight. But just as he thought he had victory in his hands, Xue An smiled at An Yan, ¡°Wait for me a moment!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± An Yan nodded obediently. Then Xue An stood up and began to walk forward. Seeing this, Wen Sinan in mid-air roared, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, this is not for you to interfere with!¡± Xiao Bell, on the other hand, was watching with self-satisfied glee, then casually pointed, ¡°Kill him!¡± In Xiao Bell¡¯s view, killing this man was a simple task, and once he was dead, the breathtaking beauty would be his! At this thought, Xiao Bell¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but burn with desire. Several shadows charged directly at Xue An. Even Griffin¡¯s expression was fluctuating uncertainly. As for the others, all of them were pale, convinced that Xue An was doomed. But just as these shadows approached, Xue An waved his hand and uttered indifferently, ¡°Scram!¡± The warriors once hailed as the most terrifying in the City of Sin, the Shadow Arbiters, who made people lose courage just hearing about them, were like a pile of trash under Xue An¡¯s casual wave, blown away and then vanishing with a wail! In a single strike! The attacking Shadow Arbiters met their deaths. Wen Sinan¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, her face a picture of disbelief. And Xiao Bell was even more shaken, watching the scene in disbelief! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± To annihilate the Shadow Arbiters with such a casual ease? Who exactly was this man? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Bell and smiled slightly, ¡°Interesting toys, but that¡¯s all they are! So¡­ game over!¡± With that, Xue An raised his fist and uttered softly, ¡°Stir the heavens and earth!¡± With this soft cry, the heavens and earth seemed to pause, as if everything had come to a standstill. Then, Xue An threw a casual punch. Boom! These Shadow Arbiters didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle before they turned to ash under this punch. Xiao Bell screamed in extreme terror. But then he realized that he was unharmed! Just as he began to feel relieved, he heard a thunderous noise behind him. Turning his head, he was petrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the force of Xue An¡¯s punch! The walls of the entire bar were obliterated. The whole street outside had been blown open with a massive pathway by that punch! And the shadows that had just sealed off the street were all turned to ash! Such was the terrifying power of this man¡¯s punch! Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) ¡°` This sentence left the entire venue in dead silence. The originally lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Zhu Lei was the first to ask, ¡°Did they say anything?¡± The messenger nodded, hesitated as he glanced at Xue An, and then spoke. ¡°After the master of the Immortal Palace, Fu Wuliang, returned, he flew into a great rage and decreed that at the hour of zi tomorrow, he demands¡­ demands that this lord present himself to face death.¡± Boom! The entire banquet was thrown into turmoil. Everyone exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. No one had expected the master of the Immortal Palace to return so soon. And even more so, to specify and demand the killing of Xue An by name. This time¡­, it seemed this man had no way to get through it. After all, that was a Golden Immortal! What did it mean to be a Golden Immortal? In the vast Kunlun Immortal Realm, while Loose Immortals may not be as common as hairs on an ox, there were still quite a few! And those at Half-step Longevity were not rare either. Only those in the Longevity Realm were considered valuable, and could be leaders of their own domain. Those at the peak of Longevity were dubbed unparalleled heavenly prodigies! The true Half-step Golden Immortals were exceedingly rare! And Fu Wuliang, the master of the Immortal Palace, was a real Golden Immortal! He could be considered the supreme overlord of Kunlun, an exceptional master! Thinking this, some people started to slip away quietly. For them, if the Immortal Palace didn¡¯t pursue the matter, Xue An, whose reputation was like the midday sun, was worth associating with. But now, Xue An himself might not even survive until dawn, naturally losing his value as an ally. Moreover, if they stayed too long and consequently incurred the Immortal Palace¡¯s resentment, that would spell disaster. With this thought, very quickly, the majority of the guests had sneaked away from the banquet. Only Zhu Lei and others remained, sitting at the main table with awkward expressions. However, they were also contemplating ways to extricate themselves. Soon, Zhu Lei coughed twice. ¡°Hehe, I never expected that this venerated lord would return so soon! It truly is beyond words!¡± As he spoke, Zhu Lei kept glancing at Xue An. He had expected Xue An to show a look of panic, but unexpectedly, Xue An just gave a faint smile. ¡°His return is timely; if he hadn¡¯t come, I was just about to seek him out.¡± Boom! Zhu Lei and the others looked astonished, exchanging glances, and then showed disbelief. In their eyes, Xue An was no longer just being arrogant. He was simply overestimating his own ability. So after a brief moment of thought, Zhu Lei and the others excused themselves from the table. ¡°It just so happens that there¡¯s an urgent matter at home, so I must beg your pardon!¡± Having said that, they hurriedly left. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even greet Zhu Ruyan. Watching the group flee in disarray, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression was extremely grim, and her eyes reddened. In her view, Xue An had come because of her face. But she hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events to cause all these so-called senior brothers to flee in panic. It was a direct slap on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face. ¡°Lord!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with infinite grievance. Xue An smiled lightly, replying coolly, ¡°Let them go! Human nature is just like this.¡± At this moment, the once lively banquet hall had completely quieted down. Only Xue An, Zhu Ruyan, and Lu Xunxue were left. She hadn¡¯t left either but sat there with a blank look on her face. ¡°Xunxue senior sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Zhu Ruyan, seeing that Lu Xunxue hadn¡¯t left, felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Coming back to her senses, Lu Xunxue gave a wry smile, ¡°Thinking nothing!¡± Then she turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Lord, I know your cultivation level is unparalleled, but facing a multitude of powerful enemies, perhaps you should consider evading them for the time being!¡± Zhu Ruyan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°` Though she had infinite trust in Xue An, facing the Lord of the Immortal Palace, she still lacked confidence in her heart. Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead, he picked up a cup of wine and slowly drank it down before speaking indifferently, ¡°Ru Yan!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°Spread the word, tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, then exchanged a glance with Lu Xunxue, both seeing the concern in each other¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t take half a day. The news of Lord Fu Wuliang¡¯s return to the Immortal Palace had spread throughout the entirety of Kunlun City. And then, the news that Fu Wuliang was furiously demanding to execute Xue An the next day spread even more rapidly. All were trembling at the news. Everyone remembered the fear they once felt under the dominion of the Immortal Palace. The Noble families and sects also came to know of the news immediately. The reactions of these people varied, but almost no one was optimistic about Xue An¡¯s chances. The Night Devil Palace, Thousand Snow Sect, and others who had suffered heavy losses, were all excited, believing that Xue An was as good as dead. There were also many who thought that Xue An would definitely not meet the challenge and would probably find an excuse to flee. However, to their surprise, news of Xue An accepting the challenge followed shortly. Especially that sentence, ¡°Tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± It caused an uproar across the world. Nearly everyone thought Xue An was outlandishly arrogant. Immortal Palace. Fu Wuliang sat atop his throne in the great hall, his face cold and impassive as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He was in his forties, with a light golden complexion, and his eyes were as deep as the ocean. Sitting there, he exuded the majesty akin to a True Dragon, an Imperial Son, Supreme in the nine heavens. Upon hearing that sentence about executing an immortal, Fu Wuliang suddenly had countless sparks appear around him, igniting and extinguishing spontaneously, yet the entire great hall became scorchingly hot. ¡°Execute an immortal? Hah! How long has it been since I last heard that phrase?¡± The messenger trembled as he bowed his head low. Suddenly, a flame sprouted above his head. He had barely begun to let out a half scream when the fire reduced him entirely to ashes. This cruel spectacle caused everyone in the great hall to remain silent as if stricken by cold. Fu Wuliang tapped his fingers lightly against the armrest of his throne, his expression unflustered. ¡°Even though you are just relaying the message, having uttered that sentence, you deserve death!¡± ¡°As for Xue An¡­¡± In Fu Wuliang¡¯s eyes, two golden flames appeared, ¡°I will roast you bit by bit to death! Only then will the hatred in my heart be extinguished!¡± Fu Wuliang truly hated Xue An with a passion. Upon his return, he found that the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array had been breached, and the Imperial Son he had carefully cultivated had fallen. All these events had enraged him! And they gave him a deep sense of dread. In his view, if Xue An were not eliminated, he would become a great threat! The next day. The atmosphere in Kunlun City had become somewhat somber. Many no longer dared to watch the excitement and hid at home. But the streaks of light in the sky never stopped. The whole of Kunlun was shaken by the news. Everyone who could come had almost all arrived! Although the Immortal Palace had always acted domineeringly, it was, after all, a native power. Xue An, however, had come from the ordinary world. Thus, many wanted to see how Xue An would meet his defeat. When they arrived outside the Immortal Palace, they saw dozens of Loose Immortals coming in and out; such a show of force left many people shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Centuries of operation had made the strength of the Immortal Palace unfathomable, only it wasn¡¯t usually on display. Yet now, for the sake of Xue An, its brilliance was revealed. ¡°Do you think this Xue An dares to come?¡± someone said. ¡°I expect he¡¯s already fled! After all, that¡¯s a Golden Immortal who suppresses the current age! Why wouldn¡¯t it be seeking death to come?¡± While these people were discussing animatedly, they saw from the deserted street in the distance, a man was slowly approaching. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Griffin felt a chill run down his spine. Was it truly such a casual gesture, not even stepping out of the carriage, to slay all the guards? Xue An showed neither agreement nor dissent. The killer is not bound by conscience, the survivor is not trapped by confusion! Moreover, those who died were all utterly unforgivable. The vehicle entered the mining area, and the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy grew more and more intense. On the ground, and even on the dilapidated houses, all sorts of flowers and grass sprouted incessantly only to wither and decay at an exceptionally fast pace. The cycle repeated, endless and unceasing! After Xue An got out of the vehicle, he held his two daughters and headed straight for a mine shaft. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian looked around curiously. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Everywhere flowers and grass sparkled, making even this desolate mine shaft seem dazzling. Xue An smiled, ¡°It will be even more beautiful in a moment!¡± After entering the cave and walking a considerable distance inside. Suddenly, a broad space appeared ahead. And in the center of the space, there was a spring flowing. After the spring water spread on the ground, it transformed into creatures resembling little elves, dancing throughout the space. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, it was indeed a Spiritual Spring! An Yan and the two young girls, facing this dreamlike scene, couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± An Yan murmured. Xue An smiled, ¡°This Spiritual Spring has not yet matured. When it truly matures, it will be the most beautiful sight in the world!¡± Years ago, when Xue An traveled through The Multiverse, he had visited the Spiritual River of the Heavenly Realm. That place was off-limits to those with insufficient cultivation levels. Because if one¡¯s cultivation level was not adequate and their sense of purpose not steadfast, they would be captivated by the unparalleled beauty and never return! Compared to that Spiritual River, which occupied an entire realm, this Spring was not even worth a hair! However, Xue An was still very satisfied. This world was too barren and the Spiritual Energy too sparse; to have this was already commendable! ¡°Yan¡¯er, you and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stay here, it will be very beneficial for your cultivation!¡± ¡°Then where will you go, husband?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be guarding outside! After all, it will take a day or two for this Spiritual Spring to mature. During this time, it will surely attract countless prying eyes!¡± Xue An said. An Yan was a bit worried. Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your husband here, all gods shall scatter!¡± Saying this, Xue An left the mine shaft. Although he said so, Xue An was also somewhat uneasy, so before leaving, he applied various Talisman Spells throughout the mine. In this way, unless a Golden Immortal arrived, not even an Immortal could enter! Xue An went outside the mine shaft and found a clean spot to sit down cross-legged. Griffin paced back and forth somewhat panic-stricken. He was now thoroughly convinced of Xue An¡¯s might. Even without the Curse Mark in his soul, he dared not leave Xue An¡¯s side. But now, he was the sole guardian of a precious treasure, and who knew how many people were eyeing it in the shadows! At this thought, Griffin couldn¡¯t help feeling a lack of confidence. Xue An, however, was unmoved and began meditating with closed eyes. Bell Family. The news of Xiao Bell¡¯s death had already been relayed back. The body of Xiao Bell also returned with the group. All members of the Bell Family were present, but they all stood outside the office, waiting, none daring to enter or make a sound. Many were aware that a tremendous storm was about to come! After a while, the door to the office opened. Old Bell, his face pale, stepped out. He had changed into a black suit, a white flower pinned to his chest. ¡°Who is the murderer, and where is he now?¡± Old Bell asked softly. Beneath his calm tone was unimaginable fury and murderous intent. ¡°Respected godfather, the murderer is a man from Huaguo living on the street with bars. As for his current whereabouts, it¡¯s still unclear!¡± one of the Bell Family¡¯s executives stepped forward and said. Old Bell nodded. ¡°Alright, then seize everyone on the street with bars. Kill them one by one until we find out exactly where this person is!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as his subordinates were about to set out, someone ran back in panic. ¡°Godfather, something terrible has happened at the mine!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The mine has been restless all night; it seems the Fountain of Youth is about to emerge. We were about to report it when suddenly someone burst in, killing all the guards with a wave of their hand! I was lucky to escape because I happened to be stationed elsewhere.¡± Thinking back to that scene, the person was still trembling. But Old Bell¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good, he kills my son and now he wants to steal my family¡¯s property. It seems I should show him how serious I can be!¡± ¡°Send out the word, call back all the commanders of the Night!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Commanders of the Night! Hearing this name, all the members of the Bell Family relaxed their expressions. If they were deploying the strongest force of the family, then no matter who the opponent was, they would certainly not survive! But someone was moving faster than the Bell Family. As Xue An stood guard outside for the twentieth minute, a convoy made up of various heavy trucks forcefully made its way in. Many people got off the trucks. These people all had cold faces, burly figures, and were carrying various types of firearms. Then a man with a fierce face approached. Upon seeing this man, Griffin first was taken aback, then clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Carter!¡± Indeed, the newcomer was Carter, Griffin¡¯s once loyal subordinate. Yet when Griffin was forcibly driven out of the City of Sin, Carter was the first to turn his back and betray him. At the thought, Griffin¡¯s teeth would clench with rage. Carter at first didn¡¯t recognize Griffin; it took a moment before he said in surprise, ¡°Are you¡­ Griffin?¡± Griffin chuckled darkly, ¡°Heh, my good loyal dog, have you finally recognized your master?¡± Carter¡¯s expression changed, and he let out a few cold laughs, ¡°Griffin, you¡¯ve got guts. You fled in such a panic back then, nearly losing your life, and now you dare to come back?¡± Griffin declared proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve come back, and I¡¯m going to take back what¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± Carter sneered, then looked greedily at the mine shimmering with faint light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such a thing is beyond your worth! Now, it belongs to my master!¡± Speaking, Carter stepped respectfully to the side, and a haughty, blond man approached. ¡°Carter, what¡¯s the holdup? Why the delay?¡± ¡°Master, this strange man from Huaguo and my former boss are blocking the way!¡± Carter replied. The blond man glanced at Xue An, who was sitting with eyes closed and regulating his breath, and sneered contemptuously, ¡°Who is this person who dares to block the path of the Dark Council?¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Blood Clan Curse Killing (First Update) Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Blood Clan Curse Killing (First Update) The man¡¯s accent was rich with British flavor, and his expression immensely arrogant. Thump! At that moment, Griffin, drenched in sweat, knelt on the ground. The man turned his head to glance at Griffin and frowned with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s just a lowly and despicable demon!¡± Griffin¡¯s face turned pale, humiliation evident in his eyes, yet he could do nothing but helplessly lower his head. Because this was suppression at the level of bloodline. He was utterly powerless to resist. The blond man then said indifferently, ¡°Chinese, I give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t disappear, I¡¯d be quite willing to taste what blood from the East tastes like.¡± As he spoke, the blond man gave a slight smile, revealing two terrifying fangs. Blood Clan! A high-ranking existence among the Dark Races. Possessing an almost immortal lifespan and formidable strength, they had once ruled Europe for thousands of years. Yet faced with such a powerful being, Xue An simply opened his eyes slowly, then frowned slightly. ¡°Scram!¡± Boom! As the word left Xue An¡¯s mouth, an invisible shockwave suddenly spread out. The blond man was blown away as if hit by a cannonball, only stopping when he had overturned a heavy truck. The blond man¡¯s face twisted with rage as he snorted, ¡°Chinese, you dare to attack a noble from the Blood Clan! Today, I will make you my blood slave!¡± No sooner had he spoken, than two huge black wings burst forth from his back, and he floated up into the air, exuding an incredibly powerful aura. ¡°Chinese, this¡­ is the consequence of angering the noble Earl Aldington Lestat!¡± With that, the Blood Clan Earl transformed into a streak of red light, charging at breakneck speed. So fast that he left afterimages in his wake. The most fearsome thing about the Blood Clan was their incredibly swift speed. As he approached, a sinister smile appeared on Lester¡¯s lips. This Chinese was very powerful, but the innate talent of his race left him fearless! But just as his hand was about to touch Xue An, Xue An raised his hand, and snapped his fingers! Bang! Lester was blasted away at an even higher speed, his half body exploding into mist midair. In the blink of an eye, he was nearly killed, despite strength on par with that of a Loose Immortal. Lester stood in the distance midair, his expression one of shock and uncertainty. The half of his body that had been obliterated began to regenerate at an incredibly fast pace, and in the blink of an eye, it was as good as new. The deathless body that the Blood Clan was most proud of! ¡°Very well, you are indeed powerful, worthy of me using my true strength!¡± Lester declared in a deep voice. His aura surged once more! And then he charged again, Boom! A deafening explosion occurred as Lester pierced the air itself. Alldington actually broke through the sound barrier with his sheer physical strength! Then, two more thunderous booms followed! Triple the speed of sound! Such a shocking speed turned Lester into an unstoppable weapon. In an instant. Lester had reached Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± Lester shouted, activating his family¡¯s secret technique, a gigantic blood claw swooping down. Even facing such a terrifying onslaught, Xue An still did not stand up, but simply stretched out a hand and directly grabbed the blood claw. Lester rejoiced. This blood claw was imbued with a curse from the Blood Clan, and upon contact, it would have tainted the victim with various negative curses. However, his joy lasted less than half a second before it froze. Because a pure white flame suddenly surged in Xue An¡¯s hand. Under this flame, the blood claw melted away like ice and snow under the scorching sun, vanishing in the blink of an eye! Lester screamed in extreme terror, ¡°Divine Flame! No¡­¡± Then he turned and ran. And he fled at five times the speed of sound. This Divine Flame held an innate suppression over the Dark Races, filling him with sheer terror. But Xue An simply waved his hand, and a streak of Sword Qi flew past, cutting Lester¡¯s body in half directly. And this time, no matter how Lester struggled in mid-air, he could not heal his body! The Sword Qi began to slowly erode Lester¡¯s body. His aura quickly weakened. This Earl of the Blood Clan, who had lived for several hundred years, felt the breath of death for the first time! ¡°No¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t kill me! I can give you endless wealth, please spare my life!¡± Lester screamed in horror. Yet Xue An was utterly unmoved. By this time, Lester had already fallen, and his entire body began to age rapidly. Knowing he was doomed, he shouted before his death, ¡°By killing a noble Earl of the Blood Clan, my family, and the entire Vampiric Council, will seek revenge on you! You will become the lowest blood slave, enslaved by my Blood Clan for generations!¡± As Lester spoke, a mark emitting a gray light appeared on Xue An¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Lester burst out laughing, ¡°This is my curse! You will never be able to erase it.¡± But Xue An simply looked down at the mark on his arm and then brushed it with his hand; a cluster of gray light then floated above Xue An¡¯s palm. Lester¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? How could you possibly remove a curse from the Blood Clan?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This is your curse? Too simple!¡± In The Multiverse Realms, there exist Sects that specialize in the art of curse mastery. The most profound of these curses could even Curse Kill a Great Luo Immortal! Even for an Immortal Venerable, facing such curses would cause a headache! Compared to those curses, the Blood Clan¡¯s curse was as rudimentary as a blank sheet of paper. ¡°Today, let you witness what a real curse is!¡± As he spoke, Xue An flicked his fingers and the gray light suddenly turned black, then flew directly in front of Lester and imprinted on his forehead. Lester did not even have time to scream before he turned into ash and disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, thousands of miles away in Europe. Inside an ancient castle in Country Y, members of the Alldington Family who were tasting fresh blood suddenly began to decay. Several weaker Barons disintegrated without even making a sound, their souls destroyed. This scene caused many members of the Blood Clan to cry out in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s a curse! Quick, call the Family Head!¡± And at that moment, an incredibly potent aura arrived at the castle. A Blood Clan with golden wings appeared mid-air. The many Blood Clan members knelt down, ¡°Family Head! Please save us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the Alldington Family Head, Dai Weide, had a grim face. He was originally in deep slumber but was suddenly wrapped by a powerful curse and had to expend a hundred years of his lifespan to barely dispel it! Who dares! Who dares to target the Alldington Family with the art of a curse! As he pondered, the Blood Clan members present cried out in agony before they all turned to ash, dead on the spot! Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) And before the abandoned mine of the City of Sin, Griffin humbly bowed his head at the gruesome death of Lester from the Blood Clan, even wishing to kiss Xue An¡¯s toes at this moment. As a Demon God himself, he knew better than anyone the difficulty in killing a noble of the Blood Clan. You can imprison them, or destroy them physically, but as long as a drop of blood remains, they can be resurrected! However, just now, Lester was thoroughly turned to ash, signifying his permanent disappearance! And this was but a casual feat for Xue An. At that moment, Griffin was utterly submissive. As for Carter and the others, they were all completely dumbfounded. Particularly Carter, who was originally full of confidence, believing that with the power of the Blood Clan, he could even unite the City of Sin and become the dark king of this city. Yet he didn¡¯t expect that the Blood Clan he regarded as invincible would be annihilated by this Chinese man with a single strike. This man was too terrifying! With this thought, Carter was shaking all over, and then quietly began to retreat. But Griffin clearly had no intention of letting him go. ¡°Hehe, my dear Carter, what now? Still thinking about leaving?¡± said Griffin with a cold laugh. Carter stiffened, then forced a smile and said, ¡°Griffin, in the City of Sin, betrayal is a very normal thing, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Well said, but that¡¯s only when I betray others, not when others betray me!¡± Then Griffin said to Xue An, ¡°My lord, all these scoundrels are irredeemable. Please annihilate them as well!¡± Hearing Griffin¡¯s words, Carter was scared witless and turned to run. Not just him! The others who came with him also scattered and fled. But just as they had run a few dozen meters away, they saw countless vehicles drive up to the mine entrance. The glaring headlights made it impossible for Carter and the others to open their eyes. As they were panicking, countless men in black got out of the cars. All these men exuded a fierce and bloody aura, clearly elite criminals of the City of Sin. Carter was dumbstruck. ¡°This¡­ These are the Bell Family¡¯s people!¡± And from a vintage car with gold trim in the middle, Old Bell slowly got out. As he appeared, all the men in black stood at attention, silent and heads bowed! This show of force sent shivers down the spines of Carter and the others. After a moment, Carter managed to squeeze out a sycophantic smile, ¡°Godfather! The person you¡¯re looking for is over there!¡± Old Bell¡¯s somewhat pale face showed a hint of a smile, and he nodded at Carter, ¡°Carter, thank you!¡± After speaking, Old Bell walked on. Carter quickly bowed his head. Inside, he was somewhat excited. Old Bell himself has made a move, how can you not die? As Old Bell walked away, Carter was just about to lift his head. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Carter was shocked, wanting to counterattack, but the next second, a sharp dagger pierced his throat. Not only Carter but also his subordinates were killed. In a few breaths, these people had all turned into corpses, unable to even scream before dying. By then, all these men had entered the abandoned mine. Old Bell was leading the way, his subordinates closely following behind him. All of them wore a white flower on their chest. This kind of momentum made Griffin¡¯s complexion turn pale. Yet Xue An remained indifferent, too lazy to even lift an eyelid. Old Bell came to a stop, quietly observing Xue An for a long while before he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Chinese, I¡¯m quite surprised that you didn¡¯t leave the City of Sin.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Leave? Why should I leave just because I killed your son?¡± His words agitated all the men, many of whom glared at Xue An with rage. Old Bell waved his hand, and the group calmed down, while his face grew even paler. ¡°Xiao Bell was a good kid. He had many excellent qualities, and given time, he could have even surpassed me as a dark overlord!¡± ¡°But you killed him with your own hands!¡± A ferocious expression appeared on Old Bell¡¯s face, ¡°So, despite your high cultivation level, I still must kill you, at all costs!¡± With that said, Old Bell took a step back. The men behind him all raised their guns. An endless barrage of bullets came pouring down, dense as a curtain of fire! In the face of gunfire that could destroy a mountain, Xue An simply smiled, then with his palm facing upward, he whispered, ¡°Myriad Swords Return to Origin!¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice fell, countless Sword Qi burst forth from his palm, turning into a white torrent, directly shattering the incoming bullets into dust. The Sword Qi then transformed into a dragon, charging straight towards Old Bell and his men. But just then, several dark shadows suddenly appeared in mid-air and roared in unison, blocking this mighty sword strike. The Sword Qi dissipated. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, looking up into the sky. There, shrouded in cloaks were three figures, their facial features unclear. The only visible trait was the pair of eyes beneath the cloaks, exuding a sinister glow. Griffin cried out in shock, ¡°The¡­ the Night Commanders!¡± The Night Commanders! The most mysterious existence of the City of Sin. And the strongest trump card of the Bell Family! Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold as he turned to Old Bell, ¡°Demon Soul Refinement? Now I¡¯m quite curious, with which Demon God has your Bell Family made a pact?¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Old Bell¡¯s expression changed, looking at Xue An with some astonishment. ¡°Chinese, your knowledge is indeed vast. Yes, our Bell Family are the loyal followers of the great Demon God Samael!¡± Having said that, Old Bell pointed at Xue An, ¡°Kill him!¡± The three Night Commanders vanished on the spot, then reappeared beside Xue An. Together, the three unleashed a strike. An endless surge of dark energy enveloped Xue An, so powerful that even the remnants turned everything to dust. A smug smile emerged on Old Bell¡¯s face. In his view, Xue An was bound to die! After all, that was a combined attack from the three Night Commanders! As for Griffin, he managed to roll and scramble away from the strike, trembling as he lay prostrate on the ground. The suppressive aura of the Night Commanders¡¯ dark energy made it difficult for him to even twitch a finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Is the master¡­ dead? Griffin thought in despair. But just then, a slender and elegant hand reached out from within the dark aura and tore the barrier of dark energy apart. ¡°Do you know why I asked which Demon God you¡¯re working with?¡± Xue An walked out of the dark energy and asked calmly. Old Bell was stunned, he could not believe that Xue An had so easily shattered the attack. ¡°Because¡­ even the former rulers of the Demon Realm once bowed at my feet!¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) As Xue An¡¯s words fell, pure white flames rose from beneath the feet of the three Night Commanders, swiftly enveloping them entirely. All three let out a simultaneous scream of agony. Then, like candles, they were melted by the flames, disappearing without a trace. This scene left everyone watching utterly dumbfounded. Old Bell exclaimed in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Those were three Night Commanders! Yet they were annihilated by Xue An in a single move! The outcome sent a chill straight through him. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°In my presence, nothing is impossible!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The might of that single step shook heaven and Earth. Old Bell¡¯s underlings were directly shattered to dust by it. Although Old Bell did not die, he was also injured by the tremor. At this moment, his face revealed a look of utter horror, finally understanding just how formidable this man was. Immediately after, his face twisted with ferocity and madness. He then pulled out a pitch-black dagger from his chest and stabbed it into his chest. Not a drop of blood flowed out, as if all the blood had been absorbed by the dagger. Old Bell began to age rapidly. Even so, he let out a furious roar. ¡°I beseech the Demon God to grace us!¡± As his roar echoed, the earth violently cracked open. Then an immensely powerful aura emanated from within. A towering Demon God, over a dozen meters tall, slowly rose from the fissure in the ground. By this time, Old Bell was at death¡¯s door, but he still managed to cry out with a face full of elation, ¡°Lord Samael, I beseech you to slay this man!¡± The Demon God, with a face full of haughty arrogance, let out a strange cackle, ¡°Bell Family, you offer your life as a sacrifice to summon me just to kill a mortal?¡± Old Bell nodded,¡± Lord Samael, this man is exceedingly formidable, I beg you to help me annihilate him!¡± Demon God Samael nodded, ¡°Your family has worshipped me for generations, today I shall assist you this once!¡± He turned to look at Xue An, first in surprise, then licked his lips greedily. ¡°What vigorous vitality! A perfect tonic indeed!¡± Having said this, he arrogantly spoke, ¡°Mortal, kneel now, and I might consider sparing your soul, I want only your body!¡± Even the ground began to tremble slightly under his formidable presence. Yet Xue An simply looked at him dispassionately, and after a while, shook his head, ¡°No wonder your name didn¡¯t ring a bell, turns out¡­ you¡¯re just a mid-level Demon God!¡± Samael¡¯s face instantly contorted with rage, ¡°What did you say?¡± Xue An raised his fist, ¡°I mean¡­ since you¡¯ve come today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± As he spoke, a punch thundered out! Samael had been full of arrogance, not taking it seriously at all. With the toughness of his demonic body, there were few things in this world that could harm him. But as Xue An¡¯s punch landed, Samael¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Impossible!¡± He had barely uttered the word when Xue An¡¯s fist had already reached him. Boom! Samael was sent flying far away by the punch. By the time he steadied himself, his demonic energy was surging, and his face was extremely pale. ¡°What is your cultivation level? How could you possibly harm me?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer his question, and with great interest, raised his fist again. ¡°You can take one of my punches? Very well, have another!¡± Boom! Samael was once again sent flying. This time, one of his arms was completely shattered, and his demonic aura began to waiver slightly. And Xue An didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe, charging up like lightning. Thus, in mid-air, a surprising scene unfolded. A giant Demon God, ten meters in height, was pummeled all over the place by Xue An. Old Bell, who had believed deeply in the invincibility of the Demon God, stared agape, unable to believe his own eyes. Was this the omnipotent Demon God he knew? Why, under the fists of this man, did it seem as if I were a ball, being punched and sent flying all over the place? Finally, Xue An¡¯s form stabilized. Looking at Samael, his body was utterly shattered, his appearance was extremely miserable, and his eyes, full of fear, were fixed on Xue An. ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you? You cannot be a mere mortal; otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have harmed me!¡± Xue An replied with a faint smile, ¡°Who am I? My fists will tell you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist. This time, he no longer had the attitude of toying with his opponent. ¡°One punch¡­ Stamp on Sun and Moon!¡± The fifth technique of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques was finally executed by Xue An once again. Boom. Under Xue An¡¯s fist, it was as though the sun had emerged, an incredibly dazzling light enveloped everything. Samael let out a painful howl and then, as if he remembered something, his body trembled, and he screamed in utter horror, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ .¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Right! I am!¡± With that, the light exploded with a roar. Samael had thought that even if he were defeated, he would only be sent back to the Demon Realm. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this man! If he had known it was him, he would never have dared to come! ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± he roared in unwillingness. Then, the voice abruptly ceased! This unfortunate Demon God was annihilated with a single punch by Xue An. At that moment, Old Bell had somehow not yet died. Instead, he was shivering all over, slumped on the ground. Xue An looked down at him, ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Old Bell asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I am Xue An!¡± After speaking, he flicked his finger, and a burst of Sword Qi blasted Old Bell¡¯s head to pieces! At that time, a severely injured Griffin crawled up from the ground, knelt down, and shouted with utmost fear, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An¡¯s punch had even injured him, despite being a demon! Xue An nodded, ¡°Stand guard here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An was growing impatient with these people¡¯s repeated provocations, so he transformed into a ray of light and flew back to the City of Sin. Inside the black tower where the Bell Family was located. The family members left to guard the place were leisurely chatting and laughing. In their view, with three commanders of the Night and Old Bell himself taking action! No one could stand against such a lineup. Just then, several top experts left behind sensed a terrifying aura rapidly approaching. Before they could react, Xue An had already landed on the rooftop. ¡°Who are you?¡± These experts flew to the rooftop one after another, asking with a solemn expression. Xue An did not answer them; instead, he surveyed the surroundings and nodded. ¡°This will do!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The experts charged at him in unison. Xue An ignored their assault, his palm held open in mid-air as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the moonlight of the entire city!¡± Following his words. The moonlight covering heaven and earth suddenly changed and then transformed into boundless and infinite Sword Qi. The experts didn¡¯t even have the chance to let out a wail before they were directly turned into dust by the Sword Qi. And the building beneath their feet was also devoured by the Sword Qi, turning into dust. As for the members of the Bell Family inside, they were utterly annihilated. Then, this Sword Qi shot up into the sky, forming a massive sword curtain that shrouded the entire city! Wen Sinan was healing in her headquarters when suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she rushed out, looking up at the sky filled with Sword Qi, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Is this¡­ is this your true strength?¡± Wen Sinan murmured softly to herself. And at this moment, countless elite fighters within the City of Sin were also staring at the sky in shock and awe. ¡°What is that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stood in mid-air, his voice placid, ¡°Go!¡± Following his command, the Sword Qi fell like rain. That night! Within the City of Sin, every unforgivable sinner was turned to dust. The name of Xue An, feared in all directions! Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! Chapter 288: Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! M Country Intelligence Agency. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s an urgent, encrypted file from the City of Sin. Would you like to take a look?¡± an agent asked. The head of intelligence, Quixy, was leisurely drinking coffee and chuckled in response, ¡°The City of Sin? What kind of file could come from there? A murder case?¡± Quixy¡¯s words triggered an outburst of laughter among many people. The City of Sin had become a lawless land within M Country; no one cared if someone died there. Quixy took the file, sipped his coffee, and began to read. Pfft! He had only read the beginning when he sprayed out all the coffee in his mouth. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked in surprise. Quixy, not bothering to wipe the coffee off himself, muttered, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s even more formidable than I imagined! No, this must be reported to the agency director immediately!¡± Saying this, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and ran upstairs. Upon reaching the door, he didn¡¯t bother with politeness and barged in. ¡°Esteemed Director, you¡­¡± Quixy was stunned. Because at this moment, in this vast office, stars were shining brightly. And his superior, that elegant old lady, was now looking at the screen with a horrified face. The screen showed the whole City of Sin enveloped in Sword Qi. When the Sword Qi fell like rain, chopping countless villains into tiny pieces, everyone in the office gasped in shock. Once the scene on the screen ended, the woman known as Madam M asked frantically, ¡°General, against this man, do we have any good methods to counter him?¡± The general of the M Country¡¯s army had an extremely grave look, hesitated for a moment, and then shook his head. ¡°His abilities are almost unsolvable! We have no means to deal with him immediately, unless¡­ we resort to tactical nuclear weapons!¡± The general¡¯s words left the room in silence. ¡°Keep a close watch on him. And remember, do not provoke him! At least there¡¯s some good news, our Eastern Immortal does have some boundaries, and those he killed are all unforgivable scoundrels,¡± Madam M said with a bitter smile. Similar scenes were unfolding in various countries. Countless people were calculating what could be done to subdue Xue An. But the results of these calculations invariably showed that without using top-tier weapons, Xue An¡¯s abilities were nearly unsolvable. Many countries¡¯ intelligence personnel upgraded Xue An¡¯s threat level to the highest and then began frantically blocking the news to prevent panic from spreading after the news leaked. As the outside world was thrown into chaos over this incident, Xue An quietly stayed in front of the mine for three days. During these three days, no one dared to step within two kilometers of the abandoned mining area. Because Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword had instilled too much fear. It directly reduced the population of the City of Sin by half! The Bell Family, along with their iconic black tower, disappeared as well. In the face of such a world-shocking method, who wouldn¡¯t be terrified? At this moment. Xue An finally opened his eyes, a hint of joy flashing across his face. ¡°It¡¯s matured!¡± The Spiritual Energy of the entire mining area surged again, and the ground and walls were covered in blooming flowers, delicate and dripping. Xue An stood up and entered the mine shaft. Because of the Spiritual Energy, An Yan and her daughters didn¡¯t even need to eat! But in order not to let the two girls and An Yan get bored, Xue An had someone bring all sorts of snacks and toys, including a brand-new laptop. So, during these three days, An Yan led the two girls to leisurely play games and eat snacks within the mine. When Xue An returned inside, he first quietly stood behind An Yan. I must say, the environment in this mine shaft is just perfect for horror games. For instance, right now, An Yan is playing a survival horror game with her eyes closed, muttering to herself. Xue An gently placed his hand on her shoulder. An Yan screamed out loud and jumped up from her seat. When she turned around and saw it was Xue An, she patted her chest, ¡°You scared me to death! Scared me to death!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°The game is pretty fun!¡± Xue An was somewhat speechless, ¡°I was asking about your cultivation progress over the past three days.¡± An Yan thought for a moment, furrowing her brows, ¡°How to describe it! Seems like there has been some progress!¡± Suddenly, her brow smoothed out, and she grabbed a frying pan from nearby, ¡°I feel like I could kill a dinosaur with a pan right now!¡± Xue An was amused and dumbfounded by An Yan, so he just nodded, ¡°All right, we should be going now!¡± ¡°Hm? What about this Spiritual Spring?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll take it with us!¡± ¡°Take it with us? But it¡¯s water, how do we take it?¡± An Yan was somewhat confused. Xue An smiled, ¡°Your husband, of course, has his ways!¡± With that said, Xue An formed hand seals and pointed at the Spiritual Spring. The spring suddenly lifted from the ground and gradually shrank, and by the time it flew into Xue An¡¯s hand, it had transformed into a sparkling, translucent gemstone. However, this gemstone was still radiating Spiritual Energy, making people feel refreshed and delighted when near it. An Yan already wore a necklace with a Sea Demon Blood Bead, and Xue An set the gem into it. Then he clapped his hands in satisfaction, ¡°Done, now you¡¯ll have the Spiritual Spring with you wherever you go!¡± An Yan didn¡¯t quite understand but nodded anyway. What she didn¡¯t know was that even disciples from the Immortal Gate in The Multiverse didn¡¯t have such treatment. The Spiritual Spring became a bead, carried with her wherever she went! Only a sect with lavish resources could afford to do such a thing! And only someone like Xue An, who doted on his wife, would be willing! ¡°Husband, are we going straight home?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°No rush, we¡¯ve got nothing pressing, let¡¯s first check out the tavern. I¡¯ve missed old Stone¡¯s mixology!¡± Xue An said with a light chuckle. City of Sin. Old Stone was busily enjoying himself in the tavern. Although the population of the City of Sin had halved, business had gotten even better. Because those who died were the most wicked and vile dregs of society. Now the public order in the City of Sin had improved dramatically. There were no longer any brawls breaking out in the tavern. All of this gratitude was due to that man! Thinking of this, Old Stone couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit touched. Who would have thought that the man who seemed so ordinary at first glance would be so formidable? Old Stone had listened to martial artists speak with admiration, saying that the power of his swordsmanship was unrivaled! And with that, Old Stone¡¯s tavern became even more prosperous. Because many people knew that when Xue An came to the City of Sin, he had actually stayed in this tavern, so they all rushed over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xue An walked into the tavern. Old Stone was engrossed in polishing glasses, heard the door, and without lifting his head, said, ¡°We¡¯re not open yet, come back later.¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Just a drink will do, I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯m done!¡± When Old Stone heard this voice, he stiffened, then slowly raised his head to look at Xue An, and after a long while, said with reverence. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) The beverages were quickly prepared. Old Stone also thoughtfully mixed three glasses of fruit juice for An Yan and her mother and daughter. Xue An held his glass and sipped slowly. Old Stone hid away at a distance, watching with a reverent gaze, and didn¡¯t dare come closer. ¡°How is Griffin doing now?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. After that day, Griffin had returned to the City of Sin. Old Stone hurriedly said, ¡°Pretty good, I heard he¡¯s planning to set up a few legitimate businesses and stop doing bad things!¡± Xue An smiled. Could a demon also change their nature? At that moment, the door to the bar was pushed open; Wen Sinan walked in. ¡°Old Stone¡­,¡± Then, his eyes widened as he saw Xue An. Xue An lifted his cup with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Wen Sinan took a deep breath, first nodded with a smile to An Yan, and then walked over. ¡°Give me a ¡®Twilight Romance¡¯!¡± The drink was quickly served. But she didn¡¯t drink it, just looked at it quietly. After a long time, she finally said softly, ¡°Are you preparing to leave?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course, I have to go!¡± Wen Sinan raised her glass, ¡°I wish you a bon voyage!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Then what should I wish for you? A booming business?¡± Wen Sinan felt a bit embarrassed and after a while said, ¡°Actually, many of the girls who were forced to come here have already quit. Those who remain have no other way out.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need to explain. I am not a saint. Where there is light, there will be darkness; it¡¯s very normal! I killed those guys not because of the heinous crimes they committed, but just because¡­ they annoyed me!¡± This explanation made Wen Sinan smile wryly. Destroying half a city with one sword, just because he was annoyed? And while Xue An was drinking in the City of Sin. In Huaxia, Beijiang, Tang Xuan¡¯er was leading Xiao Sha, preparing to go home. Now Tang Xuan¡¯er had gotten used to this lifestyle. Taking Xiao Sha to work, then buying some vegetables on the way home after work ¨C this was a simple day. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, heading back?¡± someone greeted with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded with a smile. Now, Tang Xuan¡¯er was well-known in the hospital. Not only because of her beauty but more importantly, because of her background. Colleagues at the hospital had seen more than once Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family, personally driving over to pick up Tang Xuan¡¯er for an outing. Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family! What a status! To put it bluntly, even the hospital director didn¡¯t have the qualification to meet her. So many people even started to cozy up to Tang Xuan¡¯er. As for these, Tang Xuan¡¯er just laughed them off. As soon as they were out of the hospital doors, Xiao Sha unerringly headed east. ¡°Hey, going there again! Can¡¯t we take a break for one day? I feel embarrassed, you know!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said helplessly, following behind Xiao Sha. But Xiao Sha was unmoved, plowing straight ahead. Soon, they arrived in front of a deli. The young apprentice was distracted with his work, but as soon as he saw Tang Xuan¡¯er, he lit up as if electrified and immediately perked up. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded. ¡°The usual?¡± ¡°Add¡­ add another ten pounds,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er uttered, feeling her face turn slightly red as she spoke. ¡°Sure, please wait a moment!¡± The young apprentice efficiently started to chop up the cooked food. Soon, a large bag of cooked food weighing around forty to fifty pounds was ready. The apprentice asked, ¡°Sister, can you carry it? How about I deliver it for you?¡± ¡°No need! Thank you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took the cooked food, turned around, and left. The apprentice watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, inevitably becoming somewhat fascinated. At that moment, someone knocked on his head. The apprentice shuddered, ¡°Boss!¡± The owner of the deli said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Still looking? If you keep it up, even your eyeballs will fly out!¡± The apprentice hung his head, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just looking!¡± The owner sighed, ¡°Let me tell you, this girl obviously isn¡¯t from an ordinary background. Don¡¯t harbor any other thoughts, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the apprentice replied, head bowed. But immediately after, he saw from the corner of his eye several men suddenly stepping forward across the street. This was normally nothing out of the ordinary. But it seemed these men had just followed that sister here. Could they be stalking her? The apprentice¡¯s hair stood on end. No good! The sister is in danger, I must save her! With that thought, the apprentice dashed out without even taking off his work clothes, leaving his boss¡¯s scolding behind. Meanwhile, the few men were quietly discussing. ¡°This girl is really pretty, rarely seen in Kunlun like this!¡± said one with a fierce face. ¡°Yeah, and the key is her pure aura, she¡¯s definitely untainted!¡± added another with a greedy expression. ¡°But how could a mere mortal offend Fairy Thousand Snow of the Thousand Snow Sect of Kunlun?¡± ¡°Who knows, just take her back and there¡¯s a bounty!¡± Indeed, these men were from the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. They were specially dispatched by Fairy Thousand Snow. Their cultivation level was just enough to enter the mortal world without restriction, making them perfect for such tasks. However, Tang Xuan¡¯er was completely oblivious to this. Soon, she entered a desolate demolition area. Previously, Tang Xuan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t dare to walk here. But now, with Xiao Sha by her side, it didn¡¯t matter where she went. The few men following her exchanged glances, their faces showing glee. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here! There¡¯s no one around, we¡¯ll grab her and head straight back to Kunlun!¡± ¡°Alright! Make your move!¡± Just as the few men were about to rush forward¡­ The apprentice, panting heavily, charged in and saw the ferocious look on the men¡¯s faces, which scared him into shouting loudly. ¡°Miss, run!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was startled, turned around, and saw the men looking at her with malicious intent. ¡°Who¡¯s this brat? Scram!¡± With that, one of the men waved his hand casually. The apprentice was sent flying, crashing into a muddy field, struggling to get up. Seeing this scene, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. They were martial cultivators! ¡°Hehe, girl, just cooperate with us, and we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± a man sneered. A formidable presence enveloped Tang Xuan¡¯er. Tang Xuan¡¯er turned pale, her body trembling slightly. At this moment, Xiao Sha snorted coldly and stood in front of Tang Xuan¡¯er. Now, Tang Xuan¡¯er was its provider of food and clothing; without her, it might still be catching fish in the lake every day, unable to enjoy such delicious roasted chicken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, for those who dared to harm Tang Xuan¡¯er, it didn¡¯t mind teaching them what it meant to be fearful! The men also paused in surprise. How did a dog suddenly appear? And looking at their eyes, it seemed¡­ full of disdain! Were they being scorned by a dog? Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) ¡°Damn it, just a lousy little dog, make it quick, go!¡± someone shouted. The group snapped to their senses and charged together. Xiao Sha coldly watched the gang, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. Only when they got close did he slowly raise his paw. Boom! The one in the lead was sent flying by a single swipe of Xiao Sha¡¯s paw. ¡°It¡¯s a demon beast! Quick, use the talisman spells!¡± These people all took out a talisman stone and threw it at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha still didn¡¯t dodge. A hint of smugness appeared on the faces of these men. This was the Demon Subduing Talisman from the celestial masters of Kunlun Immortal Realm, known for its effectiveness against demon beasts. If it wasn¡¯t even dodging, it showed the demon beast¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very high! But just as these talisman stones were about to reach Xiao Sha, he suddenly opened his mouth and caught the stones between his teeth. They were all stunned. Xiao Sha crunched noisily, actually biting the talisman stones to pieces. Then he tilted his head back and roared. The sound of a dragon¡¯s chant shook the immediate surroundings. Xiao Sha¡¯s entire body began to swell rapidly, revealing his true form. A Jiaolong appeared before everyone, its immense dragon head coldly gazing at the men. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s actually a Jiaolong!¡± The men yelled in surprise. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that there are no dragons left in this world?¡± someone shouted in despair. Xiao Sha paid no attention to their cries, simply opening his mouth and a black fog enshrouded the men. They didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before they were turned into blood water by the black fog and disappeared without a trace. After easily disposing of the men, Xiao Sha surveyed his surroundings, his huge dragon eyes filled with coldness. The little apprentice lying in the mud was shaking all over from fear after witnessing this scene. His boss¡¯s words suddenly echoed in his mind. This girl¡¯s background is definitely not ordinary. And now, it seemed to be true. This was beyond extraordinary! She had practically become a celestial being! Upon seeing no more enemies around, Xiao Sha, satisfied, shrank down and transformed back into his Shar Pei form, then affectionately rubbed against Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s leg. Tang Xuan¡¯er regained her composure, squatted down, and with a somewhat amused expression, stroked his head. ¡°Alright, you really are amazing, I¡¯ll buy you more cooked food tomorrow as a reward!¡± Xiao Sha joyfully nodded his head repeatedly. Tang Xuan¡¯er picked up the cooked food from the ground, glanced at the little apprentice in the mud, hesitated slightly, and said softly, ¡°Thank you! But please don¡¯t talk about what you¡¯ve just seen!¡± The little apprentice nodded with difficulty, thinking bitterly to himself, even if I wanted to talk about it, who would believe me? Hey, I just saw a dog turn into a dragon, then spew out a cloud of black smoke, turning several people into blood water! If I dared to say such a thing, I¡¯d probably be considered insane! Tang Xuan¡¯er left a hundred yuan, ¡°You should go wash your clothes.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. The little apprentice watched Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, shuddering suddenly. No good, it seems I can¡¯t stay in this city, it¡¯s too dangerous! Even a dog walking down the road could be a transformed dragon! Who the hell could handle that! With that thought, the apprentice scrambled out of the mud pit, and ran off in a panic. A moment later, a figure slowly emerged. A man in white appeared above the clearing, his expression playful as he said, ¡°Interesting, to be protected by a Jiaolong. But this is good; a Jiaolong can fetch a nice price in Kunlun!¡± Having said that, his figure disappeared from the spot once again. Meanwhile, in the Number One Tian Villa. Xiao Sha was wolfing down his cooked food. Tang Xuan¡¯er sat on the sofa, still somewhat shaken. Who were those people just now? They seemed to be cultivators, but why would they come looking for me? Could it be because of Xue An? Tang Xuan¡¯er was lost in her thoughts. Xie Jingjing walked in with her backpack, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled, ¡°Finished with school?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Xie Jingjing said as she set down her bag and took out a test paper to show Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, look! I¡¯ve improved again!¡± Xie Jingjing said proudly. In this period, she had been diligently preparing for the college entrance exams, but due to the backlog of lessons, she didn¡¯t know where to start. Once Tang Xuan¡¯er found out, she took the initiative to help her catch up with the lessons. It was well known that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s grades were always at the top of her class, so tutoring Xie Jingjing was well within her capabilities! ¡°Hmm, not bad, but there are still some issues with these questions!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er began to explain in detail to Xie Jingjing. She quickly forgot about the frightening encounter from before. But at the foot of the mountain below Number One Tian Villa, the white-robed man appeared once again. He looked up at the not-too-tall hill with its exceptionally favorable Feng Shui and seemed surprised. ¡°The spiritual energy here is even comparable to that of Kunlun; clearly, someone with great skill arranged this place!¡± While contemplating, the man in white began to climb the hill. Soon, he reached the summit where the spiritual energy was so dense it had turned into mist. Greedy, the white-robed man took a deep breath, ¡°Such a rare haven of fortune!¡± At that moment, Xiao Sha, who had been gnawing on the cooked food inside, suddenly raised his head and dashed out at an incredible speed, even smashing through a door. ¡°Xiao Sha, where are you going?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er cried out in alarm, hastily following after him. Xie Jingjing didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but she still grabbed a kitchen knife as she hurried out after them. Once outside, they saw Xiao Sha eyeing the white-robed man across from him with a wary gaze. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you following me?¡± The man in white licked his lips, ¡°Who I am, you¡¯ll find out soon enough! Oh!¡± On seeing Xie Jingjing, the white-robed man exclaimed in surprise, ¡°A Pure Yin Spirit Body, I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot today!¡± A mere mortal was on Fairy Thousand Snow¡¯s reward list, then there was the Jiaolong, and now a girl with a Pure Yin Spirit Body. This made the white-robed man¡¯s heart blossom with joy. The rewards from this venture would earn him a handsome amount of Spirit Stones! ¡°What nonsense. Kid, I know you¡¯re up to no good, but this is Yunmeng Villa, the Qin Family¡¯s property. If you¡¯re smart, get lost!¡± Xie Jingjing said sternly. This girl was now even calmer than Tang Xuan¡¯er. The man in white grinned ferociously, ¡°You little brat, quite sharp-tongued indeed. But today, I¡¯ll let you see what a true master can do!¡± Just then, Xiao Sha suddenly charged forward. It could tell that this man was more formidable than those from before and emitted an aura that even scared it, as if he had some treasure that was specifically designed to subdue members of the Demon Race. So it was ready to take the initiative. ¡°Bring it on!¡± The man in white laughed as he raised his hand. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A net of ropes suddenly ensnared Xiao Sha securely. Xiao Sha struggled with all his might, and the white-robed man sneered, ¡°It¡¯s futile. This is the Dragon Trapping Rope, specially crafted to bind demon beasts!¡± As expected, the more Xiao Sha struggled, the tighter the net became! Soon, it couldn¡¯t move at all! Only then did the man in white lift his head to look at the two girls with shocked faces, smiling faintly, ¡°Should I take action, or will you two come along quietly?¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing¡¯s complexions both turned pale. This man in white was actually so terrifying. Even Xiao Sha had been trapped by him! But just at that moment, an indifferent voice came from the mountain path. ¡°So, do you plan on forcing me to kill you? Or will you end your own life?¡± Hearing this voice, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing shook visibly, disbelievingly turning their gazes towards the direction of the mountain path. They saw Xue An slowly walking from the path, first offering the two a slight smile, ¡°Long time no see!¡± He then lowered his head to look at Xiao Sha, wrapped tight in the Dragon Trapping Rope, his eyes growing colder. ¡°People of Kunlun, what impressive bravado!¡± At that moment, the man in white¡¯s complexion also darkened. He couldn¡¯t see through Xue An¡¯s strength, but he could guess that this person must be the very same Xue An that both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect wanted dead more than anything else. ¡°You¡¯re Xue An?¡± the man in white said with a deep voice. Xue An nodded, then sighed slightly, ¡°While my wife and children haven¡¯t yet come up the mountain, you should end your own life! I can spare a wisp of your soul!¡± The man in white sneered viciously upon hearing this, ¡°Xue An, your cultivation level may be formidable, but you have no idea¡­ how powerful Kunlun is!¡± With those words, the man in white threw two black stones directly at Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t move, not even bothering to lift his eyelids. The man in white rejoiced inwardly, for these stones were treasures he had purchased at great cost from Thunder God Island, known as Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Stones. They were deadly weapons that even a Loose Immortal couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from! This Xue An wasn¡¯t even dodging, so his death was certain! Just then, as the stones neared Xue An, they suddenly expanded and exploded. Boom! Two bolts of divine thunder, each dozens of yards long and as thick as water buckets, descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. The thunder light was blinding, making it impossible to keep one¡¯s eyes open. The power of this natural force made Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing scream out loud. The man in white, however, let out a series of cold snickers. As long as he killed him, he would be able to receive a massive reward from both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect once he returned. But his joy didn¡¯t last long. Once the thunder light had faded, the scene before the man in white almost made his eyeballs pop out of their sockets. Xue An was seen holding his left hand in a loose grip, with two strands of divine thunder, as thin as chopsticks, coiling and intertwining in his palm like silver snakes. The man in white could distinctly sense that these two strands of thunder were the very same divine thunder he had summoned. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± the man in white was utterly horrified. He had never heard of anyone who could subdue divine thunder! Xue An looked up and smiled, ¡°This is what you gave me, now I¡¯m returning it to you!¡± As soon as he said this, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Boom! The two strands of divine thunder were crushed to bits by Xue An¡¯s sheer force, and a terrifying power exploded from the palm of his hand. It was as if a sun had appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, a blindingly bright light flashing through. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing were dazzled and closed their eyes. After a moment, everything returned to calm. At this time, the man in white stood petrified in place, his face frozen in an expression of terror. Xue An paid him no heed and stepped forward to tear off the Dragon Trapping Rope, setting Xiao Sha free. Xiao Sha was extremely angry at that moment. After all, it was no less than a dragon! And yet, it had almost been successfully ambushed by this man. Therefore, the first thing it did once released was to charge at the man in white, determined to settle the score. But as it got close, it lunged at empty air. This sudden move by Xiao Sha startled the man in white into ash, dispersing with the wind. That divine thunder had actually annihilated the man in white completely. It was at this time that An Yan and Xue Xiang Xue Nian finally reached the mountaintop. ¡°Daddy, daddy, why was there thunder on the mountain just now?¡± both daughters asked in unison. Xue An smiled, ¡°Who knows, maybe it¡¯s going to rain!¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xie Jingjing both approached. ¡°Yan¡¯er, when did you guys return to Beijiang?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. An Yan smiled, ¡°We just arrived too!¡± After returning from the City of Sin, Xue An didn¡¯t go back to Zhongdu, but directly came to Beijiang. It was precisely because of this that Xue An happened to encounter this incident. Otherwise, the two girls and Xiao Sha would likely have been abducted by the people of Kunlun! With this thought, Xue An¡¯s intent to kill began to rise. Last time, those two Kunlun disciples coveted the Heavenly Connection, and I haven¡¯t yet settled the account with them. Now they even dare to target the people close to me. It seems that a trip to Kunlun is in order! Xue An thought to himself. Old friends reunited, naturally full of joy. Especially the two little girls, who were extremely affectionate upon seeing Tang Xuan¡¯er. And Tang Xuan¡¯er missed these two girls very much as well. The girls chattered away as they entered the villa. After a moment of silence, Xie Jingjing lowered her head and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I¡¯ll be going now!¡± Hearing this address, Xue An was slightly taken aback, then somewhat helplessly rubbed her little head. ¡°From now on, call me brother, got it?¡± Xie Jingjing froze, and after a long while, she softly responded, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Go inside. In a bit, I¡¯ll call Uncle Xie and the others over as well, and we¡¯ll have a good time together!¡± Xue An said indifferently. At this moment. Qin Yu was in the company, dealing with business. Nowadays, the Qin Group was completely under her management. Her grandfather, Qin Yuan, had retired behind the scenes and didn¡¯t interfere much anymore. And at this time, the Qin Group had grown into a behemoth that commanded respect. Whether in Beijiang or in the provincial city! In many industries, the presence of the Qin Group could be found. This also granted Qin Yu the title of a business queen. ¡°Chairwoman, there¡¯s a very important meeting later, and everyone is already waiting for you in the conference room!¡± the secretary said respectfully. Qin Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, you arrange it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary was about to leave. The phone rang, and Qin Yu took it out, suddenly stood up, and respectfully answered. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back! Great! We¡¯ll all come over tonight!¡± The secretary was somewhat stunned; she had never seen the usually stoic CEO so moved before. After hanging up, Qin Yu said calmly, ¡°Notify them, the meeting is canceled!¡± ¡°But¡­,¡± ¡°There are no ¡®buts.¡¯ If anyone doesn¡¯t listen, tell them it¡¯s my decision!¡± Qin Yu said flatly. At the Northern Town Martial Arts School. Tan Xiaoyu walked back and forth with her hands behind her back, her face solemn. The ones practicing martial arts were youths carefully selected. These young people would become the new strength of the Northern Town Martial Arts School. The youths secretly watched Tan Xiaoyu, their eyes filled with awe and admiration. To these students, their teacher was both loved and feared. Loved, because Tan Xiaoyu was a true beauty. Feared, due to her rigorous and unmerciful training methods. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s phone rang. She glanced at it and froze. After a long time, she said sternly, ¡°Study on your own for tonight¡¯s training!¡± After finishing, she hurriedly left. She left behind a group of youths, full of confusion. How did their beautiful teacher suddenly become so excited? Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on today? Why are there so many luxury cars coming and going?¡± A security guard at Yunmeng Villa asked in astonishment. ¡°There must be some important figures arriving! Brace yourself! Don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± the security captain said in a stern voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Just then, a low-key black Audi slowly approached. Compared to the top-of-the-line luxury cars that had just entered and exited, this Audi clearly wasn¡¯t in the same league. So even the security guards became somewhat negligent, opening the estate gate leisurely. Just at that moment, the car window lowered a crack. Inside was a middle-aged man exuding an aura of unprovoked authority. Upon seeing this man, the security captain was struck with awe. He hurried over with a brisk trot and began to nod and bow, saying something. The car window slowly rose again. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the security captain turned and bellowed, ¡°Hurry! Open the gate quickly!¡± The gates swung wide open. The vehicle entered. At this moment, a security guard came up and asked in amazement, ¡°Captain, who was that person? You seemed very tense.¡± Still recovering, the security captain took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Who? Heh, that¡¯s a true big shot!¡± ¡°Could it be the general manager of our security company?¡± ¡°Him? Heh, he¡¯s not even worthy to carry that man¡¯s shoes!¡± said the security captain with disdain. The security guard also shuddered and said in horror, ¡°You mean¡­.¡± The captain nodded solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s old Master Qin himself!¡± Hiss! The group of security guards inhaled sharply! ¡°How is that possible! Hasn¡¯t he already retired behind the scenes? Why would he show up this time?¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s here for the banquet! It seems, the influence of today¡¯s honoree can truly reach the heavens!¡± The security captain was marveling. A fiery red Porsche roared up to the gate. Seeing its license plate, the security captain¡¯s complexion turned ghostly pale, ¡°Quick! Open the gate!¡± After the Porsche drove in, he was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Remember, no matter who comes later, treat them with the utmost respect, otherwise if something goes wrong today, not even immortals can save you!¡± ¡°Captain¡­ was the person from earlier possibly Miss Qin?¡± The captain nodded. The security guards quickly pulled themselves together. They had no usual contact with these important figures who were all showing up today, which made them extremely excited. However, after their excited anticipation had lasted a while, a beat-up van drove over. This van was so decrepit it could have been taken straight to the scrapyard. A few of the security guards frowned and stepped forward, scolding, ¡°Hurry up and move aside, you can¡¯t come in to collect scrap today!¡± They mistook the van for a scrapper¡¯s vehicle! Lao Xie rolled down the window, stuck his head out, and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Open the gate quickly, I¡¯m here to attend the banquet today!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The security guards were dumbfounded. He¡¯s here for a banquet? That¡¯s a huge gap, isn¡¯t it! Yet they didn¡¯t dare to stop him, so they let him pass. Lao Xie was quite pleased with himself as he led Auntie Pang directly to Number One Tian Villa. As the evening lights came on, Number One Tian Villa was also brightly lit. If any outsider were here, they would probably exclaim in surprise. Because all the big shots from various circles were present. Yet these powerful figures, who could call the wind and summon the rain outside, now all wore faces of reverence. They were in awe of the man seated at the head of the table. Xue An hadn¡¯t expected so many people to come today. He had simply invited a few individuals. But he hadn¡¯t expected that the news of his return would spread like wildfire. Many people came uninvited to join in the fun. Xue An only smiled at this. ¡°Sir, how long do you plan to stay in Beijiang this time?¡± Qin Yuan asked respectfully. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Not many days, I have some matters I plan to attend to!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Many people showed a hint of disappointment. Those who came here were all hoping to get closer to Xue An. Because they all knew very well. The reason why the Qin Family was flourishing was entirely due to this man. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I wish Mr. success in everything!¡± Qin Yuan said, raising his glass. Xue An gave a faint smile, also raised his glass, and then toasted to everyone below. ¡°Since everyone is here to support us today, let me toast to all of you!¡± Boom! All the people in the room stood up from their seats, ¡°Thank you, Mr.!¡± Witnessing this scene. Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sentimental in his heart. Who could have imagined that the man from back then had step by step become a being that everyone looked up to? Old Xie and Auntie Pang had the same thoughts. They looked at each other and saw both relief and shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The little An from their memories had become a great person revered by countless people! That night. The Number One Tian Villa bustled with clinking glasses, and people made merry with wine, only dispersing late into the night. After that, Xue An stayed in Beijiang for three more days. Then he set off alone for Kunlun. An Yan was always somewhat worried about this. After all, that was a place claimed to be the Immortal Realm! Who knew what could be found inside. It was really too dangerous for Xue An to go alone! Xue An only laughed at this and then whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°When I return, I will hold an unparalleled wedding for you!¡± An Yan¡¯s face flushed red instantly, and she hummed lowly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Those three words contained endless affection! Xue An rubbed An Yan¡¯s little head and then said to Xue Xiang, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be here for a few days, so you two need to be good, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm! Daddy, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of Mommy!¡± Xue Xiang said. The plane slowly descended into the large city nearest Kunlun, and then Xue An found a secluded corner and shot up into the sky. Kunlun, known as the Dragon Vein of Huaxia, had a continuous range of mountains concealing countless secrets. Xue An flew through the air, his Divine Sense scanning for anything unusual around him. Even with his speed, it would take half a day to get out of Kunlun. However, he soon detected an unusual fluctuation. A smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. This was the place! After landing on the ground, Xue An found himself in a valley surrounded by mountains, very hidden. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly threw a punch. Boom! The space violently fluctuated, and then a black rift appeared. Xue An leaped into it and disappeared among the mountains. This time was different from the last time he went to the War Wolf Secret Realm. The transit actually took over a minute and more. And fierce gales kept blowing incessantly. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s deep cultivation level, even these fierce winds would be hard to endure. Finally. A light appeared ahead, and Xue An sped up, rushing toward it and bursting through. His whole being then disappeared behind the light screen. This was a small mountain in the Kunlun Immortal Realm. Suddenly. An unusual disturbance appeared in the sky, and then a person was violently expelled. After Xue An appeared in mid-air, he kept falling uncontrollably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This transit of over a minute had drained much of his strength. However, Xue An took a deep breath and found that the spiritual energy here was a hundred times more concentrated than on Earth. So after Xue An landed, he recovered his strength within a few breaths. Then he searched the surroundings with his Divine Sense, but didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. But soon he discovered that there were people fighting in the distance! Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Bian Hua was covered in wounds at this moment, but still struggled desperately to hold on. Behind him stood a young girl with an immature face. ¡°Bian Hua, hand over the Spiritual Medicine, and we will let you go! Otherwise¡­ today both you and your sister must die!¡± a man in green clothes said coldly. Grinding his teeth, Bian Hua snorted angrily, ¡°Can the people of Xuanyuan Sect act so oppressively? I spent a year painstakingly gathering this Spiritual Medicine. You say you want it, and it¡¯s just yours?¡± ¡°Hehe, whether our acts are oppressive or not is not for you to decide. Everything depends on strength! It¡¯s only because Qingmu Town is too weak!¡± With that, the men in green surrounding them accelerated their pace. At this moment, Bian Hua, who was hardly holding on, found himself in even greater danger. Seeing her brother about to die under the sword, the young girl started crying. Xue An had already arrived nearby, having witnessed the scene, he slightly frowned and then stepped out. His appearance startled the people from Xuanyuan Sect! But once they saw it was only Xue An alone, they all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Kid, if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly!¡± the man in green shouted sternly. Bian Hua, seeing someone had come to help, felt a surge of joy in his heart. But when he noticed that Xue An¡¯s presence was quite ordinary, his heart sank again. Yet, just as he was sinking back into despair, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, too lazy to talk nonsense with this man, he simply flicked his finger. A strand of Sword Qi shot across the neck of the man in green. Pfft! The head of the man in green soared into the air as his body collapsed to the ground. This move shocked everyone present. Especially the people from Xuanyuan Sect, who were as stunned as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Who are you? To kill a disciple of Xuanyuan Sect, are you not afraid we¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, he took a step forward. Sword Qi erupted, instantly turning the remaining assailants into mincemeat. Then Xue An turned to look at Bian Hua, who was still in a daze, and turned to leave. He had intervened only because Bian Hua¡¯s determination to protect his sister in the face of death had made Xue An somewhat moved. Now, with the people saved, he turned to leave, preparing to first go and settle accounts with Thousand Snow Sect. As he walked away, Bian Hua finally came to his senses and hastily called out, ¡°Immortal Master, please wait!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Immortal Master! With your skills just now, not even several Great Elders of Xuanyuan Sect could compare. You surely deserve the title of Immortal Master!¡± Bian Hua said with utmost respect. Xue An gave a faint smile, not minding the title, but asked, ¡°Why did you call out to me?¡± Bian Hua hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Immortal Master saved our lives, my sister and I naturally wish to repay you. May I ask if the Immortal Master would be willing to come to our town?¡± Having said that, Bian Hua looked at Xue An somewhat nervously. As he had said, Xue An¡¯s abilities were certainly worthy of being called Immortal Master! In Qingmu Town, apart from the Town Master¡¯s sister, no one else could match him! That was why he was sincerely inviting Xue An to visit. Xue An pondered for a moment. He was unsure of the vastness of the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, so he thought it might be worthwhile to follow and have a look, and meanwhile gather information about Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect. Therefore, Xue An nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Bian Hua could hardly believe his ears, then excitedly said, ¡°In that case, Immortal Master, please follow me!¡± As he spoke, Bian Hua led the way. The little girl kept looking at Xue An with curiosity, and after a while, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Immortal Master, where do you come from? Jizhou City?¡± Xue An looked at the little girl, who was only eleven or twelve years old, and his mood improved a lot. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh! Then where are you from? And, what is your name?¡± At this moment, Bian Hua sneakily nudged his sister, then said apologetically, ¡°Immortal Master, this is my sister Bian Tian. She always likes to ask questions, we all call her ¡®Question Baby¡¯. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± Xue An had not spoken yet when Bian Tian already showed her displeasure. ¡°Brother, Sister Qingmu said you can¡¯t call someone by that nickname anymore! Otherwise, when we get back, I¡¯ll tattle on you to her!¡± Bian Tian was very unhappy. Bian Hua smiled awkwardly, but the movement pulled at the wound on his face, causing him to wince and gasp in pain. Seeing this, tears of concern began to well up in Bian Tian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Brother, does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be better in a moment!¡± Xue An, observing this scene, took out a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir from his bosom. ¡°Eat this! It will help your wound,¡± he said. After receiving the pill, Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, but still tilted his head and swallowed it. Some time passed. The wounds on Bian Hua¡¯s body began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye. The miraculous sight left Bian Hua somewhat stupefied! ¡°Spirit¡­ Spirit Pill?¡± Then, looking at Xue An with immense care, Bian Hua said, ¡°Immortal Master, you actually used a Spirit Pill to heal me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What? Is it that strange?¡± Bian Hua stopped talking, but his gaze towards Xue An was filled with much more reverence. With profound cultivation, he dispensed a Spirit Pill casually and without concern. Such a person must definitely be from a large city or a major sect. Soon after. Xue An followed Bian Hua and his sister to Qingmu Town. It was only then that Xue An understood why this place was called Qingmu Town. In the town center stood an ancient tree reaching the sky, so massive that it enveloped the entire town. Upon seeing Bian Hua¡¯s return, the townspeople greeted him. ¡°Bian Hua is back!¡± Bian Hua nodded, ¡°Where is the Town Master?¡± ¡°The Town Master is in the Council Hall, discussing matters with a few leaders!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Hua led Xue An towards the town¡¯s Council Hall. As they arrived at the entrance, they could hear voices arguing inside. ¡°Town Master, I think we should consider it. After all, our Qingmu Town is too weak! If we could merge with Yuanzhou City, that would be quite good,¡± someone suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it further; it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± a cold female voice replied. At that moment, Bian Hua entered with Xue An. They saw a woman with a resolute expression sitting at the head seat, while three or four men with unfriendly faces were seated below her. Upon seeing Bian Hua, the woman asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Brimming with excitement, Bian Hua replied, ¡°Sister Qingmu, I¡¯ve brought him back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Bian Qingmu also noticed Xue An standing aside and inquired, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Before Bian Hua could answer, Bian Tian interjected, ¡°Sister Qingmu, this is the Immortal Master who saved me and my brother!¡± Immortal Master? This title stirred up a commotion in the small Council Hall. A dark-faced burly man scoffed, ¡°What a joke. Even in Yuanzhou City, we wouldn¡¯t dare claim to have many Immortal Masters, and yet you dare to call yourself one?¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkillable! (Fifth Release) Chapter 294: Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkillable! (Fifth Release) The words of the man with the black face turned the atmosphere in the room awkward. But before anyone else could speak, Bian Hua had already angrily said, ¡°Yuanzhou City? Huh, Sister Qingmu, during my trip to collect Spiritual Medicine, I ended up being surrounded by Xuanyuan Sect from Yuanzhou City. I was nearly killed and robbed of my medicine! And now these people from Yuanzhou City dare to come and persuade us to merge?¡± Bian Hua¡¯s words caused an uproar. The man with the black face stood proudly and scoffed, ¡°Bian Hua, you say that people from my Xuanyuan Sect ambushed and tried to kill you. How did you manage to escape then? Are you suggesting that Xuanyuan Sect deliberately surrounded you and then let you go?¡± Bian Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve just said that if it weren¡¯t for this Immortal Master¡¯s intervention to save me, I would have long been dead!¡± The man with the black face heard this and his face showed a mocking expression. He clenched his fist towards Bian Qingmu, ¡°Town Master, I think these words are complete nonsense, especially this one. I don¡¯t know where he came from; he could very well be a swindler!¡± Bian Qingmu had been watching Xue An all this time and couldn¡¯t help but frown upon hearing this. This man¡¯s aura doesn¡¯t seem all that remarkable! The people in the room all looked at Xue An with strange expressions. Bian Hua¡¯s face turned red with anger, ready to retort against the man with the black face. Xue An gestured with his hand, signaling him not to speak, then slightly raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ that I am a swindler?¡± The black-faced man sneered, ¡°Whether you are or not, you know best! But if you were in our Yuanzhou City, someone like you, I would have long ordered someone to chop you into minced meat!¡± Xue An nodded, then flicked a finger. Boom! A streak of sword light pierced towards the chest of the black-faced man. But this black-faced man was somewhat capable. As the sword light stabbed at him, a golden light suddenly appeared, protecting him. The black-faced man was a little startled, but then he sneered, ¡°Heh, useless. This is a protective Jade Pendant given by the Sect Master himself. Ordinary people simply cannot break it!¡± But his smugness didn¡¯t last long as the golden light on his body flickered a few times, then exploded with a loud bang. The black-faced man let out a horrified shout as the sword light swept across, cutting him in half. At this moment, the black-faced man was still not dead, but he looked at Xue An with shock and anger. ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill someone from Yuanzhou City?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°To me, no one is unkillable!¡± With that, another streak of sword light swept by, and the black-faced man met his end. At this moment. The entire Council Hall was silent. Including Bian Hua who had led Xue An back, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror at this moment. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed the envoy sent by Yuanzhou City?¡± a commander from Qingmu Town jumped up and roared. ¡°Yes! Do you realize how much trouble this will bring to Qingmu Town?¡± another elder said with a face full of despair. These people began to blame Xue An one after another. Xue An frowned. Bian Qingmu said softly, ¡°Stop talking!¡± The room quieted down, then Bian Qingmu looked at Xue An and after a while said, ¡°Sword Cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°But the Sword Cultivator Sects are all in the northern Kunlun, why have you come to the east?¡± Bian Qingmu asked again. ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Bian Qingmu¡¯s face showed a trace of anger, then she calmed down. ¡°The trial competition is about to commence. No matter what you Sword Cultivators are planning, this is Qingmu Town. You must follow the rules of Qingmu Town!¡± Having said this, she stood up to leave. A few commanders said hastily, ¡°Town Master, about Yuanzhou¡­¡± Bian Qingmu said coldly, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t kill this person, Yuanzhou won¡¯t let us off easily! Surviving by bowing and scraping is not what I, Bian Qingmu, need!¡± After speaking, she took her leave with measured steps. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of using Spiritual Medicine to repress your injury? That¡¯s too na?ve.¡± His statement, shocking as a thunderclap, left Bian Qingmu completely frozen. The fact that her injuries had not yet healed was a top secret in Qingmu Town, not even known to Bian Hua! ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Xue An proposed calmly. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the trial competition. I¡¯ll cure your injury.¡± Xue An¡¯s words were light and casual, as if discussing a trivial matter. But everyone in the room was shocked, their eyes wide open. Bian Qingmu turned sharply, her face showing scorn. ¡°Take you to the trial competition? Now I see, you must be a hidden Loose Cultivator,¡± she said. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°And what if I am?¡± ¡°Hah, the last trial competition saw all those hidden Loose Cultivators who had been isolated for many years completely obliterated. What do you think will happen?¡± Bian Qingmu continued, ¡°This trial competition is a matter of survival for various Sects. Those who are sent are the most outstanding individuals from all Sects. You shouldn¡¯t think that having some Cultivation Level means you can look down on everyone in the world!¡± However, Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Indeed, in my eyes, the world is nothing more than weeds!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bian Qingmu was so angered that she turned pale, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°Fine! I agree to your terms. But I would like to know how you plan to heal me?¡± Xue An casually took out a Primordial Essence Elixir. ¡°Eat this. Dare I not say it will cure your injury immediately, but it can at least control it.¡± Turning around, Xue An stated lightly, ¡°Remember what you said. I¡¯ll wait for you to join me in the trial competition.¡± With that, he left. The people inside the room exchanged glances, at a loss. When Bian Qingmu took the Primordial Essence Elixir, she initially didn¡¯t care much, but as she examined it closely, she was stunned. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­?¡± Bian Hua hastily added, ¡°Sister Qingmu, I forgot to tell you, when the Immortal Master came back, he also gave me a Spirit Pill for healing!¡± Bian Qingmu looked skeptically at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. What was his background? To casually present a Spirit Pill and to possess noteworthy Cultivation Level! But he was too arrogant! Indeed, within the Kunlun Immortal Realm, there were many hidden Loose Cultivators, but lacking Sect support, they found it difficult to surpass Sect disciples in Cultivation Level. This man had commendable skills, but still fell far short of those talents carefully nurtured from childhood by the Sects, let alone the true chosen heirs! In time, he would surely come to realize that there are always greater people in the world, and a higher sky above the sky! Thinking this, Bian Qingmu said somberly, ¡°Send a message to Yuanzhou City. Tell them Qingmu Town will not yield!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Sha¡¯er, the City Lord of Yuanzhou City and Sect Master of Xuanyuan Sect, received the letter from Qingmu Town, he flew into a rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bian Qingmu, this woman dares to challenge me with the mere power of a town? She must be killed!¡± Sha¡¯er declared sternly. At that moment, someone beside him chuckled, ¡°Sect Master, please calm your anger. This matter is actually quite easy to resolve.¡± ¡°Oh? Elder Diao, do you have a clever plan?¡± Sha¡¯er turned to the speaker. The one who spoke was Diao Zeng, the strategist of Xuanyuan Sect. With a slight smile, Diao Zeng said, ¡°Sect Master, this Qingmu Town has little to offer, and few of high Cultivation Level, reliant solely on Bian Qingmu herself. Now, with the trial competition approaching, we can find a way to eliminate her during the competition. Wouldn¡¯t that save us a lot of effort and be justified at the same time?¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Bian Qingmu slowly opened her eyes, a formidable aura emanating from her. Indeed, she was at the Loose Immortal Peak cultivation level! Bian Hua took a step forward, asking with concern, ¡°Sister Qingmu, how do you feel?¡± Bian Qingmu nodded, ¡°This Spirit Pill is truly extraordinary; not only are my injuries healed, but my cultivation level has also returned to its previous state!¡± Bian Hua let out a sigh of relief, then excitedly said, ¡°I told you the Immortal Master¡¯s Spirit Pill would be miraculous!¡± A complex expression flashed through Bian Qingmu¡¯s eyes. What was the background of that mysterious man? Why did he possess such a wondrous Spirit Pill? It is known that in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, aside from those great Sects, few can concoct Spirit Pills! This made Spirit Pills extremely precious. Even the Spiritual Medicine that Bian Hua had brought back this time, if Xue An hadn¡¯t appeared, Bian Qingmu had intended to swallow it directly! In that case, naturally, much of the medicinal efficacy would have been lost. ¡°Where¡­ is he staying right now?¡± Bian Qingmu asked. ¡°I¡¯ve had the Immortal Master stay at my place for now!¡± Bian Qingmu nodded, then suddenly said, ¡°Go fetch a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart!¡± Bian Hua was taken aback, ¡°Sister Qingmu, you¡­¡± Bian Qingmu said, ¡°This Spirit Pill is too precious. I do not like to owe favors. Giving him a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart should settle our debt!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Bian Hua was just about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± After a moment of contemplation, Bian Qingmu said, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it myself.¡± When Bian Qingmu arrived in front of Bian Hua¡¯s residence, she saw Xue An busily working in the courtyard. Bian Tian was squatting on the side, drooling as he watched. On the ground, a bonfire burned with several pine chickens skewered on branches being roasted above it. Xue An was flipping the chickens, sprinkling them evenly with seasoning. An appetizing fragrance wafted through the air, making one¡¯s mouth water at the scent. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bian Qingmu was somewhat taken aback. Xue An looked up and gave Bian Qingmu a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time; they¡¯re almost ready!¡± It was then that Bian Qingmu suddenly noticed that the branches burning on the ground were actually light green in color. Bian Qingmu fell silent for a moment before she angrily exclaimed, ¡°Are you actually using branches from the Divine Tree to make a fire?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem? Besides, I must say, the branches here are truly exceptional; they release a unique fragrance when burned!¡± Bian Qingmu was on the verge of exploding! The very reason why Qingmu Town was named thus was due to the ancient Divine Tree at its center, which had grown for an indeterminate length of time! Yuanzhou City coveted Qingmu Town precisely because the tree produced a remarkably precious item each year! That was the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Bian Qingmu brought and planned to give to Xue An! Yet, to her disbelief, Xue An had the audacity to chop branches and leaves from the Divine Tree for a barbecue! For the people of Qingmu Town, this was tantamount to a sacrilege against the divine! Xue An didn¡¯t care about that. Seeing that the pine chickens were almost done, he picked one up and handed it to Bian Tian. ¡°Try it!¡± Bian Tian could hardly wait. She tore off a strip of chicken meat, not minding the heat, and swallowed it directly. Hisss! The heat made her grimace in pain, but she was too reluctant to spit it out! Xue An smiled, perhaps because he had a daughter himself, so he was very patient with these young girls and liked them a lot! ¡°Do you want some?¡± Xue An asked Bian Qingmu, who had a gloomy face. Bian Qingmu let out an annoyed hum and placed a piece of wood that emitted a green glow on the table before turning to leave. When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Tomorrow, head to Yuanzhou City first! The first round of selection will be held there!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Xue An said, munching on a pine chicken. Bian Qingmu paused, then added, ¡°This trip to Yuanzhou City definitely won¡¯t be that smooth, so I hope you won¡¯t be too arrogant when the time comes. After all, Xuanyuan Sect is one of the leading sects within a thousand miles!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t come looking for me, I couldn¡¯t care less about them!¡± After Bian Qingmu left, Xue An handed a chicken to Bian Hua, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Bian Hua greedily swallowed his saliva but was in a dilemma as he feared Bian Qingmu would be angry if she found out. Xue An winked, ¡°The food cooked with the Divine Tree can enhance one¡¯s cultivation level a bit!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Hua immediately grabbed a pine chicken and devoured it hungrily. After a bite of chicken, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Xue An smiled. The reason for this sensation was entirely because he had used his cultivation level to control the cooking time! No helping it, a Loose Immortal is just that capricious! Thinking of this, Xue An picked up the piece of green wood heart. Essentially, this was nothing more than the essence of wood accumulated by a Divine Tree over ten thousand years. It was of no use to Xue An but he thought it could be taken back for his two little girls to play with! If Bian Qingmu knew that her treasured Qingmu Heart, which drew covetous gazes from many, was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a child¡¯s toy, who knows what she would think. ¡­¡­ Yuanzhou City! A town under the main city of Jizhou in the eastern part of Kunlun, and where Xuanyuan Sect was located. The approaching martial arts trial had made Yuanzhou City bustling with activity. By the time Xue An and Bian Qingmu arrived, the small city was already overcrowded. There were not only participants of the trial but also many citizens there to watch the excitement. In the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, the Spiritual Energy was rich and even ordinary citizens were very robust, and reaching the Zhenren Realm had become quite common. This was evident from the time they went to collect their trial badges, as the guards of the venue were all in the Zhenren Realm. Bian Tian and Bian Hua, the siblings, had come along as well. This was their first time participating in the martial arts trial, so they were both full of excitement. Just then, an annoying voice came from behind. ¡°Heh, people from Qingmu Town even dare to come?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Bian Qingmu and the others turned their heads and saw a haughty man walking over. As soon as she saw this man, Bian Qingmu¡¯s face turned extremely sour. ¡°Chu Xingze!¡± The newcomer was Xuanyuan Sect¡¯s inner disciple and one whom Sha¡¯er valued greatly, Chu Xingze! Chu Xingze smiled sinisterly, greedily staring at Bian Qingmu before speaking, ¡°I heard that you people from Qingmu Town even dared to kill a messenger from our Xuanyuan Sect. What, do you think your cultivation is decent and want to compete with our Xuanyuan Sect?¡± Bian Qingmu clenched her teeth and remained silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Chu Xingze was slightly more powerful than her! She was at the peak of Loose Immortal while Chu Xingze was at Half-step Longevity! ¡°Chu Xingze, the martial arts trial hasn¡¯t begun yet. Are you planning to start a fight in the streets right now?¡± Bian Qingmu said coldly. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t have any intention to start a fight, but during the martial arts trial, I will let you know the consequence of offending Xuanyuan Sect,¡± Chu Xingze said coldly. At that moment, an indifferent voice chimed in, ¡°Need my help? I also find him quite annoying, I could help you kill him for free!¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Boom! A murmur of astonishment swept through the crowd, many exchanging puzzled looks, unsure who had the audacity to utter such words in Yuanzhou City. Chu Xingze¡¯s face darkened to the point it seemed he could drip water, his gaze fixed on Xue An, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± With that, he was about to make a move. Bian Qingmu stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Xue An, her voice cold as she said, ¡°Chu Xingze, the trial is imminent, let¡¯s settle our grievances during the trial! Besides, this is a street in Yuanzhou City, if you make a move here, you are openly defying the Xuanyuan Sect¡¯s edict!¡± Because once cultivators start to fight, the destructive power is immense! Therefore, in all the major cities, there are explicit orders forbidding cultivators above the Heavenly Human Realm from engaging in private battles! Upon hearing this, Chu Xingze¡¯s expression fluctuated between dark and light and then he nodded. Brimming with killing intent, he said to Xue An, ¡°During the trial, I will tear you to pieces!¡± Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°I am very much looking forward to it!¡± Chu Xingze huffed angrily and left with a flick of his sleeve. Bian Qingmu looked somber, holding back the rage in her heart until they returned to their residence, where she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking, but that Chu Xingze is a True Disciple wholly cultivated by the Xuanyuan Sect, with formidable strength, and a man who is petty and exceedingly cruel and vicious! During the trial, you¡¯d better watch out for yourself!¡± Xue An smiled nonchalantly, neither confirming nor denying, ¡°Alright, when the time comes, I¡¯ll surely teach him a lesson in humanity!¡± Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. After returning to her room, she was still somewhat irritated. In her view, Xue An¡¯s attitude was simply infuriating. He acted as though he was invincible, not caring about anything! I hope you can withstand tomorrow¡¯s trial, then you¡¯ll understand how vast Kunlun is, filled with numerous masters! Bian Qingmu thought to herself. Meanwhile, at the Xuanyuan Sect. Sha¡¯er looked at Chu Xingze standing below, his face showing admiration. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Bian Qingmu has already arrived?¡± ¡°Master, your disciple saw her with his own eyes on the main street!¡± ¡°Good, since she has the courage to come, then don¡¯t let her leave! Do you have the confidence to handle this?¡± Sha¡¯er asked indifferently. ¡°Disciple is completely confident that he can make her die on the stage of the trial!¡± Chu Xingze stated firmly. ¡°Good. You¡¯re now at Half-step Longevity. If you perform well in this trial and make it to Jizhou, or even to the main city of Kunlun, then I will cultivate you with all my might! In the future¡­ Longevity is within reach for you!¡± Chu Xingze was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Master! Your disciple will not let you down!¡± The next day. All those participating in the trial had gathered at the venue for the competition. Bian Qingmu looked up at the trial field emitting a faint halo, seemingly losing herself in the wistfulness of the moment. ¡°The methods of the Immortal Palace are truly unfathomable, such a small venue can accommodate so many people, and even hold trials simultaneously!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, a flash of light twinkling in his eyes. During these past few days, he had learned much about the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm, plainly speaking, is also a secret realm, only much larger than the previous War Wolf Secret Realm, big enough to be half the size of Earth. In this land, many cities are scattered like stars across the sky. The central location is where the main city of Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm lies! And this triennial trial, it is hosted by the Immortal Palace of Kunlun¡¯s main city. It starts with the initial round of selection and if one stands out, they can enter their respective main city for the second round of trials! Only after passing both rounds, one earns the right to enter the main city of Kunlun and go through the ultimate trial! The reason for this arrangement is to decide the distribution of various resources for immortal cultivation through this method. And the so-called Immortal Palace! It is the Holy Land in the hearts of all cultivators in Kunlun¡¯s Immortal Realm! There, the lowest cultivation level is Heavenly Human! The Sect Master has even reached the Golden Immortal Realm! There are even rumors that within the Immortal Palace, there exists a Golden Immortal Peak who has yet to fall! Such strength is enough to look down upon all rivals in this secret realm! For instance, the current Trial Divine Stone has left even someone like Bian Qingmu in awe, heralding it as a divine miracle. But to Xue An, it seems like a very simple Immortal Law! However, ¡°Immortal¡± Law as it is, once it bears the word ¡°immortal,¡± there is an essential difference from mortals! It seems that this trip to Kunlun is indeed full of pleasant surprises, Xue An thought to himself. People began to enter the arena one after another. Chu Xingze gave Bian Qingmu and Xue An a grim smile before striding in with his head held high. Bian Qingmu spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If you feel outmatched after going in, you can choose to surrender. At least in that way you can keep your life!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That advice, you should save for yourself!¡± Having said that, Xue An stepped into the trial arena. Bian Qingmu was shocked and angry, but ultimately, he clenched his teeth and followed inside. Outside the trial arena, people from various sects waited anxiously! Sha¡¯er, with his esteemed status, naturally wouldn¡¯t stand below. He was currently waiting in the closest building to the trial arena, a wine pavilion. He was fully confident in his disciple¡¯s trial this time! After all¡­ that was a Half-step Longevity! Whereas Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the brother and sister, were silently praying in the crowd below. Praying that sister Qingmu and the Immortal Master could both return safely! As soon as Bian Qingmu stepped into the light curtain, she felt a darkness before her eyes, and then she appeared in a room. Her opponent was a bare-chested muscular man! Bian Qingmu secretly breathed a sigh of relief; as long as it wasn¡¯t Chu Xingze that she faced first, it was a good thing! The muscular man then started to sneer, ¡°How did such a tender and delicate little ma¡¯am come here? You won¡¯t even last a single punch from me!¡± Despite saying so, the muscular man still threw a punch. Accompanying the fist was a series of tiger roars. It¡¯s someone from the Tiger Slaying Sect! Bian Qingmu thought with a start. The Tiger Slaying Sect was a rising sect nearby with quite formidable strength! Bian Qingmu dared not receive the punch head-on; she dodged to the side, and with a delicate shout, ¡°Green Wood Kill!¡± Several vines as thick as arms instantly wrapped around the muscular man. The muscular man struggled vehemently, breaking the vines with the sound of snapping, but no matter how many shattered, more vines would replenish them. Soon, the man from the Tiger Slaying Sect was engulfed by the endless vines. In the end, he had no choice but to shout loudly, ¡°I concede!¡± Bian Qingmu withdrew her Spell Decree, took half a step back, and said with a cupped fist salute, ¡°Thank you for the concession!¡± The first round! Bian Qingmu won! Afterwards, she won several more rounds in succession, moving up in the ranks, but the opponents she faced began to grow increasingly powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally! After a flash of light and a transition, a cold and mocking laughter came through, ¡°Good, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Hearing this voice, Bian Qingmu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she turned to look. There Chu Xingze stood, his face filled with a murderous look as he stared at her. Bian Qingmu¡¯s heart sank, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Chu Xingze, today, we will settle our victory and defeat!¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chu Xingze stared at Bian Qingmu¡¯s graceful figure, his eyes gradually filled with a sinister gleam. Although his master had ordered him to kill her, playing with her a bit before her death wouldn¡¯t be too bad! Thus, he let out a grim laugh, ¡°Bian Qingmu, do you really think¡­ you can fight me to the death?¡± As he spoke, Chu Xingze exuded a terrifying aura. Bian Qingmu¡¯s complexion changed dramatically as she cried out in horror, ¡°How is this possible¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve actually broken through to Half-step Longevity?¡± Chu Xingze let out a cold snicker, ¡°That¡¯s right, I just broke through recently!¡± Bian Qingmu felt a wave of despair. Previously, she had assumed that Chu Xingze¡¯s cultivation level was at most at the Loose Immortal Peak, roughly on par with hers, and that if she gave it her all, she could still fight him. But now he had reached Half-step Longevity, and even though it was just half a step, it was like a chasm, completely capable of crushing her at will! ¡°Bian Qingmu, actually, I don¡¯t necessarily have to kill you. If you submit to me now, I can spare your life! Even more, I can plead with my master to take you in as an inner disciple!¡± Bian Qingmu didn¡¯t understand at first, but when she did, an expression of extreme humiliation appeared on her face. ¡°My Bian family has always maintained that death is preferable to dishonor. Even if you¡¯re at Half-step Longevity, so what? Today, I will defeat you!¡± As she spoke, Bian Qingmu pushed her Qingmu Law to its limit, and countless tendrils burst forth behind her, resembling a thousand-armed Guanyin, appearing both sacred and powerful! ¡°Qingmu, Annihilation!¡± Knowing the might of Half-step Longevity, Bian Qingmu used her strongest move right from the start. The tendrils wildly grew, completely sealing off the arena, and their ends turned into cold blades, hurtling towards Chu Xingze, This strike caused even Chu Xingze¡¯s face to change slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold huff, ¡°Well done!¡± With that, he swung out a palm. Profound Palm! Under this supreme palm strike, the tendrils were blasted into ash. Bian Qingmu too was affected by the residual force and was blasted into a corner, unable to get up for a moment. The gap between Half-step Longevity and a Loose Immortal was this vast! Chu Xingze, with a lustful expression on his face, slowly approached, ¡°Heh heh, since you¡¯re going to die soon, let me enjoy you before that!¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Qingmu was filled with shame and was about to sever her own meridians! But Chu Xingze clearly anticipated this move and casually pointed his finger a few times. Bian Qingmu felt her cultivation level being locked down, and her body became limp and powerless. Chu Xingze walked over with a malevolent laugh. Bian Qingmu felt an immense despair. But just then, the trial chamber suddenly shook violently, and then a pair of hands reached in, tearing it apart fiercely. The light screen of the trial chamber was forcibly ripped open, and after that Xue An slowly walked in. ¡°So you were here; you sure made me search for quite a while!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s calm, smiling face, Bian Qingmu was stunned. How¡­ How could he be here? Inside the trial chamber, unless one party admits defeat or dies, nobody could leave! This scene also left Chu Xingze wide-eyed and dumbfounded. This guy had actually burst in powerfully, which was simply inconceivable! Both of them could not understand how it happened, But to Xue An, it was extremely simple! To Xue An, this Immortal Law of the trial was as simple as one plus one! So, after Xue An entered the trial ground, he quickly defeated all opponents, then began searching for Chu Xingze room by room. And he encountered him right at this moment. At this time, Chu Xingze¡¯s expression gradually darkened, ¡°Who are you, exactly? How can you cross through the trial chamber?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re about to die!¡± Xue An had also witnessed Chu Xingze taking advantage of a vulnerable moment, and his desire to kill flared strongly. Chu Xingze sneered coldly at the words, ¡°Big talk for someone so shameless. Today, I¡¯ll be the one to send you straight to hell!¡± Having said that, Chu Xingze struck out with another palm! This palm was several times stronger than the previous one; it was evident that he intended to annihilate Xue An with a single blow. But faced with this earth-shattering palm, Xue An merely lifted his hand lightly. Boom! Chu Xingze felt as if he had struck a mountain, his entire arm going numb from the vibration. Shock filled his heart. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, and yet you dare to arrogantly claim Longevity?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s aura surged dramatically. ¡°A Loose Immortal? No, that¡¯s not right! How can a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable presence?¡± Chu Xingze exclaimed in shock. Without giving him a chance to retaliate, Xue An grabbed him by the neck and slowly lifted him up. Chu Xingze was a mix of rage and terror, but to his utter horror, he discovered he couldn¡¯t muster any of his cultivation! This man, with a casual grip, had broken through all his cultivation defenses! Looking at Chu Xingze¡¯s ashen face, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Resorting to despicable means to forcefully improve your cultivation might make you a Half-step Longevity, but you¡¯re still the weakest kind!¡± After speaking, Xue An exerted force in his hand. ¡°No¡­¡± Crack! The voice came to an abrupt halt. Chu Xingze¡¯s neck was forcibly snapped by Xue An. A soul orb burst forth from the body, attempting to escape. Xue An waved his hand casually. The soul orb shattered! From the moment Xue An entered to the dispersal of Chu Xingze¡¯s soul, it had all happened in just a few breaths¡¯ time! Bian Qingmu stood there, dumbstruck by the scene, her mind a complete blank. Xue An approached, casually breaking the restriction on Bian Qingmu and said with a light smile, ¡°It seems, I have accidentally secured first place.¡± Bian Qingmu trembled all over, stammering in fear, ¡°You¡­ you really killed Chu Xingze?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I leave such trash to see the New Year?¡± Bian Qingmu shivered uncontrollably, her voice shaking, ¡°You¡­ you better run! The farther, the better!¡± ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Bian Qingmu stamped her foot in frustration, ¡°You¡¯ve killed a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect; they will not let you go! Your cultivation is indeed high, but there are seven or eight Loose Immortals in the Xuanyuan Sect, and several elders who have reached Half-step Longevity. Moreover, the Sect Master Sha¡¯er is of Longevity Cultivation! How can you fight against them?¡± Having heard this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Longevity, huh? Good, I¡¯ve yet to kill a true Longevity Cultivator. Today, I¡¯ll start with their Xuanyuan Sect!¡± Bian Qingmu was dumbfounded upon hearing this. This guy¡­ Not only did he kill Chu Xingze, but he was also preparing to confront the Xuanyuan Sect head-on? Meanwhile, outside, the anxious crowd was abuzz with conversation. Most of the participants had already exited the trial grounds. Only Chu Xingze of the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu of Qingmu Town, and an unnamed Loose Immortal had yet to appear. ¡°I reckon that girl from Qingmu Town is more likely dead than alive!¡± someone sneered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, I heard about that too, picking a fight with the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu is really unwise!¡± ¡°That Loose Cultivator seems to have come with Bian Qingmu, probably a hired hand!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? That¡¯s a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect!¡± Amid these discussions, Bian Hua and Bian Tian gripped each other¡¯s hands tightly, waiting in nerve-wracking fear. And on the upper floor of the tavern, Sha¡¯er smiled faintly, confident that his disciple had taken control of the entire situation. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Raphael frowned as he stepped off the plane. He disliked this place. At this time, he should have been in a shop on Bell Street in England, tailoring for the elegant British gentlemen and ladies. Instead of coming to a faraway foreign land, to design wedding attire for a pair of wealthy strangers whose names he¡¯d never heard! But he had no choice but to come. Because the other party offered a price he simply couldn¡¯t refuse. This kind of awkward mentality, wanting to make money yet feeling like he was losing his dignity, always left the well-known fashion master from Country Y with a constipated look. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please follow me!¡± At this moment, a dignified middle-aged man approached with a smile. This man improved Raphael¡¯s mood somewhat. It seemed, at least this country had gentlemen too! But upon exiting the airport terminal, what awaited outside were several dazzling luxury cars. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please get in the car, our chairman has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± ¡°What a land of nouveau riche indeed!¡± Raphael silently exclaimed to himself as he got into the car. Soon, he arrived inside a tall building, and then he met a woman who, in his eyes, was simply incomparably beautiful. Especially, the cold and fierce aura she emanated, like that of a queen dominating the corporate world, was mesmerizing. ¡°Mr. Raphael, I am delighted you¡¯ve come to Beijiang. I am Qin Yu who invited you here!¡± Qin Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°I apologize, if I had known that the lady I was talking to on the phone was as beautiful as you, I should¡¯ve come sooner!¡± ¡°Also, if I were twenty years younger, I would be filled with envy for the man who gets to marry you! Envious that he has acquired this world¡¯s treasure!¡± Raphael started to flaunt the unique gentlemanly cold humor of Country Y. Qin Yu smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Raphael, I think you are mistaken, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s getting married!¡± ¡°Huh? Then who is it?¡± ¡°The gentleman I respect the most! Or should I say¡­ the true owner of our group!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words left Raphael somewhat dumbstruck, and then he felt a surge of intense curiosity. This woman had an exceedingly high spirit, clearly a wealthy tycoon, what kind of person would she acknowledge as her master? This curiosity persisted until Qin Yu took him to the Number One Tian Villa. The moment Raphael entered, he was stunned. Because inside, he saw many of his peers. ¡°Country R¡¯s genius designer Ichiro Tanaka!¡± ¡°M Country¡¯s up-and-coming designer Garcia!¡± ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t that the genius who designed the imperial wedding gown for the Royal Family of Country Y?¡± These individuals began to dissolve Raphael¡¯s arrogance. Any one of them held a status in the design world not inferior to his own. But what most piqued Raphael¡¯s curiosity was the white-haired elder sitting in the middle. This elder was Chinese, with a calm temperament, slender fingers, and dressed in clean, simple attire. Raphael could tell by intuition that this elder was definitely a tailor, and a top-notch one at that. With so many masters gathered together, who exactly was this person? In the midst of his bewilderment, Xue An led An Yan into the hall. Qin Yu quickly stood up, ¡°Sir, these are the masters I have invited from various countries, to design a wedding gown and suit tailored exclusively for you and your lady!¡± Xue An nodded his head. With Xue An¡¯s abilities, he could easily create a suit of clothes out of thin air. Not only would it fit perfectly, but he could also have any style he wished for. But what Xue An wanted was to give An Yan a flawless, unparalleled wedding. What is the epitome of unmatched, unparalleled perfection? It implies having what others possess. Having even what others do not have. It means striving for what seems impossible to have! That is precisely the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s philosophy! Qin Yu executed it flawlessly. At this moment, Raphael and the others also snapped out of their shock. ¡°This man, if he were to become a model, then all the top male models around the globe might as well quit!¡± This was the only thought in Raphael¡¯s mind. Years of tailoring had honed his eyes to be incredibly discerning. Therefore, he could tell at a glance that Xue An¡¯s height and proportions were absolutely perfect! Even more perfect than Sculptures! How can someone possibly possess such a perfect physique? As for An Yan, he dared not look too closely. Because this girl was so exquisitely peerless and her poise was unmatched, looking any longer might distract him from tailoring altogether. When it came time to take measurements, Raphael couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration, his face alight with fascination. Creating a garment for someone with such a physique would make a tailor¡¯s career complete. The female assistants tasked with measuring An Yan were also full of envy. ¡°Miss, I swear, the wedding dress I am going to create will be the most beautiful in the world! Heavens, my inspiration is about to burst my brain! Is there a simple workbench here? I need to record my ideas immediately!¡± declared Valen, the wedding dress designer, with exaggerated enthusiasm. Qin Yu smiled, ¡°Of course, there is! I¡¯ve equipped each of you with a world-class studio, and any well-known fabric from around the world is at your disposal; remember! This time don¡¯t concern yourself with cost-effectiveness, only beauty matters!¡± Valen rushed to the studio as if possessed, likely not requiring sleep for the next several days. Meanwhile, Raphael was pondering what techniques to use to complement Xue An¡¯s perfect physique. It was then that he heard Qin Yu speaking to the elderly man. ¡°Mr. Feng, have you decided on a direction?¡± Mr. Feng¡­ Raphael suddenly shivered, recalling a legendary figure in the world of design and tailoring. Feng Caiyi! A Huaxia native. His tailoring skills were considered absolutely peerless, akin to magic workmanship unparalleled in the world. He hadn¡¯t expected they would be able to invite such a personage. At this moment, Feng Caiyi was also gazing at Xue An from afar with a look of reverence. Being partially attuned to spiritual practice himself, he was well aware of Xue An¡¯s formidable renown! So after a moment of contemplation, he nodded and said, ¡°I have an idea! I intend to make a set of Chinese attire for the gentleman, and then a Chinese-style wedding dress for this beautiful lady!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Qin Yu was very pleased. ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s hard work. It would be ideal to have samples ready within three days; rest assured, if the results are good, the payment can even be doubled!¡± Doubled! The already generous remuneration was now going to be even more substantial. Garcia from M Country clenched his teeth and resolved, ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡± The designers began preparing the clothes in their individual studios. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu then moved on to arranging other necessary items. During this time, she had completely set aside company affairs to focus solely on Xue An¡¯s wedding preparations. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched Qin Yu¡¯s hectic departure, ¡°She has really been working hard these days!¡± Xue An smiled, saying nothing. If he hadn¡¯t let her indulge in the busyness, Qin Yu might actually be suffering! Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Breakthrough… Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Breakthrough¡­ Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) It¡¯s hard to describe this palm strike in words. It was as if the sky had suddenly turned black, and a giant hand that blotted out the sun shot straight towards Xue An. Xue An stood in mid-air, facing this earth-shattering palm with his fist raised. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Sha¡¯er¡¯s lips. It was as if he could already see Xue An being crushed into dust by this strike. Boom! After a deafening explosion. Looking into the sky again, there was no one there; only a large crater on the ground, without a human shadow in sight! ¡°Hahahaha, this is what happens when you oppose my Xuanyuan Sect. I¡¯ll make sure you have no place to be buried!¡± Sha¡¯er laughed wildly in triumph. As for the others, they all had their own thoughts. Only Bian Qingmu and the siblings Bian Hua and Bian Tian rushed to the edge of the crater, staring blankly at the scene before them. Then, Bian Qingmu looked up and shouted angrily, ¡°Sha¡¯er, you attack one man with the power of nine, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Hehe, Bian Qingmu, less nonsense. Today, even you are going to die!¡± Sha¡¯er said with a cold laugh, as the giant palm appeared again in the sky. Bian Qingmu¡¯s face was pale, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear, only a solemn voice to Bian Hua, ¡°Take Tian¡¯er and leave here fast. Remember, don¡¯t go back to Qingmu Town; it¡¯s no longer safe!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Bian Hua said decisively. ¡°Go now, staying here is just courting death!¡± As Bian Qingmu spoke, he unleashed all the power of the Qingmu he¡¯d cultivated over the years. Huge vines covered half of the sky, directly confronting the giant palm. A smug smile appeared on Sha¡¯er¡¯s lips, ready to strike. Just at that moment, a heaven-shaking aura rose from the pit. This aura was so strong that it shattered the giant palm in the sky. It even forced Sha¡¯er and his companions to take several steps back! ¡°What is that?¡± someone exclaimed. A figure could be seen slowly walking out of the large pit. With each step, he seemed to be stepping on the void, ascending the sky as if on stairs. One step! Two steps! With each step, his aura grew even mightier! Everyone watched this scene in shock. When he reached mid-air, a supremely strong aura enveloped the entire area. Bian Qingmu suddenly shivered, his gaze blurred as he watched this scene, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Half-step Longevity! He actually¡­ broke through during the fight!¡± Sha¡¯er was even more filled with disbelief, ¡°Impossible! How could you possibly break through to Half-step Longevity so quickly?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Surprised? Actually, I could have broken through earlier; I just needed a bit of pressure. Luckily, that palm strike of yours helped me!¡± Hearing this, Sha¡¯er almost wanted to weep without tears. After all that talk, he had actually helped his opponent break through? Then, his mind racing, he said sternly, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve reached Half-step Longevity? Today, I¡¯ll still kill you!¡± Having said that, he once again frantically mobilized the power of nine, ready to fight Xue An to the death! Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore! It¡¯s boring!¡± As he spoke, Xue An disappeared from his original spot, and when he reappeared, he had turned into nine shadows, facing the nine people in front of Sha¡¯er! ¡°Move heaven and earth!¡± the nine figures cried in unison, and a punch was thrown. There was no earth-shattering sound, nor any breathtaking aura. It was an utterly ordinary punch. But such a punch made the nine people scream in unprecedented terror. Because only those who know their stuff understand. The more astonishing the external might, the more it signifies the greater waste of power! Only such an unremarkable fist can show that the power had been condensed to the extreme! But alas, they were unable to even put up a fight. After a punch. Sha¡¯er and the other eight all stood midair with a dazed expression. The nine figures merged into one, and then Xue An exhaled a breath. Whoosh! Sha¡¯er and the eight turned to ash and disappeared in the air. All the experts of the Xuanyuan Sect died on the spot! Many shivered involuntarily because they knew that from then on, the Xuanyuan Sect would become history, existing in name only! Xue An landed, smiled at Bian Qingmu and the two Bian Hua and Bian Tian. ¡°When shall we go to the main city?¡± On that day, the events that occurred in Yuanzhou City spread like wildfire throughout the eastern territory of Kunlun. Jizhou City! Ruyan Tower. Shang Tianhe was leisurely enjoying his wine. A girl as beautiful as a flower gently massaged his legs. In the room, the sound of a qin being played resonated, the music so melodious and soothing it delighted the heart and pleased the ear. At the end of the piece! Shang Tianhe gently applauded, ¡°Miss Ruyan truly has exquisite musical talent!¡± A cool female voice came from behind the bead curtain, ¡°Young Master Shang flatters me too much!¡± Shang Tianhe was just about to say something more when a steward hurried in, ¡°Young Master, the patriarch summons you back home, he says there¡¯s urgent business!¡± Shang Tianhe frowned slightly, but upon his father¡¯s summons, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Ruyan, I apologize, but I must take my leave first!¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Young Master!¡± Shang Tianhe hurried back to his family home. Shang Yuchen paced back and forth in the study. Seeing Shang Tianhe, he couldn¡¯t help but say in a deep voice, ¡°I have just received a piece of news that I think you should have a look at!¡± Shang Tianhe took it and saw that it was from Yuanzhou City, feeling somewhat indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a small rural city, what big deal could it possibly be?¡± Shang Tianhe thought as he opened the brocade book. But after reading a few lines, his eyebrows slightly raised. After finishing, he asked with some astonishment, ¡°Father, is this news true?¡± ¡°I have already sent people to verify it, it¡¯s beyond doubt!¡± said Shang Yuchen. Then he continued, ¡°This person comes from an ominous background, and nobody had seen him before today, but his strength is formidable, especially since he broke through to Half-step Longevity in the heat of battle, which shows his extraordinary talent! This trial adds another opponent for you!¡± Shang Tianhe nodded but still said with full confidence, ¡°Father, rest assured, the Xuanyuan Sect is but a minor sect, and I¡¯ve heard they possess a Secret Technique to forcefully elevate one¡¯s Cultivation Level, so this so-called Longevity they boast of is greatly exaggerated!¡± ¡°And my Tianhe Sword has been successfully forged. This trial will be the moment for our Shang Family to enter Kunlun!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Shang Family. As one of the few large cities within the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, Jizhou City was home to countless noble families and Sect Cultivators. Especially now with the trial approaching, many were starting to stir. Therefore, when the news of Xue An¡¯s annihilation of the Xuanyuan Sect arrived, it aroused more or less the attention of various parties. Ruyan Tower. A stunningly beautiful girl looked at a piece of paper in her hand, her gaze flickering. ¡°Someone!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Find out more about this person!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the maid left, Zhu Ruyan slowly stood up and paced around the room. ¡°With the power to annihilate the Xuanyuan Sect, your Cultivation Level must be impressive! But I wonder if you would be willing to help me? After all¡­ the other party is someone from the Immortal Palace!¡± When mentioning the Immortal Palace, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face showed a hint of humiliation and despair. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Jizhou City. The main city in the eastern region of Kunlun. When Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the siblings, saw the towering city walls, they were so excited they almost jumped for joy. For them, being able to come to Jizhou City once in their lifetime was considered broadening their horizons. Bian Qingmu, however, remained calm. She had been to Jizhou more than once, always for the sake of trials. Of course, without exception, she was always eliminated. This time should be different, right? Bian Qingmu stealthily glanced at Xue An beside her. Although it had been a few days since the incident in Yuanzhou City, every time she thought about it, she still felt her heart race. Breaking through to become a Half-step Longevity on the battlefield, then obliterating nine people with his fists, and the lowest among these nine had the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal. This man had completely overturned all of Bian Qingmu¡¯s understanding. She finally realized why, when she had repeatedly advised Xue An to keep a low profile, there had been a hint of amusement in his eyes. Was he mocking her for being ignorant and narrow-minded? With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and then whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city quickly, or the gates will close soon!¡± A group of people walked into Jizhou City, where the streets were several times wider than those in Yuanzhou City, and the pedestrians were all well-dressed, with many powerful figures among them. Bian Hua and Bian Tian found everything fresh and new, with Bian Tian especially attracted to a street vendor selling trinkets, squatting down to take a closer look. At this moment, there was a sound of a horse galloping rapidly from the direction of the street. The horse was exceptionally spirited, and the person on it, dressed in red, wielded a riding crop and yelled as she sped along, ¡°Make way!¡± As she spoke, she lashed out with her crop now and then, causing unbudging citizens to cry out in pain. This commotion also caught the attention of Bian Qingmu and her companions, who were about to step aside when the horse charged close. Bian Tian was squatting by the roadside, unaware of the unusual activity behind her. The woman, seeing this, lashed out with her riding crop, ¡°Out of my way!¡± The crack of the whip was ear-shattering, obviously very vicious. Bian Qingmu was startled and about to step forward to stop it. Xue An snorted coldly and reached out to grab the whip. The woman in red was also taken aback; she couldn¡¯t believe someone dared to seize her riding crop. A look of anger couldn¡¯t help but spread across her beautiful face. ¡°Let go!¡± she commanded. With that, she attempted to wrest her riding crop back. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move Xue An in the slightest! At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Riding wildly in the streets, injuring people with a whip, didn¡¯t your family teach you how to behave?¡± This remark enflamed the woman in red with rage, ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to lecture me?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; such arrogance was truly annoying! Thus, he suddenly loosened his grip. The girl, who was forcefully trying to snatch the riding crop, nearly tumbled off the horse. Burning with rage, she drew the sword from her waist in one swift motion. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she exclaimed. As she spoke, she thrust her sword directly toward Xue An¡¯s face. The force of the sword was like thunder, its momentum quite startling. Bian Qingmu was slightly startled; this girl looked young, yet she had the cultivation level of a Heavenly Human Realm. Yet facing this thrusting sword, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to give it a direct glance. Only when the Sword Qi was almost upon him did he raise his hand and flick it lightly with his finger. Bang! The sword, which the girl believed would surely strike true, was flicked into fragments by Xue An¡¯s finger. The resulting waves of force knocked the woman in red off her horse, eliciting a pained cry from her. Seeing this, the citizens, who should have been happy, all looked at each other before scattering in panic. Even the street vendors didn¡¯t bother to pack up their wares as they ran away. The woman in red, limping, stood up with a murderous look on her face, ¡°You dare hit me?¡± ¡°Is that so surprising? Do you want another go?¡± Xue An said, feigning an advance. The woman in red retreated several steps in fear, glaring at Xue An, ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± As she spoke, the sound of hooves thundered in the distance, and soon a group of dozens of riders charged toward them. The leader, a middle-aged man, dismounted and bowed in front of the woman in red, ¡°Miss!¡± With a dark expression, the woman pointed at Xue An and ordered, ¡°Cripple him for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man stood up and surveyed Xue An with a glance, a hint of a cold smile emerging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Kid, you actually dared to hit our City Lord¡¯s daughter, it seems like you are sick of living!¡± City Lord! Hearing this title, Bian Qingmu¡¯s face suddenly turned white as he cried out in shock, ¡°You¡¯re from the Ai Family?¡± The woman in red said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bian Qingmu felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The Ai Family of Jizhou. They are a millennium-old noble family and the current City Lords of Jizhou City. No wonder this woman dared to be so arrogant. This was going to be troublesome. Xue An, however, remained indifferent, saying calmly, ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, make your move quickly; I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± The man¡¯s eyes grew colder as he shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± With that, the man drew his sword and thrust it forward. The power he displayed was astonishing, revealing the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal. The several dozen knights behind him also drew their bows and notched their arrows, aiming them straight at Xue An. Ai Hongyu¡¯s face revealed an excited expression. Let¡¯s see you hit me now; you won¡¯t die but you¡¯ll be skinned! At this moment, faced with such a formidable combined attack, Xue An merely stepped forward nonchalantly. Boom! The entire street shook. The knights, along with their horses, were all knocked off their feet by the shock. The man himself was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground, unable to get up for the moment. Ai Hongyu was left all alone at the scene. A look of horror gradually spread over her bewildered face. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Her family¡¯s Guard Captain couldn¡¯t even make a single strike before being kicked away by this man. What level of cultivation did he possess? At this time, Xue An looked at Ai Hongyu and shook his head, ¡°I intended to spare your life, but unfortunately, at such a young age, your heart is already so venomous. Keeping you alive would be a curse, so it¡¯s better for you to die.¡± As he spoke, Xue An casually waved his hand, sending a strand of Sword Qi straight at Ai Hongyu. Ai Hongyu was scared stiff! She never imagined that someone would actually dare to kill her. Boom! As the Sword Qi approached, a golden light suddenly appeared on Ai Hongyu, blocking the strand of Sword Qi. Ai Hongyu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was wearing the protective Jade Pendant her father had given her! But just as she felt a moment of relief, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Again!¡± Another strand of Sword Qi flew out, causing the golden light to flicker wildly. Ai Hongyu was terrified, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± But as soon as the cry left her mouth, the golden light shattered. At the same time, from a distance within the city, someone transmitted a voice from afar. ¡°Spare the person beneath your sword!¡± Unfortunately, Xue An¡¯s resolve to kill was as firm as a rock. Although the woman was young, her actions were ruthless, and just now, she had given the order to disable him. So Xue An just raised his eyebrow slightly, and the Sword Qi directly pierced through Ai Hongyu¡¯s chest. Pfft! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood spilled out. Ai Hongyu¡¯s face froze with an expression of terror, and then her dead body collapsed to the ground. A sword strike, through the heart! At that moment, an incredibly angry voice sounded. ¡°How dare you, you madman!¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Along with his words, a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance flew across the sky and landed on the street. ¡°Subordinate pays respect to City Lord!¡± The Cavalry Commander struggled to rise from the ground and said respectfully. The man who had arrived was indeed the City Lord of Jizhou City, Ai Hongyu¡¯s father, Ai Boming. At that moment, Ai Boming looked down at the body of his beloved daughter on the ground, remaining silent, with his expression changing unpredictably. After a long while, he finally raised his head and stared fixedly at Xue An. ¡°No matter who you are, since you dared to kill my daughter, I will tear you apart bit by bit and let your soul endure endless pain until death!¡± As he spoke, an extremely powerful aura emanated from Ai Boming. Longevity! A true Longevity Realm! This imposing aura, like a tempestuous wave, made Bian Qingmu, a Loose Immortal, grunt and involuntarily take two steps back. Such was the terror of the Longevity might. However, faced with such a formidable force, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, showing only a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Good, today I will see just how formidable the Longevity Realm of Kunlun really is!¡± Ai Boming was evidently furious, and his first move was a killing technique. ¡°Madman, die! Apocalypse God Fist!¡± Boom! A huge fist shadow charged straight at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, with a fighting spirit igniting in his heart. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Saying so, Xue An raised his fist, fearlessly clashing with Ai Boming¡¯s punch. Bang! Following a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their fists¡¯ impact. Everything that lay in its path, within a thousand-meter radius, was affected; the blue stone slabs on the ground cracked inch by inch, and all the houses collapsed! Bian Qingmu, protecting Bian Hua and Bian Tian, watched from afar in horror. Who had won? A moment later. Suddenly! Ai Boming grunted and staggered back seven or eight steps, his face showing an abnormal flush of color. Xue An, however, only slightly shook his shoulder before quickly returning to normal. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xue An had gained the upper hand. This shocked not only Bian Qingmu. Even the knights from the Ai Family were all terrified. How could that be? The Family Head, who had attained the Cultivation Level of Divine Spirit, actually lost to this ordinary-looking man? By this time, Ai Boming¡¯s complexion had turned extremely ugly as he said gravely, ¡°Who exactly are you? How do you possess such formidable cultivation?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Me? Just a Loose Cultivator! Come again!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An raised his fist and struck! Ai Boming inwardly cursed his bad luck. Although he was of the Longevity Realm, he was not known for his martial techniques. He had thought that his fist just now could have blasted this man to dust. But, unexpectedly, not only did he fail to gain the upper hand, but he also suffered a loss! This couldn¡¯t help but fill him with astonishment. By his air, this man appeared to be at most at the Half-step Longevity cultivation level, so why did he have such formidable strength? Seeing that Xue An was coming at him with another punch, Ai Boming clenched his teeth and took another punch. That punch directly blasted him over a dozen steps back. Xue An seemed to be intrigued, ¡°Again!¡± Boom! Boom! Two punches in quick succession. Xue An actually sent Ai Boming flying from one end of the street to the other. This scene also shocked many noble families who had come upon hearing the news. ¡°Who is that man?¡± someone exclaimed. At this point, Ai Boming looked terrible, his figure swaying as if about to fall. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take another punch from me! If you survive, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Having said that, he suddenly leapt into the air and shouted, ¡°Move¡­ heaven and earth!¡± ¡°` Boom! The power of this punch, although not yet arrived, had already caused the ground within a hundred meters to collapse! And Ai Boming, with a look of terror, lifted his head to see the punch coming down and shouted in despair, ¡°It¡¯s actually Immortal Law!¡± Boom! This sentence caused a stir among many people. Immortal Law! That meant the supreme ultimate technique! How did this man come to know it; what on earth was his background? These people were full of doubts and uncertainties. Ai Boming then shouted, ¡°I concede!¡± But it was already too late. Xue An¡¯s punch came crashing down, directly sending him flying a great distance, followed by a spray of fresh blood. Severely injured! Ai Boming, being of the Longevity Realm, had actually been severely wounded by Xue An¡¯s single punch. At this, there was a deathly silence over the entire field. Xue An landed on the ground and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Your daughter galloped through the streets injuring people for no reason, and her intentions were malicious. I killed her; do you have anything to say?¡± With a haggard look, Ai Boming turned pale, a glint of humiliation flashing in his eyes, but as he saw Xue An slowly raising his fist again, he hastened to speak out of fear. ¡°Nothing to say!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Since that is the case, I shall spare your life!¡± Having said that, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, I am here to participate in the trial competition. When the time comes, you are free to come at me as you please!¡± With those words, Xue An turned and left. After they had gone. Ai Boming was then supported and sent back to the Ai Family. The news spread. Jizhou was shaken by it. Shang Family. Shang Tianhe, who was practicing calligraphy in the study, showed little reaction when he heard the news, merely nodding his head. ¡°Understood!¡± After the person who brought the news had left, Shang Tianhe finished the last stroke, then looked over the character for ¡®sword¡¯ that he had written. Though it was only written on paper, an oppressive Sword Qi came forth nonetheless. The only flaw was the hesitation in the final stroke, which introduced a blemish to what would have otherwise been a flawless embodiment of sword spirit. ¡°To defeat someone from the Longevity Realm while only being at Half-step Longevity; although Ai Boming is not known for his martial prowess, he still is of the Longevity rank after all. It seems you truly are a formidable opponent of mine!¡± Shang Tianhe murmured to himself, then with a casual wave of his hand, a surge of Sword Qi cut the piece of paper with the character into fine dust. Ruyan Tower. Zhu Ruyan, upon hearing the news, fell silent for a long while, her eyes flickering with thought. ¡°Understood!¡± When the maid was about to leave, Zhu Ruyan said, ¡°Wait, I will write a letter. You deliver it afterward!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Ruyan picked up her pen, pondered for a moment, and then briskly wrote a few lines. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An and Bian Qingmu along with others were staying in an inn. The events of today had instilled a sense of awe in them towards Xue An. Even Bian Tian no longer dared to frolic around Xue An as she had in the past. To this, Xue An gave a wry smile, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? Do I look like I would eat people?¡± Bian Qingmu was silent for a moment before bowing and saying, ¡°Immortal Master, I was short-sighted before and offended you. I ask for your forgiveness!¡± Bian Qingmu was apologizing for the disdain she had previously held in her heart. Today, Xue An had proven his strength through irrefutable facts, and naturally, she was thoroughly convinced. Xue An laughed, ¡°Alright, no need to be so formal; a mere Longevity is nothing to fuss over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was Xue An¡¯s genuine sentiment. In The Multiverse Realms, the Longevity rank was as ants, at most a mightier ant. Defeating a Longevity was really nothing to boast about. However, Bian Qingmu and the others took Xue An¡¯s words as modesty, feeling even more reverence in their hearts. ¡°` Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) ¡°Young Master, someone is looking for you!¡± the Innkeeper walked in and said respectfully. Hm? Someone looking for me? Xue An was somewhat puzzled but still nodded slightly. ¡°Let him in!¡± Soon, a young maid entered the room. ¡°Young Master, I am here on my Miss¡¯s orders to deliver a missive to you!¡± ¡°Your Miss?¡± Xue An was even more bewildered. ¡°My Miss is the Master of the Ruyan Tower, Zhu Ruyan!¡± the maid said. Xue An was unclear about what was happening but still took the invitation. He opened it and a line of delicate script caught his eye. Hearing of today¡¯s events, my heart longs for, hoping to meet with you in person. Signed, Zhu Ruyan! Xue An was somewhat astonished. Is this an invitation for me? But I don¡¯t even know this Master of Ruyan Tower. At this point, the Innkeeper, who could hardly contain himself, stepped forward a few paces, and whispered with a chuckle, ¡°This Master of Ruyan Tower is a woman of outstanding beauty. In Jizhou City, there are countless young gentlemen of noble families infatuated with her, yet it is very difficult to get an audience with her! Yet now she has taken the initiative to invite you! What fortune you have, Young Master!¡± As he spoke, the Innkeeper¡¯s face showed a knowing smile that all men would understand. Xue An felt a mix of amusement and embarrassment, handed back the invitation to the maid, and after a moment¡¯s thought said, ¡°Please relay to your Miss that since we are not acquainted, there is nothing to discuss! So there¡¯s no need for a meeting, right?¡± Xue An¡¯s words left both the Innkeeper and the maid stunned. Could there actually be a man who would reject Zhu Ruyan¡¯s invitation? Could it be that he is feigning indifference to raise his own status? But looking at Xue An¡¯s indifferent expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, and he turned to leave. At this moment, out of desperation, the young maid knelt down on the ground. ¡°Young Master, please wait. My Miss is not the kind of frivolous woman you think she is. She invites you because there are important matters to discuss! I beseech you to grant her a meeting!¡± Having said this, the maid also gave a bow with her head on the ground. Xue An, seeing this, was taken aback for a moment and then nodded, ¡°It must be hard for you to be so loyal, alright, rise!¡± ¡°So you will go?¡± the maid was overjoyed. ¡°Since there are important matters, let¡¯s go see what this is about!¡± Xue An said indifferently. In the evening, Ruyan Tower was brilliantly lit. Three months ago, Zhu Ruyan entered Jizhou City and established the Ruyan Tower. Very quickly, she became famous for her exceptional skills on the zither and her beauty. The daily visitors were primarily attracted by Zhu Ruyan. However, few could ascend to the second floor. It was said that one did not need a fine appearance or a noble family background, only a high cultivation level was necessary! This requirement puzzled many, unclear why the cultivation level mattered. When Xue An followed the maid to the place, the first-floor hall was already buzzing with noise. All seated here were the young scions of the noble families of Jizhou City. Even though they were sitting drinking and chatting, their eyes were unsettled, glancing toward the staircase from time to time, clearly with thoughts beyond the wine. As Xue An started upstairs, many issued low exclamations of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this guy come from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him, he looks like a complete outsider!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be dressed like someone affluent, yet he can go upstairs, truly vexing!¡± Amidst the murmurs, Xue An climbed to the second floor. The second floor was spacious and bright, where a beaded curtain divided the entire hall in two. Under the light,the silhouettes behind the curtain were vaguely discernible but not very clear. ¡°Young Master, please have a seat!¡± a voice, cool and elegant, reached him. From the sound alone, it¡¯s clear that this lady must be a beauty. Xue An smiled lightly, feeling no discomfort, and took a seat directly in the chair. This display held no sway over him. Yet, he was still curious, certain that he did not know this woman. So, what did she want with him? ¡°Would you like to hear a piece of music, young master?¡± the woman¡¯s voice asked. ¡°As you please,¡± Xue An replied indifferently. The brief silence behind the beaded curtain broke, and soon the sound of a zither being played filled the air. The music was melodious and graceful, eliciting a sense of serene joy from those who listened. Setting other things aside, based solely on this skill with the zither, this woman was no ordinary individual. Xue An listened quietly. Suddenly, the music shifted; what started as poised and elegant swiftly plunged into sobbing wails reminiscent of a heartfelt lament. It seemed as though endless sorrow was imbued in the sound of the zither. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, a faint smile playing on his lips. Quite intriguing! After the duration it takes to drink a cup of tea, the music abruptly ceased, leaving echoes that seemed to linger in the air. Xue An picked up his teacup, took a sip, and then sighed softly, ¡°Full of lament and unparalleled sorrow, miss, are you mourning something?¡± Behind the beaded curtain, there was an evident sound of a woman¡¯s surprise, followed by her voice saying, ¡°Young master is truly remarkable, discerning my thoughts just from a piece of the zither music, you¡¯re right, Ruyan¡­ indeed has something on her mind!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Since my arrival, I have yet to see your face. Is this the attitude you have towards guests?¡± His voice carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Ruyan has been rude!¡± As she spoke, the beaded curtain was lifted, and a stunning beauty walked out. Skin fair as cream, eyebrows like distant mountains. In terms of appearance, this Zhu Ruyan could surely be considered breathtaking. Xue An, however, remained calm, and not even a flicker disturbed his gaze. He simply continued to smile faintly and sip his tea. Zhu Ruyan stood there slightly embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected that upon seeing her, Xue An would show no sign of astonishment. This disrupted many of her plans that were to follow. A moment later, Zhu Ruyan gritted her teeth, stepped forward, and sat opposite Xue An. A faint fragrance of a woman wafted over, one that would have ensnared the soul of any man not steadfast in resolve. But Xue An felt nothing. This woman was indeed attractive, but compared to An Yan, she was nothing. Even Tang Xuan¡¯er and the others were somewhat lacking. She could only boast the grace and demeanor of an ancient noble lady through her period attire and conduct. ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t you curious as to why I have asked you to come here?¡± finally, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t restrain herself and asked. ¡°Not curious,¡± Xue An replied simply. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face paled a bit from the retort. She had always been of a noble status since young, and though later fallen from grace, her stunning looks meant that everyone around her had always been respectful and deferential. She had not expected that Xue An would be so impervious. After a moment, Zhu Ruyan bit her lip, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I have heard about today¡¯s affair, where you, young master, single-handedly defeated the City Lord, exhibiting a charm that is truly captivating.¡± Xue An was noncommittal, replying coolly, ¡°If you¡¯ve invited me just to compliment me, then you may proceed!¡± Zhu Ruyan finally couldn¡¯t help but look up, her tear-glittered eyes meeting his. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Young master, there is a matter for which I would implore your assistance. I wonder if you would dare to take it on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°I want to kill someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°From the Kunlun Immortal Palace, Zuo Yuhu!¡± Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) Chapter 303: Chapter 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) After finishing her words, Zhu Ruyan anxiously looked at Xue An. Because she knew what the name Kunlun Immortal Palace meant. She had once sought help from several individuals, all of whom were distinguished figures of the era, who admired her greatly, and had all proclaimed they could accomplish anything she asked. But as soon as Zhu Ruyan mentioned the four words ¡°Kunlun Immortal Palace¡±, all of them backed down, finding various excuses to avoid the matter. These repeated blows had already eroded away Zhu Ruyan¡¯s last trace of hope. This rash invitation was also Zhu Ruyan¡¯s final effort. If that failed, she would completely give up. At that moment, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow and asked with interest, ¡°Kunlun Immortal Palace¡¯s Zuo Yuhu? Do you have a grudge against him?¡± Zhu Ruyan steeled her heart and nodded, ¡°Yes, a deep-seated enmity of blood and hatred!¡± As she spoke these words, her eyes were filled with a hateful gleam. ¡°On one side is the exalted Immortal Palace, and on the other, you, a weak woman. What enmity could there be between you?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Zhu Ruyan was silent for a long while before looking up again with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Young master, my father was Zhu Tianhua, who was also a major figure in Kunlun City. It was just that later on, after he found a treasure, Zuo Yuhu heard of it and unable to obtain it, he chose to murder out of rage!¡± ¡°After my father was murdered, he was not satisfied; he ordered his men to kill off my entire family, young and old. If I hadn¡¯t been out at the time, I would have also fallen victim to their wrath! All these years, I¡¯ve been drifting outside, the hardships indescribable. The only reason I¡¯ve endured is to seek revenge!¡± With these words, Zhu Ruyan rose from her seat and gracefully knelt down. ¡°Young master, you are a person of great ability. I only ask that you help me seek justice and revenge!¡± Xue An listened quietly, his expression undecipherable, just raising his cup to sip tea. ¡°It does sound sympathetic, but¡­¡± Xue An hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhu Ruyan quickly interjected, ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t expect the young master to take on the task for nothing. Over the years, I have also accumulated a good deal of wealth, all of which I can give to you, young master!¡± Xue An shook his head and smiled slightly, ¡°Wealth is of no use to me!¡± At the utterance of this statement. Zhu Ruyan fell silent, then with a trembling voice said, ¡°Young master, I once made a vow that whoever could help me exact my revenge, I would serve them as my master without any regrets!¡± Having said that, Zhu Ruyan looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Xue An laughed and then shook his head, ¡°It sounds tempting, but the opponent is the Kunlun Immortal Palace, you know.¡± So it¡¯s still the same! Zhu Ruyan felt a bitter taste in her heart and gently lowered her head. She didn¡¯t blame Xue An since the power of the opposing party was overwhelming to the point of despair. In fact, towards the end, Zhu Ruyan had stopped harboring any hope for revenge. But she couldn¡¯t reconcile with just living a muddled existence. Revenge had permeated every aspect of her life. If she couldn¡¯t achieve it, then her life had no meaning. ¡°Thank you for coming, young master. I have intruded!¡± Zhu Ruyan said softly, slowly standing up. ¡°Please return, young master!¡± She forced these words out with great effort, barely holding back tears. ¡°However¡­¡± Xue An reclined in his chair, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Others may fear the Kunlun Immortal Palace, but I do not!¡± This statement made Zhu Ruyan tremble, and she looked up at Xue An with disbelief. ¡°Young master¡­¡± she called out, quivering. ¡°But I want to know, what price are you willing to pay for this matter?¡± Xue An asked lightly. Facing Xue An¡¯s amused gaze, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart sank slowly, and then she clenched her teeth fiercely. Her hands trembled as she undid the ribbons of her outer garment. ¡°Master, though I have wandered through the mortal world all these years, I have always kept myself chaste! Moreover, I have practiced the Female Chastity Technique since childhood, and my pure yin can greatly enhance a person¡¯s cultivation level!¡± Having said that, Zhu Ruyan let her outer garment fall off, her teeth chattering nervously. ¡°As long as Master is willing to avenge me, I can give myself to you now!¡± What Zhu Ruyan said was true. She had been cultivating the Female Chastity Technique since she was a child. The uniqueness of this cultivation technique lay in the fact that it could use pure yin to aid a man¡¯s cultivation, even directly elevating him to a higher realm. But the conditions for practicing this technique were extremely stringent; it required a pure and unblemished woman, and moreover, her five meridians must all be unblocked! This was also the deepest secret hidden in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart. She knew better than anyone that if this trait of hers were to become known, it would be a devastating blow to her. But at the moment, for the sake of revenge, she cast all concerns aside. Xue An watched indifferently. Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, feeling a tide of mixed emotions under Xue An¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, unsure of the taste in her heart. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll help you kill this man!¡± Zhu Ruyan heard Xue An¡¯s words as if they were heavenly music to her ears. ¡°Master¡­.¡± At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and chuckled, ¡°Alright, put on your outer garment, be careful not to catch cold!¡± Zhu Ruyan was stunned; she didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant. Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°I will help you because you are willing to pay a high enough price for what you believe in; that¡¯s something I admire.¡± ¡°As for the rest you mentioned¡­ I am not one to take advantage of others in their moment of weakness. Furthermore¡­ I already have a family, and even two children!¡± Zhu Ruyan stared at Xue An, baffled, her mind struggling to comprehend. Xue An stood up and spoke indifferently, ¡°After I win this trial, you will come with me to the main city of Kunlun; I want to see for myself who dares to make the presumptuous claim to be the Immortal Palace!¡± Having finished, Xue An went downstairs. Zhu Ruyan stood there, dazed for a long time. ¡°Miss,¡± the young maidservant called out softly. Zhu Ruyan turned around, her face covered with tears. The young maidservant had grown up with her from a young age and felt a bitter ache in her heart at the sight. ¡°Congratulations Miss, your hope for revenge seems likely now!¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded mournfully, a soft place deep within her heart stirred as if touched by something. Years of rootless drifting had conditioned her to always assume the worst in people¡¯s hearts. But she had not expected that Xue An would give her such an outcome in the end. The last words left by this man excited Zhu Ruyan immensely. ¡°Pack up, prepare¡­ to set off with Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan said in a firm voice. When Xue An returned to the inn, the shopkeeper stared at him with envious eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Bian Qingmu and the others had odd expressions on their faces. To this, Xue An merely smiled and dismissed it. He had always acted with a clear conscience, never caring about others¡¯ opinions! Xue An¡¯s journey to Kunlun was initially with the resolve to flatten heaven and earth. To be able to lend a hand to someone along the way was, of course, very good! Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Chapter 304: Chapter 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Ai Family. Ai Boming lay in bed, his complexion pale as paper, nursing his injuries. Xue An¡¯s punch hadn¡¯t killed him, but it had seriously damaged his foundational energy, something that wouldn¡¯t recover in less than a year or two. ¡°Is the matter taken care of?¡± Ai Boming asked in a deep voice. ¡°My lord, as per your instructions, we have tampered with the Trial Divine Stone. The moment this person enters, we can summon our troops to surround and kill him within!¡± a steward reported in a deep voice. Ai Boming nodded, a vindictive glint in his eyes. ¡°Excellent! To think he dared to kill my daughter, this time, I will have him pay with his blood for the blood debt!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The day of the trial finally arrived. The open ground in front of the trial field was packed with not just the participants but also the citizens gathered to watch the spectacle. A stir ran through the crowd now and then as masters from various parts of the eastern Kunlun regions continued to arrive. A splendid carriage drove into the arena, and Shang Tianhe stepped down. His arrival caused quite a stir. ¡°It¡¯s the Shang Family!¡± ¡°The eldest son of the Shang Family has arrived!¡± ¡°I hear the Shang Family¡¯s eldest son has godlike swordsmanship and even had training under the Sword Control Villa in the northern region of Kunlun. For this trial competition, I reckon first place will belong to none other than him!¡± Among these murmurs, Shang Tianhe remained calm, whereas his father, Shang Yuchen, wore a proud smile, nodding occasionally in response to those greeting him. At that moment, Xue An and Bian Qingmu also appeared at the venue. Due to the incidents from the past few days, many recognized Xue An. ¡°It¡¯s him! He really came!¡± ¡°This guy beat Ai Boming into bedridden agony, and he still dares to participate in the trial? He¡¯s got guts, that¡¯s for sure!¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation. Shang Tianhe fixed his gaze on Xue An, then strode over. Seeing him approach, many quickly cleared the way, looking at Xue An with gleeful anticipation of misfortune. As the pride of Jizhou City, Shang Tianhe naturally had the crowd¡¯s favor. As for Xue An, a man of mysterious origins and domineering actions, many were wary of him. ¡°You are indeed strong and worthy to be my opponent. But in this trial, I will make you understand what a true powerhouse is,¡± Shang Tianhe said in a strong voice. Xue An simply smiled, not responding to Shang Tianhe¡¯s words, instead glancing at the sword at his waist, ¡°Sword Cultivator?¡± Shang Tianhe nodded, ¡°True Disciple of the Sword Control Villa, Shang Tianhe!¡± As he spoke, pride filled his face. After all, to become a True Disciple in a Hidden Immortal Sect like Sword Control Villa was a testament to his exceptional talent! ¡°Fine, for this trial, I won¡¯t use fists but swords to defeat you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Boom! Xue An¡¯s statement sparked commotion among the surrounding people. Many were aware of how Xue An had defeated Ai Boming with his fists a few days prior. They had assumed Xue An to be a Martial Cultivator who excelled in fist techniques. Yet now he was claiming he would defeat Shang Tianhe with a sword, which seemed almost absurdly laughable. At least many could not help but snicker, believing this man was arrogantly courting death. Upon hearing this, Shang Tianhe¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Defeat me with a sword? Heh, I¡¯ve been sleeping with a sword by my pillow since I was three, practicing swordsmanship countless times daily. At seven, I entered the Heavenly Human Realm; at twelve, I reached Xiaoyao; by eighteen, I ascended to Heavenly Being; and at twenty-two, I finally became a Sword Immortal! Recently, I received the favor of Moonlight Sword Sovereign from Sword Control Villa and was taken as a disciple to inherit the peerless Sword Dao! Becoming a True Disciple!¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s words garnered an admiring look from the surrounding people. Shang Yuchen¡¯s face was full of pride; after all, with his son being so promising, it reflected glory on him as well. A cold sneer surfaced on the corner of Shang Tianhe¡¯s mouth as he retorted, ¡°And now you dare claim¡­ you intend to defeat me with your sword?¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s question made everyone turn their gaze toward Xue An. Many faces were filled with disdain. Yet faced with these stares, Xue An laughed, ¡°Sounds quite impressive!¡± ¡°But to me, it still looks like¡­ trash!¡± As soon as the word ¡°trash¡± left his mouth, it elicited numerous angry glances. Especially Shang Yuchen, whose complexion became so dark it looked like he could drip water. But Shang Tianhe merely showed a slight change in expression, then nodded his head, ¡°My heart of the sword is clear and unperturbed. You can¡¯t provoke me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll prove with my sword who is truly the trash!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned to leave. Just then, there was a sudden disturbance at the entrance of the trial venue, followed by the crowd parting to create a path. A peerlessly elegant beauty with incomparable charm walked in with measured steps. The spectating crowd gradually fell silent, many watching her with faces full of amazement. After the beautiful woman walked past, someone murmured softly, ¡°Is there really such a beautiful woman in the world?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that Miss Zhu Ruyan of the Ruyan Tower?¡± Someone recognized her and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low exclamation. At first, Shang Tianhe was taken aback, and then a surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. He had been doggedly courting Zhu Ruyan for some time, but she always kept her distance, never responding directly, which greatly troubled Shang Tianhe. Her sudden appearance at the front of the trial venue today must be to bolster my spirits! She must have understood my feelings and is ready to accept them! With that thought, Shang Tianhe excitedly stepped forward, ¡°Miss Ruyan, why have you come in person? Your presence truly flusters me¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he realized that Zhu Ruyan was not glancing sideways, not even looking at him, and walked straight past him into the venue. What is she doing? Intrigued, Shang Tianhe turned his head to look. He saw Zhu Ruyan approach Xue An and gracefully saluted him. ¡°My lord!¡± Boom! All the onlookers were taken aback. What was this about? Why was Zhu Ruyan, known throughout Jizhou for her beauty, showing such respect to this man? Shang Tianhe was flabbergasted. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about my lord¡¯s participation in the trial, so I specifically came to boost your morale!¡± Hearing this, Shang Tianhe could no longer remain calm. The murderous intent in his eyes was fervent, and his complexion turned ashen. Very good! You dare to provoke me so, this time¡­ I will surely kill you! At that moment, an elder from the Ai Family announced loudly, ¡°The trial has officially begun! Participants, enter the arena!¡± A layer of light shimmered above the trial ground. This light barrier was much thicker than the one in Yuanzhou City, obviously considering that the cultivation levels of those participating in this trial would be much higher! Shang Tianhe, with a darkened face, entered the arena first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Anchong gave Zhu Ruyan a slight nod and then turned to enter as well. Zhu Ruyan stared at the departing figure of Xue An, her face full of tension and anticipation. Xue An was her only hope for revenge! Naturally, she was full of concern. At this moment, as Xue An entered, some individuals at the front of the trial ground exchanged glances, and with composed expressions, they quickly followed him inside. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) Chapter 305: Chapter 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) After a series of light and shadow changes, what appeared before Xue An was actually a small-scale platform. And his first opponent was none other than a pair of delicate and charming sisters. ¡°Big brother, this is our first time participating in the trial, please show us some mercy!¡± One of the women pleaded in a delicate voice. Xue An slightly smiled and said in an amused tone, ¡°Someone over a hundred years old still acting like a child, don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± These words caused both women¡¯s faces to change abruptly. ¡°Boy, you look quite good, it¡¯s a pity, we can¡¯t pamper you today because someone wants you dead!¡± With that said, both women disappeared from the spot. Faced with this scene, Xue An was not the least bit flustered; instead, he closed his eyes. Suddenly. At Xue An¡¯s lower back, a dagger emanating a dense omen of ill fortune appeared out of nowhere, then thrust forward violently. It almost pierced through Xue An¡¯s hairs. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Your Void Evasion technique is quite good, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless in front of me!¡± As he spoke, a strand of Sword Qi directly cut through the void. A woman screamed in agony, followed by blood dripping to the ground and speeding away. ¡°Still trying to run?¡± Xue An only took one step to appear in the distance, then stretched out his hand, and plunged it directly into the void. ¡°Come out for me¡­!¡± As Xue An¡¯s voice fell, the two women were forcibly yanked out of the void by him. The two women were terrified, ¡°Save us¡­¡± Their cries for help ceased abruptly as they were pierced through by a strand of Sword Qi and died on the spot. Meanwhile, the platform began to flicker violently, and as many as thirty or forty people appeared on the platform. Xue An released his hand, and the bodies of the two women fell to the ground with a dull thud. This caused the group of thirty or forty to be simultaneously startled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, have you finally shown up?¡± Xue An said coolly. The leader of the group had an uncertain look on his face and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re on the brink of death and still so arrogant?!¡± ¡°I said I would let the Ai Family off the hook, but now since he¡¯s seeking his own death, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Xue An spoke calmly, taking a step forward. ¡°Come at me together, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± These people glanced at each other, their faces hesitant. The two women just killed by Xue An were known as the Witch Twin Shas, notorious and tough figures in the eastern region of Kunlun, yet they were directly annihilated by a single sword strike from Xue An. This suddenly made those who were initially full of confidence lose their nerve. ¡°Kill him! The Family Head of the Ai Family will reward us handsomely! Otherwise, none of us will leave!¡± the leader shouted coldly. Hearing this, they gritted their teeth and charged forward. These people were mostly at the Half-step Loose Immortal cultivation level, and the leaders were Loose Immortals! The combined attack of so many was extremely formidable. Even the trial platform itself seemed unable to bear it, beginning to gradually crack. Meanwhile, those outside could only see the light screen of the entire trial space flickering intensely. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Yes, such a thing has never happened before!¡± The onlookers outside were full of confusion and uncertainty. Only a few from the Ai Family looked at each other, their faces filled with glee. It was certain that a fight had broken out inside, and now, that man will have no place to be buried. But their hopes were destined to be dashed. Because inside, facing this terrifying strike. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Sword¡­ Domain!¡± Numerous Sword Qi blades suddenly appeared, densely filling the entire space. Everyone felt a heaviness in their bodies, as if they were unable to use their cultivation levels at all, and naturally, the terrifying strike dissipated into nothing. In this space, Sword Qi was the absolute ruler! These people were in utter shock. Xue An softly commanded, ¡°Kill!¡± As the word ¡°kill¡± came out. All the Sword Qi, like bone-corroding maggots, immediately engulfed these people. After a few brief screams of agony, all fell silent. When the sword light dispersed, nothing but stark white bones remained on the ground. ¡°Is this all you¡¯re capable of? It¡¯s becoming more and more boring. Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Xue An said impatiently, casually waving his hand to slice through the light curtain, then stepped forward and walked in. At this moment, Shang Tianhe was fighting with a burly man. The burly man¡¯s offensive was extremely fierce, but regrettably, with just a slight dodge, Shang Tianhe easily kept all the fists and kicks from so much as touching a single hair on him. A few moments later. The burly man¡¯s attacks gradually slowed down, and beads of sweat started to appear on his face. Just then, Shang Tianhe suddenly struck the burly man¡¯s neck with the scabbard of his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The burly man¡¯s body stiffened. After taking a deep breath, he said in resignation, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Shang Tianhe, with an indifferent expression, stepped back half a step and nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re gracious.¡± From beginning to end, Shang Tianhe never drew his sword. All his fights were won using the scabbard to defeat his opponents. Many opponents were greatly irritated by this, thinking that Shang Tianhe was too arrogant, actually hoping to win the trial without even drawing his sword. But only Shang Tianhe himself understood. He wanted to nurture the Sword Qi in his chest to the utmost limit; only in this way could he unleash the greatest lethality and annihilate that man in one strike! As the burly man admitted defeat, the scene before Shang Tianhe shifted, and an old man with white hair appeared opposite him. Seeing the old man, Shang Tianhe¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°So it is the Diviner. Tianhe pays his respects!¡± The Diviner laughed, ¡°This trial, I¡¯m merely here to join in the fun. Go ahead, Young Master Shang!¡± Just as the two were about to fight, the platform fluctuated, and then Xue An emerged from it. ¡°Good, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Shang Tianhe looked at Xue An with a dark expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The fight isn¡¯t over yet, how could you appear here?¡± ¡°I got tired of waiting! All the others have already been defeated by me, now you¡¯re the only one left!¡± Xue An¡¯s words left Shang Tianhe stunned. The Diviner snorted coldly, ¡°Such arrogance at a young age, it¡¯s indeed laughable.¡± Xue An turned his head to glance at the old man, frowning slightly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± The Diviner proudly said, ¡°I am the Sect Leader of the Diviner Sect from the eastern region of Kunlun, the Diviner himself, young man, you¡­.¡± Xue An had no patience for this old man¡¯s haughtiness, ¡°Scram!¡± The Diviner, infuriated, was about to scold Xue An for not knowing how to respect his elders. Xue An waved his hand casually. A fearsome Sword Qi then pierced directly toward the Diviner¡¯s forehead. The Diviner, shocked, twisted his body with all his might and narrowly dodged the strike! Then, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, his gaze filled with fear as he looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Still dare to talk nonsense?¡± The Diviner, pale-faced, shook his head repeatedly and hastily left the trial grounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Xue An and Shang Tianhe remained on the platform. Shang Tianhe¡¯s expression grew solemn. The Sword Dao Cultivation that Xue An revealed with that casual strike had also taken him aback. Could this fellow also be a Sword Cultivator? ¡°Draw your sword, let me see just how extraordinary your so-called unparalleled Sword Dao is,¡± Xue An said, standing with his hands behind his back and speaking nonchalantly. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Shang Tianhe snorted coldly, ¡°Your Sword Dao is indeed not bad, but how can it compare to the unparalleled Sword Dao that I have painstakingly honed over so many years!¡± As he spoke, Shang Tianhe slowly drew his sword. Moon-white Sword Qi surged wildly, illuminating the entire trial space as if it were the Moon Palace itself! Xue An¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, as he simply watched quietly. ¡°Tianhe¡­ Sword Heart!¡± Shang Tianhe saw this and couldn¡¯t help but roar, as a dazzling sword light slashed down from the heavens with absolute resolve. The entire stage, even the whole trial space, was directly cleaved in half by this sword. The crowd watching from outside only saw a sword Qi shooting up into the sky. Shang Yuchen, who was originally somewhat nervous, relaxed and laughed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s my son Tianhe¡¯s Sword Intent! Now, my son is sure to win!¡± He was completely confident in this. And many people, after hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of anything else, as long as they could defeat that man, that would be good! Only Bian Qingmu and Zhu Ruyan, among others, showed dramatic changes in their expressions. In the trial field, with the stage engulfed by the sword light, it was impossible to see the situation inside for a moment. But Shang Tianhe was certain, he had won! There was no way anyone could withstand his sword without dodging or evading! Moreover, Shang Tianhe felt that his sword had made significant progress just now. This filled his heart with joy and pride. But his joy was quickly shattered by a voice. ¡°Honestly, I am very disappointed!¡± With that, the sword light rapidly dissipated, and Xue An appeared in the center of the field, still standing with his hands behind his back, his expression still indifferent. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Shang Tianhe said in shock, his face filled with horror. Xue An shook his head, ¡°With your Sword Dao, you dare to call yourself unparalleled? In the secular world, I once met a Sword Cultivator whose Cultivation Level was inferior to yours, but his Sword Dao was stronger than yours!¡± The Sword Cultivator Xue An was referring to was Lingnan¡¯s Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi. Although Xue An said that he had also made mistakes in Sword Dao, he had nonetheless touched the edge of the Dao in the secular world, which was quite an achievement. And this Shang Tianhe, who had grown up in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun since childhood, with conditions for cultivation a hundred times better than the secular world, ended up only chasing external forces, which to Xue An, was naturally rubbish. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Stop your nonsense, I don¡¯t believe your Sword Dao is better than my master¡¯s! Take this!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe lifted his sword again, ready to strike. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Your master? Hehe, I once made all the immortals of The Multiverse Realm bow their heads to me. What is he in comparison?¡± Shang Tianhe¡¯s face paled; he felt an extremely terrifying Sword Intent. But he still gritted his teeth and concentrated all his Cultivation Level into the Tianhe Sword, thrusting fiercely! ¡°Die!¡± Shang Tianhe roared. Boom! The Tianhe Sword Intent surged like a raging river, heading straight for Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, making no move. Then Shang Tianhe witnessed a scene that almost shattered his innards. He saw his own Tianhe Sword Intent come to a halt before reaching Xue An, then, like subjects before an emperor, bow in submission before dissipating. Shang Tianhe¡¯s face turned white as he muttered, ¡°No¡­ impossible, how could this¡­¡± Xue An said calmly, ¡°I told you, no matter how hard you train, your Sword Dao is still rubbish, because¡­ you have no talent for it!¡± These words dealt a nearly fatal blow to Shang Tianhe! Always called a Sword Dao genius by the people around since childhood, he now suddenly had someone tell him he had no talent! This huge disparity nearly made Shang Tianhe vomit blood. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! If I have no talent for Sword Dao, then who in the world does?¡± Shang Tianhe was almost hysterical. Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, today I will show you what a true Immortal Sword is!¡± With Xue An¡¯s words, streaks of sword light gradually emerged before him, then combined into a white Giant Sword! ¡°Watch my sword¡­cut through the heavens!¡± As the words fell, Xue An lightly grasped the hilt and swung fiercely. A heaven-shaking Sword Intent surged to the skies in an instant, and the trial light screen above only held for a few breaths before it shattered with a loud bang. Onlookers outside cried out in utter shock, ¡°What¡¯s happened!¡± No sooner had they spoken than a sword light came crashing down, cleaving Jizhou City in two. This was also the mightiest sword Xue An had wielded since reaching the Half-step Longevity stage. Dust rose in all directions, and the entire Jizhou City trembled under this sword. As for the others, they all stared in stunned silence. This sword had surpassed their understanding. Shang Yuchen suddenly turned pale, ¡°Tianhe¡­ How is he?¡± This was also of concern to many, so they turned to look as well. They saw that the trial ground was completely destroyed, and as the dust gradually cleared, only two people were standing in the center. One of them was Shang Tianhe. Seeing his son unharmed, Shang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. But immediately after, his heart seized up again. Shang Tianhe slowly said, ¡°It turns out, I was really wrong!¡± Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned and walked out. Shang Yuchen quickly went to meet him, but before he had taken but a few steps. Shang Tianhe suddenly knelt to the ground with a thud, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Tianhe!¡± exclaimed Shang Yuchen. Shang Tianhe gently shook his head at his father, ¡°Father, your son has failed you. My heart of the sword is destroyed, and I cannot serve you into your old age. I only ask that after my death, you hold no grudge against me!¡± Shang Yuchen shook uncontrollably. Shang Tianhe nodded at Xue An, ¡°Thank you!¡± After speaking, Shang Tianhe collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Xue An watched silently. This Shang Tianhe, who had until just now been dissatisfied, had tried to withstand the sword with his heart of the sword, only to die with it shattered to pieces! No one else was to blame! Thinking this, Xue An shook his head and stepped forward to leave. That very moment, Shang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°Give back my son¡¯s life!¡± With that, he charged forward. Without turning his head, Xue An flicked his wrist and Shang Yuchen was sent flying back even faster. ¡°In consideration of your son, I will not kill you this time, but I hope you won¡¯t test my limited patience again!¡± said Xue An indifferently, striding away. Shang Yuchen stared blankly at the receding figure of Xue An, quivering all over. And the entire crowd watched this scene with unspeakable fear. From entering the trial grounds to now, merely an hour had passed, yet countless were dead or injured. Even the highly esteemed eldest son of the Shang Family had met with defeat and death. Just how terrifying was this man? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears! The stronger Xue An became, the greater her hope for revenge. ¡°My lord¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, then said, ¡°There are still some matters to attend to, then I¡¯ll head to Kunlun City!¡± With that, Xue An leapt into the air and disappeared into the horizon. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Someone slashed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Someone slashed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Ai Family. Ai Boming always felt jittery, as if something was about to happen. Could it be that something had gone wrong at the trial conference? Ai Boming was fraught with suspicion and doubt. Suddenly, an earth-shattering boom came from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ai Boming exclaimed in alarm. ¡°Rep¡­ Reporting to the master, someone has slashed Jizhou City with a single sword!¡± the butler said, trembling. ¡°What?¡± Ai Boming bolted upright, his face a mask of disbelief. ¡°Slashed Jizhou City with a single sword?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the butler said, consumed with fear. Indeed. Ai Boming could now feel an exceptionally strong Sword Intent. And this Sword Intent felt eerily familiar. The color drained from Ai Boming¡¯s face. Just then, a voice came through. ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed that you couldn¡¯t kill me?¡± Ai Boming¡¯s face turned aghast, and he looked around. There sat Xue An, who had appeared inside the room at some unknown time, lounging in a chair, leisurely watching him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ai Boming stumbled over his words, unable to speak. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I told you before, I spared you once, but you continued to be blind to the truth, so don¡¯t blame me now!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Although Ai Boming was lying in bed recovering from his injuries, he couldn¡¯t care less at this point and flipped out of bed, collapsing to his knees with a thud. ¡°My lord, spare my life! I truly realize my wrongs. If you spare me, I can give you endless gold and silver treasures as well as Spirit Stones and Immortal Pills!¡± Xue An looked at the panic-stricken Ai Boming, shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Why do people always come to regret only when they¡¯re facing death?¡± As he spoke, a Sword Qi pierced Ai Boming¡¯s forehead. Ai Boming looked at Xue An in shock, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An actually dared to kill him so decisively and swiftly. Then, he slowly fell to the ground, dead. The butler was already so frightened that he was about to faint. Seeing his master dead, he turned and tried to run. Xue An frowned slightly and with a swing of his sword, the butler screamed and fell dead as well. Xue An then got up and walked outside. By now, the entire Jizhou City was in chaos. The Ai Family was particularly panic-stricken. Xue An stepped into the void. Looking down at the Ai Family below him. At this moment, the people of the Ai Family also noticed Xue An, crying out in alarm. ¡°Look! That man is back!¡± ¡°Heavens, is the Ai Family really doomed?¡± Amidst these cries of despair, Xue An shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!¡± The crowd below breathed a collective sigh of relief. ¡°But I must leave you with a lesson!¡± With that, Xue An took a step. The entire Ai Family estate, as if struck by a giant hammer, was leveled to the ground. ¡°Not too shabby!¡± Xue An nodded with satisfaction, then vanished into the sky. The surviving members of the Ai Family looked at each other and then scattered in all directions. Thus, the once-powerful Ai Family fell into decline. Xue An returned to the trial site, where Zhu Ruyan and Bian Qingmu and others were still waiting for him. As for everyone else, most had already dispersed. After all, Xue An¡¯s performance was too astonishing, already stripping everyone of their will to resist. Xue An merely smiled at this before asking Bian Qingmu, ¡°How about it, would you like to accompany me to Kunlun?¡± Bian Qingmu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯d rather not, my cultivation level is such that I would only be a burden to you!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Fair enough, then let¡¯s part ways here!¡± With that, he turned to Zhu Ruyan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xue An prepared to leave, Bian Tian approached with reluctance, ¡°Immortal Master, I still don¡¯t know your name. Could you tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone around perked up their ears to listen. For all this time, they had no knowledge of Xue An¡¯s origins or name. Xue An patted Bian Tian¡¯s little head, ¡°Remember, my name is Xue An!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Bian Tian nodded vigorously and then spoke with reluctance, ¡°Immortal Master Xue, will we have the chance to meet again in the future?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An¡¯s patience at the trial meeting was because he wanted to thoroughly understand the composition of the sects within the Kunlun Immortal Realm! He intended to turn this place into a blessed land of the Immortal Realm for the secular world in the future. After all, the spiritual energy here was much denser than outside. Just as Xue An and Zhu Ruyan embarked on their journey to the main city of Kunlun. The events that unfolded in Jizhou City spread at a terrifying speed throughout the secret realms of Kunlun. For a moment, the whole of Kunlun was shaken. Countless gazes turned toward this place. Just who was it that possessed such a shocking cultivation, cutting Jizhou into two halves with a single sword? In the northern region of Kunlun, Sword Control Villa. The northern region of Kunlun was covered in snow and ice all year round, yet sword lights flickered frequently in the sky above. This was the main base for the Sword Cultivators within the Kunlun Immortal Realm. And Sword Control Villa was the most powerful setting within this northern region of Kunlun. Within the Ting Jian Pavilion, Wu Bucheng, the current Sect Leader of Sword Control Villa, was examining his treasured sword. Just then, Moon Blade Sword Sovereign hurriedly entered. ¡°Sect Leader!¡± Wu Bucheng nodded and then looked up at Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°Have you heard about the incident in Jizhou?¡± ¡°I have!¡± There was a flash of fierceness in the eyes of Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°And one of my true disciples died in it!¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on it?¡± Wu Bucheng asked indifferently, beginning to gently wipe the sword in his hand. However, his wiping involved controlling a wisp of Sword Qi on his fingertips, slowly cutting into the blade. This world-shocking method of sword control filled Moon Blade Sword Sovereign with awe. ¡°I have already sent someone to investigate this person, but no one has ever seen him before, could he be a hidden Sword Cultivator?¡± said Moon Blade Sword Sovereign. ¡°Wrong!¡± Wu Bucheng spoke indifferently. ¡°Sect Leader, please enlighten me!¡± ¡°The hidden Sword Cultivators could never be as formidable! How could those decaying people, who only face the wall in caves for reflection, possess such an earth-shattering Sword Intent?¡± ¡°Then by Sect Leader¡¯s reasoning, that means¡­¡± ¡°This person must have come from the secular world!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Disbelief colored Moon Blade Sword Sovereign¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Although I cannot go to the secular world myself, my disciples have been there. They told me firsthand that the place is devoid of spiritual energy, becoming barren ground for cultivation! How could such a powerful Sword Cultivator emerge from there?¡± Wu Bucheng smiled faintly, ¡°You all underestimate that secular world. Just a while ago, true disciples from Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect went to the secular world, and weren¡¯t they killed by someone there?¡± ¡°I still think it¡¯s impossible!¡± Moon Blade Sword Sovereign insisted. ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t will be clear when the time comes! How is Fei Bai¡¯s Sword Dao progressing now?¡± Mention of Fei Bai brought a look of admiration to Moon Blade Sword Sovereign¡¯s face, ¡°Replying to Sect Leader, since Fei Bai returned from his last experience, his Sword Dao has further improved and he even shows signs of surpassing me!¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation These past couple of days, Zhongdu has been completely overtaken by one topic. On every street and in every alley, people are talking about it. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Patriarch Chen¡¯s dowry for An Yan filled over a dozen large trucks!¡± someone said. ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve only heard, but I saw it with my own eyes!¡± another person scoffed. ¡°Oh? Really? Then tell us, what did they send?¡± The crowd around them swelled. ¡°Yeah! Do tell!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an endless number of fancy goodies inside! Just the gold jewelry alone weighs over a hundred jin!¡± ¡°Gold? Heh! That¡¯s the least valuable thing they sent!¡± Seeing himself surrounded by so many people, the guy was very pleased with himself and purposely spoke up loudly. This comment stirred up a buzz among those nearby. ¡°Gold isn¡¯t valuable? Then what counts as valuable?¡± Some people were a bit incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re all just commoners, with no way to imagine what life is like for the truly wealthy! Today, I¡¯ll enlighten you!¡± The man garnered everyone¡¯s attention, then whispered, ¡°Have you ever seen blood coral over three meters tall?¡± The crowd shook their heads. ¡°I saw it that day; that thing is a real rare treasure!¡± ¡°Ever seen pearls the size of a child¡¯s fist? I saw dozens of them that day.¡± ¡°Ever seen a limited-edition global sports car?¡± ¡°That we have!¡± the crowd nodded. ¡°Heh, the family sent seven of those.¡± ¡°Why seven?¡± someone asked. ¡°Obviously, because the seven cars all come in different colors. They sent them for her to drive a different color for each day of the week!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The crowd finally caught on. ¡°Those still aren¡¯t the most valuable things!¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t valuable enough?¡± ¡°Heh! It¡¯s like I said, poverty limits your imagination.¡± The man gestured with his hands as he spoke. ¡°What are you miming there?¡± someone curiously asked. ¡°Ever seen a wooden box this big? Made of Zitan wood?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about that? A wealthy friend of mine has one at his place!¡± someone found a chance to boast and quickly piped up. ¡°The key isn¡¯t the box!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± the crowd pressed. At this point, the man wore a look of serene longing and said dreamily, ¡°That was the most valuable gift I¡¯ve ever seen. Packed inside, stacked dense and thick, were all property deeds!¡± Boom! The crowd, which hadn¡¯t been shocked by the three-meter tall blood coral or pearls as big as fists, was now absolutely in an uproar. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± ¡°Of course, I saw it clearly. Patriarch Chen himself opened it up for everyone to take a look, and guess what those properties were?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The third ring road!¡± The crowd exchanged glances, some faces full of disbelief. ¡°Keep dreaming, as if there are that many houses by the third ring! The way you gestured, that would be at least a thousand units!¡± ¡°Right, my family lives in the third ring, and properties there are practically priceless!¡± The man sneered all the while, waiting for everyone to finish speaking before he coolly continued, ¡°I knew there¡¯d be doubters. Some people asked Patriarch Chen the same thing at the time. Guess what he said.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Patriarch Chen said it¡¯s a new residential complex that¡¯s just been built, and the property deeds for all the houses are in there!¡± This statement dumbfounded everyone. They had heard of giving a house as a gift, but never an entire complex. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also idle, why am I even telling you this, I¡¯ve got to hurry along now!¡± said the gentleman. ¡°Brother, where are you hurrying off to?¡± ¡°Obviously, to the An Family to see the hustle and bustle.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it announced that the official wedding is a few days away? What¡¯s there to see now?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°Heh, such a bunch of small-timers! Do you know who¡¯s currently helping out at the An Family?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Pretty much everyone of any status and renown in Zhongdu is there. Not to mention anyone else, do you all know Wei Ruyan, the master horticulturist, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I love her garden creations the most!¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the An Family right now, and she¡¯s turned it into an ocean of flowers! That alone is worth squatting there for a day to take in the excitement!¡± After saying this, the man turned and left. The others looked at each other, then all had a spark of inspiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look!¡± As the rumors outside suggested, The An Family had become an ocean of flowers. Wei Ruyan had brought out all her skills, the various exotic flowers vying for attention, making the entire An Family exceptionally beautiful. Not just her, practically everyone with a bit of capability in Zhongdu was there. Even someone sweeping the floor might be the general manager of some company. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Bin, and Qiao Le were not leaving the An Family¡¯s side, keeping incredibly busy every day. Like right now, the trio was bringing over a step stool, hanging lanterns in front of a room door. All three of them now had fortunes exceeding hundreds of millions, but they were bustling about just like before, without any airs of a tycoon. The entire An Family had basically become a huge construction site, filled with bustling crowds. And the festive atmosphere was becoming more intense in all this busyness. As for An Yan, the absolute leading lady, she remained in a state of utter confusion throughout. In her mind, she had simply planned to follow An Qing back to Zhongdu, then do some simple decorating and quietly wait for Xue An to come for her. But she hadn¡¯t expected the preparations to be on such a grand scale. It was so grand that it left her somewhat dazed. Noticing the bewilderment in An Yan¡¯s heart, An Qing said with a beaming smile. ¡°Sis, this must all be your fianc¨¦¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve told him so many times already, I really don¡¯t care about these things! As long as we can be together, why bother with all these superfluous things,¡± An Yan said. Shaking her head, An Qing chuckled softly, ¡°Actually, I understand and agree with your fianc¨¦¡¯s approach. You two, from the moment you met and fell in love, to having Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, it has been quite a journey! Now, your fianc¨¦ may not rule the world, but he¡¯s made something of himself, and of course, he wants to make up for the past!¡± At this point, a faint envy flashed in An Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°The magnitude of what he¡¯s doing, it¡¯s probably to declare to the whole world that you¡¯re his woman.¡± Listening to her sister¡¯s comforting words, An Yan nodded, feeling her happiness almost overflow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the room door opened. A group of elegantly dressed women entered. ¡°Miss An, we¡¯ve been sent by Patriarch Chen, responsible for your entire wedding look, including makeup and attire.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan was a bit lost. ¡°They say Miss An brought a full set of bridal attire and gowns from Beijiang; can you change into them now so we can take a look?¡± the oldest and most elegant among the women, whose hair was touched with gray, said indifferently. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Sword Slave? It’s Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Sword Slave? It¡¯s Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Lu Xunxue¡¯s face changed upon hearing the words, ¡°Revenge?¡± He then scrutinized Xue An for a moment, a flash of cold disdain passing through his eyes. ¡°Junior Sister Ruyan, I know you bear a deep-seated hatred, but you must not let vengeance blind you and trust others rashly, after all¡­ some people¡¯s intentions are still unknown!¡± Lu Xunxue¡¯s words were harsh. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned pale, as if she wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand, signaling Zhu Ruyan not to speak, and then gave Lu Xunxue a faint smile. ¡°Are you suggesting that I¡¯m harboring ulterior motives?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that; I¡¯m just reminding my junior sister to be more careful,¡± Lu Xunxue said coldly before turning and heading back into the room. ¡°My lord, my senior sister is not aware of your cultivation level and deeds. She is just worried about me being deceived. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± Zhu Ruyan quickly said, fearing that Xue An would get angry over this. Xue An smiled. Of course, he had no reason to get upset with a woman unfamiliar with the ways of the world. ¡°Your senior sister certainly seems very concerned about you,¡± Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyan gave a wry smile. She and Lu Xunxue had once studied medicine under a highly skilled medical expert. Later, an incident occurred in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s family, and she left Kunlun City. Meanwhile, Lu Xunxue opened a small medical hall here. They had a good relationship at the beginning, and Lu Xunxue had always been as enthusiastic as ever upon her return; however, she seemed not as friendly towards Xue An. In the following days, Xue An stayed at the Jishi Hall. Lu Xunxue was always cold to him, her gaze upon him like that of one looking at a swindler. Zhu Ruyan apologized several times, but Xue An merely chuckled it off. As the time for the trial neared, the main city of Kunlun gradually buzzed with excitement. Streaks of light would occasionally fly across the sky, clearly the experts coming to participate in the trial. At such times, many would look up at the sky with yearning, their eyes filled with longing. For the common people of Kunlun, these Immortals flying to and fro were beings to be admired but beyond reach. To be accepted into an Immortal Cultivation Sect would be like ascending to heaven in a single step. Thus, the days when the trial assembly began were the liveliest in Kunlun City. This time was no exception. When the day arrived, Lu Xunxue also got up early, and after grooming and dressing, she said to Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Junior Sister, today is the day of the trial assembly, let¡¯s go watch the excitement together!¡± Zhu Ruyan replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, we must go! After all, our lord will also participate in this trial assembly.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Xunxue was slightly stunned, then looked disdainfully at Xue An standing in the distance. ¡°Junior Sister, this man talks big. Be wary! The trial assembly involves the current masters of the entire Kunlun Realm, including the true disciples of many renowned Sects. What is he in comparison?¡± Zhu Ruyan became anxious, ¡°Senior Sister, Lord Xue is extremely formidable. How can you speak so lightly of him¡­¡± Lu Xunxue shook her head and did not continue. In her eyes, even if this Xue An had some skills, he certainly was not qualified to participate in the trial assembly. She figured he was just boasting. Wait until then, I¡¯ll see how you continue to pretend! Lu Xunxue thought to herself. The trials in Kunlun City were naturally extraordinary, held in the square of the Immortal Palace in the middle of the city. By the time Lu Xunxue and others arrived, it was already crowded with people. Now and again, cultivators with impressive auras would descend from the sky, causing the onlookers to exclaim in awe. ¡°Look, that Monk actually flew here riding on an eagle!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Master Miyoi from the Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace! Truly a holy monk!¡± ¡°And there are people from the Thousand Snow Sect, the Overlord Sect, and the Night Devil Palace as well!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s trial is truly unprecedented!¡± Amid these discussions, Lu Xunxue turned his head to glance at Xue An, who stood in silence beside him, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. So you¡¯ve become silent now? It seems you were indeed all talk! At this moment, these exceptional True Disciples, having taken their places in the arena, were also chatting idly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Son himself will make a move this time. It seems we have no hope of claiming first place in this trial!¡± said Miao Haoyan from the Overlord Sect, also a True Disciple. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not necessarily true, because Fei Bai of the Sword Control Villa will also be taking the field!¡± Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect said indifferently. Fei Bai! At the mention of this name, many people¡¯s expressions tightened. Because this person once was the nightmare of all the True Disciples and prodigies! With a single Fei Bai sword, he had defeated countless opponents. ¡°Why bring up that monster? As long as we can achieve a good ranking this time, that¡¯ll be enough!¡± Miao Haoyan said with a forced smile. As they spoke, the crowded throng suddenly parted, creating a pathway. They saw a man limping slowly towards them, his face gaunt and pale, except for his eyes, which were fierce like those of a wild beast. Upon seeing this person, the True Disciples collectively fell silent. Because the one who had arrived was the same ¡®monster¡¯ they had just been talking about, Fei Bai! At a distant high platform, the Moonlight Sword Master was smiling as he watched the scene below. ¡°This time, almost every young expert from the Kunlun Immortal Realm is here!¡± Unlike his calm demeanor, the people from several other Sects were all somewhat anxious and restless. For instance, Fairy Thousand Snow now had a gloomy face. Not to mention the Imperial Son from the Immortal Palace making his move. The Sword Control Villa had even dispatched an unearthly prodigy like Fei Bai. Moreover, many warriors from the Hidden Immortal Sects had also emerged. This time, the Thousand Snow Sect would likely find it difficult to achieve a good ranking. As for Fei Bai below, he had now reached the center of the arena, and no one dared to approach him, all keeping their distance. Fei Bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people; his eyes swept across the crowd, and then he slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°He didn¡¯t come?¡± Cheng Lusheng, with a coquettish smile, said, ¡°Who might you be referring to, Lord Fei Bai?¡± ¡°Where is that Sword Cultivator who wielded his sword against Jizhou City?¡± This comment made the True Disciples look at each other, perplexed. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s probably just an exaggerated rumor. Although Jizhou City is a principal city, it¡¯s remote; where could there be any extraordinary Sword Cultivator?¡± Miao Haoyan said with disdain. These words made everyone nod in agreement. After all, in the past trials, there rarely had been anyone from Jizhou participating, and if there were, their results were usually at the bottom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, amidst the crowd, Xue An, looking towards the distant Fei Bai, revealed a faint, indifferent smile. ¡°It seems there are also sword slaves dedicated to the sword; things are getting more and more interesting!¡± Lu Xunxue didn¡¯t catch what Xue An had muttered but still frowned and said coldly, ¡°You can brag elsewhere, but here, I advise you to stay humble. After all, those are Immortals, and if you offend them with your words, you won¡¯t like the consequences!¡± The words were harsh, but Xue An, upon hearing them, raised his eyebrow slightly and said mildly, ¡°You should be thankful, thankful that you are Zhu Ruyan¡¯s senior sister.¡± Having said this, Xue An stood up and walked towards the inner field. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 310: It’s Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Chapter 310: Chapter 310: It¡¯s Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Lu Xunxue was somewhat taken aback, ¡°What is this guy going to do?¡± ¡°Could it be that he really intends to participate in the trial?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that seeking death?¡± Hence, Lu Xunxue said to Zhu Ruyan in a rush, ¡°Quickly stop this guy! Otherwise, he¡¯ll really go!¡± At this moment, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t looking good either. Lu Xunxue¡¯s repeated rudeness towards Xue An had angered Zhu Ruyan, which is why she said coldly, ¡°My lord was planning to take part in the trial all along!¡± The statement turned Lu Xunxue¡¯s face pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat annoyed. Really, a guy who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth¡ªdo whatever you like! Just as she was inwardly greatly dissatisfied, she suddenly heard a commotion up ahead. She looked up, only to be stunned. She saw that Xue An had already arrived in the inner field. His arrival also attracted many gazes. Many people didn¡¯t recognize him, and seeing his common demeanor as well as his approach by foot, rather than flying over with the grandeur of those ¡°Immortals,¡± they couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat disdainful. That included those peerless geniuses with true inheritances, who all frowned. ¡°Who is this guy, do you know him?¡± Cheng Lusheng asked Nangong Wushuang from Night Demon Valley. ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Nangong Wushuang shook his head, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just some minor loose cultivator from somewhere!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t bother with the others and just smiled slightly at Fei Bai, ¡°With body as a servant to the sword.¡± Upon those words, a bright light flared up in Fei Bai¡¯s eyes, fixating on Xue An before he nodded slightly. ¡°Are you that newly emerged sword cultivator?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Indeed! I didn¡¯t expect to see such a pure sword cultivator like you here¡ªhow interesting!¡± With his words, a terrifying sword intent soared to the skies, startling everyone in the plaza. Lu Xunxue, who had been in the crowd ready to watch Xue An make a fool of himself, was utterly dumbfounded at this scene. What¡­ What¡¯s going on! How could he possess such a formidable presence! Could it be that all he said was true? Not just Lu Xunxue, but the many geniuses who had originally been dismissive were equally astonished. ¡°Such a powerful sword intent!¡± Miyoi squinted slightly and stared at Xue An. This man¡ªindeed terrifying! Cheng Lusheng and others looked even worse. Only Fei Bai, his face showing delight, ¡°Good! Indeed, a sword cultivator who could cleave a city with a single sword, meeting you is not in vain!¡± At that time, atop the towering Immortal Palace, the Imperial Son, Haoyu Huang, stood with his hands behind his back, looking down coldly at everything below. ¡°Imperial Son, how is the strength of the people participating in this year¡¯s trial?¡± A middle-aged man with a sinister expression appeared beside him. The great steward of the Immortal Palace, Zuo Yuhu! Haoyu Huang shook his head slightly, ¡°Fei Bai of Sword Control Villa is not bad; as for the rest, they are nothing more than mediocre, not worth a blow!¡± ¡°And what about this newly emerged sword cultivator?¡± inquired Zuo Yuhu. Haoyu Huang¡¯s face showed a touch of pride, ¡°I have already reached the peak of longevity, one step away from becoming a half-step Golden Immortal. These people are no match for me!¡± Zuo Yuhu bowed his head respectfully, a hint of fear in his eyes. Someone of Haoyu Huang¡¯s age reaching the peak of longevity was unparalleled across the world. And it was certain that he could take that step and enter the ranks of Golden Immortals! This also meant that he would become the strongest person in the Immortal Palace, aside from a few unfathomable beings. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s respect for him grew even more. At this moment, the trial competition officially began. Contestants started entering the arena one after another. Xue An also walked in. After the interchanging light and shadow, the first opponent who appeared before him was none other than Fei Bai! ¡°I haven¡¯t drawn my sword in a long time,¡± Fei Bai said slowly, ¡°but to show respect, this time, I will draw it against you.¡± As he spoke, Fei Bai slowly drew the Fei Bai Sword from his waist. There was no earth-shattering momentum, nor was it any divine weapon. The Fei Bai Sword was plain and unremarkable, as if it was bought for five liangs of silver from a blacksmith¡¯s shop. But looking at the sword, Fei Bai¡¯s expression was as if he was gazing at his dearest lover; his fingers gently caressed the blade. ¡°This sword has been with me since my juvenile years, accompanying me through many years of battle. Three hundred and twenty-one Heavenly Beings, one hundred and eighteen Loose Immortals, and eighteen Half-step Longevity practicers have died under it!¡± ¡°And you will be the nineteenth!¡± Upon saying this, several huge tornadoes suddenly formed around Fei Bai. These were all condensed by Fei Bai¡¯s peerless Sword Qi. Unlike other trials. The trial at the main city of Kunlun was live broadcast in its entirety. Sages used the Mist Mirror Technique to present the battle scenes from each trial field to everyone. Therefore, when the onlookers saw this scene from Fei Bai, they all let out a collective gasp of amazement. ¡°Even through the mirror technique, one can still feel that powerful Sword Intent. This Fei Bai truly deserves his reputation as a once-in-a-millennium genius of the Sword Dao!¡± said several Sword Cultivators with solemn expressions. As for Fairy Thousand Snow and others, their faces were even more morose. After all, the stronger the people from the Sword Control Villa, the smaller their chances of winning. In the middle of the crowd, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s hands involuntarily clenched tight. Sir, you must fight hard! Standing beside her, Lu Xunxue¡¯s expression was uncertain. So you really are an extraordinary master, but why didn¡¯t you say so? It¡¯s ridiculous how I¡¯ve been thinking you were a swindler all this time, only to realize in the end that I¡¯m the actual joke! Thinking this, Lu Xunxue sighed softly, then gave a bitter smile. Well then, let¡¯s see if you can win this time! Meanwhile, in the trial field, facing Fei Bai¡¯s powerful sword momentum. The look of admiration on Xue An¡¯s face grew ever more intense. ¡°You are the first such pure Sword Cultivator I have met in this world. Although your cultivation level is shallow, it is still worthy of respect,¡± Xue An said lightly. Many people who heard this through the Mist Mirror couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. To actually say Fei Bai of the Sword Control Villa has shallow cultivation, just how bold is this person? But Fei Bai was neither sad nor happy as he slowly raised his sword, ¡°This sword is named ¡®Extinction¡¯.¡± With that said, the tornadoes formed by the Sword Qi lunged straight at Xue An. At the same moment, a spectacularly brilliant sword light streaked across the sky. The entire Mist Mirror couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful force, and it shattered directly. Boom! The crowd was abuzz. Soon, someone condensed the Mist Mirror once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did people witness an unbelievable scene. Xue An was still standing in the distance, but around him, countless sword glows appeared, blocking the advance of the Fei Bai Sword. Yet the Fei Bai Sword still continued to press forward, slowly advancing deeper; with each movement forward, countless sword glows were born and extinguished. Hiss! Many people drew in a breath of cold air. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The Secular World, Xue An! (4th Update) Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The Secular World, Xue An! (4th Update) He was actually able to withstand a sword strike from Fei Bai! This man is terrifyingly strong! However, many Sword Cultivators still sighed softly, ¡°This man is going to be defeated!¡± Because Fei Bai¡¯s sword was on the offensive, whereas Xue An took a defensive stance! In the path of the Sword Dao, it has always been about advancing, never retreating, attacking without defending! Once on the defensive, failure is not far off! At this moment, Fei Bai¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but the excitement in his eyes gradually faded. It was as if a child was gradually growing tired of a new toy. But just as Fei Bai¡¯s sword tip had barely reached Xue An¡¯s chest. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Out of respect for your Sword Dao cultivation, if you submit to me now, I can spare your life!¡± Boom! Even more people were astonished, and many even laughed out loud. Even Lu Xunxue was somewhat at a loss. He was on the brink of death, yet still boasting shamelessly? Fei Bai had an indifferent expression. In his eyes, there was only the sword; nothing else! He simply said coldly, ¡°To make me submit, you are not qualified enough!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will let you see what qualifies one to demand submission!¡± As he spoke, the sword light surrounding Xue An suddenly vanished. Fei Bai¡¯s sword suddenly accelerated, turning into a streak of light aimed at Xue An. But in this critical moment, Xue An caught the sword tip between two fingers, and then said. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± A giant sword made up of white sword light suddenly appeared, and then Xue An, holding the sword in one hand, swung it fiercely. Boom! A violent tremor ensued, the trial arena couldn¡¯t withstand such tremendous force, and it collapsed, forming countless cracks. Fei Bai was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Dead silence filled the arena. Everyone gaped in astonishment at the scene! The Moonlight Sword Master¡¯s face underwent a drastic change, ¡°How is this possible!¡± He had already harbored murderous intentions towards Xue An since one of his True Disciples had died by his hand. But since Fei Bai made his move, he had been too lazy to take action himself. After all, he believed that Fei Bai¡¯s intervention had sentenced this man to death. But unexpectedly, even Fei Bai was defeated by his sword. At this moment, Fei Bai was slowly getting up, a hint of bewilderment appearing on his face. ¡°What swordsmanship is this?¡± The sword in Xue An¡¯s hand turned into countless rays of light and gradually dispersed, then he said indifferently, ¡°This is the supreme Sword Dao!¡± Fei Bai took a deep breath, his expression suddenly filled with immense joy, ¡°I see, I have lost!¡± With that, he turned and left, limping away. Xue An did not kill him either. Pure Sword Cultivators were becoming increasingly rare in this world; each one killed was one less! In this duel, Xue An was the victor. The crowd of onlookers fell silent. Many Sword Cultivators were even pale, shocked by Xue An¡¯s recent earth-shattering strike. The Moonlight Sword Master, on the other hand, had a look of fluctuating emotions, and gradually, a vicious look appeared in his eyes. By this time, the trials for the other participants had also concluded. Nearly half were eliminated. Among them, there were not a few who had failed and died. For example, those who battled against Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect were all directly slain by this enchanting and graceful woman, who struck with merciless severity. And the second opponent to appear before Xue An turned out to be Miyoi from the Ahan Palace. Miyoi had just easily defeated her previous opponent, but upon facing Xue An, the relaxed look on her face was gone. However, this monk possessed an excellent demeanor, pressing his palms together, he said, ¡°Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace, Miyoi!¡± Introducing oneself before the battle was a display of respect towards the opponent. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and responded lightly, ¡°The secular world, Xue An!¡± The waves of shock this introduction provoked were even greater than the ones caused by Xue An¡¯s recent defeat of Fei Bai. Countless people wore expressions of astonishment. The secular world¡­ Such a designation was so unfamiliar that only a few people¡¯s complexions drastically changed. Fei Bai, having already left the trial arena, flickered in his gaze, ¡°A person from the secular world? It seems to truly hone the supreme Sword Dao, one must venture into the secular world!¡± With that thought, Fei Bai made up his mind. Meanwhile, atop the high platform, both Fairy Thousand Snow and the Night Devil Empress were startled. Because the Night Devil Empress¡¯s avatar had been directly annihilated by Xue An, aside from his name, she was unaware of Xue An¡¯s appearance. Especially, she could never have imagined that Xue An would dare to come to Kunlun! Now, hearing his name, both of them exchanged glances that held murder within. This man must be removed, or else he would become a major threat! Miyoi too was slightly shaken upon hearing Xue An¡¯s introduction. ¡°So he is a powerful being from the secular world, my apologies for the oversight!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Enough talk! Come and fight!¡± Xue An¡¯s fighting spirit had been completely ignited by his recent battle with Fei Bai. Miyoi ceased speaking as well, murmering softly, ¡°In that case, benefactor, please receive my attack!¡± With those words, Miyoi suddenly opened his eyes, his previously compassionate aura gone, replaced by boundless murderous intent and anger. His body also radiated unbreakable golden light. ¡°It¡¯s Vajra¡¯s Furious Gaze!¡± someone exclaimed from below. ¡°Master Miyoi has actually reached the bodily realm of Arhat, one step away from becoming a Bodhisattva!¡± someone else sighed. Miyoi appeared indifferent to everything around him and sent out a punch with a detached expression. This punch seemed to shatter the very space, heading straight for Xue An. Miyoi also maximized his Protective Golden Light. He was very wary of Xue An¡¯s supreme Sword Dao, thus he prepared to use his Buddhist Sect¡¯s Golden Body, refined over many years, to withstand a sword strike. If he could bear it, then his opponent would also fall to his fist. This plan could not be more perfect. Many observing experts also noticed this intention and smiles appeared on their faces. Only Fei Bai watched with a serious expression and then muttered softly, ¡°Fool!¡± As expected. Just as Miyoi¡¯s fist was about to come in contact with Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good timing!¡± Having said that, Xue An also raised his fist and, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, clashed with him. Boom! Like a clap of thunder. The Mist Mirror shattered once again, but was immediately reformed by someone. Looking back to the trial arena, Miyoi and Xue An faced each other with their fists, both becoming silent. Only then did Miyoi let out a wry smile, ¡°It turns out the benefactor excels in both sword and fist. I admit defeat!¡± Having said that, the golden light around Miyoi suddenly shattered, and he staggered back over a dozen steps, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth, then he pressed his palms together. ¡°Thank you, benefactor, for showing mercy!¡± With that, he turned and left. With a single punch, Miyoi, the pride of the Western Regions¡¯ Ahang Palace, was defeated! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By now, Xue An had won two rounds in a row, with sword and fist. The entire arena was shocked. Especially Lu Xunxue, who looked as pale as death, her face filled with disbelief. She finally understood how formidable this man was. At this moment, Xue An looked up and said indifferently, ¡°Fighting one by one is too boring. Now, I challenge everyone!¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Many people thought they had misheard. Then, gradually, all their expressions turned bizarre. To challenge everyone alone! This was the height of arrogance! At least all the experts and Sect Leaders from various sects snorted in anger. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The Night Devil Empress and Fairy Thousand Snow, however, had faces full of joy. In their eyes, the more arrogant Xue An was, the better! That would stir up public anger, making it easier to kill him later on. In the Immortal Palace, witnessing this scene, Emperor Haoyu revealed a hint of a cold smile. This man is somewhat interesting. He had managed to defeat Fei Bai and Miyoi one after another, which showed some capability. But still far from matching himself! Emperor Haoyu was confident of this. ¡°Do as he says,¡± Emperor Haoyu stated indifferently. Zuo Yuhu nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Watching this man, he always had a foreboding feeling in his heart and thus was eager for Xue An to die sooner! Soon! The trial field suddenly transformed. The chosen ones of various sects all gathered together, and opposite them was Xue An walking slowly toward them. These people did not know what had just happened, so upon seeing Xue An, their expressions all darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have all of us been brought together?¡± Overlord Sect¡¯s Miao Haoyan asked, filled with shocked uncertainty. Xue An flashed a few good-looking teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°I am Xue An, and this time, I will defeat all of you by myself!¡± Boom, all the chosen ones were shaken, and some even roared in anger, ¡°Arrogant!¡± Miao Haoyan¡¯s face also darkened, about to retort. Then he fell silent. Because just now, a voice from the Sect Leader of the Overlord Sect had resounded in his mind. ¡°This is the one who slew your senior brother Jiang Nubing, join forces and kill him!¡± Receiving transmissions from their own sects like Miao Haoyan were Thousand Snow Sect¡¯s Cheng Lusheng and Night Devil Palace¡¯s Nangong Wushuang. All their expressions changed. ¡°This man has just defeated Fei Bai of Sword Control Villa and Miyoi of Ahan Palace, he possesses formidable strength; let¡¯s join hands and kill him!¡± Cheng Lusheng called out loudly. Hearing of Xue An¡¯s proud record of victories, the rest were also startled. ¡°Yes! He is still a person from the common world, let¡¯s kill him!¡± Miao Haoyan roared furiously, his face full of killing intent. In his hands, a long spear gradually took shape. Overlord Spear! The signature technique of the Overlord Sect. The other people glanced at each other and then nodded, each starting to prepare their strongest techniques. These chosen ones, the least of them were Loose Immortals, and among them, several were even Half-step Longevity! Such a force looked extremely terrifying. However, Xue An showed no emotion, his tone indifferent, ¡°This time, I will let you all understand what it means to have a heart full of reverence!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An¡¯s aura surged wildly, reaching a terrifying height in the blink of an eye. ¡°Half-step Longevity! No¡­how is it possible, how can there be such a powerful Half-step Longevity?¡± someone exclaimed. As for the many from the sects watching outside, they were all dumbstruck. ¡°What¡­what kind of monster is this guy?¡± Fairy Thousand Snow murmured in fear. Even Emperor Haoyu¡¯s expression tightened slightly, ¡°What a powerful momentum!¡± ¡°Attack, don¡¯t let him reach his peak momentum!¡± Miao Haoyan bellowed. These people, as if waking from a dream, all used their most powerful techniques. ¡°Overlord¡¯s Furious Slash Across the River!¡± ¡°Mountains of snow glow red in the night!¡± ¡°Night Devil without bounds!¡± ¡­. Boom! Countless formidable ultimate moves fused into a long river, charging directly towards Xue An with a roar. Faced with this move, Xue An threw back his head and laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that looking down on all beings from above truly puts you high and mighty! After I defeat them, you¡¯re next!¡± His words left many people utterly baffled. Only a select few felt a sinking feeling in their hearts, vaguely guessing at something as they looked up towards the Immortal Palace above. Haoyu Huang¡¯s face darkened, his eyes flashing with a chilling murderous intent. ¡°Good, daring to defy me, I will let you know soon enough what it means to be called an Imperial Son!¡± Meanwhile, those combined strikes had already surged near to Xue An. Xue An¡¯s hair lifted as if there was a breeze, and with a hand raised and a fist prepared, he coldly shouted, ¡°Divine Slaughter to the extreme!¡± The final move of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques! At last, it made its appearance in the hands of Xue An! Though with his Half-step Longevity cultivation level using this move, he could only exert one-thousandth of its power. But that was enough. It seemed even time itself had frozen. The expressions on the faces of all the chosen true inheritors were vividly visible, one could even see the terror in their eyes. Then everything began to shatter, bit by bit, in an instant. This mighty strike dissipated into smoke and clouds. The ones left severely wounded along with it were these scions from various Sects! Boom! Only at this moment did the shockwaves of that strike spread out. The entire trial arena, including the whole trial field, was utterly destroyed. Such was the residual might that even people from the outside world were affected. With one punch, heaven and earth bow down! This was Xue An¡¯s grandeur from the time when he was once the peerless Immortal Venerable! Right now, Xue An was battle-crazed, laughing heartily as he leapt up, turning into a streak of light, appearing mid-air. Everyone watched him in astonishment. Including those chosen inheritors who were left seriously injured by that one strike, looking at Xue An with incredibly complex gazes. In their eyes was resentment, fear! But above all, there was awe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you showing yourself yet? Believe it or not, if you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll tear down this so-called Immortal Palace,¡± said Xue An, standing mid-air, his tone casual. This statement exploded like a nuclear bomb, shocking everyone to their core. What! He actually dared to challenge the Immortal Palace? While Xue An¡¯s punch just now was earth-shattering, in many people¡¯s eyes, the Immortal Palace was deemed invincible! But some were secretly delighted, thinking that Xue An was truly courting death this time. At the same time, a voice as majestic as an emperor¡¯s came through. ¡°You are quite impressive; however, unfortunately, I am the supreme Imperial Son, and you are still far from my level!¡± With that voice, Haoyu Huang¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. He was dressed in black, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, his demeanor extremely imposing. Upon seeing him, many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, as if they were facing a True Immortal! ¡°Mortal, now I give you a chance. As long as you hand over that ultimate technique you just used, I can spare your life,¡± Haoyu Huang¡¯s eyes flashed with greed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s punch just now truly impressed him. In his view, the reason Xue An was able to defeat so many chosen inheritors with one punch was definitely because of this ultimate technique. If he could acquire it, it would greatly benefit his future cultivation! Upon hearing this, Xue An just smirked lightly, ¡°Mortal? Heh, in The Multiverse Realms, only I am truly immortal! And you¡­¡± ¡°What are you even worth?¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Many were left speechless. Even some were already looking at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. And the Immortal King Haoyu burst into laughter. His laughter was filled with anger and disdain. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve successfully angered me. Now, I¡¯ll let you see what true power is!¡± As he spoke, Immortal King Haoyu¡¯s stature actually grew by a few more inches, and his aura became even more majestic and ancient! The sky gradually darkened, with bolts of lightning falling down, coiling behind Immortal King Haoyu, making him look like a Heavenly Divine. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Thunder Emperor Decision! He has already mastered it!¡± someone screamed in alarm! But most were simply shocked beyond measure. And at that moment, Fei Bai¡¯s face turned increasingly pale; he admitted to himself that he stood no chance if he were to face Immortal King Haoyu. As for Miyoi, he could only shake his head and wryly smile now. He had thought his cultivation level was quite impressive and entered this trial hoping to achieve a high ranking. But when he truly faced a peerless Imperial Son like Immortal King Haoyu, the vast gap between them became crystal clear. ¡°Thunder Emperor, adjudicate!¡± Immortal King Haoyu exclaimed in a cold voice. A massive bolt of lightning descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. But Xue An was fearless, instead bursting into loud laughter, ¡°Well done!¡± With those words, he charged forward. Boom! The lightning struck, instantly lighting up the whole world as if it were daylight. This display of might made the onlookers retreat to a considerable distance. Many of lower cultivation levels were now kneeling on the ground, faces filled with horror. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s nervous face was pale, her fingers pierced her palms due to too much force. As for Lu Xunxue, she had already lost her ability to be shocked at this point. This man¡­ whether he wins or loses? The lightning faded. No one was left in mid-air. Many looked around uncertainly but could not find a trace of Xue An. Could it be that he was directly obliterated by the Heavenly Thunder? Fairy Thousand Snow and the others gradually showed a look of joy. It must be so! This man has finally died! Some couldn¡¯t help but exclaim loudly, ¡°Imperial Son is indeed divinely majestic!¡± Immortal King Haoyu then smiled disdainfully. Is this all you¡¯ve got? I thought you would be more formidable! Thinking this, Immortal King Haoyu turned to leave. But at that moment, the sound of rolling thunder came from above the firmament. Then an incredibly majestic voice said, ¡°Thunder Emperor Decision? Heh, such a petty Thunder Divine Seal dares to make such a claim? Now let me show you what the true Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd looked up in utter astonishment. There stood Xue An with his hands behind his back, reigning above the nine heavens like a king of the Myriad Realms, with a casual wave of his hand. A bolt of lightning a mile wide plummeted downwards. Heading straight for Immortal King Haoyu. Immortal King Haoyu was surprised too, but he retorted with a cold laugh, ¡°Break!¡± With that, the massive bolt of lightning was extinguished by Immortal King Haoyu. He looked up somewhat smugly, ¡°You¡­¡± But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue An flipped his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Ten thousand thunders¡­ descend upon the world!¡± Boom boom boom! Countless massive bolts of lightning fell all at once, even merging in mid-air into one, forming a world-shaking divine thunder that spanned dozens of miles! Finally, Immortal King Haoyu felt fear. ¡°How is this possible!¡± As he spoke, the divine thunder struck him directly! A heaven-shattering boom resounded. The thunderlight gradually dissipated. Everyone¡¯s heart leaped to their throat. Unsure of what the situation would be this time. Suddenly! A series of ragged coughs came through, and the figure of Haoyu Emperor slowly became visible. But at this moment, he no longer displayed the calm and composed demeanor he had before. His hair charred, clothes torn all over, he looked as wretched as a beggar. With a hint of panic, he looked up at the sky at Xue An, ¡°How could you have such a formidable thunder technique?¡± ¡°Formidable? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Xue An responded indifferently. In his view, this thunder technique did not even qualify as beginner level. Have you seen a thunder more massive than a star? That is the unparalleled Divine Thunder that can annihilate Immortal Kings in a single strike! ¡°However, I am truly surprised that you didn¡¯t die!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°I suppose the thunder seal you were carrying must have shattered, right?¡± Haoyu Emperor turned deathly pale. Just as Xue An had said, the only reason he survived that divine thunder strike was because he carried a thunder seal! But now, the thunder seal was thoroughly smashed! He felt so pained it was as if his heart was bleeding. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand this strike!¡± Saying this, Xue An was about to make a move again. Haoyu Emperor gritted his teeth, his eyes ablaze with anger and bitter resentment. ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± As he said so, Haoyu Emperor¡¯s aura became even more ancient and profound! ¡°Imperial Son is burning his cultivation level, is he trying to summon something?¡± someone screamed in horror. Yet Xue An stopped his hand, watching with interest, even a hint of playful smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the sky darkened completely. Countless thunderbolts appeared, forming a boundless sea of thunder! And then, from within the sea of thunder, the figure of a giant wielding dual hammers gradually emerged! ¡°Who dares disturb me!¡± The voice was like thunder, causing all around to tremble. Haoyu Emperor kneeled humbly amidst the air, ¡°Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate, this person controls the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder with evil methods, please exterminate him!¡± ¡°Heavens above! He actually summoned the Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate!¡± Many were mumbling with pale faces. And seeing this scene, nearly all the citizens knelt on the ground and kowtowed ceaselessly. This was a true Deity! Hearing Haoyu Emperor¡¯s words, an immensely terrifying aura emerged from Thunder Venerate¡¯s body. Even the flickering lightning caused small fissures to appear in space. ¡°Mortal, you dare control HeavenlyThunder with evil methods, committing an unforgivable sin. This time, I shall obliterate your soul!¡± Speaking, Thunder Venerate roared, and countless Divine Thunders bearing a dreadfully terrifying aura descended. The terrifying aura caused the ground to collapse into a vast pit. Everyone was horrified. Lu Xunxue and Zhu Ruyan¡¯s minds went blank from fear at this moment. Zhu Ruyan especially, her eyes filling with tears as she looked at the lone figure facing the multitude of Divine Thunders. Just when everyone thought Xue An was certain to die. Xue An looked up, giving Thunder Venerate a slight smile. ¡°A lesser god dares to judge me?¡± Thunder Venerate paused in confusion. Then, they saw Xue An take a step forward, his palm hollow as he said lightly, ¡°All thunders, heed my command!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With his command, The Divine Thunders approaching him all halted abruptly and, as if they had seen their true king, shrank back and dared not advance. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Haoyu Emperor thought he must be seeing things, staring dumbfounded. Thunder Venerate was first taken aback, then cried out in utter shock, ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I am¡­ from the common world, Xue An!¡± Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 351 – The World Isn’t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Chapter 351: Chapter 351 ¨C The World Isn¡¯t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Beijiang. The plane slowly came to a stop. As Xue An and An Yan walked down the spiral staircase, countless fireworks soared into the sky, bursting one after another, lighting up the night sky of Beijiang like a kaleidoscope with their dazzling brilliance. A red carpet led from the temporary airfield all the way to the Number One Tian Villa. Hand in hand, Xue An and An Yan made their way over it. Behind them was a vast expanse of fireworks going off, while in front of them were countless watching eyes. All of this made An Yan somewhat nervous. Noticing this, Xue An squeezed An Yan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± An Yan hummed in response, her voice low. But immediately after, her stomach let out several rumbles. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked quietly, ¡°Hungry?¡± Even though she was beneath the bridal veil, Xue An could still see An Yan¡¯s face turning red at a visible rate. In fact, An Yan hadn¡¯t had a proper meal since yesterday, and the scent of food wafting over was naturally making her stomach growl. ¡°Just wait a bit longer, I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded happily. ¡°Daddy, Nian Nian is hungry too!¡± Xue Nian, who was following behind, heard about cooking and couldn¡¯t help but say with her mouth watering. Xiang Xiang, who was on the side pulling at her mother¡¯s wedding dress, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat a piece of cake on the plane?¡± ¡°But cake is not as good, Daddy¡¯s cooking is the best!¡± Xue Nian said with a pitiful look. ¡°You still ate so much even if it wasn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about me, but you ate a lot too!¡± Xue Nian retorted. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t eat as much as you did!¡± ¡°Big sister ate more!¡± The two little girls started chattering and bickering again. Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, then Xue An took An Yan¡¯s hand and slowly headed towards the wedding venue. He had promised to fulfill every commitment he made to this girl. This wedding was just the beginning. ¡°Bow to heaven and earth!¡± Following the customs of Beijiang, the most important ceremony for the couple is the final bow to heaven and earth. But when Song Yi shouted these words, many people couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Like Tang Xuan¡¯er. She looked at the stage worriedly. Would Xue An, so formidable, be willing to kneel down? In the midst of everyone¡¯s concerned gazes, Xue An smiled slightly and knelt on the ground alongside An Yan. An Yan said with some excitement, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, heaven and earth aren¡¯t worth it, but you are!¡± This remark immediately choked An Yan up. And this scene was witnessed by Fan Mengxue, who had rushed to the site. She stood at a distance, staring at the couple on the stage, her eyes becoming lost in a daze. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Han Yao called out worriedly. She was afraid Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t withstand the impact. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue smiled. ¡°Did you notice? He looks so handsome in a suit!¡± Now Han Yao was even more worried, ¡°Meng Xue, if you¡¯re upset, just cry it out!¡± ¡°Cry? Why should I cry? He¡¯s gotten married, and he¡¯s so happy, I¡¯m too delighted to even consider crying! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s drink to his happiness!¡± Fan Mengxue walked into the venue cheerfully. Her arrival also caused a stir among the crowd. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Fan Mengxue!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go abroad? Why has she come back now?¡± Many people exclaimed. And Tang Xuan¡¯er was also startled, quickly walking over. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a bit late, but luckily, I¡¯ve still made it in time!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, but turned her head away with a bit of a heavy heart, seemingly unable to bear the sight of Fan Mengxue¡¯s smile. The ceremony concluded. The wedding banquet officially began. Top chefs from Beijiang and the provincial city had been ready for action, and as soon as the command to start the meal was given, they immediately began cooking the dishes. The exquisite cuisine flowed like water, the mere scent of which was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. At that moment, An Yan called out with a hint of surprise, ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Happy wedding!¡± This scene between the two raised eyebrows among the crowd. Could it really be this harmonious? Then Fan Mengxue turned with a smile to Xue An and extended her hand generously, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations!¡± Xue An smiled and shook her hand lightly, ¡°I was about ready to fly to Europe to drag you back!¡± Fan Mengxue just smiled, without a word. Seeing everyone present, she said, ¡°Let me make something fresh for you!¡± With that, Xue An turned and headed to the kitchen. The busy staff in the kitchen all jumped when they saw him coming. ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you doing? It¡¯s all greasy in here; you should go back out front!¡± ¡°Never mind me, clear a stove for me!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what Xue An was planning, but they cleared a stove for him as instructed. Xue An took out the octopus monster meat he had obtained the other day and deftly began to skewer it. Then he placed it over the fire to grill. Soon, a strange fragrance wafted through the air. Many were taken aback by the scent. ¡°What is Mr. Xue cooking? It smells incredible?¡± someone asked. Xue An, however, paid no mind to the surprised looks and quickly finished grilling the skewers before taking them outside. An Yan was already starving by this point, and Xue An handed her one, ¡°Try this!¡± An Yan didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This is so delicious!¡± Xue An then distributed the remaining skewers among the people. The two young girls couldn¡¯t wait to grab one and start eating. Everyone had nothing but praise. Tan Xiaoyu, after eating a skewer, paused slightly. The meat, once consumed, turned into a surge of pure energy, and it seemed to enhance her Cultivation Level a smidge. What in the world was this? Many others noticed something unusual and expressed their amazement. ¡°Mr. Xue, what kind of meat is this? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± someone inquired. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is the meat of an octopus monster I captured a few days ago, with two to three hundred years of Cultivation Level. Naturally, it¡¯s extraordinary!¡± Many people¡¯s eyes brightened at this revelation. So these were actually the meat of a demon beast that had lived for two to three hundred years? Therefore, the skewers that Xue An had grilled were quickly gone in a flash. Only Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t partake; she just kept happily sipping her drink. Many admirers came to toast her, and she didn¡¯t decline. The banquet continued until late into the night before finally concluding. As people at last began to leave. Fan Mengxue was still drinking her drinks with a drunken gaze. Tang Xuan¡¯Er approached with a sigh, ¡°Enough, no more drinking!¡± Fan Mengxue looked up at her with teary eyes but said with a laugh, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just wanted to drink a bit more of her wedding wine!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er remained silent and then sat beside Fan Mengxue. ¡°In fact, I know that right now, you feel just like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Fan Mengxue said softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This statement sent a shiver through Tang Xuan¡¯Er, who quickly turned her face away, not daring to let Fan Mengxue see the tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone. The mistake is that we didn¡¯t meet him at the right time, did we, Xuan¡¯Er?¡± Fan Mengxue whispered. ¡°You¡¯re really drunk! Come on, let me help you go back to sleep,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said after a moment of silence. Fan Mengxue shook her head, took up another cup, and said dreamily, ¡°With this last cup of drink, whom shall I appear to be in my drunkenness?¡± She then began to laugh, and suddenly, she was crying. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heaven’s Law (Fourth Update) Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heaven¡¯s Law (Fourth Update) Above the Immortal Palace. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face was filled with shock as he watched everything happening below. Even now, he could not accept the fact that the Imperial Son, Hao Yu, was already dead. It wasn¡¯t until Xue An mentioned his name that he shuddered all over and gradually came to his senses. What¡¯s going on? How does he know my name? Zuo Yuhu¡¯s heart was filled with doubt and uncertainty, but he couldn¡¯t help but stick his head out and said in a chilling tone, ¡°Xue An, you actually dared to kill our Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, you¡¯re dead meat! Once my master returns, he will certainly tear you to pieces!¡± Xue An ignored him and instead pointed at Zhu Ruyan in the crowd. A stream of Sword Qi shot straight towards her. The crowd let out a burst of astonished cries, not understanding what Xue An was up to. Zhu Ruyan only felt her body lighten, and then she was lifted into the air. Xue An bestowed a thread of Sword Qi to Zhu Ruyan, allowing her to fly closer as well. Zuo Yuhu, from atop the Immortal Palace, did not recognize Zhu Ruyan at first glance. Zhu Ruyan raised her head, staring intently at Zuo Yuhu, with angry flames flickering in her eyes. ¡°Zuo Yuhu, do you remember me?¡± she said. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Seven years ago, the Zhu Family that you extinguished, do you still remember that?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s voice was cold as ice as she spoke. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a member of the Zhu Family?¡± Zuo Yuhu exclaimed in shock. ¡°Correct, this time, I came here to seek revenge on you! The forty-eight lives of the Zhu Family, from top to bottom, it¡¯s time for you to pay!¡± Zhu Ruyan seethed. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face changed unpredictably. However, after a moment, his expression gradually calmed down, and he sneered, ¡°So it turns out you are the remnant of the Zhu Family, what a pity I didn¡¯t eliminate you too! I admit, your family members were indeed killed by me!¡± ¡°But what can you do to me?¡± As Zuo Yuhu spoke, he began to sound triumphant, ¡°You¡¯ve found a powerful helper this time around, capable of killing our Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, but since he has offended our Immortal Palace, how much longer can he live?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned pale as she heard this, and her eyes were filled with humiliation and anger. Xue An frowned slightly, and a magnificent Sword Qi surged straight into the sky, slashing towards Zuo Yuhu within the Immortal Palace. Ding! Suddenly, a faint silver light appeared in midair, blocking the Sword Qi. Zuo Yuhu laughed triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, I admit your cultivation level is not bad, but unless we from the Immortal Palace go down voluntarily, no one can break this Mountain Protection Array!¡± This was the source of Zuo Yuhu¡¯s confidence. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Palace was constructed collectively by the Palace Master of Golden Immortal Cultivation and several elders, practically impregnable. That¡¯s why he dared to be so arrogant. Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and countless streams of Sword Qi surged towards the heavens once again. But this time, the silver light of the Mountain Protection Array only appeared more radiant than before. These streams of Sword Qi still could not shake it in the slightest! ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t waste your energy, this Mountain Protection Array is not something you can break! It¡¯s only because our Palace Master and the elders are currently out that you can live a little longer! Otherwise, you would have been killed on the spot!¡± ¡°I advise you to quickly go back and find a place to wait for death obediently!¡± Zuo Yuhu said with a cold laugh. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart gradually sank. She finally understood how difficult it was to kill a Zuo Yuhu. As long as he refused to come out, no one in the entire Kunlun Immortal Realm could do anything to him. And what he had just said filled Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart with alarm and dread. ¡°Sir, you are originally a person of the mortal world; perhaps it¡¯s best to leave quickly! Otherwise, just like Zuo Yuhu said, it would be troublesome!¡± Zhu Ruyan paused before continuing. ¡°You have already done enough for me, and I am truly grateful. Your great kindness, I cannot repay in this lifetime; in the next, I must surely serve you as a horse or an ox in return!¡± ¡°` Zhu Ruyan spoke, and as she did, tears started cascading down her cheeks. This girl no longer held any extravagant hopes for revenge! The crowd gradually fell silent, many faces shaded with sorrow. For years, the Immortal Palace had acted with tyranny, and Xue An¡¯s emergence had delivered a heavy blow to their dominance. Yet, when the time came, many realized that the Immortal Palace still stood tall and unassailable! Lu Xunxue¡¯s eyes also brimmed with tears, and she cried uncontrollably, ¡°My lord, please flee! If not, it will be too late!¡± ¡°Yes, go!¡± Many others began to shout as well. Witnessing this scene from above, Zuo Yuhu of the Immortal Palace wore a gloomy expression and angrily said, ¡°A bunch of lowlifes, actually siding with an outsider to oppose the Immortal Palace! In the future, I shall surely execute them!¡± But amidst these cries, Xue An, who had kept his eyes downcast, slowly raised his head, his eyes shining like the starry cosmos. ¡°I said,¡± Xue An stated calmly, his voice not loud, but clear to everyone present. ¡°In my eyes, none of you are Immortals! Thus, your self-perceived high and mighty bearings are laughable!¡± Xue An¡¯s words put a strain on many hearts. ¡°Laughable, who do you think you are? Do you think you are the one to judge who is or isn¡¯t an Immortal?¡± Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face turned uncertain, followed by a vicious sneer. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°You¡¯re right! Immortal or not, it is my decision alone! It is called¡­ word becomes the law!¡± With those words, Xue An transformed into a beam of light, soaring towards the heavens. Humm! It seemed as if a grave threat was felt. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Palace suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance, a surge of silver light blocking Xue An¡¯s way. Xue An hovered in mid-air, gazing through the silver radiance at the astonished looks of Zuo Yuhu and the others, and said indifferently, ¡°Today, I shall break your Immortal Palace!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a step in the void, raised his fist, and lightly shouted. ¡°One punch, obliterate heaven and earth!¡± A more advanced version of the first technique of Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. It was also the strongest punch Xue An had ever launched since he came into the world. The fist, as if drawn lightly, struck upon the silver light. Then, the silver light began to flicker violently, causing the enshrouded Immortal Palace to tremble slightly. Zuo Yuhu was utterly terrified. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± However, after all, the Mountain Protection Array built by a Golden Immortal could not be so easily broken; although Xue An¡¯s punch dimmed the silver light significantly, it still firmly protected the Immortal Palace. Only then did Zuo Yuhu breathe a sigh of relief, a smug smile curling at the corner of his mouth. ¡°All that talk, I thought you were something special, but in the end, you couldn¡¯t break through, could you?¡± But just as his voice trailed off, he saw Xue An raise his left hand high above his head, turning his hand into a sword, and lightly cried out, ¡°Behold the true, this is the true Sword of Annihilation!¡± An incredibly concentrated Sword Intent shot straight into the sky, causing winds and clouds to change within a hundred miles! All the Sword Cultivators below were dazzled! Fei Bai looked on stupified, with utmost astonishment, his heart trembling immensely. So, this was his true strength! How ludicrous that he had just been thinking about diligently pursuing the Sword Dao, to one day catch up with him! It was nothing but a foolish pipe dream! And at this moment, in the horrified eyes of Zuo Yuhu and others, a sword light dozens of miles in length fiercely descended. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver light of the Mountain Protection Array lasted barely a breath before it shattered explosively! Zuo Yuhu screamed in despair, ¡°No¡­¡± But in the next second, he was seized by the throat by Xue An, who had burst in, and was flung out, then tossed near Zhu Ruyan. ¡°Here¡¯s your man, kill him with your own hands!¡± ¡°` Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Zuo Yuhu cowered as he knelt mid-air, not because he didn¡¯t want to run away, but because just a casual pinch from Xue An had sealed his cultivation level. After all, he was merely a peak Heavenly Being! In front of Xue An, his level of cultivation couldn¡¯t even count as an ant. Had it not been for the power of the Immortal Palace over these years, he would have been killed countless times. He had always thought that he would forever stand high above, just like the vast Immortal Palace. Yet, he never imagined that today he would encounter such a peerless Divine Slaughter. Zhu Ruyan stared at Zuo Yuhu with eyes reddened, teeth clenched, and said, ¡°You scoundrel, when you killed my whole family back then, did you ever think this day would come?¡± Then she drew out the short sword she carried and walked forward. Zuo Yuhu¡¯s face was ashen, his body trembling; he knew begging for mercy was futile, but the fear of death still made him cry out involuntarily. ¡°Spare me!¡± Thud! Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword through Zuo Yuhu¡¯s chest and said with a face full of murderous intent, ¡°When my father desperately begged for mercy that day, did you spare them?¡± Zuo Yuhu was in excruciating pain, unable to move, and could only look at Zhu Ruyan with eyes of despair. ¡°When you killed all forty-some members of my family, did you ever consider sparing us?¡± Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword again. With each piercing question, another sword fell. Blood splattered to the ground, and it didn¡¯t take long for Zuo Yuhu to be turned into a sieve, agonizingly dying in the end. Seeing that Zuo Yuhu was indeed dead, Zhu Ruyan threw aside the short sword and burst into loud cries. ¡°Father, brother! I did it! I¡¯ve avenged you!¡± Her crying was like the mournful wailing of a cuckoo, striking at the heartstrings. After weeping for a moment, Zhu Ruyan bowed deeply to Xue An, ¡°My lord above, I, Zhu Ruyan, vow to serve you for all my lives to come! Should I break this vow, may heaven and earth show me no mercy!¡± Xue An merely responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°Alright! The great revenge is done, there¡¯s nothing interesting left here. Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Xue An took Zhu Ruyan with him, turned into streaks of light, and disappeared into the sky. After he left, the place was briefly dead silent, then suddenly erupted into commotion. Someone sighed deeply, ¡°From now on, troubles will multiply in Kunlun!¡± Their concerns were not unfounded. Ever since the establishment of the Immortal Palace, it had always looked down from above, and no one dared show the slightest disrespect. But today, Xue An killed the Imperial Son, annihilated the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array, and killed Zuo Yuhu! All these combined were no longer a simple matter of losing face! It was more like being kicked to the ground and then ruthlessly stomped on! It was foreseeable that once the master of the Immortal Palace and the Great Elders returned and saw this scene, how furious they would be! At that time, it was uncertain whether this overwhelmingly powerful man would be able to withstand it. As people dispersed. The events that had taken place in Kunlun City today spread as quickly as a hurricane. In an instant, all of Kunlun was shaken! ¡°What? Someone actually defeated all the Sects¡¯ chosen true disciples?¡± someone exclaimed incredulously. ¡°Not only that, but he also killed the Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son and broke the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array!¡± Hiss! Everyone who heard this news gasped in shock. The high-ranking members of the Great Clans and Sects were especially shaken and promptly sent out their capable subordinates to investigate the truth. When the detailed reports were laid out on the tables of each Noble family and Sect. These usually high-and-mighty figures collectively fell silent. Because each incident that had occurred was simply too astounding! He defeated the pride of Sword Control Villa, Fei Bai, with his sword, repelled Ahang Palace¡¯s top true disciple Miyoi with his fist, and even when he faced all the true disciples of the Sects alone, he still defeated them all. ¡°` And then he annihilated the Immortal Palace¡¯s Imperial Son, wiping out the Sect Leaders or Elders of several great Sects! Finally, he shattered the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array and eradicated the enemies of the Immortal Palace. When these events were combined, they were simply spine-chilling! Many powerful figures were all astonished and doubtful! Just how mighty was this man? Sword Control Villa! When the news reached here, Wu Bucheng, the Sect Leader of Sword Control Villa, immediately summoned the Great Elders to discuss the matter. In the Ting Jian Pavilion, someone recounted the events one by one. After listening, Wu Bucheng¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly before he let out a long sigh, ¡°For such a figure to emerge in this mundane world is also a calamity that my Kunlun must face!¡± Thereafter, he sternly said, ¡°This matter, Immortal Master Fu Wuliang of the Immortal Palace will definitely not let it go easily. We, Sword Control Villa, should quietly observe the changes!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The Elders also expressed their agreement one after another. Although Sword Control Villa lost a Moonlight Sword Sovereign this time, compared to the losses of the Immortal Palace, it was practically negligible! After all, the Imperial Son was a young master of the current generation forged with countless resources by the Immortal Palace! His death dealt an extremely heavy blow to the Immortal Palace. Qingmu Town. Ever since Xuanyuan Sect was annihilated, Bian Qingmu¡¯s days had gotten much better. This small town gradually became prosperous. And whenever the night was deep and quiet, Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but think of Xue An. I wonder how you are doing in Kunlun City! Your cultivation level is mighty, but that place is Kunlun City, the location of the Immortal Palace! Bian Qingmu sighed in her heart, knowing very well that the current prosperity of Qingmu Town was all because of Xue An. Because many people who had witnessed Xue An¡¯s methods knew that Bian Qingmu was acquainted with him and deliberately flattered her. On this day, Bian Qingmu was busy at work. The events that had occurred in Kunlun City, through the mouths of traveling merchants, finally reached her. Bian Qingmu immediately put aside all her work and sought out many of those in the know for questioning. And after hearing the whole story, the council hall of Qingmu Town fell completely silent. Not to mention the leaders, even Bian Qingmu herself was pale. She could never have imagined that, in such a short amount of time, Xue An would have done so many earth-shattering things! Meanwhile, Bian Tian commented with some joy, ¡°The Immortal Master, indeed, is so impressive!¡± In the past, whenever she mentioned the Immortal Master, she was often met with jesting gazes, as though she was exaggerating. But today, no one dared to have the slightest notion of mockery anymore. Bian Qingmu¡¯s gaze flickered, a wave of worry rising in her heart. The Immortal Palace¡­ Would they really just let things be? And while the outside world was in an uproar, Xue An disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and returned to the Hall of Healing! In his room, Xue An toyed with a strand of spirit that shone like flowing light. This was a remnant celestial essence from the slain Imperial Son, Hao Yu Emperor! The Hao Yu Emperor was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from becoming a Half-step Golden Immortal, for one¡¯s celestial essence naturally forms upon ascending to Golden Immortality. Thus, a speck of celestial essence had already condensed within him! After his spirit was scattered, this strand of celestial essence ended up in Xue An¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling the immense power contained within this seemingly inconsequential celestial essence, a faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. The seal on An Yan¡¯s body required a celestial essence to break! Of course, since Hao Yu Emperor had not yet achieved Golden Immortality, this bit of celestial essence was certainly not enough. But in the Immortal Palace, there was at least one person who was a genuine Golden Immortal! ¡°` Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Palace (2nd Update) Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Palace (2nd Update) With that thought, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but look forward to what was to come. Then, he released the sealed Lei Zun with his other hand. Lei Zun had now transformed into something the size of a fingertip, kneeling in Xue An¡¯s palm, kowtowing in terror while pleading for mercy. ¡°Immortal, please spare my life! I truly had no idea that it was you who came here!¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Lei Zun trembled all over, then said in a trembling voice, ¡°I do not, although your cultivation level isn¡¯t high, the aura you carry is even more noble than the Lei God I have seen!¡± ¡°There is only one possibility, that you must be the reincarnation of an Immortal!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever!¡± Lei Zun forced a few laughs, ¡°Great Immortal, could you perhaps spare this minor deity¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, so I¡¯ll keep you! When I get back, you can be a toy for my daughter!¡± Lei Zun was stunned. What? To have the mighty Lei Zun become a toy? This was an insult to divine status! Yet Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree? Then I can just refine you now!¡± As he spoke, two pure white flames began rising in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Divine Realm Flame!¡± Lei Zun exclaimed, then his expression became extremely obsequious. ¡°How could I not agree! To become the toy of the great Immortal¡¯s precious daughter is my honor!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°You are sensible after all! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Having said this, Xue An then re-sealed him. In fact, Xue An had plans for this Lei Zun long ago. Deities naturally born from the cosmos like this one are extremely rare treasures, most suitable to become Artifact Spirits. Xue An planned to refine this Lei Zun into the Artifact Spirit for An Yan¡¯s flat pan once he returned to Earth. Who knows what Lei Zun would think if he were to find out that he would become the spirit of a pan in the future! At that moment, Zhu Ruyan said respectfully from outside the door, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Xue An said calmly. Zhu Ruyan walked into the room, holding a cup of hot tea. ¡°Master, your tea!¡± Now, Zhu Ruyan saw herself as Xue An¡¯s little maid, attending to all his needs with utmost care. Xue An smiled, rose to his feet, and sat at the table sipping tea. Zhu Ruyan stood by, hesitating to speak. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you plan to leave Kunlun?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaving, but not just yet!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± After another silence, Zhu Ruyan asked softly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you, if you disagree, please pretend I haven¡¯t mentioned it!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhu Ruyan nervously twisted her skirt, ¡°When I left Kunlun City, I was greatly helped by my senior sister and several senior brothers. Now they know you¡¯re my master, they all wish to meet you through me!¡± Xue An was silent. Zhu Ruyan grew even more nervous and stuttered, ¡°They just want to prepare a simple dinner to treat you, with no other intention! Master, if you don¡¯t want to attend, I¡¯ll go refuse them right now!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Ruyan hadn¡¯t recovered from her surprise. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯ll be nice to see the excitement,¡± Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan went off excitedly to inform the others. Without the bonds of hatred, this girl had finally become like any other normal girl! Xue An smiled faintly, feeling a mix of admiration and sympathy for Zhu Ruyan, admiring her for not giving up in the face of an enemy so powerful it could drive one to despair. Pity for her, if it were not for me, her whole life would have been destroyed by hatred. At dusk. Inside a high-end tavern in the main city of Kunlun. The banquet had long been prepared. Zhu Lei and several fellow disciples were chatting casually. ¡°I wonder if our junior sister Ruyan could bring that gentleman here!¡± Zhu Lei said. ¡°She should be able to, after all, being able to accompany him at his side shows that he holds Ruyan in high regard!¡± another brother commented. ¡°Heh heh, it looks like our junior sister Ruyan is going to rise to the heavens in one step!¡± someone teased with a laugh. As for Lu Xunxue, she just sat on the side, saying nothing. They had all once studied under a master of the medical arts, so in terms of relationships, they were all brothers and sisters. But over the years, their relationships were not particularly close. Yet now, they had gathered together for the sake of Xue An, and Lu Xunxue even noticed several people who had once served the Immortal Palace among them, which seemed rather ironic. Besides, many representatives from smaller Sects were also waiting. In fact, this was the real intention of Zhu Lei and the others. Inviting Xue An over was merely an excuse over dinner. But it could garner the goodwill of so many Sects! This would greatly benefit the future development of Zhu Lei and the others in Kunlun. Lu Xunxue certainly saw this; thus, she remained silent the whole time. ¡°Sister Xunxue, this gentleman lives in your World Healing Hall; does he have any particular habits?¡± Lu Xunxue frowned and after pondering for a moment, she shook her head in resignation, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ever since Xue An returned to the World Healing Hall, he kept a low profile, and Lu Xunxue rarely saw him. Even if she did see him, it was only a slight nod in greeting. Lu Xunxue suddenly remembered the words Xue An had once said, ¡°You should be grateful you¡¯re Ruyan¡¯s senior sister.¡± Thinking about it now, that phrase seemed like a prophecy. If I weren¡¯t Ruyan¡¯s senior sister, you probably would have killed me by now! thought Lu Xunxue silently. At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside. Zhu Ruyan entered first, dressed in her finest, her face beaming with a rare dazzling brilliance. This made many people stare in amazement. However, when Xue An slowly walked in, all eyes focused on him. Nearly everyone stood up and bowed, ¡°Greeting to the Noble Sir!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Immortal Master!¡± Such salutations were ceaseless. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he nodded slightly. Zhu Lei stepped forward to welcome him, bowing deeply. ¡°Your presence here truly honors us all! Please, take the seat of honor!¡± Xue An did not decline and directly took the seat at the head of the table. The atmosphere in the room started to shift subtly. Zhu Lei turned out to be quite the smooth operator, occasionally cracking a few jokes to lighten the mood, and then repeatedly offering toasts. Xue An, apart from occasionally nodding, completed each toast that came his way. After three rounds of drinks, the banquet atmosphere gradually grew livelier. Representatives from various Sects looked at Xue An with fervent gazes, and those with greater courage came forward to offer a toast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An only offered a faint smile and accepted all comers. This brought all the Sects¡¯ representatives closer. Moreover, the representatives sent by the Sects this time were predominantly beautiful women. After all, Xue An¡¯s act of avenging Zhu Ruyan had led many to mistakenly believe he was a man fond of female company. But just as the atmosphere reached its climax, someone rushed in, with a grave expression, announcing, ¡°The Lord of the Immortal Palace has returned!¡± Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) ¡°` This sentence left the entire venue in dead silence. The originally lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Zhu Lei was the first to ask, ¡°Did they say anything?¡± The messenger nodded, hesitated as he glanced at Xue An, and then spoke. ¡°After the master of the Immortal Palace, Fu Wuliang, returned, he flew into a great rage and decreed that at the hour of zi tomorrow, he demands¡­ demands that this lord present himself to face death.¡± Boom! The entire banquet was thrown into turmoil. Everyone exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. No one had expected the master of the Immortal Palace to return so soon. And even more so, to specify and demand the killing of Xue An by name. This time¡­, it seemed this man had no way to get through it. After all, that was a Golden Immortal! What did it mean to be a Golden Immortal? In the vast Kunlun Immortal Realm, while Loose Immortals may not be as common as hairs on an ox, there were still quite a few! And those at Half-step Longevity were not rare either. Only those in the Longevity Realm were considered valuable, and could be leaders of their own domain. Those at the peak of Longevity were dubbed unparalleled heavenly prodigies! The true Half-step Golden Immortals were exceedingly rare! And Fu Wuliang, the master of the Immortal Palace, was a real Golden Immortal! He could be considered the supreme overlord of Kunlun, an exceptional master! Thinking this, some people started to slip away quietly. For them, if the Immortal Palace didn¡¯t pursue the matter, Xue An, whose reputation was like the midday sun, was worth associating with. But now, Xue An himself might not even survive until dawn, naturally losing his value as an ally. Moreover, if they stayed too long and consequently incurred the Immortal Palace¡¯s resentment, that would spell disaster. With this thought, very quickly, the majority of the guests had sneaked away from the banquet. Only Zhu Lei and others remained, sitting at the main table with awkward expressions. However, they were also contemplating ways to extricate themselves. Soon, Zhu Lei coughed twice. ¡°Hehe, I never expected that this venerated lord would return so soon! It truly is beyond words!¡± As he spoke, Zhu Lei kept glancing at Xue An. He had expected Xue An to show a look of panic, but unexpectedly, Xue An just gave a faint smile. ¡°His return is timely; if he hadn¡¯t come, I was just about to seek him out.¡± Boom! Zhu Lei and the others looked astonished, exchanging glances, and then showed disbelief. In their eyes, Xue An was no longer just being arrogant. He was simply overestimating his own ability. So after a brief moment of thought, Zhu Lei and the others excused themselves from the table. ¡°It just so happens that there¡¯s an urgent matter at home, so I must beg your pardon!¡± Having said that, they hurriedly left. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even greet Zhu Ruyan. Watching the group flee in disarray, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression was extremely grim, and her eyes reddened. In her view, Xue An had come because of her face. But she hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events to cause all these so-called senior brothers to flee in panic. It was a direct slap on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face. ¡°Lord!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with infinite grievance. Xue An smiled lightly, replying coolly, ¡°Let them go! Human nature is just like this.¡± At this moment, the once lively banquet hall had completely quieted down. Only Xue An, Zhu Ruyan, and Lu Xunxue were left. She hadn¡¯t left either but sat there with a blank look on her face. ¡°Xunxue senior sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Zhu Ruyan, seeing that Lu Xunxue hadn¡¯t left, felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Coming back to her senses, Lu Xunxue gave a wry smile, ¡°Thinking nothing!¡± Then she turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Lord, I know your cultivation level is unparalleled, but facing a multitude of powerful enemies, perhaps you should consider evading them for the time being!¡± Zhu Ruyan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°` Though she had infinite trust in Xue An, facing the Lord of the Immortal Palace, she still lacked confidence in her heart. Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead, he picked up a cup of wine and slowly drank it down before speaking indifferently, ¡°Ru Yan!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°Spread the word, tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, then exchanged a glance with Lu Xunxue, both seeing the concern in each other¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t take half a day. The news of Lord Fu Wuliang¡¯s return to the Immortal Palace had spread throughout the entirety of Kunlun City. And then, the news that Fu Wuliang was furiously demanding to execute Xue An the next day spread even more rapidly. All were trembling at the news. Everyone remembered the fear they once felt under the dominion of the Immortal Palace. The Noble families and sects also came to know of the news immediately. The reactions of these people varied, but almost no one was optimistic about Xue An¡¯s chances. The Night Devil Palace, Thousand Snow Sect, and others who had suffered heavy losses, were all excited, believing that Xue An was as good as dead. There were also many who thought that Xue An would definitely not meet the challenge and would probably find an excuse to flee. However, to their surprise, news of Xue An accepting the challenge followed shortly. Especially that sentence, ¡°Tomorrow, I will execute an immortal!¡± It caused an uproar across the world. Nearly everyone thought Xue An was outlandishly arrogant. Immortal Palace. Fu Wuliang sat atop his throne in the great hall, his face cold and impassive as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He was in his forties, with a light golden complexion, and his eyes were as deep as the ocean. Sitting there, he exuded the majesty akin to a True Dragon, an Imperial Son, Supreme in the nine heavens. Upon hearing that sentence about executing an immortal, Fu Wuliang suddenly had countless sparks appear around him, igniting and extinguishing spontaneously, yet the entire great hall became scorchingly hot. ¡°Execute an immortal? Hah! How long has it been since I last heard that phrase?¡± The messenger trembled as he bowed his head low. Suddenly, a flame sprouted above his head. He had barely begun to let out a half scream when the fire reduced him entirely to ashes. This cruel spectacle caused everyone in the great hall to remain silent as if stricken by cold. Fu Wuliang tapped his fingers lightly against the armrest of his throne, his expression unflustered. ¡°Even though you are just relaying the message, having uttered that sentence, you deserve death!¡± ¡°As for Xue An¡­¡± In Fu Wuliang¡¯s eyes, two golden flames appeared, ¡°I will roast you bit by bit to death! Only then will the hatred in my heart be extinguished!¡± Fu Wuliang truly hated Xue An with a passion. Upon his return, he found that the Immortal Palace¡¯s Mountain Protection Array had been breached, and the Imperial Son he had carefully cultivated had fallen. All these events had enraged him! And they gave him a deep sense of dread. In his view, if Xue An were not eliminated, he would become a great threat! The next day. The atmosphere in Kunlun City had become somewhat somber. Many no longer dared to watch the excitement and hid at home. But the streaks of light in the sky never stopped. The whole of Kunlun was shaken by the news. Everyone who could come had almost all arrived! Although the Immortal Palace had always acted domineeringly, it was, after all, a native power. Xue An, however, had come from the ordinary world. Thus, many wanted to see how Xue An would meet his defeat. When they arrived outside the Immortal Palace, they saw dozens of Loose Immortals coming in and out; such a show of force left many people shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Centuries of operation had made the strength of the Immortal Palace unfathomable, only it wasn¡¯t usually on display. Yet now, for the sake of Xue An, its brilliance was revealed. ¡°Do you think this Xue An dares to come?¡± someone said. ¡°I expect he¡¯s already fled! After all, that¡¯s a Golden Immortal who suppresses the current age! Why wouldn¡¯t it be seeking death to come?¡± While these people were discussing animatedly, they saw from the deserted street in the distance, a man was slowly approaching. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) Chapter 319: Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) This person stood tall and jade-like, his complexion indifferent, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, carrying a hint of an inexplicable smile, his eyes even more so bright and deep like the stars. ¡°It¡¯s Xue An!¡± ¡°He really came!¡± The crowd of onlookers stirred, all somewhat in disbelief. Xue An slowly walked onto the square and did not attend to these people with their varied expressions. Instead, he looked up at the towering Immortal Palace and said faintly, ¡°I have arrived!¡± His voice was not loud, yet it vibrated across the wilderness! Moments later, the Immortal Palace glimmered, and dozens of Loose Immortals streamed out in succession, spreading across the sky, then stood divided on either side, standing at attention with hands hanging by their sides! It was only after that when Fu Wuliang finally stepped out of the Immortal Palace. He stood with his hands behind his back, his face indifferent, slowly descending from the void. Utter silence. Many people looked at Fu Wuliang with eyes filled with fear. Even Sect Leader Wu Bucheng of Sword Control Villa, who had come upon hearing the news, had no choice but to take a few steps back, nodding and saluting as a sign of respect! This was the majesty of a Golden Immortal! Only Xue An calmly watched, his face neither sad nor happy. ¡°You are Xue An?¡± Fu Wuliang¡¯s voice was not loud, but it contained an inherent authority. Ordinary people, not to speak of taking action, would already be intimidated just by these words. Xue An just showed his attractive teeth and smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± ¡°Very well, since you dare to come, then I will not torture you and will grant you a swift end!¡± Fu Wuliang said indifferently. At that moment, Zhu Ruyan behind Xue An was even more nervous than Xue An, especially under the Golden Immortal¡¯s aura of Fu Wuliang, which was simply unbearable for a fragile girl like her. She was trembling slightly and struggling to hold on. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. A stream of Sword Qi passed through, and Zhu Ruyan suddenly felt much more relaxed, then gratefully glanced at Xue An. Only then did Xue An turn his head to face Fu Wuliang, ¡°I give you a chance as well, kneel now, and I might spare your soul from dying!¡± These words caused an uproar. To this point, Xue An still dared to be so arrogant. Many people simply could not imagine what Xue An was thinking. Fu Wuliang¡¯s eyes turned colder, a fierce killing intent surfacing on his face. ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight if we must! All this idle chatter, do you really think being a Golden Immortal makes you invincible? In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but minor insects!¡± Xue An¡¯s words finally completely enraged Fu Wuliang, ¡°Twelve Fire Guards, kill him!¡± With his command, twelve guards with incredibly strong auras charged like phantoms, forming a profound formation and rushing straight at Xue An. The Twelve Fire Guards! Fu Wuliang¡¯s loyal subordinates who had followed him for many years! All were Loose Immortal level cultivators, moreover, experts in combined formation techniques, responsible for the deaths of several Longevity cultivators. In Fu Wuliang¡¯s view, Xue An¡¯s cultivation was merely at Half-step Longevity; he didn¡¯t need to act himself, as the Twelve Fire Guards were enough to take care of him. But the smugness at the corner of his mouth had only just appeared when it froze. As soon as the Twelve Fire Guards approached, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch, striking directly. Boom! An invisible shockwave dispersed, and the Twelve Fire Guards simultaneously grunted, were blasted backwards, and all collapsed to the ground vomiting blood. With a single punch, the Twelve Fire Guards were defeated. This move stunned many onlookers. ¡°He seems¡­ to have become even stronger than on the day of the trial!¡± Fei Bai muttered to himself. And upon hearing Fei Bai¡¯s words, Wu Bucheng¡¯s expression grew even more solemn. If his strength was growing at such a rate, it was truly terrifying. ¡°Reckless fool, die!¡± Seeing his personal guards couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Xue An, Fu Wuliang finally erupted in anger! He extended his hand, and a billowing, burning, golden flame rushed forward. Although there was some distance, the scorching heat could still be felt. ¡°Red-gold flame! Good heavens, no wonder the venerable one has been absent from the Immortal Palace all this while; he¡¯s been seeking this Divine Flame!¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Many hearts sank deeper. This red-gold flame is an extremely fierce flame that can directly roast one¡¯s soul, immensely venomous and ruthless. Faced with the surging red-gold flame, Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a somewhat intriguing smile, and he didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. Many were baffled¡ªwhat was Xue An planning to do? Not dodging or evading¡ªwas he intent on courting death? Yet, at the very moment the red-gold flame touched Xue An, the initially ferocious flames suddenly became docile. Then, with a lift of his hand, the flames transformed into a small flame dancing on his palm. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, countless faces were filled with astonishment. Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression darkened as well. He could feel that these flames had lost their connection with him. Could it be that he had some sort of strange treasure on him that made him impervious to these flames? Fu Wuliang was somewhat skeptical in his heart. Xue An, meanwhile, toyed with the small flame and said indifferently, ¡°Playing with fire in front of me, are you joking?¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you who is the ancestor when it comes to playing with fire!¡± After saying that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! Wisps of pure white flame appeared in mid-air. Fu Wuliang, usually unflappable, finally shook and cried out in shock, ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Realm Flame?¡± ¡°You do know your stuff!¡± As he spoke, the Divine Realm Flames lunged straight at Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression changed unpredictably, yet greed flickered in his eyes. His primary practice was the Great Fire Spirit Decision, and the best way to enhance his cultivation level with this technique was to seek various rare flames. Like this red-gold flame, which he had obtained only through excruciating effort, a Strange Fire. But compared to the Divine Realm Flame, it was practically worthless. If he could kill Xue An and seize this Fire Seed, it would be of limitless benefit to his own cultivation level. With this thought, Fu Wuliang sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come knocking on my door, I¡¯ll gladly accept your generous gift!¡± After speaking, Fu Wuliang brought his hands together, ¡°Subdue!¡± The Divine Realm Flames then froze in mid-air. Fu Wuliang burst into laughter, ¡°Thanks for your generous gift! However, I still need to kill you!¡± He was about to devour these Divine Realm Flames when, right as his fingertips touched them, the flames that had ostensibly been subdued by his technique suddenly sprang to life again, creeping up his fingers. Everything they touched turned to flying ash! ¡°How can this be!¡± Fu Wuliang was greatly shocked and swiftly snapped off the affected finger, then glared at Xue An with a somber expression. ¡°What trick have you played?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An replied, ¡°Trick? Do I need to stoop to tricks to deal with you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first exchange between the two ended with Fu Wuliang at a considerable loss. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. They could hardly believe their eyes. And Fu Wuliang¡¯s expression gradually became more solemn. This Xue An was more troublesome to deal with than he¡¯d imagined! Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) ¡°I admit, I underestimated you!¡± Fu Wuliang said indifferently, his figure gradually floating into the air. ¡°But you don¡¯t understand, although there¡¯s only a realm¡¯s difference between a Golden Immortal and long life, the gap between them¡­ is more than a hundredfold!¡± With those words, countless flames appeared around Fu Wuliang, and an even more formidable aura enveloped the entire place. Those who were closer only felt their cultivation levels fluctuate. ¡°It¡¯s a Golden Immortal Domain!¡± someone exclaimed. Once one becomes a Golden Immortal, one can partly utilize the laws of heaven and earth. Within their domain, the power of an opposing cultivator¡¯s cultivation level is suppressed to the lowest, essentially a great treasure for subduing enemies! ¡°Hand over the Fire Seed now, and I can leave you a thread of soul!¡± Fu Wuliang commanded from mid-air, his voice as majestic as that of a deity. Xue An just laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions, but now I finally understand!¡± ¡°So it turns out that your state as a Golden Immortal is actually incomplete!¡± This statement left the crowd looking at one another in dismay. Incomplete? What does that mean? Fu Wuliang¡¯s complexion changed drastically! He was stuck at a Half-step Golden Immortal because he could not progress. Just when he was in despair, it so happened that a venerable elder in the Immortal Palace was about to fall. That elder transferred his Deity status to Fu Wuliang. It was with this inherited Deity status that he managed to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm. Yet since it was an inherited Deity status, it was far from being as handy as one he might have condensed himself. Hence, his status as a Golden Immortal was flawed. But this was a secret buried deepest in his heart, never revealed to outsiders! How could this man possibly see through it? Who on earth was he? ¡°You need not wonder why I know, I know far more than you could ever imagine!¡± Xue An said lightly. Fu Wuliang was burning with the desire to kill; this boy must not be spared! Therefore, he bellowed, ¡°No matter who you are, today you are undoubtedly going to die! Myriad Fires Golden Lotus!¡± Boom! The flames surrounding him quickly began to converge, transforming into myriad dazzling golden lotus flowers. Each one exuded a chilling murderous intent. ¡°This is getting more interesting!¡± Xue An commented coolly. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re deliberately giving me opportunities; otherwise, why always choose the moves I like?¡± Many didn¡¯t understand Xue An¡¯s words. Including Fu Wuliang, who, upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Mystifying nonsense! Go!¡± Boom! The golden lotuses charged directly at Xue An. Xue An, however, raised a hand and said lightly, ¡°Karmic Fire¡­ Red Lotus!¡± Boom! A bright red Red Lotus appeared in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand and rapidly expanded, blooming in a twinkling of an eye. Seeing this Red Lotus, the imposing golden lotuses rushing towards him all stopped, then, as if encountering a singularly noble king, all bent their heads in submission. Myriad Fires Bow to the Red Lotus! This scene struck all onlookers dumb. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Xue An took a step forward and suddenly disappeared from his original spot, appearing in front of Fu Wuliang the next moment, waving the Red Lotus in his hand, enveloping Fu Wuliang entirely within it. The raging Karmic Fire instantaneously devoured him. From within the flames, Fu Wuliang shouted in terror, ¡°How could you possibly possess such Divine Flame?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°How impossible? It¡¯s just your bad luck to play with fire in front of me!¡± From the beginning, Fu Wuliang had been completely suppressed by Xue An. All because he had the audacity to be a fire cultivator. But for Xue An, who carried two types of Divine Flame, this was practically like delivering himself to his doorstep. The sound from within the Karmic Fire soon ceased. The crowd watched in amazement¡ªcould Fu Wuliang be dead already? An extremely angry voice thundered from the sky, ¡°Xue An, I will tear you to pieces!¡± As he spoke, Fu Wuliang raised his hand, and with a scream, the twelve Fire Guards on the ground turned into flying ash. Their cultivation levels all transformed into streams of light, flying into the body of Fu Wuliang in mid-air. Xue An¡¯s brows lifted slightly, ¡°Casting the Blood Curse Technique on your own guards, you¡¯re not very capable, but your mind is indeed vicious!¡± Fu Wuliang burst into a sinister laugh, and his aura began to climb frantically. ¡°They were nothing more than dogs I raised. Now that they¡¯ve served their purpose, what does it matter if they¡¯re killed? But you, you actually caused me to lose a treasure! This time, I will make you understand what happens when you enrage a Golden Immortal!¡± Fu Wuliang had just been consumed by the Karmic Fire, even his Golden Immortal body could not resist this Divine Flame. Out of fear, he had no choice but to use a life-saving treasure to finally escape. But this also left him in immense pain, naturally, he put all the blame on Xue An. Fu Wuliang sneered as he slowly raised his fist. ¡°Let me show you what real Divine Skills are! Buddhas of the past!¡± With the Immortal status attained, Divine Skills emerge spontaneously! Fu Wuliang finally utilized the most powerful killing move of a Golden Immortal¡ªthe Divine Skills! Boom! Everything around Xue An was locked down, even the fluttering strands of his hair solidified. To outsiders, Xue An seemed to suddenly become a statue, even the light in his eyes disappeared. ¡°My lord!¡± Zhu Ruyan cried out in alarm. And the observing members of the Sects and noble families all let out a sigh of relief. In their perception, Xue An¡¯s aura had disappeared. That meant that under the might of the Golden Immortal, he had ultimately failed and died. The Master of the Immortal Palace, Fu Wuliang, once again proved his invincibility with facts! Only Fei Bai¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, as if pondering something. At this moment, Fu Wuliang was still seething with anger, having just been beaten so miserably, even forced to use his life-saving treasure. Xue An had just died like this, but it was not enough to quench his hatred. In a moment, I will extract your soul and then search for the Fire Seed of that Divine Flame! Fu Wuliang was grinding his teeth with these thoughts. A subtle crackling sound came. Everyone was shocked. Even Zhu Ruyan, who couldn¡¯t stop crying, heard it and couldn¡¯t help but look up. They saw Xue An, who seemed like a statue in mid-air, began to slowly move his fingers, followed by a blink of his eyelids. Boom! He, who had been suppressed by the Buddhas of the past, returned to normal. Fu Wuliang was so startled that his eyes almost popped out. ¡°How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Buddhas of the past?¡± At this moment, an extremely powerful aura rose from Xue An. Now he was also angry, so he said coldly, ¡°Buddhas of the past? Ha, watch my fist break it!¡± With that said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack! After a thunderous crack, Xue An completely shattered the Buddhas of the past that held him and went straight for Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliang hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock when Xue An had already charged up close. ¡°No!¡± Fu Wuliang managed only to shout out this one word before Xue An sent him flying miles away with a punch. Without waiting for him to stabilize, Xue An appeared behind him and threw another punch. Boom, boom! Xue An was like playing with a ball, battering Fu Wuliang without giving him any chance to fight back. Watching this scene, everyone was speechless. Who could have thought that even the Master of the Immortal Palace was no match for Xue An? At that moment, Karmic Fire surged up in Xue An¡¯s palm, and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, today I shall slay an immortal!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No sooner had he spoken than he threw a punch. ¡°Master save me!¡± Fu Wuliang finally became afraid and cried out loudly. Just as Xue An¡¯s fist was about to hit Fu Wuliang, a sigh came from inside the Immortal Palace. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why must you do this?¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You Slay the Immortal (2nd Update) Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You Slay the Immortal (2nd Update) With a sigh, a black-robed elder appeared before the Immortal Palace. Upon seeing him, everyone from Wu Bucheng¡¯s group trembled, then exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Elixir Heart Elder!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder nodded and smiled to the crowd, ¡°I never expected that after so many years, there would be those who still remember this old man who¡¯s knocking on death¡¯s door!¡± Wu Bucheng and the others promptly adopted serious expressions and bowed respectfully, ¡°We have seen the elder before us!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder was the master of the Immortal Palace hundreds of years ago, and in terms of seniority, he was much higher than them. It was unthinkable that he was still alive. Now, this Xue An was truly doomed. That¡¯s what everyone was thinking in their hearts. The Elixir Heart Elder smiled at Xue An, ¡°Young Daoist, your talent is truly the first I have seen in my life, to defeat my unworthy disciple with the cultivation level of Half-step Longevity!¡± At this moment, Fu Wuliang, upon seeing his master appear, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, casting a somewhat smug look at Xue An, thinking that now his death was certain! However, facing such an ancient figure from hundreds of years ago, Xue An remained indifferent and coldly said, ¡°You finally decided to show up, huh?¡± A flicker of unusual color crossed the Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s face, ¡°Young Daoist, you knew of my existence?¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve known from the start! What about it? Your disciple has been defeated, you¡¯re coming out to save him?¡± The Elixir Heart Elder chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, young Daoist. How about you let my unworthy disciple go? I have prepared some light wine in the Immortal Palace so we can become friends, perhaps?¡± Boom! After hearing this, everyone was shockingly bewildered. Such a being as the Elixir Heart Elder was actually being so polite to Xue An? Even Fu Wuliang was a bit astonished, not understanding why his hot-tempered master was acting so out of character today. But what everyone failed to anticipate was that Xue An shook his head, ¡°Make friends with me¡­ are you worthy?¡± Upon those words, the entire place fell into a deadly silence. The Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Young Daoist, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I came here to annihilate the two of you!¡± With that, the Karmic Fire in Xue An¡¯s hands surged, instantly engulfing Fu Wuliang. ¡°No¡­ Master save¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his words. Xue An¡¯s supremely powerful Karmic Fire had already incinerated Fu Wuliang¡¯s flesh. A dazzling streak of light suddenly appeared, then attempted to escape. It was Fu Wuliang¡¯s Lifeforce! Xue An grasped it with one hand, a smile emerging on his lips, and then he sealed it away. The more Lifeforces he had, the more assured he could be in breaking the seal on Yan¡¯er¡¯s body. All of this happened in an extremely fast manner, the Elixir Heart Elder hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react before Xue An had killed Fu Wuliang and even sealed his Lifeforce. Seeing this scene, the Elixir Heart Elder finally lost the calm demeanor of a respectable sage, shouting angrily, ¡°Xue An, destroying my disciple¡¯s body is one thing, but why did you seal his Lifeforce?¡± Lifeforce was the most precious thing for a Golden Immortal, for as long as it remained unextinguished, there was a chance for rebirth! ¡°Because I need it, and not just his! Even you won¡¯t be able to flee today!¡± said Xue An as he rose into the sky, with Karmic Fire boiling around him, charging straight toward the Elixir Heart Elder. At this moment, fear also crept into the Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s heart. He truly could not fathom the background of Xue An, and Xue An¡¯s revealed methods were all far too horrifying. But as Xue An charged at him, he couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, ¡°Do you really think I am afraid of you?¡± With that, the Elixir Heart Elder took a step forward, ¡°Heart Demon!¡± The Elixir Heart Elder¡¯s cultivation level was far stronger than Fu Wuliang¡¯s, plus his Lifeforce was condensed by himself, a flawless Golden Immortal. Thus, his Divine Skills were a hundred times more formidable than Fu Wuliang¡¯s. With the emergence of the Heart Demon. It shrouded Xue An within it. The Elixir Heart Elder laughed wildly in triumph, ¡°Xue An, you are still too young, you have fallen into my trap!¡± From the beginning, the Elixir Heart Elder had feigned weakness, simply waiting for such an opportunity. His Divine Skill, though seemingly weak when invoked, was actually incredibly powerful. It was a Divine Skill that targeted the deepest depths of the human spirit. Especially in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Elder, Xue An was so young yet possessed such formidable cultivation, his Dao heart must be unstable. With the activation of this Heart Demon, his cultivation would shatter to pieces! But his pride had lasted for only a few breaths when he saw Xue An form a sword with his hand, pierce through the enveloping black fog, and emerge from within. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? Why do you not even fear the Heart Demon?¡± the Elixir heart sovereign exclaimed in shock. Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Because my Dao heart is as firm as a rock!¡± The Elixir heart sovereign had no idea what Xue An had experienced. Three thousand years of arduous cultivation had honed Xue An¡¯s Dao heart to near perfection. Although he ultimately perished when ascending to the Saint Realm because of a lingering obsession with An Yan, his rebirth allowed him to find An Yan and their two daughters, mending all past regrets. Thus, the current Xue An had a Dao heart that was crystal clear and flawless. The Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s Heart Demon held no sway over him! The Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s gaze flickered a few times before he gritted his teeth, ¡°Good, indeed you¡¯re no ordinary person, but you¡¯ll still have to die!¡± With that, the Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s aura was finally unleashed to its fullest. ¡°Golden Immortal Peak!¡± Wu Bucheng exclaimed, his complexion paling at the sheer intensity of the aura. The strongest cultivator in the Kunlun Immortal Realm had finally appeared. In this moment, the Elixir heart sovereign wore an expressionless face, his bearing proud like an emperor reigning over the ninth heaven, with the winds and clouds of heaven and earth seemingly beneath his feet. ¡°Xue An, you should take pride in yourself for forcing me to exert such power!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign said with authority. Xue An showed no fear, a faint smile instead emerging on his lips. ¡°After the seal is released, I presume you won¡¯t live much longer before you fall.¡± Xue An said. Xue An¡¯s words enraged the Elixir heart sovereign. ¡°You indeed know everything. Rest assured, I won¡¯t fall this time. Your cultivation level and talent are so formidable, I will make your body my own!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign declared with a sinister laugh, as he launched a punch from above. It seemed that even space itself was shattered by this punch, which immediately appeared above Xue An¡¯s head. A look of solemnity couldn¡¯t help but surface on Xue An¡¯s face. This was to be the strongest enemy he had faced since his return. ¡°Fist, Shock the Boundless!¡± Xue An roared, throwing a punch in response. There was no sound, and the two punches colliding resembled nothing more than a mere greeting between two mortals. However, a few breaths later, Xue An stumbled back several steps. And the Elixir heart sovereign¡¯s figure also swayed slightly. Could it be that someone was actually matching a Golden Immortal Peak in battle? Just how powerful was this Xue An? All the noble families and sects were dumbfounded. This battle had exceeded their understanding. ¡°Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but the stronger you are, the more I must kill you! Only by taking over your body can I hope to break through this accursed Golden Immortal stage! So die!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign said with a twisted expression of greed, launching another punch. This punch was several times more powerful than the last, its might causing the space it passed through to crackle and creak as if it couldn¡¯t withstand such a force and was about to break apart! Boom! Finally. Xue An was forced back over a dozen steps by the punch, his complexion turning slightly pale. ¡°Xue An, I want to see how many punches you can take!¡± the Elixir heart sovereign laughed loudly, his presence becoming even more overwhelming. Everyone thought the defeat of Xue An was inevitable. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s complexion was deathly pale in the distance. Could it be¡­ Could it be that he was going to lose? Zhu Ruyan suddenly took a deep breath and calmed herself. She recalled a Secret Technique mentioned by her mother when she was learning the Female Chastity Technique of her family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By offering oneself as a sacrifice, one could maximize the support given to boost another person¡¯s cultivation level. But the condition was that one must completely trust the other person! And the consequence of the sacrifice was the utter dispersal of one¡¯s own soul! At this thought, Zhu Ruyan suddenly smiled brightly. My lord¡­ this time, I shall assist you in slaying a celestial! Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) Chapter 322: Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) At that moment, the punch from the Elixir Heart Venerable came again. This time, the force of the punch was at least twice as strong, altering the winds and changing the skies wherever it passed. Xue An snorted coldly, a countless number of Sword Qi materialized, forming an enormous sword light that thrust directly at the punch. However, the sword light only lasted for less than a breath before it shattered with a loud bang. ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s pointless. You simply cannot comprehend what the concept of the Golden Immortal Peak truly means!¡± Elixir Heart Venerable said with a cold laugh. Just then, a crisp female voice rang out, ¡°My lord!¡± Xue An turned his head and saw Zhu Ruyan tucking a stray hair behind her ear, smiling brightly, ¡°For all these days, thank you!¡± After speaking, fierce flames burst forth from Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body. ¡°Karmic Fiery Flames! How is that possible! What is this woman trying to do?¡± Elixir Heart Venerable exclaimed in shock. He had not paid any attention to Zhu Ruyan at first, considering her no more than an ant. But now, the Karmic Fiery Flames appearing on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body was an extremely domineering fire of the Heavenly Realm. What was she trying to do? Xue An was slightly startled, then seemed to realize something, frowning slightly, ¡°Ruyan!¡± Within the flames, Zhu Ruyan said softly, ¡°I am willing to sacrifice my divine soul to give you strength, my lord!¡± Having said this! A surge of karmic power forcefully concentrated on Xue An¡¯s body. However, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thump, her life and death unknown! This scene shocked everyone. This woman¡­ had actually sacrificed her divine soul to aid Xue An! It was simply madness! The Elixir Heart Venerable¡¯s eyelids also twitched incessantly. Meanwhile, Xue An lowered his gaze, shaking his head gently, ¡°Why would you do such a foolish thing?¡± ¡°Just for a mere Golden Immortal, did it have to come to this?¡± ¡°But since you¡¯ve done this, then I shall eliminate them first!¡± Having said that, Xue An lifted his head, his eyes sparkling like the stars. ¡°Kill!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly transformed into a streak of light, heading straight for the Elixir Heart Venerable. ¡°Heh, useless! How much karmic power can the sacrifice of a mere mortal woman have? It cannot change the fate of your death!¡± said the Elixir Heart Venerable, extending his hand. Just in time to block the incoming Xue An. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Too slow!¡± the Elixir Heart Venerable sneered, just about to take action. Suddenly, Xue An laughed. At the same time, Xue An crushed a fragment of an imperfect Immortal grid in his hand. A terrifying might erupted violently. A look of surprise appeared in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Venerable. ¡°What¡¯s happening? This¡­ this is the aura of Emperor Haoyu!¡± Yes, the Immortal grid that Xue An crushed was indeed that of the Imperial Son, Emperor Haoyu! In the midst of the divine light, Xue An stated calmly, ¡°Borrowing it for a moment!¡± The Elixir Heart Venerable finally understood what Xue An was attempting, and he shouted in utter terror, ¡°How is this possible, how can you possibly use someone else¡¯s Immortal grid to condense your own divine skills? Just who are you?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and simply said, ¡°Karma!¡± Boom. With Emperor Haoyu¡¯s fragment of an Immortal grid as a sacrifice, Xue An finally managed to use the divine skill that once made him feared in the Multiverse Realms. Karma! Under the rule of Karma, even Bodhisattvas are mere mortals, Immortal Kings are but fish meat! This was an unsolvable and supremely strong divine skill. Even though it was now a broken version that couldn¡¯t be more incomplete. It still firmly restrained Elixir Heart Venerable, rendering him completely immobile. And Xue An raised his fist, revealing a few white teeth, and smiled savagely, ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± After speaking, he threw a punch. Under the power of his divine skill, the karma reversed. The strength of Elixir Heart Venerable was weakened to the lowest, while Xue An possessed supreme divine might. Therefore, under this punch. Elixir Heart Venerable could only scream in horror, without the strength to resist, and was directly blasted away. In the midst of the sky, he spat blood profusely, stricken with fear to the extreme, he gritted his teeth and desperately urged his life-saving treasure, thinking only of escape. Xue An certainly wouldn¡¯t give him that chance, whispering softly, ¡°Reverse!¡± Causal reversal! The Elixir heart Sovereign felt his cultivation level ebbing away like running water, his body visibly aging rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s happening, no¡­ don¡¯t want!¡± The Elixir heart Sovereign caught a whiff of death and shouted in utter horror. Xue An appeared behind him, whispering in the Elixir heart Sovereign¡¯s ear. ¡°You wanted to know who I am? I¡¯ll tell you now! I was once the foremost among all immortals, the Supreme Being of The Multiverse!¡± The expression on the Elixir heart Sovereign¡¯s face froze, then from the crown of his head, he gradually turned to flying ash, scattering with the wind. In the blink of an eye, the Elixir heart Sovereign had dissipated into smoke. Yet, a dazzling and moving celestial lattice remained in place. Xue An casually picked it up and sealed it away. With that, he had already acquired two celestial lattices. As for Haoyu Emperor¡¯s wisp, it had already been used as a sacrifice and eliminated. Everyone stood there, dumbfounded; some people couldn¡¯t help but begin to tremble uncontrollably. Xue An paid them no heed but instead looked up at the elders and disciples of the Immortal Palace and then suddenly charged toward them. These people, seeing both the Sect Leader and the Ancestral Master killed by Xue An, were in extreme terror. The sight of Xue An rushing over scared them into turning and running. ¡°Sword arise!¡± Boundless sword qi appeared once more, so vast that it even blocked out the moonlight. ¡°Kill!¡± Boom! The falling sword qi enveloped everyone from the Immortal Palace. Most of these people were Loose Immortals, with a few being at the Half-step Longevity or Longevity Cultivation level. But before this sword qi, they had no strength to fight back. Soon, blood splattered everywhere, and the immortals fell like rain! After a moment, all members of the Immortal Palace lay dead. Xue An stood mid-air, like a Deity, overlooking the earth below. Thump! Those with shallow cultivation levels, swept by Xue An¡¯s gaze, uncontrollably fell to their knees. Even those who barely stood were shivering through their bodies. Xue An ignored these people, his Divine Sense briefly sweeping through the Immortal Palace, then shook his head. ¡°To dare claim the title of Immortal Palace, yet to have such meager possessions! Oh, this one isn¡¯t bad!¡± Saying this, with a wave of his hand, a dusty ring flew out from inside the Immortal Palace into Xue An¡¯s palm. ¡°Alright! This place is boring to look at, let¡¯s destroy it!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire Immortal Palace quaked as if in an earthquake, began shaking violently, then cracks emerged and it collapsed with a thunderous crash. With that, the once lofty Immortal Palace was no more. Xue An returned to the ground, holding a blood-hued orb of light in his hand, then approached Zhu Ruyan. ¡°This time, I will bestow upon you a great opportunity!¡± Having said this, Xue An pressed the orb of light against Zhu Ruyan¡¯s forehead, his eyes narrowing slightly. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s scattered soul, owing to the sacrifice, was once more gathered together. Boom. Zhu Ruyan felt her whole body tremble, and then she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°My lord? Am I dead?¡± Xue An said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not dead, the people of the Immortal Palace are.¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Zhu Ruyan was a bit puzzled. How had she not perished one¡¯s soul flies and scatters? Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t need to use your soul as a sacrifice to kill that Golden Immortal. Since I didn¡¯t use that power of causality, naturally, you¡¯re fine!¡± With that, Xue An turned around and looked toward the group of Sects and Noble families. ¡°The Immortal Palace has been annihilated; does anyone dissent?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These people all shuddered in unison, then quickly shook their heads. ¡°Great awe of the lord, we submit!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Good!¡± Thus, Xue An, with unrivaled divine might, pressured Kunlun! He became the foremost person in this age! Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Lu Xia shook his head vigorously, ¡°As a descendant of the Miao sorcerers, how can you be without a Gu heart? You¡¯ll come back with me when the time comes!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face fell instantly, then he quickly began to change the subject. ¡°Gu Master, have you prepared enough money for attending the auction in Xiangjiang?¡± ¡°Money? What money?¡± Lu Xia asked. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Of course, the money to bid for items! Are you planning to snatch them by force instead?¡± Lu Xia smiled, ¡°Of course not. The item I¡¯m interested in cannot be measured in money. It¡¯s an exchange of items. As long as the other party is interested in what you have, they can trade with you.¡± ¡°Then, Gu Master, what are you prepared to offer?¡± Ah Fei asked curiously. Lu Xia chuckled, and suddenly, two insect eggs appeared in his hand. Although they seemed to be only the size of chicken eggs. The aura they contained, however, shook Ah Fei to the core. ¡°These¡­ These are the eggs of a Gu King?¡± Ah Fei exclaimed. Lu Xia nodded proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and they are Gu Kings that I have personally cultivated!¡± Ah Fei was filled with shock. He was very clear on the value of a Gu King. Every Gu King could be said to be an extremely precious treasure, let alone Gu Kings personally raised by Gu Master Lu Xia. Using such treasures for exchange, what kind of astonishing and shocking item must that be? Ah Fei wondered curiously. The day of the auction finally arrived. Unlike typical auctions. This time, the auction was not open to the public. All the participants were there by invitation. The security was extremely tight. Almost everyone arrived wearing masks and sunglasses, fully armed as if they were afraid of others seeing their true faces. This made Xue An, who came to spectate, stand out a bit. Many looked at Xue An with surprised eyes, for he was a face they had never seen before, naturally drawing the curiosity of many. Meanwhile, Wang Geng sat in a corner far away, occasionally glancing at An Yan, who was sitting next to Xue An. Even though An Yan now looked completely ordinary due to an Illusory Art. Wang Geng still felt there was something familiar about this woman. Strange, where have I seen her before? However, as soon as the auction officially began. All attention focused on the stage. A man with white hair but a powerful aura stepped onto the platform. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to today¡¯s auction. The first item up for auction is this Thousand-Year Wild Ginseng.¡± As he spoke, he opened a delicate box revealing a ginseng over a meter long, with what appeared to be facial features faintly visible on the root. ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the preciousness of this item¡ª not to mention bringing the dead back to life, having it with you is like having an extra life. Therefore, the starting bid is ten million with a minimum increment of one hundred thousand. Let¡¯s begin!¡± With the command of the auctioneer. The bidding began below. ¡°Eleven million!¡± ¡°Twelve million!¡± ¡°Fifteen million!¡± In the end, the ginseng sold for an astronomical price of eighteen million. Xue An, however, remained unimpressed, as the item didn¡¯t look thousand-year-old at first glance; at most, it was four to five hundred years old. Although it was still rare, the thousand-year mark is a benchmark that real Spiritual Medicine kings must cross. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a slightly better medicinal herb. The items that followed were even more diverse. Such as Spirit Talismans personally written by a True Master of the Heaven Master Dao. What beads blessed by the Ninth Incarnation Living Buddha from the great Buddhists temples of the Western Regions. These items are almost like magic artifacts. To the secular people, these items already possess incomparable mystical effects. But for Xue An, they could only be considered trash. So he even began to yawn out of boredom. If the auction were just this, it would be too dull. As he was thinking, the voice of the auctioneer suddenly rose. ¡°The next item up for auction can be said to be second only to the finale treasure, please look!¡± With that, the auctioneer pulled away the red cloth that was covering the item. What appeared on the stage was actually several small pink bottles emitting the glow of gems. Xue An looked slightly surprised and then chuckled to himself. Isn¡¯t this Tianyuan? Who would have thought it would also be part of the auction? The auctioneer then excitedly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need for me to introduce Tianyuan, and these particular bottles are even more special ¨C they are the newly released limited edition from China. What does ¡®limited edition¡¯ mean? According to Tianyuan Company, the potency is much stronger and purer than the regular ones, hence they are called limited edition!¡± ¡°So when these limited editions were released, they were immediately snapped up.¡± Xue An in the audience couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. It seemed like this must have been the idea of his three brothers. Limited edition indeed. It¡¯s all just to hoodwink the foreign tycoons. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to expose it. Meanwhile, the auctioneer went on to elaborately introduce the effects of Tianyuan. ¡°The regular Tianyuan can rejuvenate a person, but these limited editions bring the effect to its pinnacle. Therefore, its importance is self-evident. The auction starts now, with a starting bid of 50 million! Each increment must be no less than 5 million!¡± Listening, Xue An was also quite astonished. Tianyuan had actually reached such a price? But no sooner had the auctioneer finished speaking than the room erupted like a boiling pot. ¡°60 million!¡± ¡°70 million!¡± ¡­ No one was bidding incrementally; jumps of ten million were the norm. Eventually, those few bottles of Tianyuan were sold for 130 million. Xue An thought to himself that he might have to tell Qiao Le and the others to set a higher price in the future; otherwise, the money was all being made by these scalpers. By this time, the auctioneer surveyed the room, waiting for the crowd to quiet down before saying with a smile, ¡°Now, we will auction our last item, the most precious of the day!¡± A murmur ran through the crowd. What could be more precious than Tianyuan? As he said this, the auctioneer opened a beautifully crafted small box. As the lid was lifted, a blood-red light bathed the entire hall. Inside was a Blood Pearl emitting strong fluctuations. The people in the room let out a chorus of gasps. Lu Xia and Ah Fei sat in the most inconspicuous corner, maintaining their silence. But when this moment arrived, Lu Xia stared intently at the Blood Pearl, his expression growing solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wasn¡¯t the only one with that look; Long Guanyu¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. And Quintina took a deep breath, then murmured intoxicatingly to herself, ¡°Such a powerful aura of the Blood Emperor¡­ This must be at least from a Grand Duke.¡± Yes, what was being auctioned was a Blood Pearl that formed after the fall of a member of the European Blood Clan. Looking at this Dark Treasure, Xue An suddenly sat up straight, his eyes beginning to shine. Interesting! Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Xue An flew directly back to the Number One Tian Villa, and upon touching down, two little girls cheered and flung themselves into his embrace. Xue An indulgently picked up his two daughters. ¡°Daddy, what have you been doing all this time? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian missed you so much!¡± Xue Xiang wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s neck, affectionately saying. ¡°Daddy went to fight monsters!¡± Xue An teased his two daughters on purpose. Upon hearing about fighting monsters, both little girls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, who is more powerful, you or Ultraman?¡± Xue Nian asked with wide eyes. Xue An nodded seriously, ¡°Of course, Daddy is more powerful!¡± ¡°What about compared to Sailor Moon?¡± Xue Xiang quickly asked. ¡°Daddy is more powerful than her too!¡± Xue An said with a smiling smile. ¡°Yay!¡± the two little girls cheered. ¡°So Daddy, can you transform?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Transform?¡± ¡°Yeah! Like how Sailor Moon transforms, a super cool kind of transformation!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled. Uh¡­ Xue An suddenly felt that these two little girls probably watched way too much anime. ¡°Alright, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, of course Daddy can transform, but he¡¯ll only show you if you two behave,¡± An Yan said with a smile. ¡°Mhm, we¡¯ll be good!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. ¡°Here, these are little gifts for you two!¡± Xue An said, taking out two small pendants made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart. ¡°Huh, Daddy, isn¡¯t this a frying pan?¡± Xiang Xiang said, surprised as she fiddled with it. Xue An had refined the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart into two protective amulets and, fearing his daughters might not like them, simply fashioned them into the shape of little frying pans. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°Mhm, we love them, thank you, Daddy!¡± Each little girl kissed one of Xue An¡¯s cheeks and happily went inside to play. Only then did Xue An stand up, looked at An Yan, who was standing prettily, and smiled gently, ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she brushed the hair beside her ear and softly said, ¡°Husband!¡± The simple two words meant more than a thousand speeches. Xue An stepped forward, gently drawing An Yan into his embrace. An Yan struggled slightly, a bit shy, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here!¡± Xue An rubbed the top of her head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve already blocked out those two.¡± An Yan made a sound of agreement, burying her head in Xue An¡¯s embrace. The two stood there quietly holding each other, enjoying the warm moment. At this time, Xiao Sha was quietly edging backwards. The so-called shielding by Xue An was just a simple diversion, effective against the two little girls, but useless against it. So, it saw everything that had just happened. Although Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t talk, its mind was like that of a twelve or thirteen-years-old child. Seeing that the adults and their mistress were happily throwing around their affection, it quickly slipped out. If the grown-ups discovered it, there would be no good consequences for itself! But just as it was about to exit the backyard, feeling a sense of relief, Xue An¡¯s faint voice came over, ¡°Running off to where?¡± Xiao Sha froze, then turned around, and in an effort to please, stuck out its tongue at Xue An. Xue An was a bit amused and helpless, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a Jiaolong, but why are you becoming more and more like a little dog now?¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Xue An walked over and looked somewhat helplessly at Xiao Sha¡¯s increasingly round waist. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go on a diet!¡± A moment later. Bang! Xue An, like he was throwing a bomb, chucked Xiao Sha from the mountaintop straight into the distant Yunmeng Lake. In mid-air, Xiao Sha shed tears of grievance. My beloved roast chicken, grilled ducks, braised pig¡¯s trotters, sauce elbows, pickled pig¡¯s ears¡­ Farewell! Then, with a splash, he plunged into the lake, his body transforming into a Jiaolong. Frustrated, he flipped over and sank to the bottom of the lake. An Yan looked on with some worry, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t this a bit too harsh? Although it¡¯s a Jiaolong, it¡¯s still like a child!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also helping it. Otherwise, a Jiaolong that just eats its fill and sleeps, waking up only to eat again, is truly a disgrace to dragons!¡± ¡°¡­, alright then!¡± The breeze was gentle as the two sat on a bench under the tree, surrounded by the shade of greenery, while from the villa behind them, the playful laughter of two little maids could occasionally be heard. Such a quiet and warm atmosphere suddenly brought a phrase to Xue An¡¯s mind. Time passed peacefully. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± A long silence ensued. ¡°Oh!¡± An Yan replied softly, her head lowered. ¡°What does ¡®oh¡¯ mean?¡± Xue An asked with a smile in his eyes. An Yan lifted her head, her face now unknowingly covered with tears, yet she smiled happily, ¡°¡®Oh¡¯ means I¡¯m very, very willing!¡± Xue An looked at this silly girl with doting eyes, feeling sorry for her as he hugged her, and An Yan leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Yan¡¯er, this time, I¡¯ll give you an unrivaled wedding! To make up for all the previous shortcomings!¡± Xue An said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything else, actually, I¡¯m quite content with now!¡± An Yan said softly. ¡°I promised to make you the happiest woman in The Multiverse Realms, and I will keep that promise!¡± Xue An said cheerfully, revealing two Immortal-grade tokens with a flip of his hand, ¡°See what this is?¡± Although An Yan didn¡¯t know what the two shimmering Immortal-grade tokens were, she could feel the immense energy within them. ¡°These are the tokens of a Golden Immortal that can remove part of your Seal!¡± Xue An explained. An Yan¡¯s whole body trembled, not even considering her own Seal, but asked in a quivering voice. ¡°Golden Immortal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened again. Now a practitioner herself, she clearly understood what Golden Immortal signified. That was a major figure capable of dominating an entire realm! Yet, for her Seal, Xue An had slain Golden Immortals to obtain their tokens, and not just one, but two. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xue An was somewhat puzzled. Though he once held the esteemed title of Immortal Venerable, it was impossible for him to fully grasp the delicate thoughts of a girl. Taking a deep breath, An Yan said with a serious tone, ¡°Husband, the Seal on me isn¡¯t a problem. We can break it slowly over time. Please don¡¯t take such risks again, okay?¡± As she spoke, An Yan lowered her head, ¡°Because¡­ I would worry!¡± Xue An was stunned, then suddenly felt moved. For such a girl, no amount of sacrifice was too great. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll listen to you! But we can¡¯t waste these two Immortal-grade tokens!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s expression became solemn, and white flames rose from his hand, melting the two tokens into one small orb of light. Then Xue An drew a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal on An Yan¡¯s forehead and pressed down hard, And the orb of light passed into her body. Boom. An Yan¡¯s aura soared suddenly, while the energy of the Immortal-grade token quickly coursed through her body. In a certain deep part of An Yan¡¯s soul, a grey Seal exuding a strong aura brightened under the impact of the Immortal-grade token¡¯s energy. The energy of the token swiftly began to converge and continued to batter against it. Crack! A minute crack appeared on the grey Seal, too small to be noticed. But at the same time, the energy of the Immortal-grade token was exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An had anticipated this. Two Immortal-grade tokens couldn¡¯t possibly break the Seal. After all, it was a Seal placed by an Immortal King. At this thought, Xue An¡¯s heart was filled with boundless killing intent. No matter who you are, if you dare to place a Seal on my wife, you are marked for death! Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) Chapter 325: Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) However, the murderous intent was fleeting, and then Xue An laughed and said to An Yan, ¡°Alright! Do you feel anything?¡± An Yan closed her eyes to feel for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything!¡± But immediately after, her aura began to climb steadily. Very quickly, she broke through from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being! And it didn¡¯t stop there, she directly broke through the peak of Heavenly Being and reached the Cultivation Level of a Half-step Loose Immortal before stopping. This even surprised Xue An a bit. Others struggle so much to barely make a breakthrough in cultivation, but his wife, on the other hand, breaks through realms as if it were as simple as eating and drinking. ¡°Husband, I think I¡¯ve made another breakthrough!¡± An Yan said. Xue An teased her nose and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that you think, you have indeed broken through! It seems my wife is a genius in cultivation!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red from the praise, but she still lifted her head proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and maybe I can surpass you in the future! When that time comes, I¡¯ll protect you! Heeheehee!¡± ¡°As you command, Lady Yan¡¯er!¡± Xue An said, smiling. While the two of them were having their affectionate chat, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were sneakily watching from a distance. ¡°Sister, what are daddy and mommy doing?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Shh!¡± Xiang Xiang signaled Nian Nian to keep her voice down with a serious face and then said, ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand, of course!¡± ¡°Huh? Do you understand, sister?¡± Nian Nian asked with wide eyes. ¡°Of course!¡± Xiang Xiang said proudly, ¡°I was born a whole five minutes before you, you know!¡± She then cleared her throat, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Daddy and mommy are dating!¡± ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± ¡°So what¡¯s dating? Can you eat it? Is it delicious?¡± The standard three-part question from Nian Nian. Xue Xiang frowned, tapped Xue Nian¡¯s head gently, and said, ¡°All you know is eating! Love is for talking about, not eating!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± On hearing it wasn¡¯t edible, Xue Nian lost interest. She lowered her head and started fiddling with the toy frying pan made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Xue An had given her. It looked lustrous and seemed very delicious. Xue Nian swallowed saliva, sneakily glanced at her sister Xue Xiang, saw that she wasn¡¯t paying attention, and then sneakily put it to her lips and crunched down on it. Unexpectedly, after biting this small piece of wood no more than three to five centimeters, it suddenly expanded many times over. It became the size of a regular frying pan. Xue Nian was shocked by this sudden change and said shakily, ¡°Sister¡­ Sister!¡± Xue Xiang turned her head and saw Xue Nian with a huge pan hanging around her neck, and she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as well. ¡°What have you done now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just bit into the wood, and then it turned into this!¡± Xue Nian was almost in tears. That¡¯s when Xue An walked over, chuckling to himself. He had long noticed the two mischief-makers sneaking peeks from a distance and couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing, although he still pretended to keep a straight face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Daddy, Nian Nian was being greedy again, and the wood has now become so big and big!¡± Xue Xiang gestured with her hands to show a large size and looked utterly alarmed. Xue An looked at it and then frowned, ¡°Oh no, once this thing has grown, it won¡¯t shrink back. It looks like Nian Nian will have to live with this pan hanging from now on!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live with a pan hanging on me, it¡¯s so ugly, wuu wuu wuu!¡± Xue Nian cried out in fear. An Yan gave Xue An a helpless glance, ¡°Stop teasing, Nian Nian¡¯s crying!¡± Then Xue An smiled, squatted down, and snapped his fingers. The frying pan abruptly shrank back to its original size. Both girls were gobsmacked. ¡°Daddy, how did you do that?¡± Xue Nian asked with her tears turning into laughter. Xue An had only been preoccupied with his tender moment with An Yan and had forgotten to tell the two girls that the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart was a Spiritual Artifact capable of expanding and contracting. ¡°Want to learn it?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. ¡°Listen, when you want it to grow bigger, you just shout ¡®Magical Girl Transformation!¡¯ If you shout ¡®Ultraman¡¯, it will help you fight monsters! And when you say ¡®I don¡¯t want to play with you anymore¡¯, it will shrink back!¡± The eyes of the two little girls widened, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! You can try it!¡± Xue An said. The real Spell Decree, of course, couldn¡¯t possibly be that simple; this was a chant Xue An had specially tailored for his two daughters. Xue Xiang took off the pendant, ¡°Magical Girl Transformation!¡± The Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart suddenly grew into a flat-bottomed pan. Xue Xiang, excited, shouted again, ¡°Ultraman!¡± The flat-bottomed pan turned into a streak of light and flew out, smashing a large rock to pieces before returning to Xue Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to play with you anymore!¡± The flat-bottomed pan shrank back to its original size. ¡°It¡¯s truly magical!¡± The two little girls exclaimed in unison. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Who does that, giving girls a flat-bottomed pan as a toy instead of something nicer?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a flat-bottomed pan? It¡¯s essential for home and travel, and it has a high lethality too!¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just not ladylike!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°But don¡¯t you use it pretty well?¡± ¡°I¡­ mine is different!¡± An Yan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, the gift I prepared with care must be useless then!¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Xue An fished out a flat-bottomed pan from nowhere. ¡°It¡¯s this one!¡± An Yan took it and weighed it in her hands, not noticing anything peculiar. ¡°Try swinging it with force!¡± Xue An said casually. An Yan did as Xue An had said and swung it fiercely. A bolt of lightning struck down mightily, turning a large tree to ash with a loud crack. The power of it astonished An Yan. At that moment, An Yan could hear a very respectful voice coming from the pan. ¡°Mistress!¡± ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± An Yan asked fearfully. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is a Spiritual Artifact-level flat-bottomed pan that I¡¯ve specially refined for you! As for the speaking one¡­ won¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, a gigantic figure formed from lightning, towering about three meters high, appeared in mid-air and then respectfully bowed its head toward Xue An. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°This is an Artifact Spirit that I¡¯ve refined out of Lei Zun!¡± Xue An said indifferently. This pan was something he had already refined back when he was in Kunlun, specifically to give to An Yan as a weapon. An Yan gradually regained her composure, then looked at the large fellow with keen interest. ¡°Is this thing crackling because it¡¯s made of lightning?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean, if we have a power outage, we could use it as a generator?¡± An Yan said, somewhat excitedly. Xue An paused for a moment, then with a mix of laughter and resignation, nodded, ¡°It should¡­ be possible!¡± ¡°Husband, I love this gift!¡± An Yan was overjoyed. What An Yan didn¡¯t know was just how precious an Artifact Spirit made from Lei Zun really was! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Placing such an item in any Immortal Cultivation realm, it would be considered a treasure! Only Xue An would be so lavish as to refine an exquisite Artifact Spirit like this into a flat-bottomed pan. But to Xue An, this didn¡¯t seem to matter much; as long as his wife liked it. Not to mention an artifact from Lei Zun, not even a Primordial Treasure would be too extravagant. There¡¯s no help for it; the Immortal Venerable spoiling his wife is just this capricious. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xie’s Restaurant (Second Update) Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant (Second Update) ¡°` At dusk. Beijiang city was drenched in a drizzling autumn rain. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, let me drive you home!¡± a colleague offered warmly. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and shook her head, ¡°No need! I have to stop by a friend¡¯s place first!¡± After saying that, she donned her raincoat and stepped into the curtain of rain. By the time she arrived at Old Xie¡¯s restaurant, night had completely fallen. ¡°Oh dear, Xuan¡¯Er, why didn¡¯t you call ahead so Uncle Xie could have picked you up in this rain!¡± Auntie Pang rushed forward to greet Tang Xuan¡¯er, who had walked in wearing a raincoat, with a look of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the rain isn¡¯t that heavy!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er removed her raincoat and said with a smile. ¡°Look at you, your hair is all wet. Wipe it off quickly! Don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± Auntie Pang affectionately handed over a dry towel. ¡°Where¡¯s Jingjing?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked while drying her hair. ¡°She¡¯s inside. When it started raining, she thought you wouldn¡¯t come and started doing her homework in the back room,¡± Auntie Pang said with a beaming smile. In recent times, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been coming to Old Xie¡¯s restaurant every evening to tutor Xie Jingjing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er walked toward the back room. Only after her figure was completely out of sight did the several tables of customers in the hall let out a collective sigh. ¡°My God, this girl is indeed as beautiful as the rumors say! Especially when she smiles, it¡¯s intoxicating!¡± a man said, utterly smitten. ¡°Cough cough, of course she¡¯s beautiful, what do you think is the reason I come here every day at this time?¡± another man at the same table said with a hearty laugh. ¡°Eh, have you inquired? What¡¯s her name? At least find out her phone number or WeChat or something!¡± yet another man lusted after her. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This girl is definitely not ordinary!¡± someone quickly gestured for them to lower their voices. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; she¡¯s just wearing a raincoat, walking here by herself, what kind of big background could she have?¡± someone skeptically remarked. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, huh? Well, not to mention the girl, the background of this restaurant is not something you could imagine!¡± another person sneered. ¡°This little rundown restaurant has a background? Stop joking!¡± No sooner had these words left his mouth, several burly men dressed in black appeared outside the restaurant; each one had a robust build, and the leader was holding a black umbrella, his face full of menace. Upon seeing this group, all the customers inside shuddered unison, and someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s Xu Jiu! One of Du Fan¡¯s top men!¡± Everyone was shocked. This was a figure with some notoriety in Beijiang city, so what was he doing here on a rainy night? As they wondered, Xu Jiu tapped on the glass window. Old Xie came out and upon seeing the man, walked forward to open the door. Once opened, Old Xie said, ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Jiu¡¯s face broke into a sycophantic smile, and he bowed his head, saying, ¡°No need to come in, I¡¯m soaked with rainwater, I wouldn¡¯t want to dirty your floor! I¡¯m just here following my boss¡¯s orders, to see if anyone who doesn¡¯t know their place has come by recently?¡± Old Xie shook his head, ¡°Ever since you sorted out those guys who came asking for money last time, there hasn¡¯t been any riff-raff!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, those guys have been kicked out of Beijiang city by me, and they wouldn¡¯t dare come back in this lifetime!¡± Xu Jiu kept nodding and bowing repeatedly. Just recently, a few rookie hooligans came to Old Xie¡¯s restaurant for a meal and intentionally dropped a dead cockroach into their dish afterward, demanding compensation and threatening to trash the place if they weren¡¯t paid. Old Xie recognized instantly that these men were here to extort. You say pay them? That feels unacceptable. If we get mad at this bunch, then we might as well give up the idea of doing business properly in the future. With this thought, Old Xie felt somewhat troubled. It was Auntie Pang who tentatively made a call to a person named Du Fan who she had met at Xue An¡¯s house during a dinner party. At the time, Du Fan was not in Zhongdu, but as soon as he received Auntie Pang¡¯s call, he immediately broke into a cold sweat. Although Old Xie and Auntie Pang were just ordinary people, the fact that they were able to attend Mr. Xue¡¯s banquet indicated that they certainly had more than an ordinary relationship with him. If something went wrong, when Mr. Xue came back, his own head¡­ With this thought, he shuddered and immediately said, ¡°Tell Uncle Xie to rest assured, I¡¯ll send someone over right away!¡± After hanging up the phone, he immediately informed his underling Xu Jiu in Zhongdu and gritted his teeth over the phone, ¡°If this matter isn¡¯t resolved well, then we should prepare to be finished together!¡± Hearing such severe consequences, Xu Jiu, who was drinking at a bar, was so frightened he almost wet himself, and immediately rallied his subordinates and rushed over. He had thought it was some formidable outsider crossing over from Beijiang, but when he arrived at the restaurant, it turned out to be just a bunch of clueless, inexperienced young hoodlums! And these young hoodlums were scared witless as soon as they saw Xu Jiu! In the underworld, who didn¡¯t know Lord Xu Jiu! Especially in the eyes of these small-time hoodlums, Xu Jiu was practically a godlike figure! Xu Jiu wanted to kill these people at that moment, but still suppressed his fury and respectfully apologized to Uncle Xie. After all, his boss had repeatedly instructed him that he must be respectful! This made Old Xie feel a bit embarrassed at the time! After this incident, Xu Jiu became cautious. He didn¡¯t want to one day get dragged down because of some blind small-time hoodlum. So he made a point of stopping by now and then, just to check in. Today was no exception. Seeing this group of strong men shivering in the rain, Old Xie also felt somewhat guilty, so he pulled out a hundred yuan bill. ¡°Since you insist on not coming in, here¡¯s a hundred yuan. Go buy a bottle of water to drink!¡± Xu Jiu trembled all over in fear, knowing that if he dared to accept this hundred yuan, Du Fan would have his hide. So he quickly waved his hands and declined, ¡°Uncle Xie, please don¡¯t be so courteous, just think of me as one of your juniors. Whatever you need, just give me the word!¡± And Xu Jiu¡¯s bowing and scraping in front of everyone in the restaurant left them all stunned. The one who had just spoken sneered, ¡°See? Now everyone knows I was right! Could someone who makes Xu Jiu bow and scrape be an ordinary person?¡± The others fell silent, but they all understood one thing in their hearts. This little restaurant was definitely not as simple as it seemed! Correspondingly, that stunningly beautiful girl was no ordinary person either! Seeing Xu Jiu resolutely refusing the money, Old Xie had no choice but to take it back and nodded, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, it¡¯s what we should do! Please, go on with your business!¡± Xu Jiu said with a smile. After Old Xie left, Xu Jiu finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, one of his subordinates asked, ¡°Boss, what kind of background does this restaurant have that has you so wary?¡± ¡°What background?¡± Xu Jiu sneered, ¡°It¡¯s enough to scare you all to death if I told you! But you don¡¯t need to know too much, just remember not to provoke this restaurant at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the subordinates responded in unison. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Xu Jiu felt much relieved, turned around, and was about to leave. A car pulled up to the curb, and a line of people got out. A man and a woman, followed by two exquisitely cute little girls. They seemed to be a family. The man was handsome and elegant, and the woman was even more stunningly beautiful. Such a combination naturally attracted a lot of attention. Seeing this family, Xu Jiu, who was about to leave, froze in place. As the man and woman walked towards the restaurant, laughing and talking, they passed by Xu Jiu. The man glanced at him indifferently and then walked away. It wasn¡¯t until the group entered Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant that he shuddered, coming back to his senses. That man¡­ Xu Jiu¡¯s mind buzzed with uncertainty. His subordinate beside him smacked his lips, saying in amazement, ¡°What a beauty! She¡¯s a hundred times prettier than any TV star, really¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because Xu Jiu kicked him viciously, sending him sprawling into the rainwater, then started kicking him brutally. While kicking, Xu Jiu roared in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re sick of living, go jump off a building yourself, don¡¯t drag me down with you, okay?¡± Xu Jiu¡¯s savage and angry face intimidated everyone. It took a long time for them to recover, only after his subordinate had been beaten unconscious by Xu Jiu. Only then did Xu Jiu stop, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and looked at Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant with residual fear. It couldn¡¯t be wrong, it was definitely him! Just the way he looked at me is enough to be sure! At that thought, Xu Jiu had a bright idea, quickly pulled out his phone, and dialed Du Fan¡¯s number. At that moment, Du Fan happened to be in Beijiang City, drinking with some business friends. When he saw the call was from Xu Jiu, he was startled at first, then his expression turned solemn. This time of the day¡­ could it be that something happened at that restaurant? Du Fan immediately answered the call. ¡°Hello! Boss, I¡¯m at Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant. I just¡­ saw Master!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Fan was taken aback, abruptly stood up, giving his business partners quite a fright. ¡°Say that again?¡± Xu Jiu took a deep breath, ¡°I saw Master entering the restaurant!¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! He even glanced at me. That indifferent look in his eyes, I could never mistake it!¡± Xu Jiu said with certainty. Du Fan hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. ¡°Stay outside, don¡¯t let those messy people disturb Master. I¡¯ll be right over!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Fan hung up the phone. The business friends, somewhat displeased, said, ¡°Mr. Du, with all this commotion, how are we supposed to continue our business discussion?¡± As Du Fan grabbed his coat from the sofa and ran outside, he cursed, ¡°Discuss your ass! I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now!¡± Meanwhile, inside Old Xie¡¯s Restaurant. The sudden arrival of the group quieted the entire hall. Some people were even dumbfounded. They had just seen an incomparably beautiful girl enter, and now how comes such a high-value family arrived? This small restaurant, how many surprises could it offer? Auntie Pang, who was busy with the accounts, sensed an unusual atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help but look up. When she saw the man with a smile on his face. Auntie Pang was stunned for a moment, then shouted with extreme joy, ¡°Xiao An?¡± That¡¯s right, of course, it was none other than Xue An and An Yan¡¯s family arriving! Xue An nodded with a smile, ¡°Auntie Pang!¡± Auntie Pang called out, ¡°Old Xie, stop what you¡¯re doing, Xiao Anzi is here!¡± Old Xie ran out without even wiping the flour from his hands, excited once he saw it really was Xue An. Hearing the commotion, Xie Jingjing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, who were studying in the back room, also came out. An Yan smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er, ¡°I was planning to wait for you to come home tonight, but once I saw it was raining and knew you were at Uncle Xie¡¯s helping with homework, I decided to come over with Xue An! I hope Uncle Xie doesn¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°How could I! I couldn¡¯t have asked for better!¡± Though Old Xie initially wanted to come forward to chat, his expression was somewhat hesitant. The more he interacted with him, the more Old Xie realized that Xue An¡¯s power was unfathomably deep. Even those haughty big shots were now extremely respectful towards him, and Old Xie knew very well what the reason might be. Therefore, he had a few more concerns, afraid that being too casual might upset Xue An. An Yan naturally noticed this and deliberately teased with a smile. It was clear that An Yan was thoughtful, with a gracious and generous demeanor in dealing with people. Of course, Xue An understood An Yan¡¯s intention, and the smile on his face became three degrees warmer. This girl, she really was a treasure! Thus, he also said with a smile, ¡°I just happen to be craving some of Uncle Xie¡¯s vintage wine. Today, I¡¯ll have a good drink!¡± Old Xie burst into laughter, ¡°Alright! If there¡¯s nothing else I have, it¡¯s old wine!¡± With those words, any trace of initial awkwardness was immediately dispelled. During such a bleak autumn wind, the most suitable activity was, of course, for friends to sit together and enjoy a steaming hot pot. Old Xie courteously asked the other few tables of customers to leave. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare not to leave. The scene with Xu Jiu just now, they all had seen it, who would dare cause trouble? Then Old Xie put several tables together and ignited a copper-pot hot pot. The ingredients were all ready, and the girls, quick and efficient, soon had the various vegetables washed. Old Xie then took out a large piece of fresh mutton and began to cut the meat. However, due to the haste, there wasn¡¯t a sharp knife available, making the cutting slow. Seeing this, Xue An smiled, ¡°Let me do it!¡± As he spoke, he took the kitchen knife, and with a slight flick of his wrist, the whole knife seemed to blur into a shadow as he started chopping. There was no sound of the knife striking the chopping board, only the subtle sound of slicing meat. In a moment, the mutton was sliced, with each piece uniformly thin enough to see through. Old Xie was gobsmacked. He had never seen meat cut like this, where the knife didn¡¯t even touch the chopping board throughout the process, relying solely on incredibly precise control to lift the blade just after cutting the mutton. This sounded easy, but in practice, it was nearly impossible. It seemed that Xiao An¡¯s reputation and status were not gained so easily after all! The group gathered together. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already eager, especially Nian Nian, who was practically drooling. When the mutton went into the pot, after waiting just five or six seconds, it could be taken out for tasting. Combined with Old Xie¡¯s personally mixed dipping sauce, it tasted smooth, fresh, and delicious enough to make one forget all worldly worries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time An Yan also poured a little wine, raising her glass toward Old Xie and Auntie Pang, ¡°I owe so much to you two, for all your help back then. Otherwise, he and I might not have made it till today. This drink, I toast to you two!¡± Old Xie and Auntie Pang quickly raised their glasses, ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re all family! Forget about that!¡± After one drink, An Yan¡¯s cheeks blushed, adding to her unmatched beauty. At this moment, Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Also, the reason I came here is to announce something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to have another wedding ceremony with An Yan!¡± Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Hearing this sentence, the room suddenly quieted down. Jingjing, who had been somewhat silent, trembled slightly, and the mutton she was picking up with her chopsticks fell onto the table. Next to her, Xuan¡¯Er sighed softly and silently picked up the mutton for her. Mr. Xue and Auntie Pang then exclaimed with joy, ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! The two of you never had a wedding ceremony, so this time it indeed should be made up for!¡± Mr. Xue even patted his chest, promising, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll be your chef. It¡¯ll save money and taste good!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We won¡¯t need a chef, you two are the witnesses of those hard times An Yan and I went through, so I want to invite you to be the officiants at the wedding!¡± Just as Mr. Xue was about to readily agree, Auntie Pang hesitated a bit. ¡°Xiao An, I know you¡¯re a good kid, and you¡¯ve always been kind to me and Mr. Xue, but we¡¯re just small business owners running a restaurant, being your officiants¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not qualified!¡± Auntie Pang had her own worries. Xue An¡¯s status now was not what it once was, the guests coming were either powerful magnates or major figures from all sides. For her and Mr. Xue to be officiants, they simply wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their own in such a setting. Xue An smiled, ¡°Auntie Pang, in my eyes, you are the best choice, if you¡¯re not qualified, who is?¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just the two of you who will be officiants this time, I plan to invite a few more!¡± Only then did Auntie Pang relax and nodded gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, then naturally we agree one hundred percent!¡± At this moment, Mr. Xue lifted his cup, ¡°Let¡¯s all toast to Xiao An. The journey they¡¯ve been on hasn¡¯t been easy!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Auntie Pang responded resoundingly. Everyone raised their glasses together, and even Jingjing showed a sincere smile at this moment, lifting a glass of juice and saying, ¡°Xiao An, my best wishes to you!¡± Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, raised their cups, and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone! Cheers¡± Everyone drained their glasses, and the atmosphere became even warmer. Meanwhile, outside. Although the rain had stopped, the chill autumn wind was freezing. Even so, Du Fan, who had rushed over, insisted on not waiting in the car but stood by the entrance of Mr. Xue¡¯s restaurant, his arms at his sides, in a very respectful manner. ¡°Big brother, how about I wait here? You go back to the car and rest a moment! Who knows when Mr. Xue will finish drinking?¡± Xu Jiu suggested. Du Fan shook his head, ¡°No need, this little wind is nothing. I¡¯ll wait.¡± In fact, Du Fan was well aware that although Xue An was inside, he would definitely know everything happening outside. So it was better to be as respectful as possible. To leave a better impression in Mr. Xue¡¯s mind. These days, Du Fan¡¯s strength had grown more formidable, and he had even started to enter some legitimate industries. In response, everyone remained silent. Before, had Du Fan dared to encroach on someone else¡¯s territory, it would have certainly led to conflict. But now, all was quiet! Du Fan understood that this was all because of Xue An. The more this was the case, the more he felt a chilling awe. An awe of Xue An¡¯s power. So compared to the benefits received, what was a bit of cold wind at the doorway? He stood outside, respectfully braving the breeze. The restaurant¡¯s door opened, and Xue Xiang poked her head out, her large eyes rolling around curiously. ¡°Who is Uncle Du Fan?¡± Du Fan briskly took a couple of steps forward, smiling almost obsequiously, ¡°Miss, I am. But please don¡¯t call me uncle, just Du Fan is fine!¡± Even facing a child of four or five, Du Fan showed unsurpassed respect. Because he knew that these two little girls were Mr. Xue¡¯s precious daughters and were extremely doted on. Let alone causing trouble, if he even broke a single strand of their hair, he estimated that Mr. Xue would flay him alive. Xue Xiang giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not any miss, I¡¯m Xiang Xiang! And my daddy is calling you in!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Miss Xiang Xiang!¡± Du Fan said with a look of joy, nodding and bowing. At the same time, he felt a twinge of regret. If only he had known he should have bought some snacks and toys that children like on his way here. If he could win over these two little girls, it would be greatly beneficial to his future development! With these thoughts in mind, Du Fan walked respectfully into the dining room. ¡°Mr. Xue! Madam Xue! Miss Tang, and everyone!¡± Du Fan greeted repeatedly, his demeanor rather comical. At least, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort of laughter. The breathtaking beauty of her smile made Du Fan freeze for a moment, and then he quickly lowered his head deeply, no longer daring to look. ¡°Sit!¡± An Yan said indifferently. Only then did Du Fan dare to take a seat. ¡°You seem to have quite the timely news. You knew the moment I returned to Beijiang?¡± Du Fan shuddered with fear, worried that he had upset An Yan. He quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not that I had timely news, but one of my men just happened to be guarding the entrance of Uncle Xie¡¯s restaurant and happened to see you!¡± An Yan nodded, as old Xie had just reported everything that had happened before. As for Du Fan, An Yan wasn¡¯t particularly disgusted by him, but he didn¡¯t particularly admire him either. However, the man knew how to seize opportunities and was quite competent at handling matters. The old Xie¡¯s restaurant was one example. ¡°Well done!¡± Those words from An Yan made Du Fan feel elated, as he repeatedly said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Uncle Xie is also my elder. When lowlifes cause trouble, it¡¯s my responsibility to address it!¡± ¡°You are the first one, aside from my family, to know of my return to Beijiang,¡± An Yan said blandly. Du Fan felt a surge of joy. Did this mean he knew about Mr. Xue¡¯s return before anyone else? ¡°As it happens, I¡¯ve lost my cell phone, so I¡¯ll have you notify everyone else,¡± An Yan said. Overjoyed by this chance, Du Fan nodded vigorously, thumping his chest so loudly that it echoed, ¡°No problem, rest assured, Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°But¡­ what shall I say?¡± Du Fan asked cautiously. An Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Just say¡­ I¡¯m preparing to get married!¡± Get married? With whom? Du Fan stole a glance at the unrivaled beauty, An Yan, and suddenly understood something, a resolute light shining in his eyes. ¡°Rest assured, sir, I will inform everyone.¡± With that, he stood up to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have a bite to eat?¡± An Yan asked indifferently. Indeed, Du Fan was a little hungry, but upon seeing who was seated at the table¡ªall close to An Yan. He knew his place, realizing he was only comparable to a dog under the master¡¯s roof, so how could he qualify for the table? Therefore, he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, it¡¯s more important to take care of Mr. Xue¡¯s business first!¡± Having said that, he respectfully left Uncle Xie¡¯s restaurant. After he left, Auntie Pang asked curiously, ¡°Xiao An, that guy seemed quite decent, why does he seem so frightened of you?¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Seems quite decent? Auntie Pang, do you know his background?¡± ¡°What background?¡± ¡°He used to call the shots in Beijiang¡¯s underworld!¡± Hiss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This revelation about Du Fan¡¯s identity made Auntie Pang gasp in surprise, as she had been unaware. ¡°As for why he¡¯s so afraid of me?¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of his strong desire to survive!¡± When An Yan had first returned, reborn, he had a minor conflict with Du Fan during a class reunion. That was why Du Fan was now so conspicuously silent and reserved. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had performed well, An Yan could have easily wiped him out with a snap of his fingers! Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Du Fan walked out of the restaurant, his face brimming with excitement. ¡°Big Bro, what did Mr. Xue say?¡± Xu Jiu quickly approached and asked. Du Fan smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Xue is getting married!¡± ¡°Married? To whom?¡± ¡°Who else but Miss An!¡± ¡°Miss An? Aren¡¯t their kids already so big?¡± Xu Jiu obviously hadn¡¯t caught on yet. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m the boss and you¡¯re just a lackey?¡± Du Fan said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, no idea!¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t use your brain! Have you not heard about Mr. Xue¡¯s dealings in Zhongdu? Initially, the An Family didn¡¯t agree to the marriage, so Mr. Xue and Miss An must have eloped!¡± As he said this, a look of terror flashed across Du Fan¡¯s face, ¡°Later, the An Family that obstructed them, committing many grievous mistakes, was eradicated by Mr. Xue!¡± Xu Jiu also looked frightened and swallowed hard. ¡°So, this must be Mr. Xue feeling sorry for Miss An, hence the special wedding ceremony!¡± ¡°I see! So, Big Bro, what do we do? Should we raid some bridal shop or studio?¡± Xu Jiu said, bloodthirsty. Du Fan covered his eyes in despair, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re my lackey, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xu Jiu still felt a bit wronged. ¡°Mr. Xue asked me to notify his friends and subordinates! Got it?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°The Qin Family, the Northern Town Martial Hall, the Hua Family Medical Hall, Qingmang Town, and some folks from the provincial city!¡± Having researched the people around Xue An, Du Fan naturally knew who they all were! Soon, Du Fan¡¯s men began taking action. Du Fan himself changed into a set of proper new clothes and headed to the city center. Qin Family Mansion. After entering the lobby, Du Fan went straight to the reception desk, requesting to see Qin Yu or Qin Yuan. The receptionist scrutinized Du Fan before coldly handing him a sign-in sheet. ¡°Please fill out your personal information first!¡± In this place, Du Fan didn¡¯t dare to argue, and after dutifully filling it out, handed it back and then asked, ¡°When can I see Miss Qin or the old master, Qin?¡± The receptionist glanced at the calendar, ¡°Probably in about a month!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Fan almost jumped up on the spot. ¡°What, isn¡¯t this already expedited for you? Have you not seen the queue on the side?¡± The receptionist pointed to a stack of sign-in sheets piled up half a person tall. Du Fan was somewhat at a loss for words. One month¡­ By then, even if he met with them, Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding would probably be over! ¡°Please inform Miss Qin now that I truly have an urgent matter!¡± ¡°Everyone who comes says it¡¯s urgent. Can I notify them all? Besides, Director Qin is so busy every day; her time is extremely precious! She doesn¡¯t have time to waste with you riff-raff.¡± The receptionist was still cold and spoke quite rudely. Finally losing his temper, Du Fan, who had fought his way up from the bottom, respected Xue An out of awe. But that didn¡¯t mean he was always patient with others. He slammed his hand on the desk and grabbed the receptionist by the collar, growling, ¡°I order you to notify her now, or else, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The receptionist, surprisingly, did not panic but instead pressed a button on the phone, ¡°We have a troublemaker, hurry over!¡± Moments later, a group of security guards rushed into the lobby. A smug smile appeared on the receptionist¡¯s face. ¡°You think you can mess around with hooligan tactics at Qin Group? You must be blind. Captain Yang, get this man out of here!¡± The security team¡¯s captain, a man in his thirties with a robust physique, was sizing up Du Fan. After a while, he rubbed his chin and said somewhat playfully, ¡°Du Big Bro?¡± Du Fan recognized him instantly, and his expression turned somewhat ugly. ¡°Yang the Cripple!¡± Yang the Cripple had once hung around with him, but later he clung to the Qin Family, gradually starting to look down upon Du Fan. At this moment, Yang the Cripple chuckled, ¡°What brings Du Fan to the Qin Group? Are you here to collect protection fees?¡± His words brought a burst of laughter from those around him. With a deep breath, Du Fan replied coldly, ¡°Cut the crap, I have an urgent matter that requires me to see Miss Qin!¡± ¡°You want to see our chairman? Heh, do you think you¡¯re worthy? Not just you, even a few of us aren¡¯t qualified to meet her! Big talker! I suggest you better go back to running your bar and dance hall!¡± Yang the Cripple said rudely. Du Fan let out a cold laugh, ¡°Heh, fine! Since you won¡¯t let me see her, if something happens to the Qin Family later on, let¡¯s see who can take the responsibility!¡± ¡°Something happen to the Qin Family? How could that possibly happen?¡± Yang the Cripple said with a face full of mockery. The crowd also showed faces of disbelief. ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s a major issue concerning life and death!¡± Du Fan declared proudly. In his eyes, the reason the Qin Family had been able to expand so rapidly in the last two years was all thanks to Xue An. If Xue An were gone. Then the Qin Family would be a rootless tree, not to be feared any longer. Yang the Cripple naturally thought Du Fan was exaggerating dangers, and was about to mock him when a muffled male voice came through. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you must see our Miss Qin?¡± As his words finished, the imposing Hei King walked over. Seeing him, all the security guards and the receptionists respectfully bowed. Hei King had once known Du Fan as well. After Hei King was saved by an elixir from Xue An, signs of progress appeared in his stagnant martial cultivation level. Overjoyed, Hei King immersed himself in martial arts, disregarding mundane affairs, and now had apparently broken through to the Heavenly Human Realm. Du Fan didn¡¯t dare to neglect, he nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a very confidential matter! It¡¯s about¡­ Xue!¡± Du Fan only said one word. Hei King¡¯s body trembled, his eyes blazing with intent. ¡°Follow me!¡± Following that, he led Du Fan to the VIP elevator and headed straight for the top-floor presidential office. The security guards and receptionists in the lobby exchanged glances, their faces showing fear. Especially Yang the Cripple. Could it be¡­ that this guy really had some important major issue? This was Du Fan¡¯s first time ascending to the top floor of the Qin Family Mansion. Outside the presidential office was a secretary¡¯s desk, where Hei King approached with a grave expression, ¡°I need to speak with Miss Qin.¡± ¡°The president is currently negotiating with several foreign clients inside, and she has no time!¡± the secretary responded. ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Call her private number!¡± Hei King demanded. ¡°But how? The president hates it when people dial her private number!¡± ¡°Enough chatter, call now!¡± Hei King said sternly. Reluctantly, the secretary dialed Qin Yu¡¯s private number with trembling hands. ¡°What is it!¡± Qin Yu pulled out her phone and seeing it was a call from the secretary outside, she frowned and answered the phone with a trace of annoyance. ¡°Manager Hei King wishes to speak with you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The secretary had barely finished speaking when Hei King stepped forward, took the phone, and said solemnly. ¡°Du Fan wants to see you!¡± ¡°Du Fan?¡± Qin Yu frowned slightly, ¡°Is that all? A ruffian leader, I don¡¯t have time to meet him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Xue!¡± Hei King inhaled deeply before speaking. Qin Yu was suddenly shaken and quickly said, ¡°Let him in to see me!¡± Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Qin Family’s Panic (2nd Update) Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Qin Family¡¯s Panic (2nd Update) ¡°` This was the first time Du Fan had seen such a large office. The decor was simple, with no extravagant embellishments. But that huge floor-to-ceiling window was proof enough of everything. Sitting in this office felt like the entire Beijiang was underfoot. ¡°What¡¯s happened to Mr. Xue?¡± Qin Yu blurted out immediately. ¡°Last night, I met Mr. Xue¡ªhe¡¯s back in Beijiang!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu exclaimed, her complexion gradually turning serious. Mr. Xue had returned to Beijiang and hadn¡¯t even notified her¡ªcould it be that he was dissatisfied with the Qin Family? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Watching the fleeting panic on Qin Yu¡¯s face, Du Fan felt somewhat pleased. Hehe, no matter how powerful your Qin Family is, don¡¯t you still have to listen to me obediently? ¡°I, unworthy as I am, had drinks with Mr. Xue last night, and during the feast he mentioned he was planning to get married and told me to notify all of you!¡± Du Fan said, his face brimming with pride, boasting just a little. Qin Yu wasn¡¯t paying attention to the rest; she only heard that Mr. Xue was preparing to get married. That statement blew her mind, and it took a while for her to recover. ¡°Where is Mr. Xue now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Du Fan was actually not lying about this. Qin Yu immediately made a phone call. ¡°Hello, has anyone returned to Number One Tian Villa?¡± ¡°Chairwoman, hasn¡¯t there always been someone living there?¡± the property manager from Yunmeng Villa replied, confused. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m talking about Mr. Xue!¡± Qin Yu roared. ¡°I¡¯ll check right now!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find out, then pack your things and get out!¡± Qin Yu said in fury. She had repeatedly insisted, if there was any movement in and out of Number One Tian Villa, they must notify her. Especially if Mr. Xue showed up, they were to inform her immediately. Qin Yu¡¯s intention had been to know as soon as Xue An returned. But she hadn¡¯t expected to be completely uninformed on this occasion when Mr. Xue had returned! To miss such an important notification. That was a great disrespect to Mr. Xue! Thinking of the consequences of angering Xue An, Qin Yu¡¯s whole body trembled. The property manager on the other end of the phone was even more panicked by Qin Yu¡¯s final roar, and after hanging up the phone, he scurried off to check the visitor logs, to no avail. ¡°Manager, what are you looking for?¡± A security guard saw his immediate superior sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Number One Tian Villa¡­¡± the property manager muttered despondently. Hearing this, the guard laughed and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, last night I saw the gentleman from Number One Tian Villa!¡± The property manager shuddered, his eyes slowly lighting up, ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Last night, I was on duty at the gate and just saw Mr. Xue taking his family out! They didn¡¯t return until late at night! I was just about to tell you!¡± the guard said. The property manager jumped three feet high, hugged the security guard, and kissed him, then laughed and said, ¡°Well done, tomorrow I¡¯ll promote you to deputy head of the security team!¡± After that, he rushed back to his office and dialed Qin Yu¡¯s number. Qin Yu was waiting by the phone, picking up immediately as it rang. ¡°Chairwoman, Mr. Xue returned last night and is currently staying at Number One Tian Villa!¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, remember not to disturb him! But also keep a close watch! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°` Qin Yu hung up the phone, only then realizing her whole body was covered in cold sweat. What she feared most was Xue An holding a negative view of the Qin Family, but it seemed there was no problem now, or else he wouldn¡¯t continue staying in the Number One Tian Villa. Then she nodded at Du Fan and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± With a grin, Du Fan replied, ¡°No problem! Just notifying Miss Qin is enough!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Xue say anything else? Like how he plans to handle the wedding?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t mention that!¡± Qin Yu nodded and personally escorted Du Fan to the elevator. This scene left several secretaries agape. Before leaving, Du Fan said calmly, ¡°I think your company is great in all aspects, except the receptionist and the head of security in the lobby are too arrogant. You should know¡­ Mr. Xue really dislikes it when people are too presumptuous!¡± Qin Yu shivered and nodded, ¡°Understood! Thank you very much!¡± It was only after Du Fan had left that Qin Yu turned around and went back to her office. ¡°Go and fire the receptionist and the head of security on duty in the lobby today! And warn everyone to behave themselves and not to get carried away!¡± Qin Yu said with a face full of severity. ¡°Yes!¡± Hei King carried out the orders. After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu shared the news with her grandfather, Qin Yuan. At the moment, Qin Yuan was fishing by the picturesque lakeside in Beijiang. He had started to retire and enjoy his later years. The group¡¯s various affairs had been handed over to Qin Yu to manage. So when he saw the call from his granddaughter Qin Yu, Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. What happened? Once connected, Qin Yu rattled off the situation. When he heard that Xue An was planning to get married, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression shook with surprise. ¡°You did well!¡± said Qin Yuan with a nod of approval. ¡°Mr. Xue has returned this time without informing us, and to not notify us directly about such important news does feel disconcerting!¡± ¡°However, I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problem! Mr. Xue, being a True Immortal of this era, would not stoop to pettiness. But we must show our sincerity! I am now hurrying back, and we will go to the Number One Tian Villa together later on!¡± ¡°Moreover, this marriage is a perfect opportunity for our Qin Family to show our sincerity!¡± While the Qin Family was thrown into chaos over this matter, Xue An was in the Number One Tian Villa, teaching his wife martial arts. An Yan¡¯s cultivation level was now that of a Half-step Loose Immortal, but aside from that, her skills were all over the place. Xue An began teaching from the most fundamental aspects. Such as how to circulate Spiritual Energy, and how to cast Spell Decrees! But An Yan had no interest in these and grew bored after a short while. Seeing this, Xue An could only smile wryly. He knew that when he was the Immortal Venerable, countless geniuses holding unparalleled treasures would kneel before him seeking his guidance, though he never gave them a second glance. Yet now, An Yan¡¯s face was filled with boredom, even complaining that Xue An¡¯s teaching was too dull. ¡°How about¡­ I teach you how to use a flat-bottomed pan?¡± Xue An tentatively asked. An Yan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Even Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over. ¡°Dad, we want to learn, too!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry and also took out a flat-bottomed pan, lamenting to himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mighty Immortal Venerable, teaching martial arts with a pan in hand! He then began to teach his wife and children how to repel enemies and maximize their damage potential! So when Qin Yu and Qin Yuan arrived at the Number One Tian Villa, Xue An was leading his family, each with a flat-bottomed pan, standing atop a small hill, practicing martial arts with gestures and movements. The sight was so stunning it was almost unbearable to watch. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) ¡°` ¡°What kind of novel move is this?¡± Qin Yu asked her grandfather Qin Yuan beside her. Qin Yuan¡¯s face was also full of curiosity as he shook his head and said, ¡°I have no idea either, probably some kind of new and exotic weapon!¡± ¡°But why does it look more and more like a pot to me?¡± Qin Yu said. ¡°We, mere mortals with our mortal eyes, how could we possibly fathom its secrets!¡± No sooner had Qin Yuan¡¯s voice faded when the two little girls, caught up in their play, flung out the flat-bottomed pan made of Qingmu Xin. ¡°Ultraman!¡± Boom! The flat-bottom pan directly shattered a large rock before returning to the hands of the two little girls. An Yan watched with delight, paying no heed to the moves Xue An had just taught her, as she suddenly swung her arm. Boom! A bolt of Nine Heavens Thunder struck down, blasting a huge hole in the top of the small mountain. Qin Yuan and his granddaughter Qin Yu were completely dumbfounded. It took a good while before Qin Yu, with a face full of admiration, nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, you were right, how could this thing possibly be a flat-bottom pan? It¡¯s clearly a magical artifact that only appears in novels!¡± Qin Yuan, with a solemn expression, said, ¡°I think this is very likely the legendary Heaven-Flipping Seal!¡± The two of them were letting their imaginations run wild below. By the time An Yan and the two little girls had played to their hearts¡¯ content, Xue An had also given up on the idea of teaching them profound martial arts. Especially with An Yan, the moves she used according to Xue An¡¯s teachings somehow looked awkward no matter how you looked at them. But when she performed them on her own, they were as natural and effortless as an antelope hanging its horns! Could this be¡­ innate talent? Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. This talent of his wife was indeed quite peculiar. Upon seeing Xue An approach, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu quickly stood up straight and respectfully greeted, ¡°Master!¡± Xue An had of course noticed their arrival long ago, so he nodded with a smile. Qin Yu, a bit impatient, stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned to Beijiang, and we didn¡¯t even know! It was all because of my negligence. I hope you can forgive me!¡± Qin Yuan too stepped forward and, with clasped hands, said, ¡°Master, the Qin Family¡¯s initial resolution has never changed. We have always been a stout support for you, Master. It might be that our development has been too rapid and inevitably, there¡¯s a mix of good and bad. Some things have been less than perfect and might have displeased you! You can tell us at any time, I, Qin Yuan, am willing to take full responsibility!¡± The two of them looked as if they were ready to accept their punishment, which left Xue An quite bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is all this nonsense?¡± Xue An said. Uh? Qin Yuan and Qin Yu looked at each other, then with baffled expressions said, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry at the Qin Family anymore?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry with you?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you inform us of your return this time, and you even had Du Fan convey the news that you were getting married?¡± Qin Yu bravely asked. After hearing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I lost my phone, didn¡¯t have your numbers, and I was too lazy to notify everyone one by one. Du Fan happened to be there, so I asked him to pass the message along! It¡¯s that simple!¡± Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were astounded. So, the thing that had them so worried and frightened was just because Xue An had lost his phone? Regardless, this was indeed good news. Finally, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu let out sighs of relief. Qin Yuan said with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. You nearly scared this old man to death!¡± Xue An laughed heartily, ¡°You make me sound like a capricious king, what is there to be so afraid of?¡± Qin Yu thought to herself, You might not be a king, but to us, you are far more formidable than any king! After they entered the house and had chatted idly for a while, Qin Yuan finally spoke with earnest sincerity, ¡°Master¡¯s wedding is a truly joyous occasion, but I wonder, what are your plans for it?¡± Qin Yu also perked up her ears to listen. This was the question she cared about the most. ¡°` As long as Xue An mentioned his plans, the Qin Group would be able to undertake all of it. Even if Xue An said he planned to get married on the moon, Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to call M Country¡¯s space center and immediately buy a rocket and a spaceship. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s wait until they come in to discuss it!¡± As they were speaking, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and Hua Tingting, his grandchild, all walked in. They had only found out about the news through Du Fan¡¯s notification. When they heard that Xue An was getting married, they were all shocked. Hua Tingting had been sitting in the clinic at that time and her expression darkened for a long while after hearing the news. In the end, Hua Xingyu asked with a wry smile, ¡°How about you stay home and keep watch? I can go instead!¡± But Hua Tingting shook her head, ¡°I want to go!¡± Hua Xingyu sighed, ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s close the clinic and set off right now!¡± A similar scene unfolded at the Beijiang Martial Arts Hall. However, Tan Xiaoyu was, after all, trained in martial arts, and with a broad-minded nature, despite feeling a deep melancholy, still brought along her heartfelt blessings as she and her father Tan Dong hurried over. The room became lively. An Yan felt a bit embarrassed. After all, what was being discussed was her marriage to Xue An! Although she was already a mother, An Yan still had an innocent girl¡¯s heart. So, she turned and went to another room, followed by Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, and Tang Xuan¡¯er. Only a few men and Qin Yu were left in the room. Xue An was sipping tea and chatting with them casually. Not mentioning what the next steps were, none of these men dared to utter a word. Another hour passed. Footsteps were heard outside, and Xue Lan rushed in. Xue An¡¯s cousin, after two years of experience, had lost her youthfulness and had become mature and steady. The aura she carried now clearly showed she had become a Xiaoyao! ¡°Brother! Where are my sister-in-law and the two nieces?¡± was the first thing Xue Lan asked. Xue An smiled and pointed to the adjacent room. Xue Lan nodded to everyone and then turned to go to the next room. She had come as soon as she got the news. Xue Lan¡¯s parents also planned to come, especially her mother, who shamelessly claimed that after all, she was somewhat a senior to Xue An. Xue Lan did not speak but just coldly watched her unreasonable mother. Not until her mother looked down, embarrassed, did Xue Lan say coldly, ¡°You both clearly know what you did to Xiao An in the past.¡± ¡°My achievements today are because Xiao An took pity on me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have any good feelings towards you!¡± Now Xue Lan¡¯s word was law at home. With such a retort, her short-sighted parents didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. ¡°Sir, who else are we waiting for?¡± Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue An smiled, ¡°They should be arriving soon!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed. After some tens of minutes passed, there was a chaos outside. Then, many people filed in one after another. Qin Yuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Because those who came were from the great noble families of the provincial city! Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Shi Dong, accompanied by his siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, came on behalf of the Shi Family. Feng Chaochou led a large group of subordinates, representing the Feng Family. Besides them, many slightly lesser noble families from the provincial capital also made their presence felt¡ªall had come. ¡°Mr.!¡± they chorused in greeting. They had all just arrived in Beijiang. Du Fan¡¯s capability in getting things done was indeed remarkable; this time, to notify the major families in the provincial capital as soon as possible, he simply rented a helicopter and personally rushed over. Once here, the first people he sought out were the Shi Family. Shi Dong, upon hearing that a big bully from Beijiang was looking for him, was somewhat baffled. But after the meeting, he learned that it was Xue An¡¯s wedding. Shi Dong was greatly shaken and immediately sprang into action. Shi Hao, who was discussing business out of town, immediately took a flight to Beijiang. A thought briefly crossed Shi Dong¡¯s mind at the time. If he kept the news to himself and went on his own, could he possibly outsmart the other noble families? But he dismissed the idea almost instantly. It¡¯s best not to play tricks in front of that man. Otherwise, not even an Immortal could save you! Therefore, he immediately informed the Feng Family and other major families, and that¡¯s how they came all together, in a grand procession. The room was already packed to the brim by this time. Everyone was quietly looking at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you all for coming. This time, I am getting married to my wife. She followed me without asking for anything in return, so naturally, I have to make it up to her!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the crowd roared in approval. With so many people arriving, it was natural that not all could stay at the Number One Tian Villa; Qin Yu was in charge of receiving these guests. After settling these people, Xue An made several phone calls. Inside the barracks. An Qing had just finished her work and was preparing to go home. ¡°Colonel An, this is a gift for you from Major General Wang of the Zhonghuai military region¡­¡± a female communication officer came in, holding a huge gift box. An Qing shook her head before the woman could finish, ¡°Return it!¡± With that, An Qing turned and left. The communication officer watched An Qing¡¯s receding figure helplessly, wondering to herself how many times this had happened this month? Nowadays, An Qing was known as the number one beauty of the military! Countless people vied for her affection, one after another, but An Qing was like a piece of cold ice, never moved by them. Driving home, An Ying and An Meng had also just returned. Now, both of them were also working in management at Tianyuan Company, busy and fulfilled every day. Just as they were about to have dinner, An Qing¡¯s phone rang. She glanced down, and the brows that had been tightly knitted for some time now relaxed at once. ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± An Qing said. Hearing this address, An Ying and An Meng, who were eating, perked up their ears. Xue An laughed on the other end of the phone, ¡°How did you know it was me? This is a new number!¡± ¡°Hehe, besides you and my sister, no one else has this phone number!¡± An Qing said with a giggle. ¡°Brother-in-law, when did you come back? Is everything¡­ taken care of over there?¡± An Qing knew that Xue An had gone to Kunlun recently, hence she asked. ¡°I returned yesterday and have already settled everything!¡± Xue An said in a subdued tone. Even though she knew of Xue An¡¯s terrifying power, An Qing still couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath. Even Kunlun, known as the ¡°Immortal Realm¡±, had been conquered by Xue An. Just how formidable was his brother-in-law! ¡°The reason I¡¯m calling is to tell you something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing a grand wedding for your sister!¡± An Qing was taken aback, then the corners of her mouth lifted into an extremely joyful smile, ¡°That¡¯s long overdue! Where is it? In Beijiang? I¡¯ll head over right now!¡± An Qing was eager as fire. But Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Since I want to make amends, it naturally has to be unparalleled in the world. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Xue An shared his thoughts with An Qing, who listened with eyes sparkling with amazement. After hearing everything, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do everything as you say!¡± After hanging up the phone, An Ying and An Meng exchanged looks. An Qing smiled, ¡°Brother-in-law and big sister are going to redo their wedding! We have to go to Beijiang first to bring big sister back. You guys should come along too!¡± An Ying and An Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, nodding again and again, ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Xiuhe had been enjoying his days peacefully at home during this period. Zhongdu was tranquil and untroubled. Tianyuan was growing stronger and stronger, everything was on the right track. He didn¡¯t have much to tend to anymore, so he spent his days benevolently reading books at home. However, as soon as he received Xue An¡¯s call, he immediately snapped to attention like a sword unsheathed, regaining his edge. ¡°Mr. Xue, is there something you need?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I wanted to let you know something. An Yan and I are planning to have our wedding!¡± ¡°Good! Good news! I will definitely be there!¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed heartily, offering his congratulations. ¡°However, I want everything to follow the most traditional customs. An Yan has no elders in Zhongdu, so you¡¯ll act as the elder of her family. I¡¯ll come for her when the time comes.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Chen Xiuhe immediately agreed. This was a matter of giving him face. There was no way he would disagree. ¡°As for the other guests, you can take care of notifying them!¡± Xue An said before hanging up the phone. Chen Rushi walked into the room at that moment and, seeing her grandfather so cheerful, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Chen Xiuhe sighed softly upon seeing his granddaughter, ¡°Mr. Xue and An Yan are going to have a grand wedding!¡± Chen Rushi was stunned. Her complexion gradually turned pale, but after a moment, she took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! True lovers finally getting married!¡± Chen Xiuhe stood up, ¡°Mr. Xue has asked me to act as part of the bride¡¯s family. But I always feel that just me alone isn¡¯t quite significant enough. Last time we received so many benefits from Mr. Xue, it¡¯s time for the military to step out and boost our spirits!¡± Chen Xiuhe was someone who loved a big spectacle. His favorite thing was to make everything grand and lively. For Xue An¡¯s wedding, Chen Xiuhe naturally paid even more attention. Xue An then called each of his three buddies separately. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le had changed significantly from their past selves as Tianyuan Company grew more powerful, increasing their influence as well. But upon receiving Xue An¡¯s call, the three of them hadn¡¯t changed a bit, still chatting and joking as they always did. It was only after Xue An announced that he was going to marry An Yan that the three fell silent for a moment, then sincerely expressed their thought. ¡°We¡¯ve finally reached this day!¡± The three of them had witnessed Xue An and An Yan¡¯s most innocent times, so they were sincerely happy. In any case, following Xue An¡¯s several phone calls, the entire Zhongdu gradually began to boil with excitement. But what really pushed everything to a climax Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only was an article by the female reporter from the provincial capital, Chen Xiaoyi. Of course, she was no longer with the entertainment weekly; she was working at a rather influential media outlet now. When she learned that Xue An was getting married, she was so moved that she wrote an article. In the report, she listed all the deeds of Xue An that she knew of and then sincerely extended her congratulations for the new marriage! This article was like pouring a scoop of water into hot oil, completely igniting everything. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Chapter 333: Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Domestic and international media were all abuzz. Many well-known media outlets delivered detailed reports immediately. Among them, the media from M Country¡¯s Hollywood were particularly notable. In their reporting, they lavished nothing but the highest praise on Xue An. Those unaware might even think it was a Huaxia media outlet. In fact, only those in the know understood that during the Oscars ceremony, Xue An had stepped in to save everyone. The goodwill he had earned from this was immense. Although, due to the embargo by M Country¡¯s intelligence agencies, they couldn¡¯t speak plainly about it, saying a few kind words was still okay. When the Shen Family heard the news, they were also greatly shaken. After Xue An had returned directly to Beijiang from the City of Sin, Shen Nan had been despondent for a long time. For this grand wedding, she insisted on returning to the country to attend. Shen Kang naturally nodded in agreement. And in the City of Sin. Wen Sinan held the newspaper with an expression that changed unpredictably. Sitting opposite her was none other than Griffin. He and Wen Sinan sat face to face, and they appeared quite harmonious. But such a scene would have been utterly impossible before. However, the City of Sin had gradually shed those dark undertones. Griffin¡¯s gambling business was booming, earning a fortune each day, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the petty dark deeds that made little money. Wen Sinan had also led her many subordinates to open several hotels, and their business was thriving. ¡°My dear Wen Sinan, I¡¯m planning to go to Huaxia right now, do you want to come with me?¡± Griffin asked with a smiling face. The current Griffin dressed every day in traditional Chinese attire, trying his best to mimic the look of a Huaxian person. In his own words, he wanted to wear the same clothes as a deity. Because in Griffin¡¯s eyes, Xue An was already on par with a creator god. Wen Sinan remained silent for a while before shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± With that, she got up and left. Watching her lonely retreating figure, Griffin shook his head and said, ¡°To fall in love with a deity! Ah, emotions really are troublesome!¡± However, the biggest reaction came from the intelligence agencies of various countries. M Country. When intelligence chief Quixy learned of the news that Xue An would soon marry, his body shivered with dread. Could a single Xue An, who had already sent the world into chaos, now be joined by a woman in this affair? So, he immediately made a phone call and yelled into the receiver, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but for this wedding, you must find out all the details for me. I need a high-resolution photograph of Xue An, and not another damned blur where you can¡¯t even make out his face!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, I want you to investigate thoroughly who Xue An¡¯s wife is! I want all her details!¡± ¡°We can find that right now!¡± Soon, An Yan¡¯s information was delivered. As Xue An was the number one person of interest in multiple countries, detailed information existed on everyone associated with him. When Quixy saw An Yan¡¯s identification photo, which revealed no clue about her age. His eyes lit up, ¡°This girl looks very kind, doesn¡¯t she? This is a good start!¡± After reviewing all the information, Quixy was pleased. Oh God, have you finally decided to extend your divine favor to your subjects? This girl wasn¡¯t some demoness! And she appeared very kind, with no violent tendencies. This was simply fantastic! And in Tokyo, Country R. Within a courtyard. Many who were powerful magnates outside, were now all standing, their bodies bowed in silence. For before them stood the Underground Empress of Tokyo, Takeuchi Kiyoko herself. Takeuchi Kiyoko, with the Flowing Light sword in hand that the Tokyo underground powerhouses feared as the ¡°Sword of the Divine,¡± swept her icy gaze over everyone present. ¡°I will be going to Huaxia to attend my master¡¯s wedding. All of you, stay here and behave. Should there be any mishap, it¡¯s possible my master might come to Tokyo again!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko said indifferently. Upon hearing this, all the so-called big shots broke out in cold sweats. One Takeuchi Kiyoko was frightening enough. If that god-like man also came, Tokyo would not be far from destruction. ¡°Yes, Lady Kiyoko, please rest assured, we will certainly stay in line!¡± Lingnan. The Yu Family! The atmosphere in the Sword Display Pavilion was somewhat strange. Family Head Yu Lang sighed deeply, ¡°Well, we all know it¡¯s impossible! With Mr. Xue¡¯s awe-inspiring cultivation level, he must be a person with a will as firm as rock. Our wish for Yu Ran to get close to him is just a fool¡¯s dream.¡± Yu Ming nodded, ¡°Father, about Mr. Xue¡¯s grand wedding, our Yu family¡­¡± Yu Lang said in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare a generous gift and go as a group!¡± Yu Ming was taken aback, then bowed his head and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Only Yu Ran sat silently aside, tears glistening in her eyes. By evening, Yu Lang arrived at the Rain God Temple. The priestess opened the temple door, and Yu Lang strolled in, then raised his head to look at the statue of the deity and softly asked, ¡°Rain God, what do you plan to do for Xue An¡¯s grand wedding?¡± The voice sounded somewhat eerie in the empty hall. But after a moment, a glint of golden light flickered above the shrine. Yu Lang stepped forward to pick up a bamboo slip that appeared out of nowhere. This was a Rain God slip, not very useful; at most, it could temporarily control the weather in the vicinity. But the Rain God was not a deity with strong divine power, so this was already the best she could offer. Yu Lang nodded, ¡°I shall present it on behalf of the Rain God!¡± After a moment of silence, he placed a few items on the shrine, ¡°These are a few relics left by our ancestor. I didn¡¯t bury them with his tomb; Rain God, keep them for yourself!¡± Having said that, he turned and left. The hall returned to its former tranquility. After a long while, the relics left by the Lingnan Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi shifted slightly, followed by the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing. Media all around the world were basically stirred up. Powerful factions from all over rushed to Beijiang. The extent of Xue An¡¯s strength had become a mystery. But on the martial arts forums, someone declared that Xue An was already the number one person in terms of martial arts cultivation! This statement actually received the majority¡¯s agreement. While the outside world was abuzz with the news of Xue An¡¯s wedding. Song Yi, who was stationed in Xiangjiang, also hurried over. After meeting Xue An, he first expressed his congratulations, and then presented a Feng Shui Seal! ¡°Hehe, my lord, I don¡¯t have much to offer. This Feng Shui Seal has been with me for many years and does have some effects. On the day of the wedding, place it by the bride¡¯s side, and it shall ward off all evil.¡± Hearing Song Yi¡¯s words, Xue Lan, who was beside him, said with some disdain, ¡°With my brother present, what demons or spirits would dare to come near?¡± Xue Lan¡¯s words left Song Yi speechless, forcing a sheepish smile. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why did it take you so long to get here?¡± Song Yi¡¯s expression grew more serious, and he pulled Xue An aside to whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with an auction event in Xiangjiang these last few days!¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! The auction is in a month. You could go and enjoy the spectacle then!¡± ¡°Is there anything interesting?¡± Xue An, of course, knew that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. If it were just an ordinary auction, it wouldn¡¯t be worth such secrecy. ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but the auction has already alarmed a few reclusive sorcerers from Southeast Asia, and it¡¯s said that even the rarely-seen insect-gu practitioners have appeared!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. After marrying An Yan, it will be time for our honeymoon trip. We¡¯ll swing by and have a look then!¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Raphael frowned as he stepped off the plane. He disliked this place. At this time, he should have been in a shop on Bell Street in England, tailoring for the elegant British gentlemen and ladies. Instead of coming to a faraway foreign land, to design wedding attire for a pair of wealthy strangers whose names he¡¯d never heard! But he had no choice but to come. Because the other party offered a price he simply couldn¡¯t refuse. This kind of awkward mentality, wanting to make money yet feeling like he was losing his dignity, always left the well-known fashion master from Country Y with a constipated look. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please follow me!¡± At this moment, a dignified middle-aged man approached with a smile. This man improved Raphael¡¯s mood somewhat. It seemed, at least this country had gentlemen too! But upon exiting the airport terminal, what awaited outside were several dazzling luxury cars. ¡°Mr. Raphael, please get in the car, our chairman has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± ¡°What a land of nouveau riche indeed!¡± Raphael silently exclaimed to himself as he got into the car. Soon, he arrived inside a tall building, and then he met a woman who, in his eyes, was simply incomparably beautiful. Especially, the cold and fierce aura she emanated, like that of a queen dominating the corporate world, was mesmerizing. ¡°Mr. Raphael, I am delighted you¡¯ve come to Beijiang. I am Qin Yu who invited you here!¡± Qin Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°I apologize, if I had known that the lady I was talking to on the phone was as beautiful as you, I should¡¯ve come sooner!¡± ¡°Also, if I were twenty years younger, I would be filled with envy for the man who gets to marry you! Envious that he has acquired this world¡¯s treasure!¡± Raphael started to flaunt the unique gentlemanly cold humor of Country Y. Qin Yu smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Raphael, I think you are mistaken, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s getting married!¡± ¡°Huh? Then who is it?¡± ¡°The gentleman I respect the most! Or should I say¡­ the true owner of our group!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s words left Raphael somewhat dumbstruck, and then he felt a surge of intense curiosity. This woman had an exceedingly high spirit, clearly a wealthy tycoon, what kind of person would she acknowledge as her master? This curiosity persisted until Qin Yu took him to the Number One Tian Villa. The moment Raphael entered, he was stunned. Because inside, he saw many of his peers. ¡°Country R¡¯s genius designer Ichiro Tanaka!¡± ¡°M Country¡¯s up-and-coming designer Garcia!¡± ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t that the genius who designed the imperial wedding gown for the Royal Family of Country Y?¡± These individuals began to dissolve Raphael¡¯s arrogance. Any one of them held a status in the design world not inferior to his own. But what most piqued Raphael¡¯s curiosity was the white-haired elder sitting in the middle. This elder was Chinese, with a calm temperament, slender fingers, and dressed in clean, simple attire. Raphael could tell by intuition that this elder was definitely a tailor, and a top-notch one at that. With so many masters gathered together, who exactly was this person? In the midst of his bewilderment, Xue An led An Yan into the hall. Qin Yu quickly stood up, ¡°Sir, these are the masters I have invited from various countries, to design a wedding gown and suit tailored exclusively for you and your lady!¡± Xue An nodded his head. With Xue An¡¯s abilities, he could easily create a suit of clothes out of thin air. Not only would it fit perfectly, but he could also have any style he wished for. But what Xue An wanted was to give An Yan a flawless, unparalleled wedding. What is the epitome of unmatched, unparalleled perfection? It implies having what others possess. Having even what others do not have. It means striving for what seems impossible to have! That is precisely the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s philosophy! Qin Yu executed it flawlessly. At this moment, Raphael and the others also snapped out of their shock. ¡°This man, if he were to become a model, then all the top male models around the globe might as well quit!¡± This was the only thought in Raphael¡¯s mind. Years of tailoring had honed his eyes to be incredibly discerning. Therefore, he could tell at a glance that Xue An¡¯s height and proportions were absolutely perfect! Even more perfect than Sculptures! How can someone possibly possess such a perfect physique? As for An Yan, he dared not look too closely. Because this girl was so exquisitely peerless and her poise was unmatched, looking any longer might distract him from tailoring altogether. When it came time to take measurements, Raphael couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration, his face alight with fascination. Creating a garment for someone with such a physique would make a tailor¡¯s career complete. The female assistants tasked with measuring An Yan were also full of envy. ¡°Miss, I swear, the wedding dress I am going to create will be the most beautiful in the world! Heavens, my inspiration is about to burst my brain! Is there a simple workbench here? I need to record my ideas immediately!¡± declared Valen, the wedding dress designer, with exaggerated enthusiasm. Qin Yu smiled, ¡°Of course, there is! I¡¯ve equipped each of you with a world-class studio, and any well-known fabric from around the world is at your disposal; remember! This time don¡¯t concern yourself with cost-effectiveness, only beauty matters!¡± Valen rushed to the studio as if possessed, likely not requiring sleep for the next several days. Meanwhile, Raphael was pondering what techniques to use to complement Xue An¡¯s perfect physique. It was then that he heard Qin Yu speaking to the elderly man. ¡°Mr. Feng, have you decided on a direction?¡± Mr. Feng¡­ Raphael suddenly shivered, recalling a legendary figure in the world of design and tailoring. Feng Caiyi! A Huaxia native. His tailoring skills were considered absolutely peerless, akin to magic workmanship unparalleled in the world. He hadn¡¯t expected they would be able to invite such a personage. At this moment, Feng Caiyi was also gazing at Xue An from afar with a look of reverence. Being partially attuned to spiritual practice himself, he was well aware of Xue An¡¯s formidable renown! So after a moment of contemplation, he nodded and said, ¡°I have an idea! I intend to make a set of Chinese attire for the gentleman, and then a Chinese-style wedding dress for this beautiful lady!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Qin Yu was very pleased. ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s hard work. It would be ideal to have samples ready within three days; rest assured, if the results are good, the payment can even be doubled!¡± Doubled! The already generous remuneration was now going to be even more substantial. Garcia from M Country clenched his teeth and resolved, ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡± The designers began preparing the clothes in their individual studios. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yu then moved on to arranging other necessary items. During this time, she had completely set aside company affairs to focus solely on Xue An¡¯s wedding preparations. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched Qin Yu¡¯s hectic departure, ¡°She has really been working hard these days!¡± Xue An smiled, saying nothing. If he hadn¡¯t let her indulge in the busyness, Qin Yu might actually be suffering! Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Chapter 335: Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Kou Xiaoyan is the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu Jewelry in Xiangjiang, a highly respected and powerful woman renowned in the jewelry industry not only in Xiangjiang but across the world. Her trip to Beijiang was in response to Song Yi¡¯s invitation. Kou Xiaoyan had a great deal of respect for Song Yi. This middle-aged man, who had only taken over Xiangjiang a year ago, possessed such masterful governance skills that it leaves people in awe. In the beginning, many still saw Song Yi as an outsider and didn¡¯t take him seriously. However, just one short year later, all the major names in Xiangjiang obediently bowed their heads to him. Moreover, Kou Xiaoyan had heard rumors. Behind Song Yi was a terrifying man who had eradicated the Ming Family in a single night. This added a mysterious aura to Song Yi. So when Song Yi personally called to order jewelry, Kou Xiaoyan immediately brought her most capable team of experts and headed north. ¡°Miss Kou!¡± Song Yi greeted her with a beaming smile. Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s heart jolted, and she nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Song!¡± ¡°Miss Kou, your timing is perfect; the boss has time today. Please follow me!¡± Song Yi said. The boss¡­ Kou Xiaoyan was taken aback, then a chill suddenly rose in her heart. The one that Song Yi referred to with such reverence as the boss¡­ Could it be that man? As she was riddled with doubts, Xue An walked in with An Yan. Song Yi hurriedly approached him, ¡°Boss, this is Miss Kou, the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu, and they are perhaps the most knowledgeable experts on jewelry in the entire world!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, glancing at Kou Xiaoyan by his side. As his gaze swept over, Kou Xiaoyan felt all the hairs on her body stand on end. The eyes of this man were so high and mighty, as though he was an emperor from the heavens, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°May I know what kind of jewelry the boss is looking to have made?¡± Kou Xiaoyan asked tentatively. Xue An smiled and pointed at An Yan, ¡°The two of us are getting married, so we¡¯re looking to have some wedding jewelry made!¡± Kou Xiaoyan nodded, then turned to An Yan, ¡°Madam, please come this way; we need to take some measurements for you!¡± As they sat down on a nearby sofa, Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s team was preparing to measure An Yan¡¯s wrist and finger sizes. It was then they noticed a dazzling ring on An Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°This¡­¡± Kou Xiaoyan was initially stunned, then shocked. From her professional perspective, the ring was flawless, whether it was the gemstone, the style, or the entire design, it was all perfect. Not to mention anything else, the ring alone was worth tens of millions. While Kou Xiaoyan was still reeling, her assistant let out soft gasps of amazement beside her. ¡°Madam, the necklace you¡¯re wearing¡­¡± An Yan smiled and gently took off the necklace, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my husband!¡± Kou Xiaoyan and her colleagues were all agape, and a white-haired elder in his sixties trembled as he gently touched the necklace. This elder was Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s most senior jewelry master, and even Kou Xiaoyan always addressed him respectfully as Master Zhou. ¡°Master Zhou, this¡­¡± Kou Xiaoyan could obviously see the astonishing value of the necklace, yet she had no idea what gemstone it was made from! Master Zhou shook his head and looked at An Yan with deep respect. He then whispered to Kou Xiaoyan, ¡°This jewelry contains a powerful spiritual essence! It is priceless!¡± Kou Xiaoyan was completely stunned. Jewelry containing spiritual essence¡­ Such items were one in a billion; she had rarely seen any in her many years in the industry. Moreover, according to Master Zhou, the spiritual essence was extremely powerful. In fact, this necklace had been refined by Xue An from the Fountain of Youth found in the City of Sin, naturally full of spiritual essence. Master Zhou took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Madam, with just these two pieces of jewelry you¡¯re carrying, you could buy all the jewelry companies in Xiangjiang, what more do you need to customize?¡± Song Yi frowned as he listened from the side, pushing business away? In fact, only Master Zhou knew that someone who could wear such rare treasures was no ordinary person! If his small Zhou Xiaofu did not serve well, wouldn¡¯t it bring endless trouble? Just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether we need it or not, just proceed with everything to the highest standard.¡± At Xue An¡¯s words, Master Zhou deeply bowed his head, ¡°Yes!¡± And the few female assistants next to him, including Kou Xiaoyan, felt an infinite envy arising in their hearts. For a woman to encounter such a strong, mysterious, and doting man in her lifetime was just too blissful. True to their professionalism, after taking the measurements, they quickly came up with more than a dozen proposals for An Yan to choose from. An Yan was dazzled by the choices. As a woman, she had a liking for jewelry. At first glance at so many beautiful designs, she could not help but feel a bit troubled. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°They are all quite nice!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take them all!¡± What? Kou Xiaoyan and the others were all stunned. They had seen wealthy families before! But they had never seen such a lavish spender! You have to know that designing a set of jewelry costs at least tens of millions, and these dozen or so sets amount to billions! Could this man really buy them all without even blinking an eye? An Yan was also a bit stunned, ¡°Husband, we don¡¯t need so many¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°If you like them, then take them all. You can wear them slowly over time.¡± Then he turned his head toward Kou Xiaoyan, ¡°When can these be ready?¡± Kou Xiaoyan trembled, then quickly said, ¡°The soonest would be¡­ three days!¡± Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°Two days, and the price goes up by thirty percent!¡± Before Kou Xiaoyan could react, Xue An had already said, ¡°We¡¯ll pay in cash! Remember, do not delay the time!¡± Having said that, Xue An led An Yan away. Kou Xiaoyan and the others watched Xue An and An Yan¡¯s retreating figures, shock written all over their faces. They had finally seen what true extravagance was! What they didn¡¯t know was that Xue An didn¡¯t really care about this in his heart. If he had enough time, he even wanted to collect some Five Elements gold crystals and refine them with the light of the sun, moon, and stars. Only jewelry made from such Five Elements and sun and moon gold crystals would be the most beautiful and luxurious in The Multiverse Realms! He would make up for it later, Xue An thought silently to himself. At this time, Qin Yu arrived in a hurry. ¡°Sir, some parts of the clothes and wedding dress have already been made, would you like to try them on first?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Also, Director Cao Zheng from the provincial capital has arrived with the world¡¯s top photography team!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Cao Zheng got the news too? Have him come over later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Cao Zheng was the director filming a movie in the provincial capital back then, whose wife was saved by Xue An¡¯s hand, so he has been grateful ever since. When he heard that Xue An was getting married, He immediately rushed back from overseas. Then, he used his connections in the industry to invite the world¡¯s top cinematographers! All to take wedding photos for Xue An and An Yan! Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) When Xue An walked out in a suit that was exquisitely tailored and crafted, the room fell silent. Just as Raphael had said, Xue An was indeed a model with a perfect figure. Once he put on the clothes, his incomparably noble temperament was even more highlighted. ¡°Perfect¡­ simply too perfect! This is the best suit I¡¯ve ever made in my life!¡± Raphael exclaimed. Afterward, An Yan also walked out gracefully in a floor-length gown. The carefully designed wedding dress, paired with An Yan¡¯s unparalleled figure, was dazzlingly beautiful, like a myriad of flowers in full bloom, stunning onlookers. Then there were the two little girls, dressed in meticulously designed children¡¯s formal wear, looking like two little princesses, incredibly exquisite and adorable. This family, just standing there, was a sight to behold, even without uttering a word. After a moment of stunned silence, Feng Caiyi¡¯s eyes too sparkled with admiration. ¡°Very good! However, Mr. and Mrs., you could try on the Chinese-style formal attire that I¡¯ve made!¡± Once Xue An and An Yan had changed into the Chinese-style formal attire expertly tailored by Feng Caiyi, their temperament changed again from just moments before. Xue An in a white scholar¡¯s robe, stood tall and upright, like a graceful gentleman in a troubled world, proud and independent. An Yan, on the other hand, wore a bright red wedding dress and donned a phoenix crown, her regal elegance akin to a lady of the royal family. This scene was precisely what Cao Zheng and those photographers witnessed upon their arrival. These photographers were somewhat displeased when they came; each one was a leader in their field, usually in charge of photography for major films or gala events. To be here to take wedding photos? This was somewhat hard for the group to accept, but out of respect for Cao Zheng¡¯s face, they reluctantly agreed. Currently, Cao Zheng¡¯s influence in the movie industry was growing ever larger. The photographers did not dare offend him. But once they arrived here and saw Xue An and An Yan, They were all struck dumb. They had photographed countless handsome men and beautiful women. Whether it was movie stars or top models. The beauty of these people was always flawed. The photographers¡¯ job was to avoid those flaws as much as possible, capturing only the beautiful aspects. But Xue An and An Yan, just by standing there, were flawlessly beautiful. ¡°My God, am I seeing angels?¡± murmured a bearded foreigner quietly. Cao Zheng merely smiled faintly upon hearing this. Angles? The imagination of these foreigners¡­ was indeed lacking! If they knew that even the little dog beside Mr. Xue was a Jiaolong, one could only wonder how amazed they would be. Then stepping forward, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your wife with you?¡± A happy smile appeared on Cao Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°Ah Xiu just gave birth to a son for me, she¡¯s still in the hospital!¡± ¡°Oh? Congratulations!¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Xue, hearing that you¡¯re about to be wed, I¡¯ve gathered these few friends to take wedding photos for you and record the whole process! But do we have any suitable places for wedding photography here in Beijiang?¡± asked Cao Zheng. Qin Yu chuckled beside him, ¡°Of course, we do, and even if we didn¡¯t, we could make it suitable!¡± The powerful confidence in her words caused the photographers to pause momentarily. Qingfeng River. A scenic spot famous throughout the province and the entire country. It also serves as a popular backdrop for numerous couples¡¯ wedding photo shoots. Every day, couples from all over the country flock here. Today was no exception. As several local couples from Beijiang were in the middle of their shoots, a luxury bus from Zhongdu pulled up to the side of the road. A man and a woman, both dressed to the nines, descended from it. The man, in his forties or fifties with a pot belly and thinning hair, wore an expression of arrogance on his face. The woman, barely into her twenties, sported an overly sculpted internet-famous face brimming with insincerity. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you would take me on a trip to Europe? Why have we come to such a desolate place?¡± the woman pretended to pout. The man chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re about to get married, so of course we must take some wedding photos. And this place is the most famous spot to do so, way better than Europe!¡± The woman nodded her head. She was marrying this old man for his money; where they took their photos was of no real concern to her. At that moment, a professional photography team descended from the luxurious bus. Their caliber and equipment were far superior to those of the local Beijiang studios nearby. Looking rather smug, the woman glanced at the other couples and scoffed, ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it funny? Some people are still wearing such outdated and shabby clothes to take their wedding photos. They must all be rented!¡± She intentionally spoke loud enough for the surrounding couples to hear, causing their expressions to sour. Hearing this, the man burst into laughter, ¡°It¡¯s just a small city after all. How could it compare with our Zhongdu?¡± As they prepared to start their shoot, they found that the good spots were already occupied by the couples who had arrived earlier. The man frowned, ¡°Move aside quickly!¡± ¡°We were here first; why should we move for you?¡± someone challenged. The man sneered, ¡°Because I¡¯m from Zhongdu. You think I can¡¯t bury you with my money?¡± His words were arrogant but also effective. The other couples looked displeased, but reluctantly they made way. ¡°Heh, see? No matter the situation, it¡¯s all about having money!¡± the man said proudly. At that moment, a convoy of over a dozen cars appeared on the distant mountain road. All of them were shiny new luxury buses. Such a lineup caused many to do a double take and whisper among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Not sure, are they also here for a photoshoot?¡± Once the buses came to a halt, a group of well-trained security guards were the first to descend, followed by the unloading of various professional photography equipment. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re set to shoot a movie?¡± several studio workers muttered among themselves. To them, such professional equipment, each piece worth tens of thousands, had to be for filming a movie. While they were talking, a team of photographers stepped down from the buses. ¡°Holy shit!¡± an employee from one of the studios couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± someone next to him asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the world¡¯s top photographer, Mark? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± exclaimed the studio employee, utterly shocked. The young man, a graduate from a professional institute, had struggled to find a job after graduation, and so he ended up working at a wedding studio. Still, he kept up with industry news and knew exactly how eminent figures like Mark were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The couple from Zhongdu was also looking uncertain and intrigued. This kind of display was not common for ordinary people. Right then, Xue An and An Yan slowly made their way out of their vehicle. Both were dressed in elaborate outfits, and upon appearing before the crowd, they elicited a series of quiet gasps of admiration. ¡°They¡¯re just too good-looking! Especially that guy, he¡¯s so handsome it¡¯s almost unbearable!¡± a woman began to swoon. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s a newly debuted movie star!¡± someone said. Amidst the crowd¡¯s amazement and chatter, Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, how do you like this place?¡± Wife? Could it be that these two are also a couple, here to take wedding photos? The crowd was somewhat dumbfounded. However, An Yan nodded, ¡°The river scenery is really beautiful! Eh, what¡¯s up with that weird little hill?¡± An Yan pointed to a distant hill that seemed to be sliced in half by something. Xue An smiled, ¡°That hill¡­ there was a foolish fellow who caused trouble in Beijiang, and I cut it in half with one strike of my sword!¡± What Xue An mentioned was an incident when a member of the Yu Family came to Beijiang wielding a sword and ended up being annihilated by him with a single strike. But his words took on a different tone in many people¡¯s ears. For instance, the man from Zhongdu sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Really blowing your own trumpet without even drafting a story, you cut it with a sword? Why not say you smashed it with a fist?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but before he could speak. The accompanying Hei King rushed over. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m a businessman from Zhongdu, if you dare touch a single finger of mine, watch out or I¡­¡± The man looked at the approaching Hei King with some fear and shouted. Hei King couldn¡¯t be bothered to exchange words with such riffraff and simply lifted the man by the collar, hoisting him up. With a flick of his hand, he threw the man into the Qingfeng River as if discarding trash. The river water was turbulent, and since it was already autumn, the chill was bone-piercing. After falling in, the man gulped down two big mouthfuls of water, then, out of sheer panic, grabbed onto a tree root on the bank, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t climb up and had no choice but to scream for help. No one dared to move, including the woman; she too was shivering all over. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Hei King!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°A lesson is enough, let it be. A person like him dying would only pollute the Qingfeng River!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hei King stood by the river bank, reached out, and pulled the man back up. This time, the man stood on the spot, drenched and shivering, not daring to move an inch, only looking at Hei King and Xue An with eyes full of extreme fear. ¡°Next time, be clear who you¡¯re speaking to before opening your mouth, or it could easily lead to a short life!¡± Xue An calmly stated. The man nodded furiously, ¡°Yes, yes! But may I ask who you are, sir?¡± In his heart, the man still harbored a thought of revenge, thinking that as long as he knew who the other was, he would figure out a way to get even once he returned. Xue An¡¯s smile was faint, ¡°You¡¯re from Zhongdu, correct?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, if the circles you move in are high enough, you should know my name. I am Xue An!¡± Xue An¡­ The man repeated the name twice in his head, suddenly shaking all over, then looked at Xue An with incredulity. ¡°You¡­you are¡­?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± Fear turned the man¡¯s face pale, ¡°I truly had no idea it was you¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively; he had no time to listen to such a character¡¯s apologies, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man was overjoyed to be spared and ran off immediately, not even caring for his girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car that the man shouted, ¡°Hurry, drive away from here!¡± Only after the car had left the bank of Qingfeng River did the man finally exhale a breath of relief, collapsing bonelessly into his seat. His girlfriend, too shaken, asked timidly, ¡°Husband, who was that man? Is he powerful?¡± The man started to laugh bitterly, ¡°In Zhongdu, he is an existence akin to Divine Slaughter! All the noble families are prostrate at his feet! Understand?¡± The woman trembled all over, her face turning pale, and dared not ask further. The man, on the other hand, secretly rejoiced that he had managed to survive in the presence of this Divine Slaughter, truly a blessing from Buddha! It looks like I¡¯m going to have to donate more to the Big Buddha Temple when I get back! After this little interlude passed. Xue An and An Yan began to take their wedding photos. The local couples and the staff from the Beijiang photo studios didn¡¯t leave, instead they all stood at a distance, quietly watching. To be precise, the staff from the photo studios were stunned by these photographers¡¯ professionalism. As for the couples, they looked at Xue An and An Yan as if they were celebrities. After all, everyone likes to look a little longer at beautiful things. Like now, for instance. Xue An, wearing a set of Hanfu with a sword hanging at his waist, stood by the riverbank. An Yan, in a red outfit with a paper umbrella in hand, stood beside him. The sunlight happened to splay across them, casting a dreamlike radiance over the scene. The photographers were more excited than anyone at that moment. They had never seen such a beautiful and moving scene before, and many of them were inspired to create many aesthetically pleasing poses and movements for Xue An and An Yan. The shooting continued until nightfall. Qin Yu had five-star hotel meals delivered directly from the city, and after everyone had eaten, a group of photographers gathered to ponder how to make the most of the beautiful moonlight. ¡°I think it would be best if the two stood in the middle of the river, so that with the moon above and the river¡¯s clear glow below, the photos will definitely turn out exceptionally well!¡± one photographer said excitedly, thumping his chest. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the prerequisite is, how do we stand in the middle of the river?¡± ¡°Yeah! The river is so turbulent, and it¡¯s late at night; there¡¯s no time to find a boat now!¡± The photographers were worried, their brows furrowed deeply. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard this. ¡°This¡­ is quite simple!¡± ¡°Huh? Sir, do you have a good solution?¡± The photographers¡¯ eyes lit up, and they quickly asked. ¡°Of course!¡± With that, Xue An wrapped his arm around An Yan¡¯s slender waist and slowly walked toward the river¡¯s edge. ¡°Sir, be careful, the paths are slippery at night, and the river¡¯s edge is dangerous!¡± the photographers called out urgently upon seeing this. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s think of another way; we can¡¯t risk our lives¡­¡± They wanted to say not to joke with their lives, but they didn¡¯t manage to finish the sentence. Xue An and An Yan had already stepped onto the surface of the river and were slowly walking into the middle. Walking on water without wetting their shoes! This scene left everyone who had never witnessed Xue An¡¯s abilities completely astonished. The bearded foreigner kept making the sign of the cross on his body, murmuring, ¡°Oh God, they really are angels!¡± Only Cao Zheng, Hei King, and others like them were not surprised by this. In their view, nothing that happened to Xue An was strange. At this moment, Xue An, with An Yan in his arms, walked into the middle of Qingfeng River. A full moon hung perfectly in the center of the sky at that time. The cold moonlight made the entire Qingfeng River look like a jade belt, and Xue An and An Yan standing upon it appeared like a couple of immortals. The photographers snapped out of their trance, no longer concerned with how Xue An did it, and began to snap away with their cameras, adjusting angles. ¡°My God, if I could publish these photos, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d win Photo of the Year!¡± a photographer exclaimed, looking at the final effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And when the photographers finally finished shooting, the river¡¯s moonlit reflection grew more intense, as though the entire river was ablaze with blue flames. The photographers were dumbfounded by this extraordinary sight. Then came Xue An¡¯s voice, ¡°We¡¯re done taking photos! Yan¡¯er and I will head back now!¡± And then their figures vanished into the cold lunar glow. The bearded foreigner, with a dazed expression, murmured to himself, ¡°God, have You revealed Yourself?¡± Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 338: Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) In these days, the property manager Wu Qiang at Yunmeng Villa had been very busy. News of Mr. Xue¡¯s upcoming grand wedding at Number One Tian Villa had spread like wildfire. Every day, people from all over the world came to visit. Among these people were friends of Xue An, while others were simply there to watch the excitement. Then there were the media from around the world, permanently camping out in front of Yunmeng Villa, trying to snap a few photos of Xue An and An Yan. Wu Qiang was very sensitive to this. Because Qin Yu had issued an order that no one who was not invited should be allowed in. In the Qin Group, what Qin Yu said was the command. Wu Qiang dared not slack off and simply moved into the guardhouse at the entrance to live and keep watch around the clock. After a few days, he had lost a lot of weight. But surprisingly, his spirits were very good. In the past few days here, he had met many great figures he could never have come into contact with before. The more this was the case, the more Wu Qiang was amazed. Mr. Xue¡¯s influence was simply too great. There was the Shen Group from Hollywood in M Country, whose films Wu Qiang really enjoyed, and now the Shen Family¡¯s boss and his daughter had both hurried over. Even more impressive was the underground queen from Tokyo in Country R, in front of whom well-known underworld families like the Black Dragon were a joke. And such VIPs, out of respect, actually got out of their cars at the entrance and walked in on foot. These are the people from the City of Sin¡­ Heavens, the Yu Family from Lingnan came too? Wu Qiang had to exclaim every day. Today was a bit quieter, so he sat in the rest area drinking tea, but no sooner had he taken a sip than a security guard came running in, flustered. ¡°Manager, something¡¯s wrong! Someone¡¯s causing trouble!¡± At that sentence, Wu Qiang spit out all the tea in his mouth and immediately stood up, his face fierce enough to scare anyone. ¡°Who? Who dares to cause trouble here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but a whole convoy has arrived, and there are a lot of military vehicles among them, all filled with very formidable-looking men.¡± Wu Qiang was shocked and rushed outside, thinking as he ran. Who would dare cause trouble? By now, the entire Beijiang knew that Mr. Xue from Number One Tian Villa was getting married. The underworld boss Du Fan even issued a strict order, during this time, anyone who dared to cause trouble here would be killed without mercy! And in reality, no one dared to come. Thinking this, he had already rushed to the main gate of Yunmeng Villa. He saw that dozens of security guards firmly blocked the entrance, showing fear on their faces, yet no one shrank back. Wu Qiang felt slightly reassured and, when he got to the front and looked up, Indeed. There were at least twenty vehicles, and the men now getting out of the cars all had an imposing aura and fierce expressions. This kind of presence made Wu Qiang face go slightly pale. If this had been in the past, he would have already been scared enough to shrink back. But now, thinking of the one standing behind him ¨C Mr. Xue ¨C he couldn¡¯t bring shame upon him, so he mustered his courage and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The brawny men looked at each other but stayed silent. At this time, a woman got out of the leading military green Humvee. ¡°Tsk, to remain calm even in front of our group of people, you little security guards are quite something,¡± she said. When Wu Qiang took a good look at the woman, he was stunned. This girl¡­ how come she looks somewhat similar to Miss An Yan? Wu Qiang had seen An Yan a few times and was deeply impressed, so he couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat astonished at first glance. However, the girl gave a slight smile, ¡°Alright, enough teasing you guys! I¡¯m An Yan¡¯s younger sister, An Qing!¡± Even so, Wu Qiang was still not at ease, ¡°Miss An, please hold on a moment!¡± With that, Wu Qiang turned his back and dialed Qin Yu¡¯s number. ¡°Chairman, a big group of people has arrived led by a girl who says her name is An Qing. Should we let them in?¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Let them in quickly, that¡¯s An Yan¡¯s real younger sister!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Turning around with a smile plastered on his face, Wu Qiang said, ¡°Miss An, I¡¯m really sorry. Our Chairman said, with so many people around these days, we have to be extra careful with strangers. Please come in!¡± An Qing wasn¡¯t angry; she had deliberately stayed in the car just to see how these security guards would react. To her surprise, they performed beyond her expectations, earning her nod of approval. ¡°You did very well! Thank you!¡± She was expressing her thanks on behalf of her sister, An Yan. After speaking, An Qing got into the car, and the convoy roared as it drove in. Wu Qiang was still a bit dazed. Thank you¡­ Hehe, such important people are thanking me! Number One Tian Villa was now bustling with activity. New guests arrived every day, but sometimes Xue An and An Yan weren¡¯t there, and Qin Yu was also busy. Therefore, the task of hosting fell on Tang Xuan¡¯er. At first, Qin Yu was a little worried. He thought that Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was shy by nature, would hardly be able to take on such a task. But after a few days, Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s performance made everyone take notice. Though Tang Xuan¡¯er did not speak much, she was gracious and sincere in her dealings with people. Many grew very fond of and respected her, making her gain a large following of admirers. Such as Shen Nan from the Hollywood Shen Family, and Yu Ran from the Yu Family. These two are now Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s loyal fans. That day, as the three of them were tidying up, they heard a massive rumble of vehicles from the foot of the mountain. While they were still in surprise, the convoy had already driven up to the villa¡¯s gate. The arrival of more than twenty military vehicles together was quite a shock. Especially when those fierce-looking men got out, the atmosphere at the villa became somewhat tense. Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, but she still stepped forward to inquire. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Seeing this scene, Yu Ran and Shen Nan came over as well. Takeuchi Kiyoko followed behind expressionlessly, holding the Flowing Light Sword. Yu Lang coughed lightly, Yu Ming, Yu Ran¡¯s brother and the strongest force of the Lingnan Yu Family, stood silently to the side with his hand on his sword. Griffin snickered as dozens of disciples from the hidden Dark Sect began to slowly reveal their forms around them. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked at each other and also quietly moved a few steps forward. The atmosphere in front of the villa suddenly became tense. But just then, An Qing opened the car door, leaped down from the tall Hummer, and playfully smiled at Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Little Xuan¡¯Er, haven¡¯t seen me for a while, and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was first startled, and then cried out joyfully, ¡°An Qing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this name, the people ready to spring into action all paused, then relaxed. Although many hadn¡¯t met An Qing, they all knew she was An Yan¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± An Qing asked. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran out from somewhere. ¡°Auntie!¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Quintina began to gulp down the wine. Xue An sat in a chair, watching the elves below frolicking and cavorting. His two daughters were already playing madly with Isabella. The warm and joyful scene made Xue An break into a smile. He had encountered the elf race during his travels across The Multiverse Realms years ago. At that time, he had taken a liking to this kind-hearted race that loved peace and harmony, which was also why he was willing to lend a hand. Xue An slowly drank a cup of wine, a smile appearing on his lips. But even the kindest of races have their moments of anger. Like now. Outside the Elf Sanctuary. Around an abandoned farm. A group of dark druids was lying in wait in silence. It had been seven to eight hours since their leader, the Druid High Priest Stukely, had entered. The group of dark druids couldn¡¯t help but grow a little restless. ¡°Mage lord, why has the High Priest been inside for so long?¡± someone asked softly in the language of nature. The one called Mage lord was Toran, a being whose status was second only to the High Priest Stukely among these druids. Toran also frowned slightly. After all, dealing with a deceased elf deity shouldn¡¯t take this long! Yet Toran had great confidence in Stukely and did not believe anything could happen to him, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Since the High Priest ordered us to wait here, let¡¯s not act rashly. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer; he might come out soon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the druids responded. Then, one of the druids chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, all these elves are quite beautiful. Once we capture this race, we¡¯ll have our fun!¡± His words drew laughter from many druids. The topic gradually became more indecent. Toran didn¡¯t speak. As a druid mage, he had to maintain a sense of aloofness and mystery. However, he deeply agreed with his subordinates¡¯ conversation. Thinking of those ethereal elf women, his heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken. While this group of druids was chatting merrily, the night suddenly fell silent. A faint vibration came from the ground beneath them. Toran was slightly startled. Then he felt a powerful force of nature suddenly strike. His expression changed, and he bellowed, ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± But it was a little too late. At least a dozen dark druids were immediately entangled by vines. In the dark of night, the rustling sound of vines crawling could be heard everywhere, as if countless snakes were slithering and wriggling. This horrifying scene sent chills down Toran¡¯s spine, and then he yelled, ¡°Calm!¡± With his command, the vines within several dozen meters around him all came to a standstill. Toran took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Transform, all of you!¡± The remaining twenty or thirty dark druids howled at the command, transforming into various animals. There were dark wolves. There were black giant eagles. There was even a giant black bear over three meters tall. This is the druid¡¯s most powerful killing move, Shapeshifting! If Stukely hadn¡¯t been controlled by vines from Xue An, once he used shapeshifting, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily devoured by the elf goddess. Now that this group of dark druids had all transformed, To Ran finally felt a bit more confident and was about to counterattack. The once static vines suddenly started to twist wildly, then surged forth with an even more formidable momentum than before. A few of the transformed druids only resisted for a moment before being directly bound by the vines. The Black Giant Eagles wanted to spread their wings and fly away upon seeing this. But a slender tendril had already silently entwined around it and then suddenly contracted. The giant eagle let out a miserable cry. The tendrils were covered with iron-hard barbs that had already deeply penetrated the body of the giant eagle. Thorns Spell! To Ran watched this scene, his soul greatly alarmed, and was about to shout in retaliation. Several roots coiled up from under his feet, ensnaring his ankles and then suddenly flinging him upward. To Ran then found himself suspended upside down in the air. At this point, all of these dark druids were bound. Then a vine rose up, and after a flower bud bloomed, a woman in green floated in mid-air, her expression cold as she watched this group of druids. That pure and formidable Force of Nature turned To Ran pale, ¡°Goddess¡­ Goddess!¡± The woman in green nodded slightly, carrying a whiff of annoyed air as she said, ¡°Have the druids really fallen to such depths? Of the same natural kinship, yet you plot to harm my children?¡± To Ran was full of terror. The appearance of the elf goddess naturally meant that something had happened to the High Priest Stukely. How could he not fear? ¡°Goddess, spare my life!¡± begged To Ran. The elf goddess pondered for a moment. She was not a deity who relished killing. This time, if she hadn¡¯t been pushed to her limit, she wouldn¡¯t have devoured Stukely. And though these druids were punishable by heart, their crimes did not warrant death. So after hesitating briefly, she waved her hand, and countless vines gradually retracted, then she coldly said, ¡°I will spare you this once. Remember, if you dare to target my Elf Race again, I will definitely strip you of your Heart of Nature!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Divine Lady!¡± To Ran replied with a trembling voice, and then proceeded to lead the group of druids who had narrowly escaped to flee in disarray. As he fled, To Ran couldn¡¯t help thinking, who said the Elf Race were easy to bully? Even a cornered rabbit will bite! Moreover, this goddess didn¡¯t seem at all like someone who was dying! As for the death of Stukely¡­ To Ran felt a secret thrill in his heart. It was better that he was dead, for now he had a chance to rise to power. Meanwhile, within the Elf Sanctuary, Xue An set down his wine glass with a slight smile, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have let them go.¡± The elf goddess returned to Xue An¡¯s side, sighing softly. ¡°As beings of the same natural kinship, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± ¡°But when they wanted to deal with the Elf Race, they didn¡¯t consider the same natural kinship!¡± Xue An said lightly. The elf goddess shook her head, ¡°Let it be, having killed one Stukely, that should already make them know fear.¡± Xue An laughed, this was the typical way of the Elf Race. That was also why this once powerful race later fared so poorly in The Multiverse Realms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You should spare others where you can, but others may not think the same. ¡°Sir, from now on, you may call me Chloris! It is my true name!¡± the elf goddess suddenly said. Xue An nodded, ¡°Forest Goddess?¡± Chloris nodded, ¡°After the divine twilight, the divine status of the Forest Goddess shattered. A piece of it fell upon this great tree, and then I gradually grew from it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No wonder that druid priest was so eager to obtain your tree heart. With a shard of your Divine Status, he would have the chance to ascend as a nature god!¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) An Yan nodded, but she was still curiously staring at Xiao Sha. ¡°I never expected that this little dog, once transformed into human form, would actually be quite good-looking!¡± An Yan said with a smile. ¡°Hehe, members of the Dragon Clan, as long as they can transform, are basically all handsome men and beautiful women. It¡¯s their racial talent!¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Husband, how do you know?¡± ¡°Back when I traveled The Multiverse, I had visited the Dragon Realm. The dragons there are all like that. Moreover, the more noble their bloodline, the better they look, like the princesses of the Dragon Clan¡¯s Imperial Family¡­¡± Xue An quickly shut his mouth, but it was already too late. Then he saw An Yan looking at Xue An with a smile, ¡°What about the Dragon Clan princess?¡± Xue An laughed and tried to change the subject, ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really nice, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about the Dragon Clan princess,¡± An Yan said with a cold, stern face. ¡°Of course the Dragon Clan princess isn¡¯t as good-looking as my wife!¡± Xue An declared, his survival instinct very strong. An Yan then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She immediately couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and started to laugh heartily. ¡°Was my expression just now very scary?¡± Xue An acted relieved, ¡°Yes! It was terrifying! You scared me to death!¡± But inside, he was smiling slightly. This silly girl, does she really think she can fool me? ¡°Husband, is the outside world very exciting?¡± An Yan asked with sparkling eyes. Xue An nodded, holding a cup in hand, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s very exciting. Among The Multiverse Realms, there are countless uniquely talented individuals, like stars in the sky, and every day, numerous fascinating stories take place!¡± As he spoke, Xue An began to tell her about some of the interesting things that had happened during his travels across The Multiverse. ¡°Like the Dragon Clan, for example. They are a very powerful race among The Multiverse Realms. The Ancestral Dragon among them even possesses strength not inferior to the Immortal King. They have created their own realm, known as the Dragon Realm!¡± ¡°I traveled within the Dragon Realm for a long time and made quite a few friends as well,¡± Xue An said lightly. However, as he spoke the word ¡®friends,¡¯ in the unimaginably distant Dragon Realm, An Ancestral Dragon with the Cultivation Level of an Immortal King suddenly shuddered and then showed a horrified face. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± The other Ancestral Dragons also couldn¡¯t help but nod with grave expressions. ¡°It¡¯s that guy¡¯s aura! I knew it, how could a mere promotion failure lead to the downfall of a peerless Immortal Venerable?¡± an Ancestral Dragon said with a wry smile. ¡°Quickly, gather up the treasures. Don¡¯t let that guy rob us again!¡± another said through gritted teeth. ¡°Should we inform the little princess?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! That guy has seen the true face of the little princess, and the rules of the Imperial Family state that whoever sees the Dragon Lady¡¯s true face must either be killed or become her husband. If things get noisy, the Dragon Realm will be done for!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Of course, all of this talk was still far off. An Yan was completely unaware, simply listening with longing and amazement. Xue An smiled and ruffled her little head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sooner or later, I will take you along with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to see it all!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Then An Yan suddenly leaned in close to Xue An¡¯s ear, a sly smile on her face as she whispered. ¡°Husband, tell me the truth. In these three thousand years, has any woman ever fallen for you? Just tell me, I definitely won¡¯t get angry!¡± Xue An blinked his eyes, ¡°Of course, there have been some, but all were rejected by me! Wife, I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong you!¡± An Yan looked at Xue An, and the tenderness in her eyes began to spread wider. For three thousand years, this man had walked his path alone. Just thinking about it made An Yan¡¯s heart ache beyond words. ¡°` ¡°Alright, stop overthinking and go to sleep!¡± Xue An noticed An Yan¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but comfort her with a smile. ¡°Mm-hmm! But what about Xiao Sha?¡± An Yan pointed at Xiao Sha, who was fast asleep on the ground. Xue An, feeling helpless, thought to himself: just a cup of wine, and he¡¯s still drunk? ¡°Take him back to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s room!¡± As he spoke, Xue An picked up Xiao Sha off the ground as if he was picking up a bag. The next day. As soon as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian opened their eyes, they saw Xiao Sha, who had turned back into a puppy, squatting in front of a mirror, staring at his reflection endlessly. ¡°Xiao Sha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Xiao Sha could communicate with the two young girls through Divine Sense and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think I had a dream last night!¡± ¡°What did you dream about? Roast chicken?¡± ¡°No, I dreamed that I turned into a girl, and not just any girl, but a very pretty one at that!¡± Xiao Sha said, then turned to look at the little curly-haired dog in the mirror with some distress. But how had he turned back into this after just one sleep? An Yan was going to return to Zhongdu with An Qing first. The two young girls were reluctant to let go, tears almost brimming in their eyes.An Yan was also reluctant to leave her two daughters. Ever since their return, the three of them had never been apart. Xue An smiled, crouched down, and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, Mom will go back to our home in Zhongdu first. Then after Dad has made the arrangements, he will take you two to join her. Okay?¡± The two young girls nodded their heads. ¡°Goodbye, Mom, I will go with Dad to pick you up!¡± Xue Nian waved goodbye with tears in her eyes. Then she turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Dad, is this what getting married is like?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Yes, this is what getting married is like!¡± ¡°Then next time someone gets married, can I be with Mom?¡± Xue Nian asked. This question brought much laughter. Xue Xiang, exasperated but affectionate, said, ¡°Silly girl, Dad and Mom only need to get married once. Do you think it¡¯s like ice cream, where there¡¯s more after you¡¯ve finished?¡± It seemed to remind Xue Nian, and she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Sister, you ate one of my ice creams last night!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s face turned slightly awkward, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat one today, I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± The joys and sorrows of children come quickly and go just as fast. They were soon distracted by ice cream and forgot about the temporary sadness of separating from their mother. An Qing nodded at Xue An, ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯re off! Remember to bring more red envelopes when you come to pick us up! I guess it will be even more lively in Zhongdu!¡± Xue An, still smiling, replied, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give as much as needed!¡± ¡°Take good care of them on the way back!¡± Xue An said to the members of Fire Phoenix. Although they were extremely drunk last night, by now everyone had completely recovered, and upon hearing Xue An¡¯s instructions, they all shouted energetically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, instructor!¡± Cheng Hao even added, ¡°Instructor, with Fire Phoenix here, we guarantee the lady¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°Right! If anyone dares to make trouble, I, Da Niu, will pop their heads one by one!¡± Zhou Daniu said in his simple-minded way. Xue An smiled; he had just said it casually. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Given An Yan¡¯s strength at the moment, she was already extraordinary, not to mention Xue An had placed countless protective arrays on her. After An Qing and the others had left. Song Yi approached, looking hesitant, ¡°Sir, I have tried predicting using various methods over a hundred times, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a good auspicious day coming up soon!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Auspicious day? The day I choose will be the auspicious day!¡± ¡°` Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Chapter 341: 5 Planes Are Coming, Yes! 5 Planes! (First Update) Chapter 341: Chapter 341: 5 Planes Are Coming, Yes! 5 Planes! (First Update) ¡°My lord, when do you plan to go?¡± ¡°In five days,¡± Xue An said indifferently. In five days? Song Yi pondered for a long time and found nothing special about that day, but since his lord had said so, he would follow the lord¡¯s orders. And what the lord said was right; wherever he was, surely all evils would disperse and all blessings would gather. There was no need to pick a special day. What Song Yi didn¡¯t know was this. The reason Xue An chose five days later was that it happened to be An Yan¡¯s birthday. Xue An still remembered the first birthday he had spent with An Yan. At that time, Xue An¡¯s life was very difficult, but even so, he did not hesitate to buy a cake and take it home. The two were happily eating the cake when suddenly the power went out. Outside, there was a sea of lights, but inside, it was pitch black. An Yan, however, lit a candle cheerfully and said it was the best candlelight dinner. Thinking back now, Xue An could still recall that bittersweet moment. Back then, Xue An swore that he would make it up to An Yan a thousand times over. This was also why Xue An now spared no effort in ensuring everything about the wedding was perfect. He didn¡¯t care about anything else; he only wanted to give An Yan the best. As the news of the wedding in five days spread, Qin Yu became even busier. She had to prepare various things within five days. But there were some difficulties that she still had to consult Xue An about. ¡°Sir, I just estimated that if we go to Zhongdu to fetch the bride on the day, it will take several hours at the very least, which means a whole day back and forth, and that¡¯s if there are no accidents on the road. If there¡¯s a traffic jam, it would cause even more delay!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s concern was very real, and it wasn¡¯t a matter of if there would be traffic congestion but rather, there definitely would be. Xue An nodded upon hearing this, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this problem.¡± ¡°Then what do you plan to do, sir?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat anxious. Xue An smiled, ¡°The news will come soon; this is not a problem. What¡¯s the next issue?¡± Qin Yu nodded. Since the sir said it was not a problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°Also, this is the menu for the wedding day that I and a few chefs have drafted. What do you think, sir?¡± Xue An took the album and flipped through it briefly, then slightly frowned. ¡°The dishes are all fine, and the grade is high enough, but why are there question marks at the end?¡± Qin Yu said with a wry smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the sir¡¯s wedding to stir up such a sensation. As of now, there are already over a thousand guests in Beijiang, but the ingredients required for these dishes are mostly deep-sea seafood, which is very rare.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve just inquired in all the major markets in Beijiang and the province; none can supply such a large quantity, and no amount of money will suffice.¡± Mentioning this matter left Qin Yu extremely vexed. Indeed, as she said, these past few days she had contacted almost every market; even raising the price tenfold, there was still no one who could supply such a large quantity. The major seafood suppliers made it clear: who wouldn¡¯t want to earn money if they could? But the key point was that some seafoods were inherently very rare and hard to catch. It was fine for a rarity, but as the main dish, it was simply not feasible. After listening, Xue An was slightly taken aback; this was indeed a problem. ¡°Just leave it here for now, I¡¯ll figure something out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Qin Yu left, Xue An looked at the seafood needed on the menu, his gaze flickering with an indecipherable thought. At this moment, in the rear garden of the Number One Tian Villa. Griffin dialed an overseas call. ¡°Mr. Griffin, is there anything I can help you with?¡± a mature and composed voice came from the other end of the line. Griffin chuckled, ¡°Charles, how¡¯s business been lately?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been absolutely terrible! The economy is bad, and the rich would rather fly first class than order private jets now,¡± Charles began to complain. The Charles on the phone with Griffin was a leading aircraft manufacturer in M Country. However, he didn¡¯t make commercial planes, only private jets. And he had made a fortune in the preceding years when the economic conditions were favorable. So, Griffin just chuckled upon hearing this, ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re not making money now, what you¡¯ve saved up in the past is enough to last you ten lifetimes.¡± Charles was an extremely shrewd businessman. Thinking Griffin was about to ask for a loan, he hurriedly started to plead poverty. In his mind, this Bone Picker from the City of Sin, though now starting to take a legitimate path, would be just like a bank robbery if he really opened his mouth to borrow money; there was no hope of getting it back. Griffin could obviously tell, and he frowned slightly, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not calling to borrow money! On the contrary, I have a big deal for you. Are you interested or not?¡± ¡°A big deal?¡± Charles showed a hint of interest. ¡°Yes, a big deal from Huaxia.¡± ¡°Huaxia? Don¡¯t joke with me. The rich there are more keen on buying yachts; few go for private planes, and even if they do, they just buy some outdated models to show off,¡± Charles said dismissively. Griffin spoke calmly, ¡°This time is different. My boss wants to buy five private jets, and they all have to be of the newest model with the highest specifications!¡± ¡°What? Five jets?¡± Charles, who had been leisurely sipping coffee, jerked in surprise, spilling it all over himself. But he didn¡¯t care about the custom-made suit worth tens of thousands of US dollars; his eyes gleamed with greed as he said in a heavy tone, ¡°Griffin, are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely! But there¡¯s a condition!¡± ¡°Please, go on!¡± Charles immediately spread open his notebook, listening attentively. This was an order for five jets, after all! You see, back in the days of his thriving business, he sold only seven or eight jets a year. This single order was enough to feed him for three years. ¡°My boss demands that they be delivered to Huaxia within five days,¡± Griffin said calmly. Charles, who had been full of joy, stiffened, and after a good while, he said somewhat angrily, ¡°Griffin, these are five private jets, not five potatoes. Delivering them to Huaxia in five days¡ªis this a joke to you?¡± Griffin seemed to have anticipated such a reaction, so he moved the phone away from his ear a bit and waited for Charles to finish his rant before replying calmly. ¡°Charles, after being given this task by my boss, I didn¡¯t contact anyone else. You were the first person I called.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well, I should thank you for that! My friend,¡± Charles said with some sarcasm, ready to hang up the phone. But what Griffin said next made him pause. ¡°The boss said, if delivered within five days, the price will be raised by thirty percent! And if you can deliver a day early, the price could double, with no ceiling!¡± Griffin¡¯s words seemed to hold a sort of magic, as Charles felt his vision filling with stacks of US currency. ¡°Unfortunately, it now seems my dear Charles doesn¡¯t like this deal, so I¡¯ll have to find someone else. I think there will definitely be people interested,¡± Griffin said indifferently. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then It’s Not a Problem (2nd Update) Chapter 342: Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then It¡¯s Not a Problem (2nd Update) Charles spoke gravely, ¡°Griffin, are you sure everything you¡¯re saying is true? And the money for five planes is not a small amount¡­¡± Griffin smiled faintly, ¡°Ever heard of ¡®Divine Fate¡¯?¡± Charles was taken aback, ¡°The miraculous potion from Huaxia that can reverse aging?¡± ¡°Exactly, the formula for ¡®Divine Fate¡¯ is in my master¡¯s hands!¡± Hiss. Charles sucked in a breath of cold air. The ¡®Divine Fate¡¯, which recently drove the global tycoons insane, was actually developed by Griffin¡¯s master? With that being the case, let alone five private jets, even buying an aircraft carrier fleet would be more than affordable! ¡°Now, please give me a definite answer. Within five days, will the delivery be possible or not?¡± Charles fell silent for a moment, then declared resolutely, ¡°Fine! Five days it is!¡± For the sake of money, Charles was prepared to go all out. Griffin couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily upon hearing this. He had finally realized that hitting someone with money had a much more satisfying sense of achievement than using violence and bloodshed to make them submit. For instance, at this moment, even if he asked Charles to kneel and sing ¡®Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star¡¯, he would do it without hesitation. ¡°Excellent, but dear Charles, you must understand that my master has a very bad temper. If he doesn¡¯t see five planes in Huaxia in five days, you know the consequences! My disciples will also be very keen to ¡®greet¡¯ you!¡± Charles¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no issues, but I will need a deposit¡­¡± ¡°Send me the account, and I¡¯ll transfer thirty percent now!¡± Griffin interrupted Charles impatiently before he could finish. After finalizing the deal, Charles hung up the phone and wiped the cold sweat from his face. His secretary meanwhile was staring at him dumbfounded. She had heard the entire conversation. ¡°Mr. Charles, have you gone mad? It¡¯s impossible to deliver to Huaxia in five days; one can¡¯t even draw up the blueprints for the planes in such a short time!¡± Charles leaned back in his chair and smiled faintly, ¡°Who said I have to make them now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Spread the word, I want to buy five brand new private jets at a price ten percent higher than usual!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary quivered, finally grasping Charles¡¯s intentions. When Griffin reported the negotiation results to Xue An, Qin Yu, who had been listening, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. So this was the solution the master had mentioned! Indeed, if they actually managed to buy five private jets, that would solve the issues of passage and traffic jams once and for all. But this solution was indeed¡­ brute and straightforward! Moreover, buying five private jets within five days sounded like a fantasy. Perhaps noticing Qin Yu¡¯s concern, Griffin chuckled, ¡°Miss Qin, please rest assured, I understand these capitalists too well. As long as there is profit, they would even sell you the rope to hang them with, let alone deliver five planes within five days.¡± Qin Yu nodded her head. Xue An, however, felt indifferent. Even if the planes didn¡¯t arrive on time, he could always emit a blast of Sword Qi and fly everyone to Zhongdu. It¡¯s just that such an action would appear too shocking and unconventional. As for being too simple and brutal¡­ In Xue An¡¯s view, any problem that could be solved with money simply wasn¡¯t a problem. Furthermore, for him, worldly wealth was utterly useless. Thus, spending it felt like nothing. However, the issue below couldn¡¯t be resolved by merely throwing money at it. How could he obtain a large number of rare ingredients? Xue An glanced at Xiao Sha next to him who was gnawing on a chicken leg and cracked a smile. After eating so many roast chickens, it was time for some exercise. He stepped forward, picked up Xiao Sha, and said to Qin Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, he transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. ¡°What is the gentleman going to do?¡± Qin Yu was somewhat baffled. Griffin chuckled, ¡°I never bother to speculate about the actions of the gods, because what a god does, mortals can never comprehend.¡± Above the vast and boundless sea, a stream of light suddenly appeared. As Xue An flew, he used his Divine Sense to search the sea below. But the result made Xue An frown in secret. The areas near the shore were nearly devoid of fish and shrimp due to pollution and overfishing. Xue An had no choice but to fly deeper into the sea. In a desolate part of the sea, Old Bai, the boatsman, cautiously cast his fishing net, silently praying for a good catch today! Otherwise, this adventure would have been in vain. The sea area he was in was a place that coastal fishermen dreaded. Countless accidents happened here every year, with ships often destroyed and lives lost. Over time, this shipping lane was abandoned. But there were still many bold fishermen who came here to fish, many of whom never returned. Even those who managed to escape were traumatized. In their descriptions, the sky would be clear one second, and suddenly fierce winds would rise, and towering waves would surge, within which huge tentacles could be vaguely seen. Such accounts increasingly chilled the hearts of those who heard them, and from then on, no one dared fish there anymore. Had Old Bai not gone several days at sea without a catch, to the point where he was about to lose even his trousers, he would not have risked fishing here. May the Bodhisattva and Dragon King protect me, please let nothing happen! It seemed as if his prayers were heard, when suddenly, the sky darkened, and a tempest arose. What had been a calm sea began to boil over. Old Bai was terrified out of his wits and tried to steer the fishing boat away. But before this titanic force of nature, the tiny fishing boat was less than an ant. And from under the sea, a long tentacle suddenly stretched out, heading straight for Old Bai¡¯s fishing boat. Old Bai screamed in horror, closed his eyes, and lamented that this was the end ¨C he was sure to be buried at sea. But at that moment, he heard a voice tinged with a hint of surprise. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s actually a wild octopus monster?¡± Old Bai slowly opened his eyes and saw a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. He saw a man standing in mid-air, holding onto that massive tentacle with one hand, his face showing a hint of joy. ¡°Immortal?¡± The word suddenly surfaced in Old Bai¡¯s blank mind. Meanwhile, Xue An was interestedly assessing the giant octopus monster below the surface with his Divine Sense. ¡°It really is a wild one, and it¡¯s been cultivating for two or three hundred years too, quite rare indeed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling the immense danger, the octopus monster struggled frantically, trying to escape. ¡°I just happened to need some rare delicacies, now I don¡¯t have to worry!¡± As Xue An spoke, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and then he suddenly flexed his arm. Whoosh. The octopus monster was forcibly lifted from the sea by Xue An. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Only when it reached midair could the true enormity of the octopus monster be seen. Its body was as big as a football field, and its tentacles were several dozen meters long. This sight left Old Bai utterly dumbfounded. At that moment, the octopus monster suddenly exerted its strength and, with a snap, severed the tentacle that Xue An had grasped, before hastily fleeing into the water. Its consciousness had not yet awakened, but its biological instincts made it sense an unparalleled sense of crisis. That¡¯s why it was fleeing in such panic. But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Think you can run?¡± Then he said to Xiao Sha, ¡°Catch it, and the Demon Core is yours!¡± Xiao Sha nodded at the words and let out a roar towards the sky. The sound of the dragon¡¯s roar shook the wilderness. Old Bai was so frightened that he almost fell off the boat, then he saw Xiao Sha suddenly reveal his true form. A mighty golden dragon appeared in midair. Old Bai¡¯s whole body shook violently and tears streamed down his face uncontrollably, then he kneeled thumpingly on the deck. As a fisherman, he was born with a deep reverence for dragons, let alone now that he was seeing a living golden dragon, so Old Bai bowed his head repeatedly, like pounding garlic. At the same time, he was thinking that his prayers must have been heard by the Bodhisattva and the Dragon King, and that¡¯s why they came to save him. Xiao Sha didn¡¯t have time to care about others¡¯ worship; as soon as he entered the sea, he went straight for the frantically fleeing octopus. Everywhere he passed, the myriad tribes of the sea gave way, all trembling with fear and hiding aside. This was the might of the Dragon Clan. The octopus monster was locked in by Xiao Sha¡¯s aura, and the suppression from the level of their lineages made it tremble all over, unable to run any longer. After catching up, Xiao Sha didn¡¯t hold back; he opened his dragon mouth and bit off the head of the octopus monster. The Demon Core, mixed with flesh and blood, was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. Then Xiao Sha¡¯s body shone brightly, and his dragon scales seemed to become harder. Seeing this, Xue An smiled faintly, the octopus monster had wreaked havoc for many years, so meeting this end today was deserved. Xue An then took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Rise!¡± The body of the octopus monster floated to the surface of the water. Although Xiao Sha had bitten off its head, the octopus was still terrifyingly large. And not all of such a large octopus could be eaten. Growing for hundreds of years had made its flesh extremely tough, and ordinary people could not swallow it. But Xue An was quite familiar with these things. Having nothing else to do at one point, he had once thoroughly researched the eating habits of the Demon Race. For these aquatic demons, he had a unique way of handling them. Dao sword lights enveloped the octopus monster, effortlessly slicing away the extremely tough outer skin, leaving only the tender meat inside. Very quickly. The massive octopus monster was completely sliced up, leaving only about two to three hundred pounds of edible flesh. But that was enough. And because this octopus monster had cultivated for many years, its flesh and blood had special effects. Ordinary people who ate it could not only improve their health and strengthen their bodies, but also extend their lives. And cultivators who ate it could even enhance their cultivation levels. However, having only this kind wouldn¡¯t work. Xiao Sha circled beneath the sea surface, and wherever Dragon¡¯s Might passed, Countless aquatic creatures automatically floated to the surface and grouped themselves by species, as if transforming into an aquarium, allowing Xue An to choose. Flicking a finger, the selected sea creatures began to levitate. This wondrous scene filled Old Bai, who was so dizzy from kowtowing, with envy. After many years of fishing at sea, this was the first time he had seen such a self-service supermarket-like fishing method. Xue An chose dozens of varieties, roughly two to three thousand pounds of seafood, felt it was enough, and then waved his hand. The other sea creatures then sank back to the depths. With so much seafood floating in the air, Xue An cast a spell with a flick of his hand, ¡°Invisible!¡± The seafood and the flesh of the octopus monster rapidly contracted then turned into a greyish light orb, appearing in Xue An¡¯s hand. After all this, Xue An looked down at Old Bai with a face full of piety and smiled faintly. ¡°` ¡°Since fate has brought us together, I shall lend you a hand!¡± As he spoke, he was about to gather a school of fish for Old Bai, Old Bai trembled all over, his heart stirred, and then he did the most correct thing he had ever done in his life. He knelt on the ground, and with utmost piety said, ¡°Bodhisattva, I don¡¯t want the fish anymore. I only ask that you could bestow upon me something from Grandpa Dragon King, so I can keep it as a family heirloom!¡± Xue An paused slightly upon hearing this, then smiled and nodded, ¡°What do you plan to ask for?¡± Old Bai said softly, ¡°I think a dragon tooth would be nice!¡± At this moment, Xiao Sha had already come out of the sea, and upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but bulge his eyes. He dares to ask for my dragon tooth? A surge of powerful aura instantly enveloped the fishing boat. Old Bai, frightened, quickly changed his tune, ¡°Just kidding, whatever you wish to bestow will be fine!¡± Xue An smiled and casually tore off a dragon scale from Xiao Sha. ¡°Keep this as a souvenir!¡± With that, Xue An leapt away. Xiao Sha glared fiercely at Old Bai, feeling somewhat disgruntled, but since it was Xue An who had torn off the dragon scale, he had no choice but to follow closely. Old Bai stood at the bow holding a dragon scale as big as a water jar, his expression gradually becoming excited. This¡­ is a genuine dragon scale! ¡°Chairman, I think if we really can¡¯t find that much food, we can lower the standards a bit. And having such high-end seafood for so many tables of banquets is a bit too extravagant!¡± A five-star head chef suggested. ¡°Yeah! If it¡¯s not possible, just reserve the best for the main table, it¡¯s fine if the other banquet tables are slightly lower in quality!¡± someone echoed. These suggestions were all quite reasonable. But Qin Yu didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. She understood Xue An¡¯s intentions very well. He was determined to make this wedding perfect in every way. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, Mr. An should be back soon!¡± ¡°But I think even if Mr. Xue goes looking, he won¡¯t be able to find so many precious food ingredients! After all, many are not available even with money!¡± The head chef expressed his concerns. Just then, a streak of light flew across the sky. When it came to a halt, it was Xue An. ¡°Mr. An!¡± Qin Yu exclaimed. The other chefs were also stunned. So the rumors are true! This Mr. Xue has really cultivated into an immortal, otherwise how could he fly? At this moment, standing above Yunmeng Lake, Xue An said with a light chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ve got the seafood. Let¡¯s just store it in this lake for now!¡± With that, he waved his hand, ¡°Appear!¡± Whoosh! It was like rain. Countless seafood fell from the sky, landing in Yunmeng Lake. The sight of seafood raining down from the heavens left everyone dumbfounded. It took a good while before they came to their senses. ¡°Holy crap, is that a huge star grouper?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this type of lobster extinct?¡± ¡°My God, they are all still alive!¡± And amid the exclamations, the head chef also came out of his stupor, shouting anxiously, ¡°Mr. Xue, Yunmeng Lake is a freshwater lake! These seafood will die if you put them in there!¡± This remark reminded many people. Yes! It¡¯s ludicrous to try to farm seafood in freshwater, isn¡¯t it? Xue An laughed in the air, ¡°No worries! I won¡¯t let them die, so they dare not die!¡± Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once these members of the Aquatic Tribe entered Yunmeng Lake, they started to thrash about vivaciously, showing not a hint of dying. The group of chefs felt like their entire life¡¯s knowledge had been completely overturned. What they didn¡¯t know was that since Xiao Sha had taken over Yunmeng Lake, it faintly possessed Dragon¡¯s Might. All aquatic creatures entering it would benefit from this trace of Dragon¡¯s Might and naturally be unharmed. ¡°` Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Yan’er’s Dowry (4th Update) Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Yan¡¯er¡¯s Dowry (4th Update) The most headache-inducing problem of food supplies had been resolved. What remained were merely trifles that could be solved with money. And while Beijiang was bustling with preparations, An Yan had also returned to Zhongdu. The motorcade slowly pulled up in front of the An Family¡¯s residence, and An Qing got out of the car. But the first one to come welcome her was not a member of the An Family, but rather a man in his thirties, wearing the stars of a general on his shoulders, his clothing crisp, exuding an air of spirited confidence. Upon seeing this man, An Qing¡¯s face took on an unpleasant expression. ¡°Wang Geng, what are you doing at my house?¡± Since An Qing and Wang Geng didn¡¯t belong to the same military district, she, as a colonel, dared to refer to Wang Geng by his given name despite his rank of major general. Wang Geng smiled, ¡°Colonel An, I arrived in Zhongdu yesterday, but you weren¡¯t at home, so I¡¯ve been waiting until now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing here?¡± An Qing was in no mood to be pleasant. A dark glint flashed in Wang Geng¡¯s eyes, yet he maintained a smile, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t fancy the gift I sent last time, Colonel An, and had it returned. I came specially to apologize this time!¡± ¡°No need!¡± An Qing said coldly. At this moment, An Yan got out of the car, ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sis, just an annoying guy!¡± Seeing An Yan, Wang Geng¡¯s expression showed a flash of amazement. Both sisters were such beauties! ¡°Is there anything else? If not, please leave!¡± An Qing spoke in a cold voice. Finally losing patience, Wang Geng¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Colonel An, why must you be so rejecting? You should know, at only thirty-five, I¡¯m already a major general, with a boundless future ahead. And I truly like you!¡± His face was full of pride when he spoke of his military rank. And indeed, his words were not without merit. A major general in his thirties, that was truly remarkable. Yet An Qing sneered slightly, ¡°Wang Geng, do I need to spell it out for you? The reason the Liu Family dared to come and snatch the Fire Phoenix last time, do you really not understand what role your Wang Family played in that?¡± This remark caused Wang Geng¡¯s face to abruptly cloud over. The Wang Family had indeed been involved in the Liu Family¡¯s affair. Wang Geng had been filled with a desire to possess An Qing. But he knew too well that he couldn¡¯t pluck this flower unless she were left vulnerable and without support. So he had helped the Liu Family in their plot to take control of the Fire Phoenix. These were facts An Qing learned afterwards. Naturally, she had not a shred of friendliness for this man Wang Geng. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis,¡± An Qing and An Yan were about to enter the house. Wang Geng, with a malevolent tone, said, ¡°Colonel An, I hope you consider carefully. You know the strength of my Wang Family in Zhonghuai! If you are willing, it would bring endless benefits to your An Family!¡± In response, An Qing simply rebuked coldly, ¡°Get out! Hurry up and leave while I¡¯m still in a good mood!¡± Wang Geng was furious. He, who had always been the darling of heaven, had never suffered such insult before, and was about to explode. Just then, Cheng Hao and the others got out of the vehicles, surrounding Wang Geng and his personal soldiers in a tight circle. Each member of the Fire Phoenix looked at Wang Geng with hostility ¨C with just one command from An Qing, they would tear this man to shreds on the spot. The fierce aura emanating from the Fire Phoenix members made Wang Geng, who had never seen actual combat, turn progressively paler. ¡°Colonel An, what are you trying to do? Are you going to let your subordinates publicly defy a major general right here on the streets of Zhongdu?¡± Wang Geng spoke with a facade of courage but inner timidity. An Qing¡¯s lips curved into a disdainful smirk, ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°You¡­ You are defying your superiors! I¡­.¡± Before Wang Geng could finish his sentence, an incredibly authoritative voice rang out. ¡°In Zhongdu, since when is it the turn of people from the Zhonghuai military district to run wild? And talking about defying superiors? Haha, are you not clear about what your military ranks from Zhonghuai military district amount to?¡± With the sound of his words, more than a dozen imposing military vehicles stopped by the road, and a group of people got out. These individuals were all around forty or fifty years old, dressed in crisp military uniforms, and most of them were actually major generals. The man who spoke was at the forefront, with the rank of lieutenant general clearly visible on his shoulders. Wang Geng was stunned. These generals were all influential figures in Zhongdu. Plainly speaking, none were the kind that a civil servant general like him could afford to provoke. Especially the lieutenant general who had spoken. Not to mention Wang Geng, even his father wouldn¡¯t dare to cross him. And in front of Wang Geng¡¯s astonished gaze, the group of generals walked up to An Qing¡¯s side and spoke affably, ¡°Little Qing, have you brought your sister back home yet?¡± An Qing nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the generals!¡± ¡°Haha, if we¡¯re not in the military base, you should just call us uncle or something of the sort; it¡¯s much better! The title of general is too distant!¡± the leading Lieutenant General Yang said with a smile. ¡°Yes, Uncle Yang!¡± An Qing said obediently. ¡°So when is your brother-in-law coming to Zhongdu?¡± When they mentioned An Qing¡¯s brother-in-law, a strange expression appeared on the faces of the generals. An Qing smiled, ¡°He should be arriving on my sister¡¯s birthday, which is in four days!¡± ¡°Good! Good!¡± Lieutenant General Yang nodded his head in approval, smiling beamingly. But when he turned his head to look at Wang Geng, who was gaping in disbelief, the smile disappeared from his face. ¡°Go back and tell your old man that Zhongdu isn¡¯t your Zhonghuai; the Wang Family has no right to act recklessly here. And I advise you to stop harassing the An Family; otherwise¡­ hmph!¡± Lieutenant General Yang left his warning unspoken, but the message was crystal clear. Who didn¡¯t treat the An Family with the utmost respect and fear? After all, the so-called Divine Slaughter didn¡¯t hold back when he struck! If he truly became irritated, no matter how prestigious your family might be, you couldn¡¯t escape a fate of annihilation. How could Wang Geng dare to say anything in front of these people? He had thought that with only the colonel An Qing left, the An Family¡¯s influence had significantly diminished and they were an easy target. That¡¯s why he dared to harass An Qing repeatedly. But looking at the current situation¡­ The way these generals showed such warm and seemingly ingratiating behavior towards An Qing¡­ It demonstrated how overpoweringly influential the An Family was now. So when Lieutenant General Yang gave him the signal to leave, Wang Geng, as if granted amnesty, did not even dare to glance at An Qing, and he fled with his tail between his legs. ¡°Hehe, the Wang Family is used to throwing their weight around in Zhonghuai; do they really think they can do the same in Zhongdu?¡± Lieutenant General Yang said with a cold laugh. But before they could even enter the An Family¡¯s residence¡­ Chen Xiuhe also arrived with his entourage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing him, Lieutenant General Yang teased, ¡°Old Chen, you¡¯ve notified all of us, saying that Mr. Xue is about to get married and we¡¯ve all hurried over, but where did you run off to?¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled, ¡°Yan¡¯er is somewhat of a junior to me; now that she¡¯s getting married, I certainly can¡¯t come empty-handed!¡± As he spoke, more than a dozen heavy trucks drove up. ¡°This is¡­?¡± An Qing said, somewhat surprised. ¡°This is the dowry I am giving to Yan¡¯er!¡± Chen Xiuhe said with a beaming smile. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation These past couple of days, Zhongdu has been completely overtaken by one topic. On every street and in every alley, people are talking about it. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Patriarch Chen¡¯s dowry for An Yan filled over a dozen large trucks!¡± someone said. ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve only heard, but I saw it with my own eyes!¡± another person scoffed. ¡°Oh? Really? Then tell us, what did they send?¡± The crowd around them swelled. ¡°Yeah! Do tell!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an endless number of fancy goodies inside! Just the gold jewelry alone weighs over a hundred jin!¡± ¡°Gold? Heh! That¡¯s the least valuable thing they sent!¡± Seeing himself surrounded by so many people, the guy was very pleased with himself and purposely spoke up loudly. This comment stirred up a buzz among those nearby. ¡°Gold isn¡¯t valuable? Then what counts as valuable?¡± Some people were a bit incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re all just commoners, with no way to imagine what life is like for the truly wealthy! Today, I¡¯ll enlighten you!¡± The man garnered everyone¡¯s attention, then whispered, ¡°Have you ever seen blood coral over three meters tall?¡± The crowd shook their heads. ¡°I saw it that day; that thing is a real rare treasure!¡± ¡°Ever seen pearls the size of a child¡¯s fist? I saw dozens of them that day.¡± ¡°Ever seen a limited-edition global sports car?¡± ¡°That we have!¡± the crowd nodded. ¡°Heh, the family sent seven of those.¡± ¡°Why seven?¡± someone asked. ¡°Obviously, because the seven cars all come in different colors. They sent them for her to drive a different color for each day of the week!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The crowd finally caught on. ¡°Those still aren¡¯t the most valuable things!¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t valuable enough?¡± ¡°Heh! It¡¯s like I said, poverty limits your imagination.¡± The man gestured with his hands as he spoke. ¡°What are you miming there?¡± someone curiously asked. ¡°Ever seen a wooden box this big? Made of Zitan wood?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about that? A wealthy friend of mine has one at his place!¡± someone found a chance to boast and quickly piped up. ¡°The key isn¡¯t the box!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± the crowd pressed. At this point, the man wore a look of serene longing and said dreamily, ¡°That was the most valuable gift I¡¯ve ever seen. Packed inside, stacked dense and thick, were all property deeds!¡± Boom! The crowd, which hadn¡¯t been shocked by the three-meter tall blood coral or pearls as big as fists, was now absolutely in an uproar. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± ¡°Of course, I saw it clearly. Patriarch Chen himself opened it up for everyone to take a look, and guess what those properties were?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The third ring road!¡± The crowd exchanged glances, some faces full of disbelief. ¡°Keep dreaming, as if there are that many houses by the third ring! The way you gestured, that would be at least a thousand units!¡± ¡°Right, my family lives in the third ring, and properties there are practically priceless!¡± The man sneered all the while, waiting for everyone to finish speaking before he coolly continued, ¡°I knew there¡¯d be doubters. Some people asked Patriarch Chen the same thing at the time. Guess what he said.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Patriarch Chen said it¡¯s a new residential complex that¡¯s just been built, and the property deeds for all the houses are in there!¡± This statement dumbfounded everyone. They had heard of giving a house as a gift, but never an entire complex. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also idle, why am I even telling you this, I¡¯ve got to hurry along now!¡± said the gentleman. ¡°Brother, where are you hurrying off to?¡± ¡°Obviously, to the An Family to see the hustle and bustle.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it announced that the official wedding is a few days away? What¡¯s there to see now?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°Heh, such a bunch of small-timers! Do you know who¡¯s currently helping out at the An Family?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Pretty much everyone of any status and renown in Zhongdu is there. Not to mention anyone else, do you all know Wei Ruyan, the master horticulturist, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I love her garden creations the most!¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the An Family right now, and she¡¯s turned it into an ocean of flowers! That alone is worth squatting there for a day to take in the excitement!¡± After saying this, the man turned and left. The others looked at each other, then all had a spark of inspiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look!¡± As the rumors outside suggested, The An Family had become an ocean of flowers. Wei Ruyan had brought out all her skills, the various exotic flowers vying for attention, making the entire An Family exceptionally beautiful. Not just her, practically everyone with a bit of capability in Zhongdu was there. Even someone sweeping the floor might be the general manager of some company. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Bin, and Qiao Le were not leaving the An Family¡¯s side, keeping incredibly busy every day. Like right now, the trio was bringing over a step stool, hanging lanterns in front of a room door. All three of them now had fortunes exceeding hundreds of millions, but they were bustling about just like before, without any airs of a tycoon. The entire An Family had basically become a huge construction site, filled with bustling crowds. And the festive atmosphere was becoming more intense in all this busyness. As for An Yan, the absolute leading lady, she remained in a state of utter confusion throughout. In her mind, she had simply planned to follow An Qing back to Zhongdu, then do some simple decorating and quietly wait for Xue An to come for her. But she hadn¡¯t expected the preparations to be on such a grand scale. It was so grand that it left her somewhat dazed. Noticing the bewilderment in An Yan¡¯s heart, An Qing said with a beaming smile. ¡°Sis, this must all be your fianc¨¦¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve told him so many times already, I really don¡¯t care about these things! As long as we can be together, why bother with all these superfluous things,¡± An Yan said. Shaking her head, An Qing chuckled softly, ¡°Actually, I understand and agree with your fianc¨¦¡¯s approach. You two, from the moment you met and fell in love, to having Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, it has been quite a journey! Now, your fianc¨¦ may not rule the world, but he¡¯s made something of himself, and of course, he wants to make up for the past!¡± At this point, a faint envy flashed in An Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°The magnitude of what he¡¯s doing, it¡¯s probably to declare to the whole world that you¡¯re his woman.¡± Listening to her sister¡¯s comforting words, An Yan nodded, feeling her happiness almost overflow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the room door opened. A group of elegantly dressed women entered. ¡°Miss An, we¡¯ve been sent by Patriarch Chen, responsible for your entire wedding look, including makeup and attire.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan was a bit lost. ¡°They say Miss An brought a full set of bridal attire and gowns from Beijiang; can you change into them now so we can take a look?¡± the oldest and most elegant among the women, whose hair was touched with gray, said indifferently. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 346 I’m Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me Chapter 346: Chapter 346 I¡¯m Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me When An Yan stepped out wearing the traditional Chinese bridal gown personally sewn by Feng Caiyi, the group of women first scrutinized her with critical eyes, and then they all nodded in satisfaction. Only the leading woman quivered slightly. ¡°May I be so bold as to ask, is this bridal gown the work of Feng Caiyi?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is, but people call him Master Feng!¡± The woman smiled, ¡°One can tell at a glance, in the whole world, only he could have such craftsmanship!¡± Then the woman spoke seriously, ¡°Miss An, both your temperament and appearance are the finest I¡¯ve ever seen! But since this is as important as marriage, I think you can still become even more beautiful and elegant!¡± ¡°For instance, when you wear such a traditional Chinese bridal gown, the way you walk should be different from wearing a Western wedding dress!¡± As she spoke, the woman demonstrated it for An Yan. An Yan followed the example and immediately there was a different aura about her. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up because An Yan¡¯s ability to adapt was simply astonishing. Just a casual glance, and she was able to learn seventy to eighty percent of the charm. ¡°Miss An, do you realize how much of a precious talent you¡¯re wasting? If you had met me earlier, I would have trained you to be the noblest and most elegant dancer in the world!¡± the woman exclaimed. An Yan smiled shyly in response. ¡°Over the next two days, I will design everything for you, Miss An. If you wish to practice dancing, I¡¯m willing to teach you!¡± the woman still felt a bit reluctant. An Yan shook her head, ¡°No need, my husband probably wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± As soon as An Yan mentioned her husband, the woman immediately closed her mouth. Indeed! Why would the wife of that man go on stage to dance? It wasn¡¯t until the woman had left that An Yan still didn¡¯t know who she was, but judging by her actions and demeanor, she was certainly no ordinary person. Meanwhile, An Qing was snickering, ¡°That woman, she is the fabled confidante of old man Chen that the rumors always talk about, and she is also Tai Yujin, who once received the highest honor for a dancer!¡± When An Yan heard this, she was initially startled, then couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. In Zhongdu, there had always been many rumors about Chen Xiuhe and this Tai Yujin. Now it seemed¡­ the rumors might well be true! Two days later. An Yan stood in front of the mirror, gazing at the incomparably beautiful girl reflected there, and was somewhat dazzled. Tai Yujin watched from the side, her face full of astonished admiration. Through two days of contact, Tai Yujin had been deeply impressed by An Yan¡¯s capacity to comprehend. Almost any move, An Yan could learn it after just one look. So, in just two days, the already stunningly gorgeous An Yan had taken her charm and aura to the next level. Tai Yujin was also extremely satisfied with this. To be a mentor for such a girl for two days in one¡¯s lifetime, and to witness her blossoming, offered a sense of achievement beyond comparison. ¡°Miss An, ¡®Women dress for the ones who admire them.¡¯ I believe, when Mr. Xue comes to pick you up, he will certainly be surprised!¡± Tai Yujin remarked. Upon hearing this, An Yan broke into a radiant smile. The peerless elegance of that smile momentarily stunned everyone in the room. Then An Yan turned back to continue looking at her reflection in the mirror, thinking to herself silently, Husband, I am ready, when will you come to take me home? Meanwhile in Beijiang. Tomorrow was the day to go to Zhongdu. Yet today, there wasn¡¯t the slightest shadow of a private plane. Griffin, who had been somewhat composed, finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and from the morning began frantically calling Charles. But without exception, all calls went unanswered. By midday, after failing to get through once again, Griffin, furious, smashed his phone to pieces. Grinding his teeth, he spat out, ¡°Charles, how dare you play me? I¡¯ll have you torn to pieces!¡± But getting angry now was useless, he could only steel himself to meet Xue An. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, Charles still hasn¡¯t brought the planes! Tomorrow¡­¡± Griffin said with trepidation, fearing another outburst from Xue An. To his surprise, Xue An just smiled indifferently, ¡°No worries!¡± Although Xue An didn¡¯t blame him and even offered some comforting words, Griffin¡¯s heart was still full of guilt and anger. The Bone Picker, who once lurked in darkness, finally showed his ferocious claws. He decided, after the master¡¯s wedding was over, he would capture Charles and slowly pick every bone from his body. As night fell, there was still no sign of the planes. Griffin had completely despaired, not even showing up for dinner. Because he felt he had let the master down, he really had no face to see anyone. ¡°Sir, should we just drive to Zhongdu now?¡± Qin Yuan, dressed in a bespoke outfit, asked. He was naturally going to follow tomorrow, so he was waiting at Number One Tian Villa tonight. He also knew about the planes not coming, so he asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need! Driving there would take too much time on the road! I have my own way!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Xue An say so, Qin Yuan could only nod. And while everyone else was worrying, suddenly, a rumbling sound came from afar. People chatting outside looked up and were all stunned. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ planes!¡± someone shouted. Griffin, who had been sulking inside the house, heard the noise outside. At first, he didn¡¯t care, but then he listened carefully. It was the roaring sound of planes! His body shook, he jumped straight out of the window. Sure enough. Five brand-new private planes were flying in the sky. Knowing that there would be planes coming, they had already prepared a temporary airstrip in advance. Once the planes had landed, Charles had just stepped off the stairs when Griffin, roaring with anger, charged at him and punched him in the head. The punch made Charles stagger, almost falling, and blood instantly flowed from his nose. ¡°Charles, you almost ruined my master¡¯s big event! Do you understand?¡± Griffin said with a sinister tone. Charles trembled with fear, and although his face was covered with blood, he still hurried to smile apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Griffin, you have to hear me out. Actually, I had the planes ready yesterday, but on the way to your country, they were intercepted by the military, and it was only this afternoon that they were released.¡± Charles looked aggrieved. ¡°The military? Didn¡¯t you mention my master¡¯s name?¡± Griffin asked angrily. ¡°I did! But it would have been better not to. Just when they were about to let me go, they detained me for another day when I mentioned it!¡± As Charles spoke, his heart bled. Ever since receiving Griffin¡¯s call these past few days, he hadn¡¯t slept a wink, frantically searching for available private planes. As luck would have it, he had indeed managed to gather them. Overjoyed, he rushed to Huaxia immediately. Because Griffin had made it clear that if he arrived a day early, he would get an extra thirty percent! That was a fortune worth tens of millions! But unexpectedly, upon entering Huaxia, he was intercepted, and one whole day was wasted in vain. ¡°Oh? And do you know which military force intercepted you?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Charles, very adept at reading the room, hastily answered respectfully, ¡°Respected Sir, even if I turned to ashes, I would remember. The people who detained me were from the Wang Family in Zhonghuai!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Wang Family of Zhonghuai? Qin Yuan and others changed their expressions slightly. This family was a historic military noble family. But Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, the mistake was not yours, the amount will still be increased by thirty percent!¡± Charles was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Five brand-new private jets lined up in a row, with Charles leading Xue An for a tour of each aircraft. ¡°Sir, these aircraft were originally meant for the Z Eastern Imperial Family, so each one is the ultimate in luxury. Take this one, for example, it even has a private swimming pool,¡± Charles excitedly explained. Xue An remained indifferent, but Qin Yuan and the others following them were all full of amazement. Though in recent years, Huaxia had seen a surge in the number of wealthy elite, when it comes to luxury, they still couldn¡¯t compare to the deeply rooted, venerable noble families abroad. ¡°Unlike those private jets that can only carry around ten persons, each of these can accommodate over thirty passengers and provide an extremely comfortable environment for every guest!¡± Charles chattered on, but seeing Xue An¡¯s expressionless face, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit flustered inside. Therefore, with a quick glance and a chuckle, he said, ¡°Of course, none of these might seem like much in Sir¡¯s eyes, but let me introduce the most important part of these private jets!¡± With that, Charles clapped his hands. Over twenty gorgeous women dressed as flight attendants came out. Charles proudly said, ¡°All of these ladies have undergone strict training and were meant to follow these planes to the Z Eastern, but now they all belong to Sir!¡± Saying so, Charles gave the attendants a knowing look. As he said, all the attendants, having undergone strict and special training, bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. ¡°We have seen Sir!¡± It was a perfect Huaxia pronunciation. ¡°Heh heh, each flight attendant here is a graduate from top universities, proficient in at least four or five foreign languages, truly rare gems!¡± Charles said with a look that said all men would understand. Still, Xue An remained noncommittal. However, the attendants felt a small sense of happiness within. Globally, the only ones who could afford such luxurious private jets were basically old men on the brink of the grave. These girls had all braced themselves for the worst. But they had not expected their new boss to be such a young and handsome man. With such a boss, far from unwilling, they would have paid money for the privilege. Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need them!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Charles did not quite understand. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t need so many attendants.¡± His words cast a silence over the atmosphere, and the complexions of these beauties gradually turned pale. With some hesitation, Charles said, ¡°Sir, these beauties come with the private jets as part of the package; even if you don¡¯t want them, there won¡¯t be any discount on the price!¡± At this point, Griffin could no longer hold back, stepping forward and saying angrily, ¡°Charles, does my master care about the money? You big oaf, arranging something like this without knowing anything! Do you know what my master is buying all these planes for?¡± ¡°For what?¡± Charles blinked his shrewd little eyes, thinking to himself that there was nothing else to it besides enjoying the life of a top-tier tycoon on a private jet. ¡°My master is buying these jets to fetch his bride! You fool!¡± Griffin scolded. ¡°Fetching a bride?¡± Charles still didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s to pick up his wife with these planes!¡± Finally, Charles understood, then he was shocked. Not only he was astonished, but the attendants were too. Splurging hundreds of millions, just to use it for fetching a bride? This was beyond extravagant; it was utterly unreasonable. ¡°Let these attendants stay here so we can bring more friends and family!¡± Qin Yuan interjected at that moment. Xue An nodded, then looked at the pale-faced group of beauties and said indifferently, ¡°After we pick up the bride, you can stay with the planes.¡± Hearing what Xue An said, the group of beautifully dressed attendants finally breathed a sigh of relief, then each started to scheme in her own heart. So their boss already had a wife, huh! But, this was hardly anything to fuss over. Which wealthy person doesn¡¯t have several girlfriends? As long as he takes the plane, they would have a chance to get close to him! The thought of climbing up the social ladder by getting cozy with such a handsome and rich man set these flight attendants¡¯ hearts ablaze. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Xue An had bought these planes purely for his wedding convoy, and after picking up An Yan, he probably wouldn¡¯t need them anymore. After all, no matter how fast a plane could fly, could it be faster than him travelling through the air at will? As the morning sun rose. The entourage heading to Zhongdu for the wedding had already assembled. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely be going. Old Xie and Auntie Pang were dressed in brand-new, fitting clothes, looking like two successful businesspeople. Since they were the witnesses for the wedding, their presence was a must. Besides them, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xue Lan, as the groom¡¯s female relatives, also had to go. Adding them all up, there were about forty or so people going. Xue An put on a traditional Chinese suit, and a hint of a smile appeared on his handsome and cultured face. ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡± Five airplanes soared high into the sky, heading straight for Zhongdu. As the planes passed over the entrance of Yunmeng Villa, Wu Qiang led a host of security guards in a collective salute. Meanwhile, media from all over the world had started to broadcast the event since early in the morning. When the reporters saw the five brand-new planes soaring into the sky, they couldn¡¯t help but let out muted exclamations of awe. ¡°What a grand gesture!¡± In a quiet town in Europe, Fan Mengxue was sitting on the couch, staring blankly at the live broadcast on TV. ¡°Meng Xue, we¡¯re supposed to attend a film festival today. Shall we leave now?¡± Han Yao said softly. Knowing Fan Mengxue¡¯s current state of mind, she wanted to distract her with work for the time being. But suddenly, Fan Mengxue stood up, ¡°Back to the country!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Han Yao thought she must have heard wrong. ¡°I thought I would be jealous, but his relationship with An Yan makes it impossible for me to feel that way. This is his moment of happiness, and I should be there!¡± Fan Mengxue spoke softly, then turned and ran out the door. Han Yao stood frozen in place, and it took her quite a while to let out a long sigh. ¡°Are all women so foolish when it comes to love?¡± Zhongdu. Since morning, the An Family¡¯s house had been filled with guests coming to offer their congratulations from all directions. The small number of servants in the An Family simply couldn¡¯t keep up. Chen Xiuhe immediately called for the Chen Family¡¯s help. And members from the Fire Phoenix and many from the military also spontaneously came to maintain order. Almost all the noble families of Zhongdu had gathered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a magnificent scene made many people sigh in admiration. They marveled at the mighty reputation of the An Family now. And unlike other powerful families, the An Family¡¯s current strength and status were almost solely due to one man¡¯s sky-reaching abilities. The citizens of Zhongdu had also come early to enjoy the spectacle. The An Family¡¯s gate and several nearby streets were now clogged with all kinds of luxury cars. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Chapter 348: Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Some couldn¡¯t help but joke that if any luxury brand¡¯s car hadn¡¯t appeared at this time, it simply meant the brand wasn¡¯t luxurious enough. By the time the sun was well up in the sky, the entire An Family home was bustling with excitement. Countless media had also aimed their cameras here. This was almost a wedding being broadcast live around the world. And in such an atmosphere, feelings of jealousy unavoidably surfaced as acidic comments. ¡°Haha, it takes at least seven or eight hours to drive from Beijiang to Zhongdu, if they¡¯re just leaving now, they¡¯d be lucky to make it by evening!¡± someone said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right, and I doubt they¡¯ll even make it today, have you seen the traffic jams outside?¡± ¡°Exactly, and even if they did make it to Zhongdu, it would take hours to get to the An Family¡¯s place from there. As for today¡¯s wedding, haha, I¡¯d say it¡¯s highly unlikely!¡± The envious words of these people made many feel uncomfortable, yet there was no way to refute them. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le, three brothers, were also filled with anxiety at this moment. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Second Brother arrived yet? I just inquired, and indeed, there are traffic jams everywhere!¡± Qiao Le said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Second Brother always has a plan for doing things. He must have anticipated this!¡± Zhao Xuehui said. Meanwhile, An Yan, having finished her makeup, sat quietly in the room waiting. Hearing the noise outside, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± An Qing frowned, ¡°Nothing, just some people who can¡¯t stand to see others doing well spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± An Yan nodded. ¡°Sister, did my brother-in-law tell you how he¡¯s getting to Zhongdu?¡± ¡°I asked him, but he just smiled and told me not to worry.¡± Upon hearing this, An Qing breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long time, in An Qing¡¯s view, there was nothing Xue An couldn¡¯t do. Just then, the sky outside suddenly darkened, and the wind howled, heralding an imminent downpour. The An Family members were thrown into a frenzy, fearing the painstakingly arranged wedding venue would be ruined by a sudden storm. Yet, some who held grudges against Xue An or simply envied him were secretly delighted! Let the torrential rain come! Hail would be even more satisfying! Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face also couldn¡¯t help but turn sour. The weather forecast had promised with certainty there would be no rain today, so how could a downpour be looming so suddenly? Could it be that even human predictions fail against the will of the heavens? It was at this moment, a tremendous roar of airplanes came from afar. Those with sharp eyes spotted the five approaching airplanes and exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Look over there!¡± Everyone looked up to see the airplanes had already reached the airspace above the An Family¡¯s home and started to circle. Many were stunned, a thought dawning in their minds. Could it be¡­ this was the groom¡¯s arrival procession? This was simply too astonishing and out of the ordinary! But at the same time, raindrops began to fall. Some people deliberately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a torrential downpour, hurry home to get your laundry in!¡± In the midst of the restless crowd, suddenly, a figure shot up from one of the airplanes, and at the same time, a voice shouted sharply. ¡°Open!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud but seemed to explode in everyone¡¯s heart. Boom! The dense clouds that filled the sky fragmented in the blink of an eye, then rapidly dispersed. The sunlight drifted down once again, illuminating many shocked faces. Chen Xiuhe cracked a slight smile as the weight in his heart eased. No matter the issue, everything would be easy to handle once he arrived! At this moment, after Xue An punched through the dark clouds, he stood aloof in the sky, and his Divine Sense shot toward a specific location. In a certain place, a middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in horror, ¡°No¡­¡±. But before his words could finish, his entire head exploded. This scene shocked everyone present. Those nearby, whose epaulettes were even stained with blood, were particularly stunned. Xue An witnessed this scene and a trace of cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You actually thought of ruining my wedding! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I am on my way to greet the bride and it¡¯s not suitable to commit a massacre, I would have eliminated you all now! But I¡¯ll let you live a few more days! With that thought, Xue An slowly descended to the ground. As his feet touched down, the Fire Phoenix members formed a square formation and shouted in unison, ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, then looked around the crowd. Many who originally harbored ill intentions were now trembling with fear, not daring to meet Xue An¡¯s gaze. But there were even more faces filled with curiosity and shock. After all, Xue An¡¯s entrance was just too special and too astounding. Meanwhile, those five private planes landed directly behind the An Family¡¯s residence. There was a vast open space behind the An Family estate, a perfect spot for the planes, but it also put the pilots¡¯ skills to a great test. Only those who had undergone rigorous training dared to land directly. As soon as the planes came to a stop, Qin Yuan, Tang Xuan¡¯er and the others walked down and joined Xue An. Chen Xiuhe approached with a hearty laugh, ¡°Mr. Xue, congratulations, congratulations!¡± Xue An replied with a light smile, ¡°Uncle Chen, you are too kind!¡± This address as ¡®Uncle¡¯ made Chen Xiuhe pause, then he burst into an incredibly joyful laughter. ¡°Good! Good! Today is truly a joyous day, let¡¯s go inside to talk!¡± After Xue An and the others went off to the banquet hall, the people outside began to buzz with conversation. ¡°Damn, is he even human? Falling from such a height and coming out without a scratch?¡± someone said, visibly shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve just realized how formidable Mr. Xue is? Didn¡¯t you see him dispersing the stormy weather just now?¡± ¡°What shocked me the most are those five planes. I checked carefully just now; each plane has the Xue character printed on it and all are brand new! Did he just buy them?¡± This remark made many fall silent. For these noble families, mighty martial strength might bend their will. But it was the overwhelming display of wealth and power that truly drove them to despair. Many with malicious intentions also took this opportunity to slink away. Back in the banquet hall, after briefly sitting with Xue An, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian grew a bit anxious and called out, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah! We miss Mommy!¡± The words of the two daughters brought smiles to many faces. Chen Xiuhe, beaming, said, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look, just walk through this banquet hall and there are a few rooms behind. Your mother is there, but remember you need to prepare more red envelopes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded somewhat understandingly and then looked up at Xue An, ¡°Daddy, did you bring the red envelopes?¡± Xue An smiled, stood up, and said lightly, ¡°Of course I brought them! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go get Mom!¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update ¡°` Walking past the banquet hall, the corridor ahead was covered with flowers, turning it into a veritable flower gallery. Xue An, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Tang Xuan¡¯er, Xue Lan, and many others made their way inside together. Halfway there, they saw someone blocking the path with a wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Xue, on this joyful day, the two of us sisters have also come to join the fun. Bring out the red envelopes!¡± Wei Rulan, sitting in the wheelchair, stretched out her hand with a beaming smile. Wei Ruyan also said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Xue, I even brought out the best flowers from my collection for your wedding!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wei Ruyan, of course, there are red envelopes!¡± As he spoke, he handed over two plump red envelopes. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan were just there for the excitement, and didn¡¯t really care about the so-called red envelopes. But as soon as they received them, the expressions of the Wei sisters changed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Wei Ruyan exclaimed. Xue An said with a faint smile, ¡°Some people call these things spirit stones, but I think it¡¯s better to call them jade marrow!¡± Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan glanced at each other and both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The moment they took the red envelopes, they felt the spiritual energy inside, and now hearing Xue An call it jade marrow, they were naturally astonished. ¡°Mr. Xue, these items are too valuable. We were just joking; how could we dare to accept them?¡± Wei Ruyan said as she tried to return the red envelopes. Xue An smiled, ¡°I have plenty of these things, and you¡¯ve worked hard arranging the An Family¡¯s decorations!¡± With that, Xue An stepped forward and walked on. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rulan watched his retreating figure, both feeling a bit dazed. ¡°Rulan, should we really accept this?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. And at that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice came, ¡°Wearing this item often might even give her the chance to stand up!¡± Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan trembled, then respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Xue An said with a faint smile, already walking away. This jade marrow, or spirit stones, are indeed good items for the average cultivator, but Xue An was well aware that although they can initially boost one¡¯s cultivation level, overuse would only be detrimental without any benefits. That¡¯s why he never let An Yan or anyone else use them. As for why he said he had plenty, it was because of the ring Xue An looted from the Immortal Palace. That ring was a Mustard Seed Ring. As its name suggests, it is a space ring capable of containing countless items, large as Mount Meru or small as a mustard seed. After obtaining it and breaking the seal, Xue An found it to be filled with tons of spirit stones. These things were tasteless to consume and a pity to discard, so they were perfect to hand out as wedding gifts. After all, what was insignificant to Xue An was considered a treasure of heaven and earth to ordinary people. Upon reaching the door past the flower gallery, they found it tightly shut with bursts of women¡¯s laughter coming from inside. Xue An smiled faintly and approached to knock gently on the door. ¡°Who goes there?¡± a female voice asked from inside. ¡°I¡¯ve come to fetch the bride!¡± ¡°Fetch whom?¡± ¡°An Yan!¡± ¡°Who is An Yan?¡± ¡°My wife!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you, speak up!¡± the voices inside teased and laughed. Xue An smiled and, even though he was the Immortal Venerable, today he had to obey and so he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve come to take my wife, An Yan, home!¡± His voice caused many petals to fall from the flower gallery above. Whispers could be heard inside, soft, yet Xue An could hear them all. ¡°Should we open it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± ¡°` ¡°But the elders at home said, just tease him a bit and that would be enough, after all, Mr. Xue is a man of high status!¡± ¡°At the very least, we should make him sing a song, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Xue An heard this and, without waiting for a response from inside, laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sing a song for you. If I sing well, you¡¯ll open the door! How about that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± And those who had come with Xue An also had to restrain their laughter. What song did Mr. Xue plan to sing? Little Rabbit, Be Good? ¡°This song is actually the only one I know because it¡¯s also her favorite. We used to listen to this song all day on the balcony, gazing at the stars. This time, I¡¯ll sing it for you!¡± Xue An said softly, and then he began to sing. ¡°The sparrow outside the window, chattering on the electric wire, you said this line, feels so much like summer¡­¡± The surroundings gradually quieted down. Xue An¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t professional, and he didn¡¯t want to sing professionally either. He was simply singing this song with the emotions of that naive young boy from three thousand years ago. His voice slightly trembled while also carrying the warm sunshine of the afternoon, full of memories. Everyone listened quietly. As he sang, Xue An seemed to return to those nights, seeing the couple quietly embracing each other. That bliss was the very reason that had sustained Xue An for three thousand years. On the large bed in the room, covered by a red veil, An Yan was already in tears. As the song ended, there was a moment of silence around, followed by an explosion of applause like thunder. ¡°Bravo! Truly beautiful!¡± Someone shouted excitedly, repeatedly exclaiming their admiration. And some, with tears in their eyes, silently clapped, as if Xue An¡¯s singing had stirred deep-seated memories within them. The only ones in the whole place who felt nothing were Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who knocked on the door saying, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is here to pick you up! Open the door, please!¡± Their childish voices dissipated the lingering sorrow. The door opened. Tang Xuan¡¯er, Qin Yu, and Xue Lan stepped forward to distribute red envelopes. Griffin followed behind, his face a mask of heartache. He had never seen such lavish spending, to actually use Spirit Stones for red envelopes. Sometimes, you really know how to squander, Griffin thought to himself secretly. Entering the room, the spacious and comfortably decorated room was seen, and on the large bed in the center sat An Yan, quietly beneath her veil. Xue An stepped forward, coming to the side of the bed and quietly looking on. The room gradually became quiet. Even through the red veil, Xue An could still see the tear-stained face of An Yan. His heart suddenly ached. Then, he slowly knelt on one knee. As he knelt, the crowd watching the scene let out a low murmur of surprise. Many thought that given Xue An¡¯s personality, he would definitely not kneel. Xue An paid no attention to these reactions; his eyes were focused only on An Yan, who was trembling slightly, and then he smiled. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go home!¡± There were no phrases like ¡®marry me¡¯, just a simple, ¡®let¡¯s go home!¡¯ Many nodded in understanding¡ªindeed, that was more in line with Xue An¡¯s character. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xue An gently lifted An Yan¡¯s hand and slowly put the Mustard Seed Ring on her finger. Many in the room were surprised. After all, the Mustard Seed Ring was dim and unremarkable. Why would he give such a ring? Griffin, a little irritate at the curious gazes from many, deliberately spoke loudly, ¡°This ring cannot be found anywhere else in the world! It¡¯s a Space Ring that can fit an entire mountain inside!¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Congratulations from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Congratulations from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) This sentence shocked many who had previously looked down upon the situation. Wei Rulan, who was in the distance, was even more startled and muttered to herself, ¡°To contain the great Mount Sumeru within a mustard seed, I always thought such a thing was but a legend, never did I imagine it truly existed!¡± When many people learned from others about the miraculous and precious nature of this ring, they all looked at An Yan with extremely envious eyes. Especially the girls, who were nearly driven mad with envy. The considerateness and gentleness, the domineering and wealth, the handsomeness and strength of Xue An¡ªall these made the young ladies envious. An Yan stood up with the support of Xue An and naturally hooked her arm into his, walking out together. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian followed closely behind; the two little girls were also dressed in finely made children¡¯s formal wear today. This family walking together drew countless envious and amazed gazes. Upon arriving at the banquet hall, the atmosphere reached its climax. Chen Xiuhe and many others all stood up to greet the newlyweds. Xue Anchong nodded slightly to the crowd. Just at that moment, a hearty laughter was heard from outside. ¡°Congratulations to General Xue!¡± General Xue? What kind of title was this? Many were puzzled. Suddenly, a great crowd of people filed in from the door. The arrival of this group stunned everyone present. That¡¯s because most of the newcomers were generals, and the number was so great it seemed as though all the generals of Zhongdu had come. Someone said in a trembling voice, ¡°A hundred generals come to congratulate!¡± Many people were shaken inside. In Huaguo, there was a legend that if a wedding was congratulated by a hundred generals, the couple would be blessed with eternal happiness. Of course, most often this was taken merely as a legend. After all, who could invite a hundred generals to their wedding? But today, Xue An had done just that. Leading them was none other than General Yang. He approached with a smile, took Xue An¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°General Xue, I was slightly delayed on the road and ended up late!¡± A faint smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, and then he glanced at Chen Xiuhe standing proudly to the side, knowing for certain that this was his doing. Although Xue An was not particularly impressed by the idea of a hundred generals giving their congratulations, since they had come, and also provided such a splendid surprise, he had to consider giving some face. Therefore, he nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you to all the generals for coming!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, General Xue, after all, we are colleagues. You are getting married, and naturally, we ought to come here and share a toast!¡± Yang laughed heartily. Many couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Colleagues? And addressing him repeatedly as General Xue! What in the world was going on? At this time, General Yang noticed the puzzled looks around him and smiled slightly, ¡°Perhaps everyone is not aware! General Xue was in fact personally promoted to the rank of Vermilion Bird Major General by Great General Lin, and after some deliberation, we felt General Xue¡¯s merits were numerous, so we decided to promote General Xue to the rank of Lieutenant General!¡± Boom! The entire hall was stunned. Lieutenant General? This was a truly high military rank in Huaguo! Only a rank below Great General and First Class General! At this point, countless envious gazes focused on Xue An. Xue An merely smiled slightly and nodded, ¡°Thank you to all the generals for your kindness!¡± General Yang chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, General Xue! With your achievements, this is truly well-deserved!¡± Saying so, he personally took out the medal of a Lieutenant General and pinned it onto Xue An¡¯s chest. Then came the time for revelry. More guests had arrived today than anticipated. But Chen Xiuhe had come prepared. He had already booked the entire kitchen staff from Zhongdu¡¯s most renowned restaurants in advance, and now several chef teams were busily working behind the scenes. Dish after dish was served like flowing water. Xue An and the guests naturally had to partake in this meal before they could take An Yan home. According to the customs of Huaguo, the groom today must finish the drink, no matter who comes to toast. Many people came just to see the joke that was Xue An. Chen Xiuhe had also found several heavy drinkers ready to replace Xue An at any moment. But unexpectedly, Xue An downed his drinks as they came, without any reluctance. He quickly laid out a swath of people. And when others came along, unconvinced, Xue An simply stopped pouring wine and started drinking from the bottles directly. And that was 53-degree Maotai! But Xue An drank it as if it were water, polishing off ten bottles. That shocked everyone present. No one dared to challenge him after that, and Xue An showed no signs of drunkenness. He even managed to get these generals drunk in the process. Towards the end, General Yang¡¯s tongue even started to thicken, as he clung to Xue An and began to spout nonsense. ¡°General Xue, those materials you provided to our country last time¡­they¡¯ve been a huge help¡­hmm¡­¡± Xue An smiled and had Qin Yu distribute a red envelope to each general. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± someone asked in amazement. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The cultivation technique I gave you last time will encounter a bottleneck in the later stages; use this Spirit Stone to help break through when the time comes!¡± This revelation sobered the generals up, and greed flashed in their eyes. ¡°General Xue, do you have any more?¡± General Yang asked eagerly. Xue An smiled, ¡°I have plenty of these, but there¡¯s no time to get them out now!¡± With that, Xue An stood up, picked up a glass of wine, and nodded to everyone in the room, ¡°You¡¯ve all come here to congratulate me; I toast to all of you!¡± With that, Xue An drank it all. The crowd applauded and cheered. Xue An smiled and then leaned down to say to An Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to head home!¡± An Yan obediently stood up. Everyone automatically cleared a path. An Yan and Xue An left hand in hand. An Qing followed behind with tears in her eyes, happy that her sister had finally found her lifelong happiness and destiny. Her heart was naturally full of joy. The group heading to Beijiang was not small. Besides An Qing, who was certain to go, Chen Xiuhe, Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan, Wei Rulan, and General Yang, among others, were all going to see them off. Once everyone had boarded the plane, they left Zhongdu amidst the envious gazes of onlookers, flying toward Beijiang. It wasn¡¯t until the plane was out of sight that someone exclaimed, ¡°This wedding was truly unparalleled in the world!¡± Afterward, the group dispersed. The girls who had been accompanying An Yan also returned to their homes. One of them, once home, started excitedly talking about the day¡¯s events. ¡°Did you get a red envelope this time?¡± It was only after her family asked her that she suddenly remembered the red envelope from Xue An and quickly took it out. ¡°I wonder what kind of red envelope Mr. Xue would give?¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s gold! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so bulging!¡± But upon opening it, they found a glittering and translucent piece of jade. ¡°What is this?¡± the family wondered. As the phone rang, the Family Head answered, and his expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Yes! Yes! I will definitely hand it over to the nation!¡± After hanging up the phone, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Family Head gave a wry smile and then reluctantly glanced at the piece of jade. ¡°That was the military on the line; this piece of jade is a national treasure, and they want us to hand it over to the state!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How can that be? We got it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing; they will give our family ample compensation!¡± No one spoke further. All of them just silently looked at the piece of jade. The girl suddenly felt a regret; if she had asked for one more red envelope at the time, how wonderful that would have been! Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 351 – The World Isn’t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Chapter 351: Chapter 351 ¨C The World Isn¡¯t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Beijiang. The plane slowly came to a stop. As Xue An and An Yan walked down the spiral staircase, countless fireworks soared into the sky, bursting one after another, lighting up the night sky of Beijiang like a kaleidoscope with their dazzling brilliance. A red carpet led from the temporary airfield all the way to the Number One Tian Villa. Hand in hand, Xue An and An Yan made their way over it. Behind them was a vast expanse of fireworks going off, while in front of them were countless watching eyes. All of this made An Yan somewhat nervous. Noticing this, Xue An squeezed An Yan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± An Yan hummed in response, her voice low. But immediately after, her stomach let out several rumbles. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked quietly, ¡°Hungry?¡± Even though she was beneath the bridal veil, Xue An could still see An Yan¡¯s face turning red at a visible rate. In fact, An Yan hadn¡¯t had a proper meal since yesterday, and the scent of food wafting over was naturally making her stomach growl. ¡°Just wait a bit longer, I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± An Yan nodded happily. ¡°Daddy, Nian Nian is hungry too!¡± Xue Nian, who was following behind, heard about cooking and couldn¡¯t help but say with her mouth watering. Xiang Xiang, who was on the side pulling at her mother¡¯s wedding dress, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat a piece of cake on the plane?¡± ¡°But cake is not as good, Daddy¡¯s cooking is the best!¡± Xue Nian said with a pitiful look. ¡°You still ate so much even if it wasn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about me, but you ate a lot too!¡± Xue Nian retorted. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t eat as much as you did!¡± ¡°Big sister ate more!¡± The two little girls started chattering and bickering again. Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, then Xue An took An Yan¡¯s hand and slowly headed towards the wedding venue. He had promised to fulfill every commitment he made to this girl. This wedding was just the beginning. ¡°Bow to heaven and earth!¡± Following the customs of Beijiang, the most important ceremony for the couple is the final bow to heaven and earth. But when Song Yi shouted these words, many people couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Like Tang Xuan¡¯er. She looked at the stage worriedly. Would Xue An, so formidable, be willing to kneel down? In the midst of everyone¡¯s concerned gazes, Xue An smiled slightly and knelt on the ground alongside An Yan. An Yan said with some excitement, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, heaven and earth aren¡¯t worth it, but you are!¡± This remark immediately choked An Yan up. And this scene was witnessed by Fan Mengxue, who had rushed to the site. She stood at a distance, staring at the couple on the stage, her eyes becoming lost in a daze. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Han Yao called out worriedly. She was afraid Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t withstand the impact. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue smiled. ¡°Did you notice? He looks so handsome in a suit!¡± Now Han Yao was even more worried, ¡°Meng Xue, if you¡¯re upset, just cry it out!¡± ¡°Cry? Why should I cry? He¡¯s gotten married, and he¡¯s so happy, I¡¯m too delighted to even consider crying! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s drink to his happiness!¡± Fan Mengxue walked into the venue cheerfully. Her arrival also caused a stir among the crowd. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Fan Mengxue!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go abroad? Why has she come back now?¡± Many people exclaimed. And Tang Xuan¡¯er was also startled, quickly walking over. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a bit late, but luckily, I¡¯ve still made it in time!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded, but turned her head away with a bit of a heavy heart, seemingly unable to bear the sight of Fan Mengxue¡¯s smile. The ceremony concluded. The wedding banquet officially began. Top chefs from Beijiang and the provincial city had been ready for action, and as soon as the command to start the meal was given, they immediately began cooking the dishes. The exquisite cuisine flowed like water, the mere scent of which was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. At that moment, An Yan called out with a hint of surprise, ¡°Meng Xue!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Happy wedding!¡± This scene between the two raised eyebrows among the crowd. Could it really be this harmonious? Then Fan Mengxue turned with a smile to Xue An and extended her hand generously, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations!¡± Xue An smiled and shook her hand lightly, ¡°I was about ready to fly to Europe to drag you back!¡± Fan Mengxue just smiled, without a word. Seeing everyone present, she said, ¡°Let me make something fresh for you!¡± With that, Xue An turned and headed to the kitchen. The busy staff in the kitchen all jumped when they saw him coming. ¡°Mr. Xue, what are you doing? It¡¯s all greasy in here; you should go back out front!¡± ¡°Never mind me, clear a stove for me!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what Xue An was planning, but they cleared a stove for him as instructed. Xue An took out the octopus monster meat he had obtained the other day and deftly began to skewer it. Then he placed it over the fire to grill. Soon, a strange fragrance wafted through the air. Many were taken aback by the scent. ¡°What is Mr. Xue cooking? It smells incredible?¡± someone asked. Xue An, however, paid no mind to the surprised looks and quickly finished grilling the skewers before taking them outside. An Yan was already starving by this point, and Xue An handed her one, ¡°Try this!¡± An Yan didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This is so delicious!¡± Xue An then distributed the remaining skewers among the people. The two young girls couldn¡¯t wait to grab one and start eating. Everyone had nothing but praise. Tan Xiaoyu, after eating a skewer, paused slightly. The meat, once consumed, turned into a surge of pure energy, and it seemed to enhance her Cultivation Level a smidge. What in the world was this? Many others noticed something unusual and expressed their amazement. ¡°Mr. Xue, what kind of meat is this? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± someone inquired. Xue An smiled, ¡°This is the meat of an octopus monster I captured a few days ago, with two to three hundred years of Cultivation Level. Naturally, it¡¯s extraordinary!¡± Many people¡¯s eyes brightened at this revelation. So these were actually the meat of a demon beast that had lived for two to three hundred years? Therefore, the skewers that Xue An had grilled were quickly gone in a flash. Only Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t partake; she just kept happily sipping her drink. Many admirers came to toast her, and she didn¡¯t decline. The banquet continued until late into the night before finally concluding. As people at last began to leave. Fan Mengxue was still drinking her drinks with a drunken gaze. Tang Xuan¡¯Er approached with a sigh, ¡°Enough, no more drinking!¡± Fan Mengxue looked up at her with teary eyes but said with a laugh, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just wanted to drink a bit more of her wedding wine!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er remained silent and then sat beside Fan Mengxue. ¡°In fact, I know that right now, you feel just like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Fan Mengxue said softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This statement sent a shiver through Tang Xuan¡¯Er, who quickly turned her face away, not daring to let Fan Mengxue see the tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone. The mistake is that we didn¡¯t meet him at the right time, did we, Xuan¡¯Er?¡± Fan Mengxue whispered. ¡°You¡¯re really drunk! Come on, let me help you go back to sleep,¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said after a moment of silence. Fan Mengxue shook her head, took up another cup, and said dreamily, ¡°With this last cup of drink, whom shall I appear to be in my drunkenness?¡± She then began to laugh, and suddenly, she was crying. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding caused a tremendous sensation. Even though many did not attend the scene, countless people still watched the entire process of the wedding through various channels. The grand scale of the wedding goes without saying, but what was even more coveted was the romance that seemed to overflow, which left many girls envious. For a while, the slogan ¡°When marrying, marry a man like Mr. Xue¡± became very popular online. However, while there was a buzz of excitement outside, Mr. Xue, An Yan, and their two little girls had hidden away in their old home. Of course, this place lacked the luxury and spaciousness of Number One Tian Villa, but the value it represented was irreplaceable by any other. Especially when the media was surrounding and blocking off areas, just to get more information about Mr. Xue, the peace here became even more precious. The day after the wedding, Zhao Xuehui and others returned to Zhongdu first. They were now the senior executives of Tianyuan, and a single day away would cause significant losses. Leaving with them were Chen Xiuhe, Wei Ruyan, and others. After they left, Mr. Xue¡¯s cozy home still seemed very lively. For example, Tang Xuan¡¯Er, Fan Mengxue, and Song Yi would come over every day to freeload meals. Laughter and cheerful voices always filled the small room. Until three days later, in an early morning when no one was around, Fan Mengxue quietly left Zhongdu and returned to Europe. Tang Xuan¡¯Er also went back to continue her work. Everything gradually returned to normal. Only Song Yi did not leave, and that day he found Mr. Xue. ¡°Sir, the Xiangjiang auction is in a few days. Shall we go now?¡± Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± As matters in Beijiang had already been handled, it was time to take his wife and children for a cozy honeymoon trip. Since Song Yi mentioned the auction in Xiangjiang might be interesting, they would make Xiangjiang their first stop. And just as Mr. Xue and Song Yi were preparing to set off for Xiangjiang, In a luxurious hotel, ¡°Master Long, we¡¯ve just received news that the Immortal Lu Xia has also arrived in Xiangjiang yesterday!¡± ¡°Understood, you may leave,¡± said Long Guanyu indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± After the messenger had left, a serious expression appeared on the face of Long Guanyu, which otherwise seemed as still as an ancient well or a Buddha statue. ¡°Lu Xia, what are you doing in Xiangjiang instead of playing with insects in Miao Immortal Valley? Could it be¡­ you¡¯re also interested in this auction?¡± Long Guanyu murmured to himself. At that moment, someone else knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± said Long Guanyu with his eyes closed. When the door opened, a man and a woman entered. The man was in his fifties, portly with a big face. If the media were present, they would likely recognize him as a famous tycoon from Xiangjiang, Li Hou. The woman was young and beautiful, a popular actress from Xiangjiang, Si Jin. Upon seeing Master Long sitting on the Taishi Chair with closed eyes, they both quickly bowed in respect. ¡°Master Long!¡± ¡°Tell me, what brings you here?¡± said Long Guanyu indifferently. Li Hou and Si Jin looked at each other before Si Jin spoke timidly, ¡°Master, I would like to ask for your help in dealing with someone!¡± ¡°Oh? Who?¡± ¡°A little wretch who always suppresses me!¡± As she said this, a look of resentment flashed across Si Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Ten million!¡± Long Guanyu said directly, too unconcerned to care about their grudges. A hesitant look crossed Si Jin¡¯s face; ten million was no small sum. Then she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Master, if you kill the target, it won¡¯t arouse suspicions from others, will it?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Long Guanyu frowned. A bloody and fierce aura enveloped her. Si Jin trembled and quickly said, ¡°Of course not! I was just asking! Master, could it be a bit cheaper?¡± ¡°Cheaper? Haha, you could pay five thousand yuan to hire a junkie to deal with your opponent if you want cheap!¡± Long Guanyu said and then closed her eyes. Si Jin clenched her teeth, ¡°Ten million it is! As long as you kill the target, everything else is negotiable!¡± ¡°Give me the birthdate!¡± After receiving the money, Long Guanyu said indifferently. Si Jin, who had come prepared, handed over a piece of paper with the enemy¡¯s birthdate written on it. After taking it, Long Guanyu glanced at it and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Gong Xiaoqing, the actress who just won the Best Newcomer of the Year award?¡± Si Jin bowed her head deeply. ¡°Alright, you may leave now. In no more than three days, you will read about her sudden death in the newspapers!¡± Si Jin hesitated, wanting to say something, but Li Hou had already grabbed her and flashed a smile at Long Guanyu. ¡°In that case, Master Long, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± Long Guanyu, with her eyes closed, murmured an acknowledgment. Only after Si Jin and Li Hou left the hotel did Si Jin say, unable to help herself, ¡°Boss, can this Master Long really do it? That¡¯s ten million after all. What if he can¡¯t deliver?¡± Li Hou chuckled, ¡°What do you know? Since Master Long arrived in Xiangjiang three months ago, he¡¯s acted more than a dozen times and has never broken his word! Moreover, his methods are unfathomable, employing the JIangtou arts from Nanyang¡ªextremely sinister! If you had kept asking questions just now and annoyed him, even you wouldn¡¯t have been spared!¡± Si Jin drew a sharp breath and dared not speak anymore. Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Long Guanyu, who was resting with her eyes closed, saw the paper in her hand suddenly ignite with a ghostly fire and then vanish. This was a filthy alley in Xiangjiang. The ground was littered with various nauseating garbage and sewage. Lu Xia walked slowly through the alley and came to a tightly closed house at the end, knocking gently on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The door opened, and a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks asked impatiently from behind the iron grille. Lu Xia handed over a piece of paper, speaking heavily accented local dialect, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ah Fei!¡± The man sized up Lu Xia. Lu Xia¡¯s clothes were cut from rough homespun that had been washed to a faded grey, making her appear very rustic. The man couldn¡¯t help but look disdainful and said haughtily, ¡°Who are you to ask for our Brother Fei!¡± ¡°Just tell him someone from the valley has come!¡± Lu Xia, rubbing her rough hands from frequent labor, said with an honest smile. ¡°Alright, you wait!¡± The man walked off impatiently. Lu Xia looked around at the surroundings and said with some helplessness, ¡°Ah Fei has actually settled in such a place. Staying here too long will inevitably wear away his gu heart!¡± Ah Fei was only in his twenties, his face full of unruly defiance. At this moment, he was staring intently at a horse race on the television. The man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks came inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Fei, someone outside is looking for you!¡± Ah Fei frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Who is it? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know them!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, tell them to get lost!¡± Ah Fei said irritably, tearing up a losing betting slip. ¡°Alright!¡± The man turned to leave. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Chapter 353: Chapter 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Ah Fei suddenly called out to him again, ¡°Wait, what did that person look like?¡± ¡°He looked rustic and was even wearing clothes that seemed to be made of homespun. Oh, right, he also said he was from the valley!¡± The man had not finished speaking. When Ah Fei had already run out of sight. ¡°Brother Fei!¡± The man didn¡¯t know what was happening and shouted hurriedly. ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Ah Fei yelled without looking back. By the time he reached the gate and saw Lu Xia, all the defiance on Ah Fei¡¯s face had vanished, replaced by utmost compliance and reverence. ¡°Gu Master!¡± Ah Fei opened the iron gate, speaking with immense respect. With a smile, Lu Xia said, ¡°I was thinking of calling you, but then I forgot your number. Luckily, I had this note and asked for directions on my way here!¡± Ah Fei eagerly took the parcel from Lu Xia¡¯s hand and diligently led the way. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. No one had ever seen the notorious Brother Fei so submissive before. The thin-faced, monkey-cheeked man was trembling with fear. Could this unsophisticated man be someone of great importance? When they arrived at a clean, unoccupied room, Ah Fei knelt down reverently, ¡°Gu Master, do you have any business in Xiangjiang?¡± Lu Xia waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯re not in the valley, so no need for such formalities. I came to Xiangjiang this time for an item!¡± ¡°Is it the one from the auction?¡± asked Ah Fei. ¡°Eh, how do you know about it?¡± ¡°I have a friend who knows several esteemed individuals from Xiangjiang, and they have all mentioned the auction. Moreover, they said that Long Guanyu, with his rising fame, is also here for that item.¡± Lu Xia smiled, ¡°That item is of greater importance to the Nanyang sorcery lineage, so naturally, he would come!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei bowed and responded. After studying him for a moment, Lu Xia frowned slightly, ¡°How is your Gu path doing? Show me!¡± Ah Fei shivered and, with some trepidation, performed his innate Gu technique. A small jade-green snake appeared in the room, greatly lowering the room¡¯s temperature. Lu Xia frowned, ¡°Is that all?¡± Ah Fei nodded with a wry smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t make progress with your Gu path, your life¡¯s work will be utterly wasted!¡± Lu Xia said with a hint of frustration. Ah Fei kept his head bowed, saying nothing. ¡°Alright, there are still a few days until the auction, I will teach you Gu magic,¡± Lu Xia declared. Ah Fei¡¯s face showed distress, yet he dared not refuse and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± When Xue An¡¯s family and Song Yi arrived in Xiangjiang. The welcome was extremely grand. However, many were there for Song Yi. As for Xue An, to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had used a technique to disguise the appearances of himself, An Yan, and their two daughters. So they appeared to be just an ordinary family of four. After all, one couldn¡¯t always be on guard against causing a sensation whenever going out. Nevertheless, this still attracted many curious glances. Many were puzzled why this family would be seen with Song Yi. Could they be relatives of Master Song? Many speculated. When they had just returned to the hotel. Invitations from over a dozen prestigious families were delivered, hosting a banquet to treat Song Yi to a welcoming feast. Xue An laughed, ¡°It seems you have quite the reputation in Xiangjiang!¡± Song Yi gave a bitter smile, ¡°These noble families are only so deferential because of your formidable prowess, sir. At most, I¡¯m just a spokesperson.¡± On the side, Xue Xiang asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s a spokesperson?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a spokesperson is, you¡¯re so dumb! A spokesperson is just a person with ¡®salt¡¯!¡± Xue Xiang said. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s what it is!¡± Xue Nian nodded. Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. And Song Yi was trying his best not to burst out laughing. Evening. In front of the Blairton Hotel. ¡°Sister Xiaoqing, we¡¯re here!¡± the agent said. Gong Xiaoqing was lost in thought and only managed an ¡°Ah¡± after a while. ¡°Sister Xiaoqing, are you okay?¡± the agent asked with great concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gong Xiaoqing said with a pale face, shaking her head. Then she got out of the car. She always felt extremely irritable today, as if something was always following her. Especially when she closed her eyes, many gruesome and terrifying ghosts would appear in her mind. This feeling was simply awful. ¡°Miss Gong, hello!¡± Just then, a handsome man approached her with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing mustered her spirits for a look at the man, then nodded, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Zhang!¡± Zhang Dong was a newly famous actor in Xiangjiang, known alongside Gong Xiaoqing as two rising stars. This time, the banquet hosted by over a dozen wealthy families also included an invitation to them. Zhang Dong¡¯s gaze swept over Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s slender waist before he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Gong, why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t rested well these past few days!¡± Gong Xiaoqing replied then walked inside. She was not very fond of Zhang Dong. As a fellow industry insider, she had heard plenty of Zhang Dong¡¯s scandalous news and knew him to be a playboy. Naturally, she wanted to keep her distance. However, Zhang Dong clearly had no intention of letting Gong Xiaoqing go so easily and followed her inside. ¡°I watched a play Miss Gong starred in when she first debuted a while ago, and it was really good! Especially that scene in the middle¡ªit was truly breathtaking,¡± Zhang Dong said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s expression turned awkward. Indeed, when she first debuted, she did act in some not-so-mainstream films. She had been trying hard to shake off this stain on her career, only to have it brought up by Zhang Dong today. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Zhang?¡± Gong Xiaoqing asked, barely containing her anger. Zhang Dong shrugged, ¡°Nothing much, I was just praising Miss Gong¡¯s acting skills!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think Mr. Zhang and I are that familiar with each other! Please show some respect!¡± With that, Gong Xiaoqing walked ahead, fuming. Zhang Dong watched her retreating figure, a sinister smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Heh, just a bitch playing high and mighty.¡± Today¡¯s banquet was very grand. It was attended by people from noble families and also by celebrities like Zhang Dong and Gong Xiaoqing. People were gathered in groups, chatting away, with Zhang Dong moving effortlessly between the small circles, like a fish in water. But when Song Yi made his entrance, everyone greeted him with smiles. ¡°Mr. Song!¡± ¡°Master Song!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Yi nodded and smiled. And following by his side, Xue An was ignored by everyone. After all, the current Xue An was very inconspicuous and couldn¡¯t draw anyone¡¯s attention. Even the usually prideful Zhang Dong changed his expression to one of flattery at the sight of Song Yi and hurried over. ¡°Master Song, I am Zhang Dong, I have always admired your expertise in Feng Shui.¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Song Yi looked at the smiling Zhang Dong, did not reach out his hand, just nodded slightly, and then continued walking forward. Zhang Dong stood awkwardly in the distance, his facial expressions fluctuating uncertainly. These kinds of banquets were actually very boring. That¡¯s why An Yan and her two maids did not come. Xue An watched Song Yi, who was mingling lightheartedly with people from several Great Clans, shook his head to himself, then found a corner to sit down and began leisurely sipping red wine. However, his gaze was quickly drawn to Gong Xiaoqing, who sat not far away, her complexion pale. The burdens this woman carries are quite interesting! Xue An thought to himself as he sipped his wine. Gong Xiaoqing, seemingly feeling Xue An¡¯s gaze, looked up and saw a nondescript young man sitting not far away. When she looked at him, the young man raised his glass to her in a gesture. Gong Xiaoqing thought she would be annoyed, but when her eyes met the young man¡¯s, the nausea and fear that had been entwined around her heart suddenly vanished, and she felt a very comfortable sense of quiet. Huh. Gong Xiaoqing let out a soft exclamation inside and couldn¡¯t help but become interested in Xue An, so she too raised her glass in gesture. Xue An smiled faintly, took a sip of red wine, and then looked down, no longer regarding her. Gong Xiaoqing, meanwhile, scrutinized Xue An more closely. Xue An was still using a disguise to conceal his real appearance. So he looked just like an ordinary person. Even his clothes did not reveal much, except that the young man seemed to have a very noble aura. Gong Xiaoqing thought to herself and, as if compelled by some inexplicable force, stood up and walked towards Xue An. ¡°Hello!¡± Gong Xiaoqing stood in front of Xue An and said with a smile. Xue An looked up, nodded slightly, and said indifferently, ¡°Hello!¡± Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat surprised; she had expected to see a look of delight on Xue An¡¯s face, but there was none, not even a ripple in the calmness of his eyes. ¡°May I sit here?¡± Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s curiosity grew and she asked, pointing to a spot next to Xue An. Xue An smiled, ¡°Please do!¡± After Gong Xiaoqing sat down, she once again looked closely at Xue An. She was curious as to why such plain features could have such radiant and profound eyes. At the same time, there was a very pleasant fragrance coming from Xue An. Gong Xiaoqing felt her head, which had been somewhat groggy, suddenly clear up a lot after smelling this scent. ¡°This gentleman seems unfamiliar,¡± Gong Xiaoqing said. ¡°Oh, I just came over from the mainland!¡± Xue An replied casually. Ah, no wonder. ¡°So Master Song and you¡­?¡± ¡°He is a distant relative of my teacher!¡± Xue An made up a lie on the spot. ¡°Oh! My name is Gong Xiaoqing, nice to meet you!¡± Hearing that Xue An was neither from a Noble family nor the son of a rich man, Gong Xiaoqing felt a hint of disappointment but still stretched out her hand with a smile. Xue An did not move, just glanced at her delicate hand, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Gong seems to be a celebrity?¡± Gong Xiaoqing retracted her hand somewhat awkwardly and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh! No wonder!¡± Xue An murmured to himself. ¡°Hmm? Is there a problem?¡± Not understanding, Gong Xiaoqing asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± Xue An shook his head. While Gong Xiaoqing was diligently trying to make conversation with Xue An, Zhang Dong was watching from a distance with an unhappy expression. Who is this man, chatting so merrily with Gong Xiaoqing? A face I¡¯ve never seen before! Could he have come here with Master Song? Zhang Dong pondered, then walked over. ¡°Miss Gong, why are you sitting here idly?¡± Zhang Dong said with a beaming smile. Upon seeing him, Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I don¡¯t need to report to you about where I sit!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhang Dong replied, but his gaze was fixed on Xue An. Who is this man with such an ordinary appearance? ¡°This friend, I¡¯m very pleased to meet you, I am Zhang Dong!¡± Zhang Dong condescendingly stretched out his hand, looking down on Xue An. In his opinion, just announcing his name would surely make this man tremble. But he was disappointed. Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head to look at him, continuing to sit comfortably on the sofa sipping his red wine. Zhang Dong¡¯s face grew ugly, and after retracting his hand with great annoyance, he said sternly, ¡°Does this gentleman have a problem with his hearing? Otherwise, why can¡¯t he even hear people talking?¡± As he spoke, a scornful smile appeared on Zhang Dong¡¯s face. He wanted to continue speaking, but Xue An looked up at him. That indifferent glance made Zhang Dong feel as if his whole body was frozen, unable even to blink. Then Xue An looked down and spoke one word in a calm tone. ¡°Scram!¡± Zhang Dong felt as if his chest had been struck by a heavy hammer; he staggered back several steps, his face turned pale, and he looked at Xue An with a hint of fear in his eyes. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with such trash and turned to address the stunned Gong Xiaoqing, ¡°Miss Gong, have you been feeling restless these last couple of days?¡± Gong Xiaoqing, recovering from her shock, nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! It started around last night. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep, and even when I do, I keep having terrible nightmares. Sir, can you solve this for me?¡± Hope filled Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°The solution is simple, I can do it now, but the thing inside you is quite peculiar. I¡¯m curious, have you offended anyone?¡± Just as Gong Xiaoqing was about to speak, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So we have a charlatan here! Xiaoqing, be careful not to be deceived. Losing money is one thing, but if you¡¯re fooled in other ways, heh¡­¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s words were incredibly malicious. Unable to contain her anger, Gong Xiaoqing shouted, ¡°He is Master Song¡¯s nephew, and what concern is my business to you? If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll call security!¡± Zhang Dong sneered, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯d like to see who gets thrown out!¡± Zhang Dong, still brooding over being verbally dismissed by Xue An, kept his gaze fixed on him. He believed Xue An to be nothing but a street con artist. Which master wasn¡¯t in their forties or fifties, with the air of an immortal? This man looked utterly ordinary; what abilities could he possibly possess? Meanwhile, their dispute had attracted the attention of many onlookers. Song Yi and several elders from the noble families were conversing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing the commotion here, they all glanced over. When Song Yi saw it was Xue An, he appeared slightly taken aback, and a smile emerged on his face. It seemed someone was about to be unlucky. The elders from the noble families with him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Song, this young man came with you, didn¡¯t he? Do you want to step in and say a few words?¡± Song Yi shook his head, ¡°No need! He can handle it on his own.¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Gong Xiaoqing was about to say something else. Xue An waved his hand and then watched Zhang Dong with interest. ¡°You mean to say that I¡¯m a fraudster?¡± ¡°Heh heh! Exactly!¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s expression became more and more arrogant. He noticed that Song Yi and others actually stood watching from a distance and didn¡¯t come over. So it seemed this man was not such an important person after all. Xue An nodded, ¡°So, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°A bet? What kind of bet?¡± Zhang Dong said coldly. ¡°This Miss Gong has something strange on her. If I can pull it out, then you¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to me a hundred times. How about it?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Zhang Dong hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth fiercely, ¡°Fine, but what if you can¡¯t pull it out?¡± ¡°There are no such ¡®ifs¡¯!¡± Xue An spoke calmly as his hand suddenly reached out and grasped in front of Gong Xiaoqing. A mass that exuded a strong fishy smell appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, and the mass surged violently in every direction, exceedingly disgusting. The crowd of onlookers let out a gasp of surprise. However, Gong Xiaoqing felt completely refreshed. Zhang Dong stepped back several paces, his complexion drastically changing, ¡°This¡­ what is this? I get it, this is just a magic trick, right? Heh, you¡¯re trying to deceive people with some sleight of hand?¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°What? Planning on reneging on the bet?¡± Zhang Dong indeed intended to welsh on the deal. If he really knelt and kowtowed, once the major news outlets reported it tomorrow, his star career would be utterly ruined. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Very well, since you chose to do this, I¡¯ll give this thing to you!¡± As he spoke, Xue An casually made a tossing gesture. The mass of substance transformed into a stream of light and shot directly towards Zhang Dong. Zhang Dong yelled out in fear, trying to dodge, but to no avail. The thing, as if it had eyes, chased after him and burrowed into his body. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Zhang Dong was utterly terrified. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, slowly sipped a glass of red wine, and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what it is! Good luck!¡± Elsewhere, in another hotel, Long Guanyu suddenly opened his eyes, and the room, which was lit by only a small night light, flashed as if struck by lightning. ¡°What happened? It seems someone tampered with the evil spirit curse I set up. But strangely, I can still sense it!¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s face showed confusion. At the same time, someone pushed the door and entered. ¡°Master Long, people from Zhonghuai are here!¡± ¡°Let them in,¡± Long Guanyu said indifferently as he lay back on the couch. Soon. Wang Geng, dressed in casual clothes, walked in, accompanied by two men with panic-stricken expressions. ¡°Master Long!¡± Wang Geng greeted him with a smile. Long Guanyu turned to glance at him and then focused his attention on the two men. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Master, that day we and the eldest disciple were performing the ritual in Zhonghuai, but unexpectedly, all of a sudden¡­ the eldest disciple¡¯s head just exploded!¡± Mentioning this event, the two men trembled uncontrollably. Even Long Guanyu¡¯s face showed a flicker of shock, then he looked toward Wang Geng. ¡°General Wang, I hope your Wang Family can provide an explanation for this incident.¡± Wang Geng felt a surge of excitement deep inside, but he still tried to keep calm, ¡°Master Long, I can assure you, the person who killed your beloved disciple must be Xue An!¡± ¡°Really? Xue An?¡± Long Guanyu was slightly stunned, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°Yes, I was so upset with Xue An¡¯s arrogance that day. It just so happened to be Xue An¡¯s wedding day, so I asked your esteemed disciple to cast a spell and teach Xue An a small lesson.¡± ¡°But who could have thought, Xue An acts so domineeringly. It was just a storm we brought him, yet he went as far as killing in response!¡± Wang Geng said with an air of righteous indignation. Long Guanyu reclined on the sofa once again, saying indifferently, ¡°Understood, you all can leave.¡± ¡°Master Long, you don¡¯t plan to¡­¡± ¡°General Wang, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to handle my affairs. Xue An killed my disciple, and I naturally seek revenge, but not now!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Wang Geng revealed a hint of a smile, ¡°You came for that item at the auction as well!¡± Long Guanyu wasn¡¯t surprised that Wang Geng knew about it. ¡°What if we discuss a partnership?¡± Wang Geng said. ¡°What kind of partnership?¡± ¡°Our Wang Family can help you get that item, but on the condition that you kill Xue An! And become a guest elder of our Wang Family.¡± After finishing his proposal, Wang Geng looked at Long Guanyu, feeling somewhat nervous. This Long Guanyu was known as the leading master of Nanyang dark arts for the past thirty years. He was usually as elusive as the Divine Dragon, its head seen but its tail hidden; now that Wang Geng had the rare chance to meet him, he did not want to miss it. Especially since these dark arts could be used for assassinations so secretive that not even gods or ghosts would notice, targeting those at odds with the Wang Family. If he would join them, that would be perfect. Long Guanyu understood the scheme Wang Geng was playing. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he gave a slight nod, ¡°Fine, but wait until after the auction!¡± ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t leave Xiangjiang during this period. I await Master Long¡¯s good news!¡± With those words, Wang Geng left. A look of disdain appeared at the corner of Long Guanyu¡¯s mouth. Thinking of using me? Your Wang Family¡­isn¡¯t qualified enough! Zhang Dong sat in the car, cursing continuously to himself. Everything was an illusion, all conjured up by that guy¡¯s magic tricks. This world is one of science ¨C where would all this nonsense come from? Comforting himself this way for a while, Zhang Dong felt his whole body relax. ¡°Boss, where to?¡± his driver and assistant asked. Zhang Dong smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Golden Rose.¡± ¡°Heh heh, Boss, with your night-after-night revelries, can your body handle it?¡± the driver laughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle; if there is, it just means the babes aren¡¯t spicy enough!¡± Zhang Dong said proudly. Upon arriving at the Golden Rose, securing a few vain girls with his celebrity status was an easy feat. Soon enough, he had set his sights on a target. After a bit of conversation and several drinks, they grew more familiar with each other. Just then, Zhang Dong felt a sudden urge to urinate and stood up, saying, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom!¡± Once in the restroom and finished with his business, he contentedly gazed at his handsome reflection in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at that moment, he suddenly realized that the surroundings were as silent as the grave. What¡¯s going on? Was there a power outage outside? Zhang Dong pondered internally. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse in the corner of the mirror of a girl in red crouching on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, from behind, her slim figure was visible. Zhang Dong¡¯s interest was piqued. Could it be she drank too much and wandered into the wrong restroom? Yeah, that must be it! Thinking this, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of lust, and he approached her under the guise of concern, asking, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) There was no response. The girl in the red dress seemed to have fallen asleep. Zhang Dong reached out his hand and placed it on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Inhaling the faint scent of her hair, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, have you drunk too much? Let me take you home!¡± As he said this, he forcefully pulled on the girl¡¯s shoulder, wanting to see what she really looked like. And then he saw an incredibly smooth face. Zhang Dong let out a deafening scream. Because although the skin was delicate enough to break at the slightest touch, it had no features. And just as Zhang Dong screamed, the face suddenly split open, just like the Slit-Mouthed Woman in the movies, and it devoured Zhang Dong¡¯s head whole. Crunch. Zhang Dong¡¯s head was crushed to pieces, and his body collapsed to the ground. The next day. The news that the famous up-and-coming actor Zhang Dong had died tragically in a bar restroom sent shockwaves through Xiangjiang. Upon hearing the news, Gong Xiaoqing shivered uncontrollably. If it hadn¡¯t been for that man, she would probably have been the one to die. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly got up. ¡°Miss Gong, where are you going?¡± ¡°To see Master Song Yi!¡± Gong Xiaoqing said in a grave voice. But when she arrived at the hotel where Song Yi was staying, Gong Xiaoqing suddenly hesitated. She didn¡¯t even know his name; would it be impolite to visit him so abruptly? While she hesitated at the doorstep, Xue An emerged from the hotel with An Yan and his two daughters. Xue An planned to take them shopping. Not shopping while in Xiangjiang would be like not having come at all. Just as they walked out, they saw Gong Xiaoqing. At that moment, Gong Xiaoqing also saw Xue An and an expression of extreme surprise appeared on her face. She quickly approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°What a coincidence, huh?¡± Gong Xiaoqing noticed An Yan by his side. However, because Xue An used a spell to obscure her appearance, Gong Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t tell she was very beautiful; she just felt that the woman¡¯s features were quite ordinary, but her eyes were truly stunning! She then nodded. ¡°Yes, are these¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought my family to Xiangjiang, we ought to have a look around!¡± ¡°These are your family members?!¡± ¡°Yes! These two are my daughters!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing nodded in surprise; she had not expected Xue An to have a family. Her reaction was quick, though, and she promptly smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, you have an enviable family. By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°My last name is Xue.¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, I truly thank you for yesterday. I just read the newspaper, that Zhang Dong¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Gong Xiaoqing nodded solemnly, ¡°So Mr. Xue already knew!¡± ¡°No need to watch the news for that; he was definitely not going to live past three days. I just didn¡¯t expect him not to last even one,¡± Xue An remarked. He had immediately noticed that something filthy had attached itself to Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fate. This thing was different from the demons and curses that usually cling to people. It acted directly upon one¡¯s fate. Fortunately, Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fate was still relatively strong, so she could hold on for a few more days. Once transferred to Zhang Dong, however, due to his years of indulging in pleasures, his fate had weakened significantly. So he was killed by the curse that very night. It could be said that he brought it upon himself. Gong Xiaoqing nodded with a pale face, ¡°I really must thank Mr. Xue for stepping in to save me!¡± ¡°Heh, it was nothing, but as for you, the one who cursed you must be quite skilled. Someone is definitely out to get you!¡± After saying that, Xue An, with An Yan and the others in tow, prepared to leave. Gong Xiaoqing stood rooted to the spot, her expression changing. Then, clenching her teeth, she followed them. Now terrified, she felt safe only when by Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Xue, why don¡¯t I be your guide? I am a native of Xiangjiang and know where to find the best stuff!¡± Gong Xiaoqing offered. Upon hearing this, Xue An glanced at An Yan. An Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°In that case, we¡¯d be troubled by Miss Gong¡¯s assistance!¡± Gong Xiaoqing was overjoyed, ¡°Not at all, not at all! It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Jinyuan Building. The most high-end shopping destination in Xiangjiang. Gong Xiaoqing, wearing sunglasses, led the way, with Xue An¡¯s family strolling behind her. Clearly very familiar with the place, Gong Xiaoqing knew every store like the back of her hand. ¡°Mr. Xue, this is the most upscale and luxurious gold store in Xiangjiang. Its founder is a man by the name of Zhou Xiaofu. Many performers, including myself, buy their jewelry here!¡± Xue An nodded, then led An Yan inside to have a look. At that moment, the jewelry store wasn¡¯t very crowded. By a jade display, a man and woman stood, the girl clinging to the man¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly. ¡°I really want this Jade Pendant!¡± The man looked hesitant, ¡°That¡¯s over ten million! Is a jade pendant really worth so much money? How about I buy you a gold necklace instead?¡± ¡°No, I want that piece of jade!¡± the girl said with a voice so sickly sweet it could kill. Just as Gong Xiaoqing entered the jewelry store, the coquettish girl suddenly froze. Gong Xiaoqing also recognized the girl, her expression darkening, ¡°Si Jin!¡± Gong Xiaoqing and Si Jin were both signed to the same entertainment company. The two were from the same generation, and at first, their relationship wasn¡¯t bad, but as Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s fame grew, Si Jin began to look for trouble without reason. Their relationship became increasingly distant and hostile. Gong Xiaoqing never imagined that this girl, who appeared so pure and ice-like on screen, would act so flirty with a man old enough to be her father for the sake of a jade piece. At this moment, Si Jin felt a panicky sense of guilt flashing through her heart. She had only bribed Long Guanyu to curse Gong Xiaoqing the day before, not expecting to run into her on the street the very next day. But looking at her radiant appearance, she didn¡¯t seem like someone on the brink of death. Yet, upon seeing Xue An beside her, Si Jin¡¯s heart stirred and she sneered. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the big star Gong? What¡¯s the matter? Free time on your hands, so you¡¯re out shopping with a man?¡± Her words were laden with the strong intent of framing. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. This is Mr. Xue, my savior. I¡¯m here to guide his family. As for this gentleman, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Mr. Li Hou, right?¡± Li Hou chuckled with self-satisfaction, wrapping his arm around Si Jin, ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Gong, when I was chasing you, you kept rejecting me, so I had no choice but to settle for your junior sister!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Si Jin¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes filled with hatred when she looked at Gong Xiaoqing. Why does this woman always get the best of everything? Even the man who couldn¡¯t get her turns to me instead? Gong Xiaoqing watched coldly, her mind filling with doubts. Could it be Si Jin who has cursed me? At that moment, as if on purpose, Li Hou called out to the sales associate in an overbearing tone, ¡°That Jade Pendant just now, I¡¯ll take it! Wrap it up!¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Chapter 357: Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Si Jin was overjoyed, casting a defiant look at Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An before sneering, ¡°Miss Gong, I¡¯m really sorry, but Mr. Li treats me way better than he does you. You might as well just keep this guy company and take your time shopping! Heh heh!¡± Si Jin lost herself in her smugness. When the server brought out the jade pendant, she couldn¡¯t let go of it, fondling it in her hands and then ostentatiously flashing it in front of Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An. ¡°See this? This is a top-notch piece of jade worth over ten million! I bet you can¡¯t afford something this expensive in your lifetimes!¡± Her words were extremely unpleasant to hear. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned particularly ugly; she was about to speak up. But Xue An just laughed and then shook his head gently, ¡°It¡¯s really pathetic. To be taken for a ride like a pig and still show it off with such pride!¡± His words brought a sudden silence to the jewelry store. Only then did Si Jin, like a shrew, sneer, ¡°What do you mean by that? Who are you calling a pig?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry, I mean no personal offense. I¡¯m just stating the facts. A jade pendant that¡¯s worth at most one million being sold for ten times that price, that¡¯s not what you¡¯d call a pig.¡± Xue An paused, ¡°Because pigs are smarter than you!¡± His statement was like a bolt from the blue. Si Jin was first taken aback, then cried out in shock, ¡°Are you saying this jade pendant is a fake?¡± Li Hou¡¯s expression also darkened. However, the biggest reaction came from the jewelry store itself. The tall, arrogant-looking female server behind the counter glanced at Xue An disdainfully and then said with haughtiness, ¡°This is Xiangjiang, not some place where you can spout nonsense whenever you want. If you keep this up, we can sue you for defamation!¡± ¡°Exactly! Nonsense! We should sue him for defamation,¡± Si Jin was more agitated than anyone else. Xue An, looking at Si Jin who was acting like a shrew, let a meaningful smile cross his lips and then addressed the female server, ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, you should know better than I do. Would you like me to elaborate?¡± The female server¡¯s face turned extremely ugly and she picked up a phone on the desk and dialed a number. ¡°Manager, there¡¯s trouble!¡± After hanging up, she looked at Xue An with contempt. ¡°Our manager will be here shortly, and I hope you can clarify everything you just said by then. Otherwise, see you in court!¡± Xue An remained nonchalant, ¡°Great! I¡¯ve been wanting to meet your manager!¡± Saying so, Xue An took a seat on the store¡¯s couch, waiting leisurely. Li Hou wore a grim expression, while Si Jin¡¯s features were marred by uncertainty, as if she were pondering something. Soon, a jumble of footsteps could be heard from outside, and then in walked a middle-aged man with a slicked-back hairdo, followed by a few shirtless toughs. Upon entering the jewelry store, the middle-aged man shouted angrily. ¡°Who dares make trouble in my jewelry store?¡± The server quickly approached and pointed at Xue An, who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Manager, it¡¯s him! He keeps insisting our store¡¯s jade pendant is fake!¡± Upon hearing this, Manager Zhou¡¯s face turned vicious as he glared at Xue An. ¡°Kid, you say our jade pendant is fake. Got any proof?¡± Xue An looked up at him. The once arrogant Manager Zhou felt a chill in his heart. That man¡¯s gaze¡­ it was terrifying! ¡°Proof?¡± Xue An said calmly, countering with a question, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, is this store owned by Zhou Xiaofu?¡± ¡°Of course! I am none other than Zhou Hao, a scion of the Zhou family,¡± Zhou Hao said proudly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, then let me ask you, who is Kou Xiaoyan?¡± Zhou Hao and the jewelry store¡¯s staff were all stunned. ¡°You¡­ know Director Kou?¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s tone suddenly softened. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, fingers intertwined, his tone playful, ¡°Can¡¯t really say I know her.¡± Zhou Hao let out a sigh of relief. Despite also being a descendent of the Zhou Family, he was but a distant relative of little significance. On the other hand, Kou Xiaoyan was the hottest female designer and director in the Zhou Xiaofu Group. He had to respectfully address her as ¡®Director¡¯ whenever he saw her. ¡°However¡­ Just a few days ago, she did bring her team to my house to make a complete set of jewelry for my wife, so you could say we¡¯ve made acquaintance,¡± said Xue An indifferently. This statement made Zhou Hao and the others first freeze, then exchange glances, before all revealing scornful smiles. ¡°Kid, just now I thought you were some important figure! Now it¡¯s clear, you¡¯re just a braggart who doesn¡¯t need proof to shoot his mouth off!¡± Zhou Hao said with a sneer. ¡°Exactly! Unless it¡¯s a very distinguished guest, our Director Kou seldom makes house calls. As for you¡­ heh!¡± The arrogantly postured female service staff laughed disdainfully. Their words plainly suggested that Xue An was not qualified enough. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Fine, go ahead and call her over now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Expecting Director Kou to come over just because you say so? Plus, you were the one who claimed our jade pendant is fake; don¡¯t think about changing the subject!¡± Zhou Hao said with a hostile expression. Si Jin and Li Hou were enjoying the scene from the sidelines. Hearing this conversation, Si Jin¡¯s face was full of mocking laughter. ¡°Manager Zhou is right, don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly and nodded, ¡°Alright then, since you won¡¯t make the call, I¡¯ll just have to do it myself!¡± With that, Xue An took out his phone. Zhou Hao scoffed, ¡°Great, I want to see whom you¡¯re going to call over today!¡± Xue An ignored his taunting and dialed Song Yi¡¯s number directly. ¡°Tell Kou Xiaoyan to come over¡­,¡± Xue An looked up and surveyed the store. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this store?¡± Before Zhou Hao could respond, Si Jin already spoke coldly, ¡°Jinyuan Building¡¯s Zhou Xiaofu seventh store!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Did you hear that? Have her come here, oh, and tell her, I¡¯m giving her fifteen minutes!¡± After finishing the call, Xue An hung up. ¡°Now, we just wait for fifteen minutes, and we¡¯ll see whether things are true or not!¡± Zhou Hao began to doubt because of Xue An¡¯s indifferent attitude; could he really contact Director Kou? Remembering the messed-up things he¡¯d done behind the headquarters¡¯ back, he felt apprehensive. However, wishful thinking still prevailed. This man seemed so ordinary; how could he possibly have Director Kou visit him at home, as he¡¯d claimed? Thinking this, Zhou Hao felt a bit relieved and dragged a chair over to sit boldly opposite Xue An, staring him down as if afraid he would run away. Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat at a loss. Being just a minor celebrity, she was out of her depths with anything related to the prestigious Zhou Family of Xiangjiang¡¯s number one jewelry dynasty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Si Jin continued to watch Gong Xiaoqing intently, her gaze as if she was about to devour her the next second. Five minutes passed. No one came. Ten minutes, still no one. Just as it was about to reach fifteen minutes. Zhou Hao stood up impatiently, ¡°Alright, the farce is over. Are you going to voluntarily compensate for the reputation damage and the loss of work at my store, or do you want me to beat you up first and then pay up?¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to Slaughter a Pig (10th Update) Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to Slaughter a Pig (10th Update) Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve made up your mind about me.¡± Zhou Hao let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, this is the fate you¡¯ve chosen for yourself! Without paying, none of your family will be allowed to leave!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, and he had also grown weary of this. He had given Kou Xiaoyan fifteen minutes, only because their professionalism and dedication at that time had made him feel somewhat fond of them, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to directly smash up the store. But now that she couldn¡¯t make it in time, they shouldn¡¯t blame him for being impolite. ¡°Very well, it looks like this isn¡¯t your first time doing something like this. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s aura began to climb steadily. Just then, someone came running wildly, panting and shouting as they ran, ¡°Mr., please show mercy! Mr., please show mercy!¡± Accompanying the calls, a group of people rushed over. Zhou Hao had initially taken it lightly, but when he saw who was coming, he was stunned. Because the person who arrived was indeed Kou Xiaoyan. And not just her, there was also an elderly man following behind her. ¡°Zhou¡­ Master Zhou?¡± Zhou Hao said, dumbfounded, as a cold sweat broke out over his whole body. This Master Zhou was the very same master who had accompanied Kou Xiaoyan to Beijiang before, and at this moment, he too was sweating profusely, clearly having run all the way here. Upon hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s shout, Master Zhou flew into a rage, and without further ado, stepped forward and slapped him twice across the face. Zhou Hao was struck but dared not make a single move, only standing there with utmost respect and deference. After hitting him, Master Zhou turned to look at Xue An, and then, just like Kou Xiaoyan, froze in place. At this moment, Kou Xiaoyan was also filled with fear. She had been preparing to set up a new shop near the harbor when she suddenly received a call from Song Yi. After picking up, Song Yi told her in a grave tone that Xue An wanted her to get to the Jinyuan Building¡¯s store number seven within fifteen minutes. Kou Xiaoyan had been astounded, her mind going blank. Especially after Song Yi¡¯s last words, if you can¡¯t make it in fifteen minutes, then don¡¯t blame Mr. for being impolite. Once Kou Xiaoyan came back to her senses, she was so frightened that she trembled all over and immediately rushed towards the Jinyuan Building. At the same time, she called the headquarters, informing them and requesting that Master Zhou accompany her. Kou Xiaoyan was smart, she may hold a high position of authority within the Zhou Family, but no matter what, she was still an outsider. Only someone like Master Zhou, a man of high esteem within his own clan, could command respect. When Master Zhou heard Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s account of the situation, he immediately sensed the gravity of the matter and rushed to the Jinyuan Building by car. Upon reaching the entrance, the two met and then ran all the way to this point. But to their surprise, they found a stranger, not at all the Mr. Xue they remembered. Yet this man¡¯s demeanor, particularly his eyes and presence, were so reminiscent of Mr. Xue. Who was this? The two were in the midst of their confusion. Xue An¡¯s voice sounded directly in their minds. ¡°I am Xue An, but do not raise any alarm!¡± Kou Xiaoyan and Master Zhou looked at each other, seeing in each other¡¯s eyes a shared look of utter shock and disbelief. What was this? Was it like the secret transmission of voice in martial arts novels? But since they had confirmed it was Mr. Xue and he had advised them not to make a commotion, the two of them understood. ¡°Mr.! You summoned me here, may I ask what instructions you have?¡± Kou Xiaoyan asked with utmost respect and politeness. Her demeanour had already petrified everyone in the jewelry store. The arrogant-looking female attendant was now shaking all over with fear. Xue An smiled and pointed at the ashen-faced Zhou Hao, ¡°Your store colluded with outsiders to set a trap, selling a jade pendant worth no more than a million for the high price of ten million. Are you aware of this?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, Si Jin, who was already pale with shock, suddenly turned ashen. Li Hou was no fool either; he immediately understood what was happening and his eyes involuntarily widened. Kou Xiaoyan shuddered and shook her head, saying, ¡°Sir, I truly didn¡¯t know about this, but since you say so, it must be true!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t bully others with my power, see for yourselves!¡± With that, Xue An pointed at the jade pendant in Si Jin¡¯s hand. Master Zhou¡¯s face turned livid as he stepped forward, snatched the jade pendant, examined it for a moment and then, trembling with anger, threw it away. The hard jade pendant hit Zhou Hao on the forehead. Crack. The jade pendant shattered. Blood immediately started to trickle down Zhou Hao¡¯s forehead. Even so, Zhou Hao didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. ¡°A misfortune for the family, a misfortune for the family!¡± Master Zhou trembled all over with anger. ¡°To think that our Zhou Family, ever since the establishment of Zhou Xiaofu, has always strived diligently to earn customer respect with quality. But look at you, resorting to these sly and illegitimate martial arts world tactics! I ought to strangle you today!¡± Master Zhou was like an enraged lion, lunging forward to kill Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao, terrified, immediately knelt on the ground and began kowtowing incessantly, ¡°Uncle, spare my life, Uncle, spare my life; it was just a moment of madness, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Next time? Do you think you¡¯ll have a next time? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the gentleman respected me a little for Kou Xiaoyan¡¯s sake, do you think you¡¯d still be alive to talk to me?¡± Master Zhou said, quivering like a sieve with rage. Hearing this, Zhou Hao finally realized that everything Xue An had said was true. Then what could the status of this man possibly be? To cause Master Zhou, who faced the powerful without flinching, to be so terrified? Zhou Hao was filled with regret, suddenly pointing at Si Jin. ¡°Sir, Director Kou, Uncle, this woman instigated all this! She insisted on doing it this way, and said that once it was done, she would take more than half of the share!¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s accusation turned Si Jin pale, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Li Hou now understood that he was the pig being slaughtered. Overcome by anger, he slapped Si Jin to the ground and then yelled, ¡°You bitch, I paid for what you did to Gong Xiaoqing yesterday, and you still plot against me like this! You¡¯re truly a wolf that can¡¯t be fed enough!¡± Having said that, Li Hou suddenly realized what he had divulged and quickly covered his mouth. But it was too late; people had already heard. Gong Xiaoqing, with a face full of rage, stood up and pointed at Si Jin, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel! To actually have someone curse me! What did I ever do to make you hate me so much?¡± Si Jin collapsed on the ground, shaking all over and unable to speak. Just then, Xue An slowly stood up, yawned indifferently, and said to An Yan and his two daughters, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he started walking out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gong Xiaoqing called out anxiously, ¡°Sir, this person¡­¡± ¡°She wronged you, so how you want to get revenge is up to you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Master Zhou and Kou Xiaoyan exchanged glances, hurriedly walked forward, and began to apologize profusely. ¡°Sir, this matter was an oversight by our Zhou Family and we owe it to your call that we even found out about this. Who knows how much longer this young man could have deceived us!¡± Xue An smiled at this; dealing with this matter had been effortless for him, and Zhou Hao was not worth his while to deal with personally. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Blood Clan Quintina (11th Update) Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Blood Clan Quintina (11th Update) After Xue An left with his family. Gong Xiaoqing made a phone call, and soon people came to take the limp Si Jin away. Li Hou glared at Zhou Hao with hatred, chuckled darkly a few times, then turned and left. When only the Zhou family members were left in the store, Master Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold as water as he commanded, ¡°Close the door!¡± The waitstaff hurriedly closed the door, trembling in fear. Then Master Zhou sat in his chair, staring at Zhou Hao who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Colluding with outsiders to taint our family¡¯s reputation, do you know the punishment you deserve?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Hao trembled, his face showing a look of despair, ¡°Second¡­ Second Elder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandfather; I have no descendant who almost brought the Zhou family to irreversible ruin,¡± Master Zhou said with a face full of rage. Irreversible ruin! This phrase terrified Zhou Hao; he said with an ashen face, ¡°Then¡­ who is that man?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Fear flickered across Master Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°He is the backer behind Song Yi, that peerless Divine Slaughter-like existence.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Hao collapsed on the ground, losing all strength in his eyes, and a scent of urine spread; he had been scared to the point of wetting himself. Seeing this, Master Zhou snorted coldly, ¡°Only now you¡¯re scared? Too late! Expel him from the Zhou family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And when Xue An returned to the hotel, even before nightfall, he heard the news that had spread. The little star in the entertainment circle, Si Jin, had suddenly announced her permanent retirement. The official explanation was due to health reasons. But only a few people, including Xue An, knew the reason why. This Gong Xiaoqing doesn¡¯t go for the kill; she leaves some leeway, Xue An thought to himself. Meanwhile, in that luxurious hotel room. Long Guanyu, looking at the news published in the newspaper, couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Master Long, it seems someone has broken the charm you placed,¡± Wang Geng said with a smile. Long Guanyu¡¯s face was as cold as water, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising; after all, I only placed the simplest of evil spirit charms. The fact that it was broken is no big deal. After the auction ends, I¡¯ll settle the score with this Gong Xiaoqing.¡± Wang Geng said with a smile, ¡°From Master Long¡¯s tone, it seems the item at the auction is very important, isn¡¯t it?¡± Long Guanyu kept silent and laid back down on the couch to rest with his eyes closed. Wang Geng, having hit a wall, looked somewhat displeased. Damn it, a street magician, acting all high and mighty ¨C if it weren¡¯t for dealing with that Xue An, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to waste my time with you, he thought resentfully. And as the auction day was drawing nearer. Quintina, wearing large sunglasses, slowly walked out of the airport terminal. Although most of her face was hidden by the sunglasses, one could still tell from her slender and shapely legs and delicate collarbone that she was an extremely beautiful Western woman. ¡°Miss Beautiful, may I ask where you would like to go?¡± A taxi driver asked eagerly in English. ¡°Please take me to the nearest, liveliest bar! Thank you!¡± The driver was taken aback, then looked at Quintina¡¯s profile with a hint of regret. ¡°Miss, I advise you not to go to those bars alone. They¡¯re frequented by Fei Bai¡¯s gang and hooligans; if you go there¡­¡± Quintina simply handed him a twenty-pound note. The driver obediently shut his mouth, sighing inwardly. Such a beautiful girl going to such a place¡­ Then he stepped on the gas, and the car sped off. In some hidden corners of Xiangjiang, there are some extremely chaotic bars. These dive bars almost always have fights and brawls every day. ¡°` The people who mingled here were basically the local thugs from nearby blocks and the least self-respecting girls. When Quintina walked into one of the bars, many were stunned. Quintina approached the bar and said coldly, ¡°Anything will do! Remember to add ice, thanks!¡± Soon, a disgustingly bad-tasting drink was handed over. Quintina frowned but still slowly started drinking. At this moment, several small-time thugs exchanged glances and then, grinning viciously, walked over. ¡°Girl, isn¡¯t it lonely drinking alone? Want us brothers to keep you company?¡± Corner of Quintina¡¯s mouth lifted into a beautiful arch, then she nodded, ¡°Sure! I am feeling a bit lonely!¡± Upon hearing this, the group of thugs were thrilled and closed in even more brazenly. ¡°Girl, where are you from?¡± asked the boldest thug, advancing with a sleazy grin on his face, his hands starting to get restless. Quintina¡¯s frown went unnoticed as she responded with a coquettish smile, ¡°Where do you think I¡¯m from?¡± ¡°I think you must be from my heart!¡± The thug felt his line was absolutely brilliant, his face full of smugness. Quintina smiled faintly, lightly tapped the thug¡¯s forehead with her finger, then stood up. ¡°I¡¯m off to the restroom, coming with me?¡± The thug was overjoyed. Foreign girls sure are open-minded! He nodded eagerly, ¡°Sure! Sure! I was just thinking of using the bathroom myself!¡± Saying so, he followed Quintina towards the restroom. The remaining thugs all looked on with envy. Once at the restroom, Quintina frowned, as it was incredibly filthy. The floor was littered with cigarette butts and syringes. But as soon as the little thug snickered and shut the restroom door, Quintina¡¯s face relaxed. ¡°Babe, today I¡¯ll show you a good time!¡± said the thug as he lunged forward. But just then, Quintina¡¯s eyes gradually turned a demonic red, and two huge fangs protruded from her mouth. The thug was frightened out of his wits and was about to scream. Quintina rushed forward and bit his neck. The thug¡¯s face shifted from terror to a twisted enjoyment, but the light in his eyes dimmed as the blood was drained from him. A moment later, the thug¡¯s body slumped to the ground. Quintina frowned again. This blood tasted bitter and was tinged with a revolting fishy scent, truly nauseating. Forget it, she¡¯d endure it for now. Once she found the Duke¡¯s Blood Pearl, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her diet every day. Calculating in her mind, Quintina¡¯s red eyes faded back to normal, and her long fangs retracted as they were before. If not for the corpse drained of all blood on the ground, the whole event could have seemed like just a dream. Meanwhile, at Ah Fei¡¯s home, Lu Xia stared seriously at Ah Fei practicing Gu techniques, then shook his head helplessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your Gu heart has been completely destroyed. Unless you come back with me to the valley for some quiet recuperation, you won¡¯t recover to your previous level!¡± Ah Fei, however, let out a sigh of relief and sheepishly smiled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just too stupid, but I think I¡¯m pretty happy with how things are now.¡± Training in Gu techniques and cultivating a Gu heart were too hard. Ah Fei, who was now accustomed to the hedonistic lifestyle of Xiangjiang, naturally didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°` Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Lu Xia shook his head vigorously, ¡°As a descendant of the Miao sorcerers, how can you be without a Gu heart? You¡¯ll come back with me when the time comes!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face fell instantly, then he quickly began to change the subject. ¡°Gu Master, have you prepared enough money for attending the auction in Xiangjiang?¡± ¡°Money? What money?¡± Lu Xia asked. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Of course, the money to bid for items! Are you planning to snatch them by force instead?¡± Lu Xia smiled, ¡°Of course not. The item I¡¯m interested in cannot be measured in money. It¡¯s an exchange of items. As long as the other party is interested in what you have, they can trade with you.¡± ¡°Then, Gu Master, what are you prepared to offer?¡± Ah Fei asked curiously. Lu Xia chuckled, and suddenly, two insect eggs appeared in his hand. Although they seemed to be only the size of chicken eggs. The aura they contained, however, shook Ah Fei to the core. ¡°These¡­ These are the eggs of a Gu King?¡± Ah Fei exclaimed. Lu Xia nodded proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and they are Gu Kings that I have personally cultivated!¡± Ah Fei was filled with shock. He was very clear on the value of a Gu King. Every Gu King could be said to be an extremely precious treasure, let alone Gu Kings personally raised by Gu Master Lu Xia. Using such treasures for exchange, what kind of astonishing and shocking item must that be? Ah Fei wondered curiously. The day of the auction finally arrived. Unlike typical auctions. This time, the auction was not open to the public. All the participants were there by invitation. The security was extremely tight. Almost everyone arrived wearing masks and sunglasses, fully armed as if they were afraid of others seeing their true faces. This made Xue An, who came to spectate, stand out a bit. Many looked at Xue An with surprised eyes, for he was a face they had never seen before, naturally drawing the curiosity of many. Meanwhile, Wang Geng sat in a corner far away, occasionally glancing at An Yan, who was sitting next to Xue An. Even though An Yan now looked completely ordinary due to an Illusory Art. Wang Geng still felt there was something familiar about this woman. Strange, where have I seen her before? However, as soon as the auction officially began. All attention focused on the stage. A man with white hair but a powerful aura stepped onto the platform. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to today¡¯s auction. The first item up for auction is this Thousand-Year Wild Ginseng.¡± As he spoke, he opened a delicate box revealing a ginseng over a meter long, with what appeared to be facial features faintly visible on the root. ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the preciousness of this item¡ª not to mention bringing the dead back to life, having it with you is like having an extra life. Therefore, the starting bid is ten million with a minimum increment of one hundred thousand. Let¡¯s begin!¡± With the command of the auctioneer. The bidding began below. ¡°Eleven million!¡± ¡°Twelve million!¡± ¡°Fifteen million!¡± In the end, the ginseng sold for an astronomical price of eighteen million. Xue An, however, remained unimpressed, as the item didn¡¯t look thousand-year-old at first glance; at most, it was four to five hundred years old. Although it was still rare, the thousand-year mark is a benchmark that real Spiritual Medicine kings must cross. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a slightly better medicinal herb. The items that followed were even more diverse. Such as Spirit Talismans personally written by a True Master of the Heaven Master Dao. What beads blessed by the Ninth Incarnation Living Buddha from the great Buddhists temples of the Western Regions. These items are almost like magic artifacts. To the secular people, these items already possess incomparable mystical effects. But for Xue An, they could only be considered trash. So he even began to yawn out of boredom. If the auction were just this, it would be too dull. As he was thinking, the voice of the auctioneer suddenly rose. ¡°The next item up for auction can be said to be second only to the finale treasure, please look!¡± With that, the auctioneer pulled away the red cloth that was covering the item. What appeared on the stage was actually several small pink bottles emitting the glow of gems. Xue An looked slightly surprised and then chuckled to himself. Isn¡¯t this Tianyuan? Who would have thought it would also be part of the auction? The auctioneer then excitedly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need for me to introduce Tianyuan, and these particular bottles are even more special ¨C they are the newly released limited edition from China. What does ¡®limited edition¡¯ mean? According to Tianyuan Company, the potency is much stronger and purer than the regular ones, hence they are called limited edition!¡± ¡°So when these limited editions were released, they were immediately snapped up.¡± Xue An in the audience couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. It seemed like this must have been the idea of his three brothers. Limited edition indeed. It¡¯s all just to hoodwink the foreign tycoons. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to expose it. Meanwhile, the auctioneer went on to elaborately introduce the effects of Tianyuan. ¡°The regular Tianyuan can rejuvenate a person, but these limited editions bring the effect to its pinnacle. Therefore, its importance is self-evident. The auction starts now, with a starting bid of 50 million! Each increment must be no less than 5 million!¡± Listening, Xue An was also quite astonished. Tianyuan had actually reached such a price? But no sooner had the auctioneer finished speaking than the room erupted like a boiling pot. ¡°60 million!¡± ¡°70 million!¡± ¡­ No one was bidding incrementally; jumps of ten million were the norm. Eventually, those few bottles of Tianyuan were sold for 130 million. Xue An thought to himself that he might have to tell Qiao Le and the others to set a higher price in the future; otherwise, the money was all being made by these scalpers. By this time, the auctioneer surveyed the room, waiting for the crowd to quiet down before saying with a smile, ¡°Now, we will auction our last item, the most precious of the day!¡± A murmur ran through the crowd. What could be more precious than Tianyuan? As he said this, the auctioneer opened a beautifully crafted small box. As the lid was lifted, a blood-red light bathed the entire hall. Inside was a Blood Pearl emitting strong fluctuations. The people in the room let out a chorus of gasps. Lu Xia and Ah Fei sat in the most inconspicuous corner, maintaining their silence. But when this moment arrived, Lu Xia stared intently at the Blood Pearl, his expression growing solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wasn¡¯t the only one with that look; Long Guanyu¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. And Quintina took a deep breath, then murmured intoxicatingly to herself, ¡°Such a powerful aura of the Blood Emperor¡­ This must be at least from a Grand Duke.¡± Yes, what was being auctioned was a Blood Pearl that formed after the fall of a member of the European Blood Clan. Looking at this Dark Treasure, Xue An suddenly sat up straight, his eyes beginning to shine. Interesting! Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the importance of this item! In any case, if your practice is of the Dark Series, then this item will be of infinite benefit to you,¡± said the auctioneer. ¡°Moreover, the auction of this item is different from the others. The consigner does not want gold coins; he only desires world-rare treasures that catch his eye. Once he fancies something, it will be exchanged for that item.¡± This statement caused a stir among the audience. Excitement appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s face as he signaled to Ah Fei with a look. Ah Fei hastily stood up. ¡°My friend, what do you plan to exchange for it?¡± asked the auctioneer. Ah Fei walked up to the stage with pride and extended his hand. ¡°This is a Gu King egg from Miao Immortal Valley. Just drip your fresh blood onto it, and once the Gu King hatches, it will obey you for life, never leaving your side! It is an extremely powerful force!¡± At these words, there was a disturbance in the crowd. Many people began whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Insect Valley! It¡¯s the descendant of Insect Valley!¡± ¡°To put forth a Gu King egg, could it be that the famous Insect Immortal has come?¡± Amidst these discussions, Long Guanyu¡¯s expression darkened as he cast his gaze towards Lu Xia in the corner. Finding himself under Long Guanyu¡¯s scrutiny, Lu Xia turned to look. Their gazes met. Lu Xia smiled naively and nodded slightly. Long Guanyu snorted coldly and turned his head back to the stage. Although Lu Xia appeared to be smiling on the surface, he was also somewhat frightened inside. Indeed, it was him, Long Guanyu, reputed to be the strongest sorcerer in Nanyang in a hundred years! It seems that today¡¯s auction, has deep waters! Meanwhile, on the stage, the auctioneer took the Gu King egg backstage and returned after a while with a regretful face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, although the Gu King egg is powerful and mysterious, the gentleman who consigned it is not too fond of it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ah Fei¡¯s eyes widened. To not fancy even a Gu King egg was to look down upon Miao Immortal Valley! Just as he was about to burst out, Lu Xia said in a deep voice, ¡°Ah Fei!¡± Ah Fei then glared at the auctioneer, turned, and stepped off the stage, fuming, ¡°Gu Master, these people simply don¡¯t recognize a treasure. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Lu Xia chuckled and then watched the stage with flickering eyes. He also wanted to know, what on earth does the person who could consign such an item want? At this moment, Long Guanyu gracefully stood up and walked towards the stage. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down. You can¡¯t afford to provoke this person; this is Long Guanyu, the leading figure in Nanyang¡¯s Sorcery!¡± Hisss! At the mention of a sorcerer, many felt a chill down their spines. After all, that stuff is too sinister. It¡¯s completely intangible murder. Long Guanyu proudly walked onto the stage and took out a white bone, placing it on the table. Seeing this item, many were indifferent. Only Lu Xia and a few others had their expressions change in unison. Then Long Guanyu spoke aloud, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is a true bone of the ancient exotic beast, Kylin. It greatly enhances many Spell Decrees, as well as prayers and curses!¡± At his introduction, many showed looks of amazement. A bone from the ancient exotic Kylin! Let alone everything else, the title alone already made it a world-rare treasure. The auctioneer nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± With that, he picked up the bone and headed backstage. Shortly after, he returned and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the gentleman who consigned the item also does not favor this one!¡± Long Guanyu, who had been brimming with confidence, suddenly stiffened. Fury raged in his heart. Even such an item was not wanted; what on earth did the consigner desire? This was also the question on many people¡¯s minds. Quintina hesitated for a moment before she also stood up, holding a pitch-black dagger in her hand. ¡°This is a Blade of Darkness; anyone wounded by it, even with the slightest touch, will be afflicted with various curses and negative states. It is the supreme weapon for assassination.¡± That item made many of the weapon aficionados in attendance brighten up. It could actually inflict curses and negative states. This was considered a divine weapon. But this time, the auctioneer came out even quicker, shaking his head as he said, ¡°Beautiful lady, I am sorry, but he does not like it.¡± At this, the auction came to an impasse. Many people were unclear about what the mysterious consigner really wanted. Could it be that he was just showing off and had no real intention of selling the item? Many people were pondering this in their hearts. Xue An smiled and stood, walking towards the stage. His movement attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After sizing him up, many people showed an air of disdain. Compared to the overwhelming presence of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu among others. Xue An appeared quite ordinary. Could such a person have anything valuable to offer? Hence, many people were not very hopeful. When Xue An reached the stage, the auctioneer asked, ¡°Sir, may I know if you have any rare treasures to exchange?¡± Xue An nodded and casually threw a stone-like object on the table. The auctioneer frowned, looking at Xue An¡¯s attitude, wondering if the item could even be valuable. ¡°Please introduce what this is!¡± the auctioneer asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This¡­ you¡¯d better take it backstage and ask them. If he really knows his stuff, he should know what it is!¡± The auctioneer, somewhat skeptical, took the object, which resembled a piece of jade, backstage. This time, he was gone for quite a long time. So long that the crowd below began to grow restless. Only then did the auctioneer return with a shocked expression, nodding at Xue An. ¡°The consignor said, ¡®Deal!¡¯¡± Boom! The entire place was astounded. Many were baffled. Some of the more meddlesome ones even started to make noise. ¡°No way, this has to be rigged. Can a mere stone be more precious than the eggs of the Gu King or the true bones of a Kylin? You all must be in cahoots!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Many people began to echo this sentiment. Faced with this scene, Xue An just stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly. ¡°A mere stone? Ha, if this is ¡®just a stone,¡¯ then there are no treasures in this world at all! Because¡­ that is a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone!¡± With that statement. Long Guanyu and others who had been ready to laugh at Xue An, suddenly changed color. Jade Marrow Spirit Stone! The name was unfamiliar to many. Only well-established sects and those with long legacies knew of it. It was an existence comparable to a natural and earthly treasure. It could once be mined in the secular world, used to greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation level. But as the spiritual energy gradually thinned, it became exceedingly rare! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, it had surfaced here today. Many people looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Wondering how this unprepossessing man could possess such a wonder of heaven and earth. At this moment, the auctioneer spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sir, the consignor has asked me to inquire if you have more of these stones?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Plenty, but I don¡¯t want anything else, just this kind of item!¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Having said that, Xue An took the Blood Pearl down from the stage and returned to his seat. An Yan leaned in out of curiosity and asked, ¡°Husband, what do you need this thing for?¡± Xue An smiled faintly and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°I just felt a trace of the Rule Power emanating from this thing.¡± An Yan still looked bewildered and asked dumbly, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that this thing could also help you break your seal!¡± When Xue An said this, his gaze flickered slightly. Truth be told, he almost jumped for joy when he first laid eyes on this Blood Pearl. After all, Golden Immortals were not so easy to find in this world. And without a Golden Immortal, there¡¯s no Immortal Constitution. If that were the case, helping An Yan break her seal would have to be postponed. Or even have to wait until Xue An became a Golden Immortal or a True Immortal to completely break it. That would probably take some time. But this Blood Pearl actually contained a trace of Rule Power. Though faint, a rule is still a rule! It could help An Yan break her seal. More importantly, since this thing could be brought here for auction, it indicates that it¡¯s not that rare. Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but recall the member of the Blood Clan he had slain in the City of Sin. This race is truly quite interesting! Thinking this, Xue An led An Yan and the two little girls, who were already dozing off, out of the auction hall. Song Yi was waiting outside and hurriedly came up to meet them upon seeing Xue An emerge. ¡°My lord, how did it go?¡± Song Yi¡¯s status in Xiangjiang might be high, but he would not be allowed inside such an auction if he had no intention of bidding. So he simply waited outside. Xue An nodded, ¡°The gains are not bad!¡± Song Yi said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great, my lord, let¡¯s go then!¡± On the way, when Song Yi learned what Xue An had bid for, his smile disappeared and his expression became serious. ¡°My lord, does this mean that many people are desperate to get this thing?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Then we should leave here quickly!¡± Song Yi said gravely, a hint of worry in his heart. Although he had great confidence in Xue An, facing so many people, it was still wisest to leave as soon as possible. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, do you think we can still leave now?¡± As he spoke, a sinister voice came through. ¡°You seem to have some self-awareness, how about this; hand over the Blood Pearl and the Jade Marrow Spirit Stone, and I will spare your life. What do you say?¡± With these words, Long Guanyu slowly stepped forward. Behind him followed the officer Wang Geng. Xue An looked at them, his mouth curving into a faint smile, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one most lacking in self-awareness here.¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Then Xue An turned his head towards another direction, ¡°Still planning to hide? Come out!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s call, Lu Xia appeared with a simple smile, ¡°You really have good eyesight! You actually found me!¡± Long Guanyu¡¯s expression turned sour. The appearance of Lu Xia undoubtedly complicated things. However, no matter who came, Long Guanyu was determined to get the Blood Pearl. So he said gravely, ¡°Lu Xia, I confronted this man first; the item should rightfully belong to me!¡± Lu Xia rubbed his hands and laughed earnestly, ¡°But I¡¯ve been following him since he stepped out the door, Master Long, this item is also very important to me. Please let me have it!¡± Long Guanyu snorted angrily upon hearing this, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you want to fight me for it?¡± ¡°With such a treasure in front of me, I can¡¯t bear to give up,¡± Lu Xia said nonchalantly. The two began the struggle for the possession of the Blood Pearl right in front of Xue An, as if Xue An were just air. Xue An was not angry, and just crossed his arms to quietly watch. After listening for a while, he let out a bored sigh. ¡°And there¡¯s one more, when do you plan to stop hiding?¡± As Xue An¡¯s words ended, the figure of Quintina gradually emerged from a dark corner nearby, giggling, ¡°Such sharp insight!¡± Her appearance caused the complexions of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu, who were just arguing, to turn rather unsightly. But Xue An just smiled at Quintina and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re a Blood Clan member, aren¡¯t you?¡± This woman was also from the Blood Clan? Lu Xia and Long Guanyu were both startled. Indeed. Quintina spoke flirtatiously, ¡°Such good eyes! Tsk tsk, I¡¯m almost reluctant to kill you now.¡± As she spoke, Quintina¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood red, and two large fangs peeked from her lips. Xue An looked on with interest until Quintina had finished transforming, then shook his head. ¡°Although you¡¯re from the Blood Clan, you¡¯re too weak!¡± From what Xue An could see, this woman was not as strong as the Blood Clan member he had killed in the City of Sin. Quintina¡¯s face darkened as she sneered, ¡°Weak or not is not for you to decide. Hand over the Blood Pearl, and I might spare your blood!¡± Xue An looked at the three of them and helplessly spread his hands, ¡°I only have one Blood Pearl, but there are three of you, so tell me, who should I give it to?¡± The three were taken aback, just about to speak. Xue An sighed and said, ¡°I dislike using my brains, and I don¡¯t want you to fight over this. So, to solve this problem, I¡¯ve decided¡­ to kill all of you!¡± The room fell silent for a moment. ¡°Kill us all? Haha, that¡¯s funny!¡± Long Guanyu laughed as if he had heard a great joke, his face full of mockery. Quintina also smiled dismissively. Even Lu Xia, who appeared simple and honest, couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands together and said with a laugh, ¡°My friend, if you hand over the Blood Pearl to me, then I can ensure your life is worry-free!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, but it¡¯s more suitable for you!¡± With that said, the aura emanating from Xue An suddenly surged wildly. In a blink of an eye, it was like an unsheathed sword, too intimidating to look upon directly. Long Guanyu, Quintina, and Lu Xia were all startled. This aura¡­ Xue An gave them no chance to think or be astonished. Slowly raising his fist, he murmured softly, ¡°Move Heaven and Earth!¡± Boom! Long Guanyu, who was standing in the front, was sent flying with a direct punch. Following him was Lu Xia, who had just summoned his insects. He held on for a breath¡¯s time, but with a muffled groan, he too was sent flying. As for Quintina. She had already been smashed to pieces on one side of her body by the impact of the punch. With a single punch, Xue An defeated all three simultaneously. Meanwhile, Wang Geng suddenly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You are Xue An!¡± He had felt that Xue An¡¯s punch seemed very familiar from the start. Especially that phrase Move Heaven and Earth. It seemed as though he had heard it somewhere before. Later he suddenly remembered. His family had held more than one family meeting to discuss Xue An, and he had heard about Xue An¡¯s martial cultivation there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And this Move Heaven and Earth was Xue An¡¯s signature move. The name Xue An seemed magical, making Long Guanyu and the others¡¯ faces change. Long Guanyu¡¯s face flashed an abnormal flush of red, and then he roared, ¡°Xue An, it¡¯s you! You killed my disciples, today I will take vengeance for them, die!¡± ¡°World Annihilating Descent.¡± After being injured by the punch, Long Guanyu was full of rage and thus he roared as he used his most powerful sorcery. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) The World-Ending Curse descended. Long Guanyu had devoted many years to intensive cultivation, perfecting the supremely powerful Cursing Technique by slaughtering those weak deities. Once unleashed, it was mighty enough to make ghosts and gods wail, and the world change its hue. Yet, in the eye of the storm, Xue An remained utterly expressionless. Long Guanyu rushed forward with a cruel smile. Such was the tyranny of the World-Ending Curse Technique that a mere touch of it would scatter one¡¯s soul and spirit to death. But just as the World-Ending Curse was about to make contact with Xue An at that instant. Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°I thought it would be some extraordinary move, but it turns out to be just another spell targeting one¡¯s fate! I can do this as well. Today, I¡¯ll show you what a true Cursing Technique is!¡± Speaking, Xue An drew an extremely Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air with his finger and suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Curse Breaking Causality!¡± Boom! Following this exclamation, the Dharma Seal abruptly emitted a blinding white light that could not be stared at directly, and then it stamped right onto the forehead of a horrified Long Guanyu. The previously tempestuous World-Ending Curse stilled for a moment, and then burst apart with a roar. Long Guanyu stood petrified on the spot. After a long while, he exhaled a breath softly, ¡°Excellent curse technique!¡± With that said. Long Guanyu¡¯s entire body turned into a pool of flesh and blood, becoming mush. This scene left Lu Xia in shock. He was aware of Long Guanyu¡¯s capabilities but had never expected him to not even withstand a single move, dying at the hands of Xue An¡¯s curse technique. Indeed, he was worthy of being the peerless expert who had become all the rage recently. Lu Xia thought to himself, his aura becoming more ancient and inscrutable as Ah Fei, frightened, hastily hid far away. For he knew that the Gu Master was about to use his ultimate move. ¡°Xue An, I acknowledge your great strength, but today, I, the Gu Master of Miao Immortal Valley, shall measure myself against you!¡± As he spoke, countless tiny insects suddenly appeared beneath Lu Xia¡¯s feet. And on Lu Xia¡¯s forehead appeared the mark of a scarlet poisonous insect. The swarm of insects suddenly took flight, then, with an overwhelmingly powerful aura, hurtled towards Xue An. ¡°Gu manipulation?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Then, amidst Lu Xia¡¯s cries of alarm, he raised his hand and flicked his finger lightly. Snap! The Gu insects, as if crushed by some force, turned directly into dust. Lu Xia spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The insects were all connected to his own bloodline. Xue An said flatly, ¡°You just mentioned sparing me earlier, well then, today I will spare you! Be gone!¡± Suppressing the tumultuous qi and blood in his chest, Lu Xia looked at Xue An with utter dread, then cupped his hands and quickly left with Ah Fei. ¡°Still thinking of leaving?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was light. Wang Geng, who had been trying to slip away quietly, froze in place, then turned around and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Xue, there seems to be no enmity between our Wang Family and you. Perhaps¡­.¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet, don¡¯t worry, one by one!¡± Saying that, Xue An waved his hand, and a ray of sword light streaked across the night sky. Thump! A woman¡¯s cry echoed midair as Quintina fell to the ground, then countless tendrils of sword light like vines bound her tightly, rendering her unable to move. ¡°Behave, or these sword lights will shred you to pieces,¡± Xue An stated lightly, then turned to approach Wang Geng. Wang Geng backed away with a look of terror on his face, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? I am a man of the Zhonghuai Wang Family, a junior general! I¡¯m telling you¡­.¡± Xue An drew forth a Dharma Seal and said mildly, ¡°Zhonghuai Wang Family? Heh, it was you who instigated the Liu Family to seize the Fire Phoenix, wasn¡¯t it? Detaining my airplane, summoning the storm to interfere with my wedding, that was also you, right?¡± Wang Geng¡¯s sweat poured like syrup, and he forced a smile, ¡°Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°To say it¡¯s a misunderstanding now is truly laughable!¡± With that, Xue An stretched out his hand, and the Dharma Seal was directly imprinted onto Wang Geng¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡­ what on earth are you going to do?¡± Wang Geng cried out in extreme terror. Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, and a touch of cold smile appeared on his lips, ¡°What do I want to do? Hehe, of course, it¡¯s¡­ to annihilate your Wang Family!¡± ¡°Bloodline¡­ Curse Killing!¡± Once in the provincial city, Xue An used this technique to annihilate a descendant of the Xie Family. At that time, Xue An¡¯s cultivation level was merely that of a Heavenly Being. But now, using it again, the power was naturally incomparable to before. A force of Curse Intent, utterly solemn, passed through Wang Geng¡¯s bloodline and directly curse-killed from the profound and indescribable connection of the bloodline. Zhonghuai. Wang Family. As the premier grand family of Zhonghuai. The days of the Wang Family could be described as carefree and exalted. Like right now. The actual leader of the Wang Family, the nearly ninety-year-old senior Master Wang had just drunk a cup of fragrant tea and was preparing to go to sleep. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of palpitation struck him. Before Master Wang could react, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®puh¡¯ sound. The attending servants screamed in fright upon witnessing this scene. ¡°Quick, someone come!¡± Master Wang¡¯s son, Wang Han, who was also Wang Geng¡¯s father, and several legitimate descendants of the Wang Family, all rushed in. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Wang Han, seeing Master Wang spitting blood, couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously. Master Wang tried to speak, then saw something that made his eyes fill with rage. He saw Wang Han and several descendants all simultaneously open their mouths and spit out a large mouthful of fresh blood, their vigor also beginning to weaken rapidly. ¡°Quick, call the guest elders of our house!¡± Master Wang mustered the last bit of his strength to shout. He was clear that someone must have cast an extremely malicious curse on the Wang Family. Soon, a few magicians from the jianghu arrived in haste. But by this time, Master Wang could no longer hold on. He could only watch these people with his eyes. These individuals were also terrified by the scene, but as truly knowledgeable and capable people, all of them furrowed their brows. ¡°Could it be a curse?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, I think it resembles a descent of a spell!¡± ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s first use the Daoist Purifying Heart Spell to eliminate the Curse Killing power!¡± The group quickly came to an agreement and together used the Purifying Heart Spell. This was a fundamental Daoist spell, and through their joint efforts, its power was astonishing. Master Wang felt the oppressive feeling in his chest much lighter, and his breathing became much smoother. Wang Han and the others also relaxed. But just when they thought they had gotten through the hard times, a Curse Killing force more than ten times more ferocious than before came surging towards them. Upon contact, it completely shattered the silver light of the Purifying Heart Spell, followed by a detached voice coming through. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Then, under this Curse Killing force, Master Wang was the first to let out a hideous cry, and his body aged rapidly, turning into a skeleton. Following him were Wang Han and the many descendants of the Wang Family, who practically fell to the ground simultaneously, dead. This scene left the three magicians trembling all over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They then realized that the cultivator behind the Curse Killing possessed an unfathomably profound cultivation level. ¡°Thank you, senior, for your mercy; we will leave immediately!¡± The three shouted into the air, then turned around and ran away with their tails between their legs. Meanwhile, Xue An looked on at Wang Geng, who was tearing apart inside from sensing the complete annihilation of his family, and spoke lightly, ¡°Your biggest mistake was to repeatedly provoke me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Geng let out a cry of extreme fear, and his entire being was turned into dust by the recoil of the bloodline Curse Killing. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Seeing this scene, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. This man was simply too ruthless and terrifying. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, he had killed one person, defeated another, and casually annihilated an entire family. Compared to this, the words and actions of the three people just now had all become a joke. Xue An slowly walked over, looking down at Quintina with a hint of an amused smile on his lips. ¡°Know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Quintina¡¯s eyes flashed with defiant light as she said coldly, ¡°Noble Blood Clan members will absolutely not submit. Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking that I would submit to you¡­¡± Quintina instinctively thought that Xue An was attracted to her beauty and wanted to take her as a female slave. But Xue An shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have no interest in you at all, just some interest in your Blood Clan.¡± Interest in the Blood Clan? Quintina was startled, a sense of foreboding rising in her heart. ¡°I ask you, what level of Blood Clan is needed to condense such a Blood Pearl?¡± Xue An asked. Quintina bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak. Xue An smiled slightly. ¡°I hope you can always be this strong.¡± With that said, Xue An waved his hand. A black shadow flew directly into Quintina¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡­what have you done to me?¡± Quintina screamed in fear. ¡°Just a little soul spell. If you don¡¯t behave, this spell will burn your soul to ashes!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina was about to speak when a sudden excruciating pain from deep within her soul stripped her of all her dignity. ¡°Kill¡­ kill me!¡± Quintina begged. Unmoved, Xue An watched her. ¡°Had I been defeated by you just now, my fate would probably have been worse, right? Like being drained of blood by you and becoming a blood slave?¡± Quintina¡¯s face turned pale. Xue An was right. Had Xue An been defeated just now, Quintina would not have hesitated to drain his blood. After all, the blood of a Cultivator was of great benefit to the increase in cultivation level of the Blood Clan. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you again, what level of Blood Clan is capable of condensing this thing?¡± ¡°A member of Blood Clan above the rank of Marquis can condense a Blood Pearl when they fall. But only Blood Pearls from someone above the rank of Grand Duke are of the most value!¡± Quintina said with difficulty. Xue An nodded. ¡°Good, this is a good start!¡± As he spoke, the agonizing pain in Quintina¡¯s soul vanished, and the overwhelming sense of relief made her wish she could just die in her sleep then and there. But Xue An pressed his hand directly onto her forehead. Quintina¡¯s throat emitted a low, gurgling sound from fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m looking for something!¡± Xue An said with a smile. As he spoke, his Divine Sense directly invaded Quintina¡¯s sea of consciousness, copying everything about the Blood Clan. Withdrawling his hand, Xue An raised his brow slightly. He had just obtained a wealth of information from Quintina¡¯s mind. The Blood Clan was a creature that appeared on Earth at some unknown time, but their history was probably longer than that of humans. They were a race that walked in darkness, with strict hierarchy and long lifespans. Rank symbolized their strength. They were generally divided into five ranks: Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. Reaching the rank of Grand Duke, their strength was already comparable to that at the Peak of Loose Immortals. Above the rank of Duke, there were Princes, and the terrifying Second Generation and First Generation. But to Quintina, those were beings of legend. She had never seen anything like it. Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a smile. If the blood pearl of a Grand Duke could break the seal, then wouldn¡¯t the existence of beings of even higher levels be even more formidable? At this thought, Xue An felt a surge of excitement. He casually released the sword energy that bound Quintina. Quintina climbed up from the ground, her face filled with fear, her gaze flickering, uncertain of what Xue An intended to do. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s nothing fun in Xiangjiang. I¡¯ll take you on a honeymoon trip to Europe!¡± An Yan had no objections and nodded in agreement. Quintina, however, was shaken to the core, a thought so unbelievable rising in her mind. What was he going to do in Europe? Could it be¡­? Ha! This man might be powerful, but Europe is the stronghold of the Blood Clan. If he goes there, he¡¯s likely to be torn to shreds by those Blood Clan powerhouses! At this notion, a sneaky pleasure arose in Quintina¡¯s heart. But no sooner had she entertained this thought than the soul-wrenching pain assaulted her once more. Quintina collapsed to the ground with a thud, unable to move from the agony. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, once cursed by my spell, you must do as I say, without any hint of resentment or thoughts of revenge, or else you¡¯ll suffer endless pain! Of course, if you behave well during our trip to Europe, I might lift the curse, understand?¡± Quintina looked at Xue An as if gazing at a devil, nodding her head in terror, ¡°Yes¡­ Master!¡± In a church in Xiangjiang. A purple-robed priest stood to the side with utmost respect, while seated on a chair was a cardinal dressed in red. The Red Cardinal, within the Church of Light, was the strongest after the Pope and the four great leaders. Such beings could easily change the monarchy of a small nation. And now, one such figure was making a low-key appearance in Xiangjiang. At this moment, the Red Cardinal was playing with a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone in his hand, his face slowly revealing a look of excitement. ¡°This object¡­ is the very gem that His Holiness the Pope has been desperately searching for, one that can connect with the Heavenly Realm! To think that today, it has resurfaced in Xiangjiang!¡± The Red Cardinal looked up at the purple-robed priest, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well!¡± The purple-robed priest was overwhelmed with emotion. He was the deacon of the Xiangjiang diocese, a middle-ranking official in the Church of Light, still a long way from a towering figure like the Red Cardinal. Therefore, having received praise from the Red Cardinal, he was so excited he was on the verge of tears. ¡°All glory to God!¡± the purple-robed deacon took a deep breath and said solemnly. The Red Cardinal¡¯s demeanor grew solemn as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, all comes from the glory of God. I will report this matter to the Chief Judge once we return!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Eminence!¡± ¡°What did that man look like?¡± the Red Cardinal inquired. ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary! And I¡¯ve already checked, whether it¡¯s the Huaxia cultivation world or foreign ability users, there¡¯s no trace of him,¡± said the purple-robed deacon. The Red Cardinal¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°This object is extremely important to the church, we must thoroughly investigate this man¡¯s background! If necessary, we can offer him some benefits!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! But the man mentioned he wants only the Blood Pearl!¡± The Red Cardinal frowned, ¡°The Dark Council in Europe has been quite restless recently, and the Holy Knights Legion is suppressing an Evil God in Northern Europe! The church doesn¡¯t have the spare forces to subdue the Blood Clan, and besides, it would take at least a Blood Clan member of Marquis rank or higher to produce a Blood Pearl!¡± After contemplating for a moment, he said, ¡°Best to ascertain the origins of this Spirit Stone first! I believe this person must have discovered a hidden treasure!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± On the Red Cardinal¡¯s face emerged a holy smile, ¡°All is given by God, and if it indeed is a hidden treasure, that too is the glory of God, is it not?¡± Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Nanyang. A roar emerged from the desolate and rustic temple. ¡°Who dares murder my Divine Child!¡± As the voice faded, the two Divine Officers closest to the source let out screams of agony and dissipated into pools of blood. ¡°Please calm your anger, exalted deity, please calm your anger!¡± The multitude of Divine Officers prostrated themselves, trembling as they spoke. After a long while, the deity, who presided over the witchcraft of Nanyang, let out a cold snort. ¡°I have sensed the aura of heaven and earth slowly changing. It won¡¯t be long before I can return to this world. When that time comes, I shall turn the one who killed my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, into a malevolent spirit, to be damned for eternity without salvation!¡± Meanwhile, in a very secluded corner of Xiangjiang. Lu Xia lay pale-faced on the bed, with Ah Fei anxiously standing guard beside him. A long time passed before Lu Xia slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Gu master!¡± Ah Fei hurried over. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Lu Xia asked softly. ¡°Not long, about three hours!¡± Lu Xia nodded. He had been gravely injured by a strike from Xue An which annihilated his life-bound Gu insect and had collapsed into unconsciousness on the way back. ¡°You have my thanks, Ah Fei!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Gu master? Serving you is the sacred duty of our Miao Immortal Clan!¡± Ah Fei declared. Suddenly. Lu Xia pressed a Gu egg onto Ah Fei¡¯s forehead. Crack. The egg split open. Ah Fei shivered as he felt a powerful presence enter his mind. ¡°Gu master!¡± Ah Fei cried out in alarm. Lu Xia smiled faintly, paler than ever, ¡°I never imagined that coming to Xiangjiang would be fruitless, and instead, I would end up seriously injured. This egg of the Gu king is useless to me now, so take one!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°Gu master¡­.¡± He understood the value of the Gu king¡¯s egg. Lu Xia waved it off, ¡°Your Gu heart might be almost worn away by the mundane world, but you still have the heart of an innocent. This egg of the Gu king is your reward. You should come back to Miao Immortal Valley with me this time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei bowed his head, no longer harboring any longing for the mortal world. After all, if the Gu master himself bestowed such a precious Gu king¡¯s egg upon him, he must not disappoint. Full of excitement, Gong Xiaoqing arrived at the hotel where Xue An was staying. The matter with Si Jin was resolved. Gong Xiaoqing¡¯s company, in collaboration with several other entertainment companies, had issued a joint ostracism directive. At the same time, Gong Xiaoqing had taken Si Jin to court. Si Jin was utterly ruined. After taking care of all this, Gong Xiaoqing hurried over, wanting to thank Xue An in person. If not for Mr. Xue, she probably would have died a long time ago. As she walked through the door, she saw Xue An, with his family in tow, carrying bags and heading out, followed by a blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and beautiful Western woman. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you¡­?¡± Gong Xiaoqing was puzzled. Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve finished dealing with matters in Xiangjiang and am planning to take my family on a trip around Europe!¡± Gong Xiaoqing stood stunned, her previously vibrant mood suddenly dimmed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already, Mr. Xue? Then I wish you a safe journey,¡± Gong Xiaoqing said with a forced smile. Xue An nodded and led his family out to the car, heading straight to the airport. Gong Xiaoqing lingered for a while, then left, disheartened. She had hoped to get to know Xue An better through this opportunity, well aware that Xue An was no ordinary individual. But now that he was leaving, she had to abandon the idea. The family boarded the plane for Y country. Since they left in a hurry, they hadn¡¯t been able to get first-class tickets. They had no choice but to sit in the business class. Compared to the personalized service and solitary seating of first class, the business class seating environment was a significant downgrade. However, the two little girls didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss; they sat by the window and began a battle of imaginations against the clouds outside. ¡°That one looks like an upside-down ice cream,¡± said Xue Nian. ¡°Look, this one looks like bread that¡¯s been stepped on!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s thoughts were clearly quite original. ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s a kebab.¡± ¡°I think it looks like candied haw!¡± ¡°Is there such a big candied haw?¡± ¡°Is there such a big kebab?¡± The two little girls began their usual bickering and squabbling. This had become part of their daily routine. Xue An and An Yan had gotten used to it. However, the rest of the cabin revealed smiles at the scene. Having two quirky and playful children can make a journey much less lonely. But some people¡¯s thoughts were not on the children. Ding Guang couldn¡¯t help but swallow as he looked at Quintina sitting beside him. The blond-haired, blue-eyed girl fit Ding Guang¡¯s ideal type in both figure and appearance. He finally couldn¡¯t resist starting a conversation, ¡°Hello! Are you from Y country?¡± Quintina looked up at Ding Guang and nodded. ¡°How did you guess?¡± Ding Guang was overjoyed inside, knowing that asking this question meant the conversation was half success. He immediately said, ¡°Hehe, I could tell from your clothes and demeanor. My name is Ding Guang, may I get to know you?¡± Ding Guang extended his hand as he spoke. Quintina didn¡¯t respond but looked at Xue An in the front row and then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, making friends requires the permission of my master.¡± Master? This title made Ding Guang freeze. The men and women sitting with Ding Guang also let out a burst of exclamations. ¡°People are still playing master-servant games these days?¡± Ding Guang glared at Xue An for a while, noticing Xue An¡¯s handsome looks and noble aura, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit uncomfortable. However, Ding Ran, Ding Guang¡¯s sister, frowned. As a staunch feminist, she detested the objectification of women above all. She found games that turned girls into maids utterly abhorrent. So she spoke to Xue An with a sense of justice, ¡°Mister, I¡¯d like to have a word with you!¡± Xue An turned his head to look at Ding Guang and Ding Ran, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ding Ran was slightly unnerved by Xue An¡¯s indifferent gaze, but she spoke seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what methods you have used to persuade this lady, but I hope you won¡¯t play these boring games anymore.¡± With that, a hint of scorn crossed Ding Ran¡¯s lips. ¡°Only a man without any abilities would demean a girl to satisfy his twisted desires.¡± In just a few sentences, Xue An was already labeled a pervert. Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then understood the situation. Looking at the group of young people, barely twenty years old and with their faces full of innocence, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Speculating without investigating the truth, do you think you have the quality to preach to others?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding Ran¡¯s eyes widened in indignation. In school, she was the president of the student council and a debating champion. To think someone dared question her quality! ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve misunderstood something; I didn¡¯t ask her to call me that, it¡¯s purely voluntary on her part, understand?¡± said Xue An calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ding Ran turned her gaze towards Quintina. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, we are true human rights activists, and if he¡¯s oppressing you, we can protect you!¡± Ding Ran said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss, just tell the truth, and I will definitely protect you!¡± Ding Guang was bursting with a sense of justice. Quintina looked at this group of young men and women as if they were fools. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) Chapter 366: Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) I¡¯m just calling him master, why do these people act as if their tails have been stepped on? In the Blood Clan, being defeated by a stronger being and acknowledging them as master is nothing out of the ordinary. Although Xue An is not from the Blood Clan, his strength is undeniably formidable. Therefore, Quintina naturally came to view him as her master. Thinking of this, Quintina shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Isn¡¯t it normal to seek the master¡¯s consent before making friends?¡± Quintina¡¯s words left Ding Ran and the others dumbfounded. After a moment, Ding Ran looked at Quintina with a gaze filled with deep sorrow and indignation. In her view, this Quintina had clearly been brainwashed. As a result, her gaze towards Xue An became increasingly hostile. This man, he¡¯s definitely a scumbag! Ding Ran concluded about Xue An in her heart. By the time the plane landed at the airport in Y country, Quintina naturally picked up all the luggage herself. She followed behind Xue An with large and small bags, heading out. This scene further convinced Ding Ran and the others that Quintina must have been brainwashed by Xue An. ¡°Who would have thought, in this advanced Western world, such situations still exist, and the one brainwashed is such a beautiful Caucasian woman!¡± Ding Guang exclaimed, his tone carrying a faint hint of envy. ¡°Gender discrimination is universal, my dream is to eradicate all inequality between men and women in my lifetime, creating a world of absolute equality!¡± Ding Ran said confidently. ¡°As for this woman, she is beyond saving, a complete disgrace to womankind!¡± Ding Ran¡¯s words garnered strong agreement from several girls in the group. ¡°Ran sister is right!¡± ¡°I agree with Ran sister¡¯s view!¡± But when it was time to get on the bus, Ding Ran led the girls onto the coach very naturally, leaving the task of moving luggage to the boys. This is a historic hotel in London. Many celebrities have stayed here before. But what people don¡¯t know is that the owner of the hotel, Benedict, had actually become a blood slave thirty years ago. When Quintina and Xue An appeared at the hotel, Benedict quickly came over. ¡°Miss Quintina, I am delighted to be at your service!¡± Benedict said fervently, his gaze fixed on Quintina. To these blood slaves, the Blood Clan is their only deity. Quintina nodded haughtily, ¡°Have people from my clan arrived?¡± ¡°Miss Quintina, the esteemed Marquis Cecil has not yet arrived, but your several siblings are already here!¡± Hearing this, Quintina frowned, then nodded, ¡°I see, you may go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benedict bowed and kissed Quintina¡¯s shoe, then withdrew with a bow. After he left, Quintina¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°You seem to really dislike your siblings?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina nodded, a look of disgust on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not just the siblings I despise, but the entire clan.¡± ¡°Is it because of the sacrifices that must be made every year?¡± Xue An said, still in an indifferent tone. Quintina bowed her head and remained silent. Xue An had seen this information in Quintina¡¯s memories. In the Blood Clan, the rule of many families is extremely bloody and cruel. They require every member to provide enough refined blood every six months to enhance the strength of the Family Head and the many upper echelons of the clan. Quintina¡¯s family was no exception. This invisibly amounted to preventing Quintina and others from being promoted. That was why Quintina was willing to take such a big risk to obtain the Duke¡¯s Blood Bead. Because only by increasing her strength to a certain level could she break free of these shackles. It was again the day of sacrifice, and the venue was inside this hotel. ¡°I remember you said that Marquis and above could condense Blood Pearls, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Quintina trembled, bowed her head, and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good, I just so happen to want to witness this so-called sacrifice!¡± Xue An said lightly, turning to go back to his room. Quintina, watching Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, suddenly felt a sense of absurdity rising in her heart. Could he really be planning to take on Marquis Cecil all by himself? That¡¯s a Marquis we¡¯re talking about! And there would be many powerful members of the Blood Clan present. Is that even possible? Evening. A private banquet hall prepared specifically for the Blood Clan in the hotel. When Xue An appeared here following Quintina, there were already many people in the banquet hall. Arnold was sitting at the bar drinking with a few brothers when he saw Quintina, his eyes lit up, and then he walked over with a lecherous smile on his face. ¡°My dear cousin Quintina, I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, and it seems your figure has improved quite a bit!¡± Arnold said, his gaze wandering over Quintina¡¯s body. Upon seeing him, Quintina¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly, and she said coldly, ¡°Arnold, if you want to be beaten into serious injury by me like half a year ago, then you can continue!¡± Arnold¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile, ¡°Oh? I almost forgot about that. You really went harsh half a year ago! It cost me a whole month of my lifespan! But now if you want to do that again, you can¡¯t! Because¡­¡± Suddenly, behind Arnold, two wings emitting a dense black aura appeared. ¡°Earl! How did you break through to become an Earl?¡± Quintina exclaimed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡± Arnold licked his lips greedily and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to submit to me willingly, then I can forget the grudge of half a year ago!¡± Quintina¡¯s face turned pale. She was just a Viscount. Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron! These were the five hierarchical ranks of the Blood Clan. Being promoted one level was equivalent to a several-fold or even more than ten-fold increase in strength. Arnold, now an Earl, instantly gained an overwhelming advantage over her. And at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems you¡¯re too late, she has already submitted to me!¡± Xue An¡¯s words made Arnold pause, then he stared fixedly at Xue An for a moment, arrogance gradually appearing on his face from his high position. ¡°Human?¡± Arnold turned to look at Quintina, ¡°You actually submitted to a human?¡± His loud shout attracted the attention of those around them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these people, who were considered Quintina¡¯s brothers and sisters in terms of family blood, burst into laughter. ¡°Tsk, tsk, who would have thought Quintina could become so lowly? Actually submitting to a lowly and fragile human, what a disgrace to the honor of our Blood Clan!¡± ¡°Hehe, once the Family Head learns of this, he might just tear this human to pieces!¡± Amidst these disdainful glances, Xue An remained calm and gave Quintina a slight smile. ¡°All your brothers and sisters, are they all like this?¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) ¡°My lord, do you really not know?¡± Selina¡¯s surprise was evident as she saw Xue An¡¯s unconcerned expression. ¡°Know what?¡± Xue An had turned off all communication devices during this journey, simply enjoying a carefree trip with his wife, traveling through the mountains and waters. ¡°The Blood Ancestor has returned!¡± Quintina spoke with a grave expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow lifted at these words. ¡°Yes, and the latest news we¡¯ve just received is that the Blood Ancestor is on his way to the Holy Nation of Light, preparing to join forces with the newly arrived Son of Light to confront you, my lord!¡± Selina was also marked by a tone of gravity. She still remembered the shock she felt when she first heard the news. The Son of Light, the progenitor of the Blood Clan! These are monumental figures, and they were uniting against Xue An. This was nothing short of a deadly trap! Therefore, she and Quintina had no mood to refine the energy of the Blood Clan that Xue An had given them and rushed over immediately to find Xue An and urge him to lie low for a while. Yet, to their surprise, Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°The progenitor of the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Yes! The very ancestor of all our Blood Clan, a Demon God of tremendous strength!¡± Quintina declared solemnly. However, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, drawing sidelong glances from everyone in the restaurant. ¡°Great! I was just thinking after obliterating the Church of Light, I¡¯d find a way to seek out this grandson in the Blood Realm, but he¡¯s come to me instead, delivering himself to death!¡± The words of Xue An left Selina and Quintina completely flabbergasted. They had imagined all kinds of reactions from Xue An, but never expected him to be ecstatic! ¡°My lord, they are joining hands to confront you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Saves me the trouble!¡± said Xue An indifferently. Selina and Quintina exchanged looks, both swallowing hard. It seemed¡­ the lord was genuinely pleased. Meanwhile, in the corner of the restaurant, several intelligence agents were staring at Xue An in disbelief. Not until he stood up and left. Only then did the intelligence agents shiver back to their senses, hurriedly pulling out their phones to report what Xue An had said. The indifference and disdain shown by Xue An when confronted with the combined forces of the Blood Ancestor and the Saint Heir quickly spread, causing many who were ready for a laugh to be surprised. ¡°This Xue An, if he¡¯s not crazy, then he must have absolute confidence in his strength! But I¡¯m inclined to think he¡¯s lost his mind! Otherwise, I can hardly imagine what kind of power one would need to remain so composed in the face of the alliance of these two titans!¡± declared a certain magnate. ¡°No matter whether Xue An wins or loses, I admire him, for if it were me facing such a situation of universal enmity, I would probably have died of fright already!¡± said another Dark Series overlord. ¡°Regarding this matter, I can only describe it in four words, digging his own grave!¡± someone snidely remarked. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone curious why the Son of Light and the progenitor of the Blood Clan, who should be utterly incompatible, would actually cooperate? This is absolutely unbelievable!¡± someone remarked in full astonishment. And while the outside world was in turmoil. The Blood Ancestor, accompanied by his followers, had already arrived outside the Holy Nation of Light. Everywhere he passed, the sky was filled with a blood-red glow, chilling to the bone. The priests guarding the Theocratic Nation turned pale from the formidable aura, and those with lower cultivation levels almost toppled over. Standing in the air, the Blood Ancestor said with a slight smile, ¡°Your Holiness the Saint Heir, won¡¯t you come out to greet me?¡± As his voice rang out, a surge of white light shot up from the Grand Cathedral of Light, and the Son of Light appeared in midair. The Blood Ancestor was taken aback, then bowed slightly in the air, ¡°It turns out to be His Highness the Fourteenth! My apologies for the oversight!¡± The Son of Light looked at the Blood Ancestor and revealed a slight smile, ¡°Asmodeus, I didn¡¯t expect we would meet in this manner!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is that the Saint Heir actually came in his complete form, it seems the God of Light is indeed determined to win this world!¡± Asmodeus said indifferently. ¡°You are not bad either, it looks like the Blood Demon God holds great expectations for you as well!¡± the Son of Light said. The two ancient beings, a demon and a god who had lived for over ten thousand years, looked at each other and shared a knowing smile. For them, killing a Xue An was merely an appetizer, the most important thing was to carry out the orders of their respective father gods. So the two sides engaged each other in a cordial and friendly discussion in the sky. This scene caused a stir among the onlookers from a distance. ¡°My God, the Son of Light and the Blood Clan chatting amiably, is the world truly headed for chaos?¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Heh, this is actually the essence of light and darkness, isn¡¯t it! Opposed to each other, yet two sides of the same coin!¡± ¡°Ah, now that the two major powers are truly present, do you think that Xue An will really show up?¡± ¡°I doubt it, the Church of Light is clearly setting a trap. Anyone with a bit of brains would avoid this pitfall unless he¡¯s insane! Otherwise, he definitely won¡¯t come!¡± ¡°I somehow feel he will come. From the first time Xue An became famous, he has never backed down!¡± While everyone was discussing fervently. A man was seen slowly approaching from afar. He was a man with a calm demeanor and a lofty air. Although many people had never seen Xue An¡¯s true face, seeing that he was a Chinese and given his demeanor, they guessed that this must be Xue An. All voices vanished, each person looked at Xue An with complex gazes. The two great powers conversing merrily in midair also sensed something amiss and turned their heads to look. When they saw Xue An slowly approaching, both of them couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile. ¡°Lord Saint Heir, this man has slaughtered my Blood Clan offspring, truly detestable. Please allow me to deal with him!¡± Asmodeus said with a fierce expression. The Son of Light smiled slightly, ¡°Please do as you like, Lord Asmodeus!¡± Being naturally cautious, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mind letting Asmodeus probe first. But just at this moment, Xue An, who had been walking slowly, suddenly looked up, his eyes madly flashing with black light, and then uttered a shout. ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Annihilation!¡± As his words sounded, countless black clouds poured crazily in, covering the entire sky. Then from the sky rained down countless black fire, heading straight for the god and demon in midair! This scene stunned everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many people watched the black clouds above wide-eyed, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xue An Chinese? How can he cast a dark series magic forbidden curse?¡± But regardless, this formidable forbidden curse also displayed Xue An¡¯s formidable strength. Yet under the terror of this forbidden curse¡¯s might, Asmodeus laughed grimly. ¡°Is this the extent of the one who massacred my Blood Clan¡¯s kin?¡± Having said that, beams of blood light shot up into the sky, like towering pillars, directly shattering those black clouds! Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Benedict crawled on the ground, his body trembling as he kissed Quintina¡¯s shoe. ¡°Respected Lady Quintina, Benedict wishes to be your eternal servant!¡± He was already terrified. The powerful Marquis Cecil had been completely annihilated. And Quintina was about to become a strong member of the Blood Clan who would soon step into the rank of marquis. These upheavals scared Benedict out of his wits, fearing that Quintina might kill him. Quintina spoke indifferently, ¡°Rise, my servant. As long as you serve well, I will grant you eternal life!¡± Benedict¡¯s face lit up with ecstatic gratitude as he said, ¡°Yes! Honorable Lady Quintina!¡± Benedict withdrew. Quintina took a deep breath and then walked respectfully towards the room where Xue An was staying. ¡°Master!¡± Quintina¡¯s call roused Xue An from the game he was playing with An Yan. ¡°What is it?¡± Quintina bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s about the Blood Clan!¡± ¡°Oh! Wait a moment; let me finish this round!¡± With that, Xue An neatly lost to An Yan and then got up and left the room. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, the Cecil Family has been destroyed. The Alldington Family¡¯s Duke will definitely investigate this matter. I think we¡¯d better lay low for a while?¡± ¡°The Alldington Duke?¡± Xue An felt the name seemed familiar. ¡°Yes! The oldest family among the Blood Clans of country Y, lofty and oppressive towards other families,¡± Quintina said through clenched teeth. Xue An became interested, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that we can condense another Duke¡¯s Blood Bead?¡± Quintina was startled, then understood Xue An¡¯s intention and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears. She had come to share her worries with her master; after all, Alldington had been renowned for a thousand years, extremely powerful, and not someone the likes of Marquis Cecil could compare with. Yet Xue An¡¯s focus was entirely on the Blood Pearl. ¡°But, Master¡­¡± Quintina still wanted to persuade. Xue An waved his hand, excitedly saying, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. If he is a Grand Duke, then let¡¯s hurry up and extinguish him!¡± Quintina was somewhat dumbfounded. At that moment, Benedict, anxious and uneasy, walked in and handed a piece of parchment to Quintina. ¡°Lady Quintina, we just received this letter!¡± Quintina looked down at it for a moment and then smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have to look for them anymore. The Alldington Family has already sent a letter, asking me to attend a meeting at the Odin Family Castle tomorrow!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Then he squatted down and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, would you like Daddy to take you to see a castle tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Are there princesses in the castle?¡± Xue Xiang asked excitedly. ¡°There are no princesses, but there are lots of naughty bats. How about I chase them all away for you?¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Then Xue Xiang added, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll help you fight the baddies with a frying pan!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Xue Nian quickly chimed in. Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll fight together, okay?¡± Quintina listened on the side, completely baffled. What did they mean by helping to fight with a frying pan? Could it be that these small children could really defeat the Blood Clan powerhouses? Stop kidding! How could that be possible? And just at that moment. Ding Guang and Ding Ran, brother and sister, along with their teammates, arrived at a small town. Outside the small town lay the scenic hills. Odin Castle, like a shining pearl, was nestled halfway up the mountain. ¡°What a magnificent building!¡± Ding Ran couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Hey, do you think there might really be vampires inside the castle?¡± a girl in the team asked with a trembling voice. Upon hearing this, Ding Ran scoffed, ¡°We are all well-educated people; how can we still believe such groundless talk? There are no vampires in this world; it¡¯s just nonsensical blather from a bunch of people who¡¯ve never seen the world.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard this castle is really spooky!¡± the girl said somewhat fearfully. ¡°Yeah! Maybe we should pick another place. The professor said our thesis is just to survey the maintenance of European castles; we don¡¯t need to inspect it in person!¡± someone else also advised. The reason they came to Europe was to collaboratively complete a thesis on the conservation of European castles. However, Ding Ran shook his head and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in those messy rumors. Let¡¯s go climbing in a while; I want to see what a vampire looks like!¡± With that, Ding Ran headed toward the mountain. She took the lead, and the others had no choice but to follow behind. Soon, they arrived in front of the castle midway up the mountain. Only when they got closer did they fully appreciate the grandeur of the castle. At the same time, there was a faint smell of blood in the air, making them feel somewhat sick. ¡°Ran Ran, let¡¯s just go!¡± Ding Guang felt somewhat scared inside. ¡°Yeah!¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s persuasions, Ding Ran stubbornly said in a cold voice, ¡°A bunch of cowards; what is there to be afraid of? I want to see what this castle is really like.¡± Saying this, Ding Ran stepped forward to knock on the door. But the door creaked open. Then, a white-haired butler with an elegant demeanor walked out and smiled at Ding Ran and the others. ¡°My master has instructed me to welcome your arrival!¡± The master? Ding Ran and the others were all stunned. The butler chuckled softly, ¡°Come in and you will see,¡± he said, stepping aside. Ding Ran¡¯s heart settled, and she smiled back at the people behind her, ¡°I told you, how could there be such an absurd existence as the Blood Clan? Clearly, a gentleman lives here! Look, he¡¯s even inviting us in for a visit!¡± With that, Ding Ran confidently walked in. Though Ding Guang and the others felt something was off, seeing Ding Ran enter, they had no choice but to follow. Once inside, Ding Ran and the others were completely amazed. The interior of the castle was lavishly decorated. And there were all kinds of rare antiques to be seen everywhere. As they were enthusiastically examining their surroundings, Alldington gracefully descended the staircase with a smile, ¡°Welcome to the tour; I am the master of this castle!¡± Ding Ran and the others were overwhelmed by Alldington¡¯s elegance and imposing presence and promptly bowed in return. That dispelled any remaining doubts they had. After all, how could such a gentleman be a bad person? After they had finished their tour, Alldington considerately invited them for afternoon tea in the dining room. This relaxing noble atmosphere enchanted Ding Ran and the others. Alldington, however, smiled more and more contentedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every year, there would be tourists who came to visit, ignorant of their fate. Their fates typically ended with Alldington turning them into human specimens and permanently storing them in the basement. These people were no exception. Especially this girl, with such smooth skin, she would be very beautiful as a doll. Alldington thought to himself. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Powerful holy lights spread outwards, like a cage covering the heavens and earth, thrusting directly at the members of the Dark Council. At that moment, a woman¡¯s soft voice said, ¡°The Ultimate Forbidden Curse¡ªTwilight of the Gods!¡± Boom! A dark mist exuding an aura of ultimate death directly countered, dispersing the holy radiance wherever it passed. Moreover, the overflow of its might surged towards the Son of Light in midair. A hint of solemnity appeared on the Son of Light¡¯s face, but he simply sidestepped slightly, then said coldly, ¡°God says, ¡®The rules of this world do not inherently exist!¡¯¡± As his words reached, the powerful darkness froze as if it were bound by something and solidified. Then it shattered loudly and disappeared without a trace. A woman grunted softly, then her figure became visible. It was Anastasia! At this moment, her complexion was pale, and her eyes had dimmed. With her strength, casting this ultimate curse wasn¡¯t too taxing, but she hadn¡¯t expected the Son of Light to be so formidable that he broke the curse effortlessly. Thus, the powerful backlash injured Anastasia as well. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An called out anxiously. Master? This address baffled many. At that time, Asmodeus, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, sneered, ¡°No wonder something felt off¡ªit turns out you¡¯re not Xue An at all!¡± Everyone was stunned at first, then looked more closely. They witnessed Xue An¡¯s face slowly shifting, eventually turning into a woman. It was Fan Mengxue! Yes, it was she who had disguised herself as Xue An just now. At this moment, Fan Mengxue was filled with guilt. She had sneaked out on her own this time, without telling anyone from the Dark Council because she didn¡¯t want to involve them. Disguising herself as Xue An was her own whimsical idea. Her plan was simple: to kill these two god-devils ahead of Xue An¡¯s schedule. Of course, she knew it would be hard, so she came with the conviction that she would likely die. She had even thought that even if she couldn¡¯t kill the two god-devils, it would still be worthwhile if she could deplete their strength! But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the people from the Dark Council would all arrive at the last moment, and her master had been injured for her sake. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Fan Mengxue said with her head lowered. Anastasia, however, waved her hand dismissively and spoke proudly, ¡°My disciple never needs to say sorry, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± At that, the Son of Light in midair chuckled sinisterly and said, ¡°Truly touching, this deep connection between master and disciple! Sadly, since you¡¯ve come to me directly today, I shall oblige you!¡± As he spoke, he pointed arrogantly towards the sky, ¡°Since you used a Dark Series Forbidden Curse against me, today I shall let you witness the ultimate Forbidden Curse of the Light Series!¡± With that, he shouted coldly, ¡°Light¡­ Kingdom!¡± Boom! The sky, nearing twilight, suddenly brightened, with countless holy white lights falling from the heavens and the chanting of angels faintly heard. But beneath this seemingly peaceful and tranquil facade, infinite lethality was hidden. The Bone Dragons soaring in the sky cried out in unison and turned to dust under this holy light. And the skeletal demons on the ground didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist¡ªthey simply turned to dust and were carried away by the wind. Karsath let out a cry of alarm and cast over a dozen spells in a bid to flee. But a beam of holy light still pierced through his chest. ¡°Karsath!¡± Anastasia cried out in shock. Karsath¡¯s skeleton fell from midair to the ground. Seeing this, the Titan Giant roared furiously and kicked off the ground, soaring into the air to catch Karsath. But Asmodeus sneered and suddenly appeared in front of the Titan Giant, pressing down with his hand. ¡°` With a thud, the Titan Giant let out a mournful cry as it fell straight down, smashing a huge pit into the ground. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Karsath thudded onto the ground, his skeletal frame nearly coming apart, and the flames in his skull¡¯s eye sockets were extremely feeble. And at that moment, the second wave of attacks was already upon them. This time, the holy light was even stronger than the first. Amidst the rain of holy light, Meng Yan suddenly let out a shriek. The sound was as grating as nails on a chalkboard right next to your ear, utterly unpleasant. Many people showed expressions of extreme discomfort. But this kind of psychic attack was simply negligible for the Son of Light and the First Ancestor. Seeing that Karsath was about to be engulfed by the holy light, Anastasia suddenly threw herself forward, using her back to shield Karsath from the holy light beneath her. Boom! Under the holy light, Anastasia grunted, and her back was roasted black, emitting dark fumes. Upon seeing this, Karsath¡¯s fading fire in his eyes flared angrily and he roared, ¡°You stupid woman, you will die like this! Get lost! I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡± Anastasia, however, smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only one necromancer left in this world, and if you die again, the necromancers will truly become extinct!¡± In Karsath¡¯s skeletal eye sockets, moisture gradually appeared. So it turns out¡­ skeletons can cry too! At that moment, the Son of Light in the sky sneered, ¡°What touching sentiments, then I shall oblige and send you both to hell together!¡± With that, the third wave of attack thundered down once again. This wave was so powerful that it enveloped all members of the Dark Council. Suddenly, a Titan Giant took Fan Mengxue in its arms and then used its body to shield her. ¡°You are not yet of the Dark Physique, so you should be able to survive; remember to run as soon as you can!¡± the Titan said in a low voice. Fan Mengxue trembled all over, her tears already streaming down her face. But just as the holy light was about to fall on every member of the Dark Council, A pristine white lotus blossomed in the center of the battlefield. Upon seeing this white lotus, the domineering holy light suddenly became docile, as if it had met its master, and then receded like a tide. This scene left even the Son of Light in astonishment. What¡¯s going on? How could this wave of attack suddenly become ineffective? As for the members of the Dark Council, they were even more astonished. It was at that moment that a cold voice arrived. ¡°The ones who really should go to hell are you!¡± Hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue stiffened and slowly lifted her head to look. She saw a streak of light flying from the horizon at an incredibly fast speed, arriving in the midst of the battlefield in a blink. Then it dashed straight toward the Son of Light and threw a punch. Boom! The Son of Light didn¡¯t even have time to react and was directly punched from mid-air to the ground, even smashing a person-shaped pit into the earth, its depth unknown. The First Ancestor Asmodeus trembled all over, ready to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The streak of light flashed and appeared before him, and then a punch landed on his head. Crack! Asmodeus felt as if he had been stomped on by a dozen Demon Dragons, his head directly shattered by the punch. Blood mist dispersed. The whole field fell into dead silence. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Alldington¡¯s heart welled up with boundless fear. The events of that day were still vivid in his mind. More than a dozen high-ranking Marquises were killed by an extremely powerful curse. If it hadn¡¯t been for his decisive action, burning hundreds of years of his lifespan, it¡¯s likely he would have not escaped his doom. Who on earth was this man? Why was he so powerful? Alldington pondered, his facial expression changing unpredictably. Xue An then turned his head to look at Ding Ran and the others, who were full of panic, and said in a cold voice. ¡°Do you really think you can reason with the Blood Clan, what shit have you got for brains?¡± Ding Ran and the others were left red-faced by Xue An¡¯s words. Especially Ding Ran, who, with his arm skewered by a fork and overcome by acute pain, felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re also from Huaxia, I¡¯ll save you this time!¡± With that, Xue An gave Alldington a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you last time, but you won¡¯t escape this time!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly flew into the air, heading straight for Alldington. Alldington let out a roar, ¡°Human, I recognize your strength, but underestimate a Grand Duke of the Blood Clan, and you will pay the price!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An had already smashed him from the sky down to the ground with one punch. Then he said coldly, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, another punch. This punch drove Alldington¡¯s head into the ground and smashed a large crater in the solid earth. Alldington, in a mix of shock and rage, shimmered with blood light, ready to fight Xue An tooth and nail. But Xue An seemed to be tamping, pounding down slowly punch after punch. Yet, Alldington was worthy of being a Duke of the Blood Clan, for even after being smashed into mush by Xue An¡¯s fist, he restored himself to his original state in a flash. In this way, Xue An bombed him methodically. Alldington¡¯s heart was full of fear; Xue An¡¯s methods were simply inconceivable, his several attempts to escape had all failed to break free. Seeing that this continued bombardment would pulverize him, even with his vigorous blood energy, in desperation, Alldington shouted, ¡°Blood Escaping Technique!¡± This was his last life-saving Secret Technique. But just as his body started to shine with blood light and was about to disappear, Xue An¡¯s hand reached into the void and grabbed hold of Alldington, who was trying to flee, and said faintly, ¡°Come back here!¡± Having said that, he directly pulled Alldington out of the void. Alldington was terrified. ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve answered this question many times already, I¡¯m too lazy to tell you again this time!¡± With those words, Alldington was engulfed by a wisp of pure white flame. Alldington shouted in horror, ¡°Flames of Light, are you from the Church of Light?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just here to kill you members of the Blood Clan!¡± With the fall of his words, the flames soared into the sky, burning Alldington into nothingness. A Duke¡¯s Blood Bead appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand. Xue An examined it carefully and then nodded in satisfaction. Alldington, after all, was an old demon who had lived for over a thousand years. The innate Rule Power in his Blood Bead was stronger than others¡¯. At this moment, everyone present was staring at Xue An, dumbfounded. Especially Ding Ran, whose mouth was agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. She suddenly remembered that she had even ridiculed this man on the plane. At this thought, she shivered. She was simply courting death! Quintina, too, had never imagined that the illustrious Grand Duke Alldington would die at the hands of Xue An. At this time, other members of the Blood Clan from the Alldington Family also rushed out. Seeing the Family Head killed, some loyal individuals, like the butler, roared and charged at him. Xue An was about to make his move. Xue Xiang took off the Qingmu Heart frying pan hanging around her neck and shouted, ¡°Magical girl transformation!¡± The frying pan suddenly enlarged. ¡°Ultraman, attack!¡± The frying pan, accompanied by the sound of the wind, charged out. Boom! A frying pan knocked down a member of the Blood Clan who was charging at the front, flattening him to the ground. Nian Nian was not to be outdone and directed her frying pan to fight joyously on one side. These members of the Blood Clan were generally at the strength of an Earl or a Viscount. Against the Qingmu Heart frying pan personally refined by Xue An, they had no power to fight back. Very soon, the two girls had knocked them all down. It was at this point that Quintina realized why Xue Xiang and Nian Nian were clamoring to help before they came! It turns out, these two girls really could defeat the strong members of the Blood Clan! ¡°Daddy, daddy, do you see how awesome we are?¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian said excitedly. Xue An nodded and smiled, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did great!¡± And at that moment, An Yan also took out the frying pan containing the essence of Lei Zun, and with a wave of her hand, Boom! Several bolts of thunder directly struck down, reducing the Blood Clan members who were struggling to stand up to ashes. The Power of Thunder naturally carries an extra harm bonus against these Dark Races. Moreover, in An Yan¡¯s frying pan resided a Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate. With such a combination, killing a few members of the Blood Clan was simply too easy. Soon, the members of the Alldington Family had been almost entirely exterminated. Xue An did not feel sorry for this, as he had just sensed through his Divine Sense many disgusting scenes. The Alldington Family, they deserved to die! This time the spoils were good, another Duke¡¯s Blood Bead was obtained. And as those like Ding Ran who were preparing to leave looked at each other, they turned to Xue An and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Sir, for saving our lives!¡± Xue An waved his hand and turned to leave. He had no particular affection for these people. He had saved them simply because it was convenient to do so. Therefore, he was too lazy to accept their apologies or gratitude. Ding Ran and the others also knew they had no face to stay any longer, and left shamefully. Very soon. The news that Marquis Cecil had been killed and Grand Duke Alldington had fallen spread like a shockwave throughout the Dark world of Europe. Country S. Blood Mountain. The seat of the Blood Clan Council. And the Holy Land in the hearts of all Blood Clan members. In the dimly lit grand hall, an authoritative voice resonated. ¡°Someone has slaughtered our Duke, go and find out their origins immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several golden bats responded and flew into the night sky. And within the Dark Council, when the big shots heard the news, they were slightly taken aback. The Dark Witch, her face obscured by a cloud of black mist, chuckled. ¡°Those bats actually suffered this loss! It truly brightens one¡¯s mood!¡± And a tall man over two meters high said in a deep voice, ¡°It has been a long time since we¡¯ve had a Duke fall. This person is not to be underestimated, send someone to investigate.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How are things on the Church of Light¡¯s side?¡± the muscular man then asked the Dark Witch. ¡°It¡¯s the same old story. Today I destroy one of their churches, tomorrow they kill a few of my witches!¡± the Dark Witch quipped with a pout. ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling that there¡¯s something different about the Church of Light recently, remember to keep an eye on their moves!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it! Are you Titan Giants always so cowardly?¡± the Dark Witch teased with a laugh. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) When Xue An led his family out of a tourist spot, the streets of London were already lit with early evening lights. Xue An let out a slight sigh, ¡°Another day has passed like this, Quintina. It¡¯s been three days since Alldington¡¯s death, and we still haven¡¯t seen any sign of the Blood Clan seeking revenge that you mentioned.¡± ¡°Master, Alldington was a Grand Duke within the Vampire Council and he was regarded as a prince among his peers. His death is certain to shake the council, but as to why no one has come yet, I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Quintina said respectfully. Now she regarded Xue An as a godlike figure, and she even casually spoke of the Vampire Council, which she had never dared to mention before. ¡°What is this Vampire Council? Is it very powerful?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. ¡°The Vampire Council is where all the powerful Blood Clan members discuss matters. Several of the chairpersons are princes, and it¡¯s even said that there are second-generation Blood Clan members among them.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Blood Clan princes¡­ second-generation! Hehe, if I can condense a Blood Pearl from them, it¡¯s sure to be more formidable than a Duke! Do you know where the Vampire Council is located?¡± Quintina shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°With my power and status, how could I possibly know? Even the deceased Marquis Cecil wouldn¡¯t have known! It¡¯s the holy land of the Blood Clan, only those with the strength of a Duke or above are privileged to know!¡± Xue An was somewhat disappointed. An Yan then said with a smile, ¡°Husband, we¡¯re not in a hurry anyway. Let¡¯s just treat this as a sightseeing trip and take our time to find it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, the two little girls chimed in simultaneously, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re hungry!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go have dinner now!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. The mention of dinner brightened the little girls¡¯ eyes, but their enthusiasm quickly faded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat hamburgers or fried potatoes anymore!¡± Xue Nian pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat fried fish anymore either; it¡¯s too disgusting!¡± Xue Xiang also expressed her dissatisfaction. Quintina¡¯s face turned a bit awkward upon hearing these words. In the past days, under Quintina¡¯s guidance, the Xue family had already visited all the well-known spots in London. Everything else was fine, except that dining had become a problem. At first, when Quintina had enthusiastically led the family into a restaurant, promising that the meals there were absolutely delicious, An Yan and the two girls were somewhat expectant, but once they tasted the food, they were all shocked. Not because it was tasty. But rather because it was too horrible. The lack of variety and blandness of the food was simply maddening. There were always only two dishes on the table, one fried everything, one mashed potatoes. Such dreadful cooking naturally could not win the favor of An Yan and the girls, whose tastes had been spoiled by Xue An¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°Master, the restaurants I recommended before were all very common eateries. Their flavors and textures are very ordinary, but the restaurant I¡¯m recommending this time will definitely satisfy the young mistresses!¡± Quintina promised once again. The two girls were somewhat skeptical. ¡°We don¡¯t believe it, Quintina is just a big liar!¡± Quintina swore an oath, guaranteeing that the taste this time would definitely be up to par. Finally, the two girls reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s give it another try!¡± An Yan also nodded in agreement. The restaurant Quintina mentioned was located in London¡¯s most bustling district, with decent looking exteriors that made it appear high-end. Once inside, the carefully arranged lighting made the environment seem very comfortable and relaxing, and the suited and booted waiters guided them with a thick British accent. At least in terms of atmosphere, the dining environment scored full marks. Many of the diners also gave curious looks to Xue An and his entourage. The majority here were Caucasian, so Xue An and his family, with their black hair and eyes, stood out. But more than that, they were struck by the high attractiveness of Xue An and his family. Especially, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, these two exquisitely cute little girls, garnered many affectionate glances from the crowd. The food was served quickly. Finally, it was no longer all deep-fried, but instead switched to meticulously cooked steaks. The two little ones were already ravenous, so as soon as the food arrived, they impatiently grabbed the steak with their hands and ate. This scene also drew light laughter from many people. However, amongst these friendly laughs, there were always some that were discordant. A Chinese woman with a contrived expression sneered, ¡°Eating with their hands? How crude and ill-mannered!¡± The man sitting with her also scoffed with disdain, ¡°Probably they¡¯ve never been to such a high-class restaurant before, do they even know how to eat Western food?¡± Saying this, he deliberately showed off by picking up the knife and fork and began cutting the steak with meticulous attention to etiquette. Every movement was perfectly standard¡ªto the point that not even the most fastidious London gentleman could find fault. After cutting a piece, the man took a bite and a look of rapture appeared on his face. ¡°What an unrivaled delicacy! And this elegant dining etiquette, only true nobility could master it!¡± The performance of the two attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. The genuine London gentlemen, on the other hand, looked completely baffled. After all, even the most traditionalist moral guardian wouldn¡¯t dine like those two anymore, as it would be simply asking for punishment. But this in no way hindered the couple¡¯s burgeoning sense of superiority. They even purposefully cast a provocative glance toward An Yan¡¯s direction. The two little girls naturally didn¡¯t care about that, still holding their steaks in their hands and eating. An Yan raised his eyebrows slightly. Putting on airs of nobility in front of me? Then he gestured with his hand. The waiter immediately hurried over. ¡°Sir, may I assist you with anything?¡± ¡°Bring us five pairs of chopsticks. We Chinese aren¡¯t used to these utensils,¡± An Yan said indifferently. At these words, the couple looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but burst into snickers. ¡°Asking for chopsticks in a Western restaurant of this caliber?¡± ¡°Yeah, hilarious indeed!¡± The waiter also looked troubled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we don¡¯t have chopsticks prepared here¡­.¡± Quintina said coldly from the side, ¡°If you haven¡¯t prepared them, then go and buy them now. Don¡¯t delay my master¡¯s meal, understand?¡± The waiter was taken aback, ¡°Miss, I¡­.¡± Quintina shook her head, took out an exquisite brooch, and pinned it to her chest. Upon seeing the brooch, the waiter shuddered, then immediately said with respect, ¡°It turns out to be the esteemed Earl, I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡± With that, he turned and hurried off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene left many people astonished, and several elderly London gentlemen, upon seeing the brooch Quintina revealed, couldn¡¯t help but rise from their seats and bow slightly. ¡°Earl!¡± Their expressions were filled with respect. Quintina nodded slightly, then turned to the dumbfounded couple, ¡°Is it any of your concern what my master wishes to eat with?¡± As she spoke, a hint of blood gleamed in Quintina¡¯s eyes. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) The man and woman trembled all over and their faces betrayed a look of panic. As die-hard admirers of Country Y¡¯s culture, they naturally realized what an Earl meant. Although it was no longer the Middle Ages, having the title of an Earl could still attest to one¡¯s social status. ¡°I¡­ we¡­¡± The man stood up, stuttering as he tried to explain something. The waiter, sweating profusely, walked over, followed by the lobby manager. ¡°Sir, here are the chopsticks you requested!¡± The waiter placed five pairs of brand-new chopsticks on the table. The lobby manager approached with a respectful smile, ¡°Lord Earl, welcome, you and your distinguished friends, to our restaurant. Is there anything that doesn¡¯t meet your satisfaction?¡± The lobby manager himself felt some trepidation. He could tell that the brooch Quintina wore was at least a few hundred years old, an antique, indicating she wasn¡¯t a newly created Earl but came from an ancient family. And the Chinese family¡¯s presence radiated an utmost nobility, revealing an even more extraordinary status. Such figures deserved the highest courtesy and respect when they dined in his establishment. Quintina nodded, ¡°The taste is not bad, and the environment is passable, but the atmosphere has been ruined by some people.¡± With that, Quintina pointed to the pale-faced couple, ¡°Casual mocking of others, such ungentlemanly behavior, makes me feel insulted to dine with them!¡± This stern rebuke made many in the restaurant nod in agreement. The lobby manager nodded more respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience caused, Lord Earl. I will take care of this matter!¡± With that, he walked over to the couple¡¯s table, ¡°Both of you are no longer welcome here, please leave now!¡± ¡°Why? This is discrimination!¡± the woman screamed loudly, no longer maintaining her previously affected ¡°noble¡± demeanor. Her shout drew many sideward glances from around the restaurant. Xue An also glanced over slightly. ¡°Discrimination? No!¡± The manager shook his head, respectfully bowing to the distant Xue An and his companions before turning back to the couple. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re also from China! That esteemed gentleman is also Chinese, why don¡¯t we ask him to leave? The reason is that your groundless mockery makes you seem very narrow-minded and prejudiced. We don¡¯t welcome people who mock their own countrymen without cause. Please leave!¡± The woman was at a loss for words, wanting to say more. The man was already nodding and bowing, ¡°Alright, Mr. Manager, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± Their sycophant and fearful behavior made many shake their heads in secret. If a person cannot respect their own self first, then they shouldn¡¯t expect to be respected by others. The couple walked away, dejected. After they left, the manager came over, his face full of apologies, ¡°I am very sorry for the trouble you¡¯ve experienced. We will pay more attention to the quality of our dining guests in the future! If there are any other issues, feel free to come to me anytime! I wish you a pleasant meal!¡± After speaking, the manager discreetly withdrew. Once he had left, Quintina finally breathed a sigh of relief, the noble air she had upheld failing at once, and then she complained in a low voice. ¡°That was exhausting!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You seem not to enjoy playing the noble?¡± Quintina scoffed, ¡°Only a fool would want to be a noble, and do you really think those nobles with a thousand years of heritage are above worldly concerns? In terms of ancient lineage, who can surpass the Blood Clan? Yet still, aren¡¯t they just as seemingly refined on the surface but greedy and violent in the shadows? They¡¯re all just putting on a show to deceive others.¡± Xue An agreed completely, taking a sip of wine, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Meanwhile, An Yan was intently dealing with the steak on her plate using her chopsticks. After finishing, she looked somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°I hate eating Western food too. Such a large plate for such a tiny piece of steak, I¡¯ve never been full from a Western meal my whole life¡ªI always have to go home and cook some noodles!¡± Quintina nodded passionately in agreement, ¡°Madam is absolutely right; I share the same sentiment. That¡¯s why I suggested we go to those commoner restaurants a few days ago, where is a beef burger not tastier and more economical than steak?¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently, then he raised his hand. The waiter rushed over in an instant. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°These steaks¡­¡± Xue An pointed at the plates on the table. ¡°Another round¡­ um, ten servings!¡± The waiter was somewhat taken aback, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want ten servings?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter, with a confused face, went to the kitchen to place the order. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgent smile, ¡°Following me, could I ever not let you have your fill? Eat to your heart¡¯s content today, if need be¡­ I¡¯ll just take over the whole restaurant!¡± An Yan nodded happily, her face beaming with joy. Quintina looked down enviously, feeling that her master¡¯s affection for his wife was boundless. Soon. The steaks began to arrive like flowing water. The two young girls started to eat heartily with joy. Xue An, holding his wine glass, watched with a smile. Just then, two people walked in from outside. The appearance of these two people quieted the restaurant for a moment. It was two girls, one tall and one short. The taller one looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, and the smaller one only about five or six years old. Both girls were dressed in very ordinary clothes, and both had long hair with features that could only be described as exceptionally beautiful. Yet, their expressions seemed a bit fearful. Many men looked at the two girls with amazed gazes. Xue An slightly arched an eyebrow, taking an interested glance at the two girls, then muttered softly. ¡°There are such beings in London? How interesting.¡± At this point, the waiter also snapped out of his surprise and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Ladies, would you like to dine?¡± The older girl nodded, while the little girl said in a childlike tone, ¡°I want steak!¡± The waiter nodded with a smile. Although this restaurant is generally not open to strangers and requires an invitation from a regular customer to dine. But in London, beauty represents the highest privilege and can receive preferential treatment in all aspects. Moreover, the waiter believed that if he dared to refuse the request of two such girls, the London gentlemen would probably break his head with their canes. ¡°Please follow me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The waiter quickly arranged a prime window seat for the two. The young girl shook her head, ¡°Please find us a corner, the less noticeable the better!¡± The waiter paused for a moment, then caught on, ¡°Very well!¡± Then the two girls took a seat in a corner not far from Xue An¡¯s table. Seeing the two girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian stopped eating as well, both watching with great interest. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Especially the younger girl, whose age was very close to that of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Moreover, her appearance was extremely delicate and lovely. Children always like to play with peers. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were no exception. Therefore, the two little girls kept looking at the opposite side with their bright, twinkling eyes. When the little girl saw the fervent gazes of the two young misses, her eyes also lit up, and then she revealed a delighted smile. However, the young lady looked over at Xue An¡¯s side with a wary glance and then whispered something. The brightness in the little girl¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and she lowered her head. At that moment, the dishes the young lady had ordered were successively brought to the table. The two girls began to focus on eating their food. It must be said, although they ate quickly, their movements were still filled with grace. This was a kind of temperament that seeped out from their bones, something that couldn¡¯t be feigned. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, feeling somewhat disappointed, said to Xue An, ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡¯t that miss want to play with us?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ some people venture out at great risk, naturally, they are filled with caution towards everyone!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Xue An¡¯s words. They just felt a little sad. Because they really wanted to play with the little girl opposite them. Even Quintina couldn¡¯t help being curious about the origins of these two girls. ¡°Master, they¡­,¡± she began. Xue An shook his head. Quintina closed her mouth. If the master didn¡¯t speak, there must be a reason for it. It was better not to ask any further. The two girls ate very fast, and soon, they had cleared all the dishes on the table. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m full!¡± the little girl said softly. The young lady nodded and then called for the waiter. ¡°Please make another portion for us, we would like to take it away!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter went to instruct the kitchen to prepare the food and meanwhile brought over a few desserts. Only then did the young lady¡¯s face relax a little, and she rarely showed a smile. The two girls just ate their desserts and waited quietly. Finally. A boy around seventeen or eighteen years old couldn¡¯t resist approaching them, and with some shyness said, ¡°Excuse me, Miss, my name is John, may I get to know¡­¡± Before the boy could finish his hesitant speech, the young lady¡¯s expression instantly became tense, and then she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t!¡± The boy was so bluntly rejected that he became a bit stunned and after a while managed a forced smile, ¡°Alright, please believe me, I really mean no harm!¡± But the young lady, like a startled rabbit, placed a few banknotes on the table, then grabbed her sister¡¯s hand, stood up, and rapidly made her way outside. ¡°Miss, here is the food you wanted to take away¡­¡± At that moment, the waiter just happened to come out with the package, saw the girl¡¯s panicky retreat, and hurriedly called out. But the young lady ran even faster, practically fleeing the scene. The boy was somewhat dumbfounded; he had never expected that a simple attempt at conversation could provoke such a huge reaction from the young lady. Many other people also looked at each other, perplexed. Wasn¡¯t the young lady¡¯s reaction a bit too extreme for just an attempt at conversation? At this moment, Xue An spoke with a smile, ¡°Have you all eaten your fill?¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m so full!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re full, then I shall take you to see the excitement,¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the commotion about those two young girls!¡± Outside the restaurant. The London sky began to drizzle again. On the streets, most of the pedestrians carried black umbrellas, walking at a comfortable pace. For them, it was an everyday occurrence for it to rain in London; it would be news if it didn¡¯t. Thus, they were used to it. But on this rainy night, a young girl was running through the streets, her hand tightly holding her little sister¡¯s, as if she were a startled bird, their pace astonishingly fast, leaving behind traces of afterimages. As they whisked past, the disturbed droplets of rain made many pedestrians wonder if their eyes were playing tricks on them. Finally, they arrived at a quiet street far from the bustle of the city center. They leaned against a wall, warily observing the surrounding night. After a long while, the older girl let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Sister, have the bad people caught up to us?¡± the little girl asked, her voice tremulous and uneasy. The older girl shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I haven¡¯t sensed their presence.¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have craved steak. If we had stayed at home, this would have never happened,¡± the little girl said with a downcast expression. The older girl tenderly stroked her sister¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t talk about it. Let¡¯s hurry home. The elders will be so worried if they find out we¡¯ve gone missing!¡± The two girls were about to leave the alley. The falling raindrops suddenly ceased. The world around them also fell silent. It was as if a membrane had enveloped the entire alley, cutting off all contact with the outside world. The older girl¡¯s expression changed dramatically, she exclaimed in a panic, ¡°Hold on tight to me!¡± The little girl turned as pale as death, clutching her sister¡¯s hand firmly. The older girl dashed toward the entrance of the alley like an arrow released from a bowstring. She moved so fast, the night itself seemed to quiver slightly. But just then, a voice full of greed and delight sounded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen such fine goods!¡± At that moment, the older girl had almost reached the mouth of the alley, merely a step away from bursting onto the street beyond. But that step proved as vast as a chasm, utterly impossible to cross. In desperation, she raised her hand, and streams of dark radiance began to converge in her palm, then she chopped at the barrier. No matter how she hacked at it, the thin screen of light only trembled slightly, showing no sign of breaking. Another voice came, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even your elders can¡¯t break through this Barrier of Light, let alone the two of you!¡± The older girl¡¯s face gradually filled with despair. As the voice spoke, two clergymen dressed in purple robes slowly approached from deep within the alley. Behind them followed a man in a scarlet robe. Despair washed over the girl completely. Two purple-robed church officials, one scarlet-robed Executor! Such forces were beyond her power to contend with. At that moment, all three of them were looking at her with blatant greed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such a rare and perfect piece! Bishop John will be most pleased!¡± ¡°This little one isn¡¯t bad either. Many gentlemen have a taste for such! To raise her slowly until she matures, that would be quite a delicacy.¡± They discussed openly and without restraint, while the girl became increasingly pale. Then she clenched her teeth, a determined look flashing in her eyes. ¡°Little sister, it might hurt a bit soon, but you need to be strong!¡± Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) The little girl was trembling with fear, but after hearing her sister¡¯s words, she nodded, then sobbed, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault¡­.¡± The young girl shook her head. ¡°We aren¡¯t to blame, the fault lies with these people!¡± As she spoke, her expression gradually became holy, and her eyes blazed with a brilliant light. At the same time, beneath her long hair, two pointed ears slowly became visible. ¡°Stop her, that little wench is preparing to self-destruct in sacrifice!¡± the scarlet-robed Executor commanded coldly. Two purple-robed Deacons sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Executor. Now that they¡¯ve fallen into our hands, even if they wanted to die, they can¡¯t!¡± As they spoke, a holy radiance emerged on their faces. ¡°The Deity said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± After a low chant, a dazzling light, like shackles, firmly trapped the young girl. Wherever the light touched, black smoke rose from the girl¡¯s body, and she let out a piercing scream. The little girl started to cry out in pain, ¡°Sister!¡± The young girl lay on the ground in agony, her body uncontrollably trembling, then with her last bit of strength, she said, ¡°Sister, quick, self-destruct! Don¡¯t go on living!¡± Her voice was full of endless despair. Because she knew, once in the hands of this group, what awaited them was an endless stream of humiliation. She had been bound, and she was robbed of even the chance to die. But she couldn¡¯t let her sister fall into that never-ending darkness as well. Upon hearing this, the little girl¡¯s face showed a look of determination, and her eyes shone with a dark light; her little ears, surrounded by a faint golden halo, poked out from her hair. ¡°Royal Family? Ha-ha! We¡¯re really lucky this time, to have caught such fine goods!¡± The two purple-robed Deacons said, overjoyed. But before they could make a move, the scarlet-robed Executor waved a hand, and a beam of light in the shape of a cross flew out. The little girl was firmly trapped in a cross of light beams, shaped like the letter ¡°X¡±. ¡°No!¡± the young girl screamed in agony. ¡°Under the glory of the Deity, heretics like you can only atone with your bodies!¡± the Executor said indifferently. But just then, a calm voice was heard. ¡°Using the name of the Deity to persecute the innocent, is this¡­ the glory of the so-called followers of the Light?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± All three cried out in shock. ¡°Just a passerby!¡± With these words, Xue An walked through the Barrier of Light at the mouth of the alleyway, slowly approaching. ¡°We are people of the Church of Light, purging the heretics. Please leave now!¡± The two purple-robed Deacons exchanged glances, then said firmly. The way Xue An had disregarded the Barrier of Light alarmed them, so they did not want to start a conflict with Xue An. Meanwhile, the young girl on the ground watched Xue An with a shocked look. Wasn¡¯t he the man from Huaxia they met at the restaurant? How did he appear here? Xue An looked down at her with a smile, ¡°An Elf? Seems like a rare Dark Night Elf at that! I never expected to find your kind still existing in this world.¡± With just one sentence, he revealed the young girl¡¯s origin. The young girl was taken aback, astonishingly shocked and at a loss for words. But the little girl had already started crying and begging, ¡°Uncle, please save us, they are bad people. They captured us just to bully us, and we are not heretics!¡± Xue An smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, stop crying.¡± With that, he raised his hand. The light that had firmly bound the two girls scattered like frightened subjects before their emperor. This act shocked all three members of the Church of Light. How is that possible? How could he so effortlessly break the sacred magic of the Church of Light? Then Xue An raised his head and looked at the three dumbstruck individuals, and said indifferently, ¡°What I hate the most is people like you who use grandiose excuses to engage in treacherous and vicious deeds.¡± ¡°So¡­ how do you plan to die?¡± At this moment, the three of them had also recovered from their shock, and then the scarlet-robed Executor gave a sinister smile. ¡°A Huaxia cultivator? I admit, you are indeed very powerful, but you need to understand, we are from the Church of Light, and I, am even an Executor of the heretics¡¯ tribunal!¡± he said with a face full of arrogance. ¡°The existence of these two Dark Night Elves is an insult to the light, so it is only natural for us to eliminate them. If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Otherwise, our Church of Light will not let go of anyone who dares to oppose us.¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°That sounds quite threatening! Too bad¡­¡± As Xue An spoke, he took a step forward, and countless sword lights suddenly arose. ¡°In my eyes, even the deities you worship are but ants, let alone you!¡± As his words resonated, the sword lights fell like the darkening of skies. The intense killing intent caused the three individuals to turn pale in alarm. ¡°Divine Light!¡± roared the scarlet-robed Executor. A screen of light enveloped him. But the two purple-robed ministers didn¡¯t have time to resist and were slaughtered into pools of blood by the sword lights. ¡°Who on earth are you? Why do you oppose us!¡± the scarlet-robed Executor yelled fearfully. ¡°Me? I am just someone who can¡¯t stand by and not help when he sees injustice!¡± With that, Xue An waved his hand, and the sword lights completely overwhelmed the screen of light. Within the span of a breath, the screen of light shattered completely, and the Executor let out a piercing scream before falling silent. After the sword lights dissipated, there were only three puddles of blood on the ground as proof of their existence. Then Xue An turned around, looked at the two dumbstruck Dark Night Elves, and smiled slightly. ¡°There, you are safe now!¡± The young girl and the little girl shuddered, then bowed their heads with immense respect. ¡°Dark Night Elf, Youna!¡± the young girl said. ¡°Dark Night Elf Royal Family, Isabella!¡± the little girl said. ¡°We thank you for your rescue, Sir!¡± the two said in unison. Xue An gave a faint smile, ¡°It was nothing, no trouble at all. I am quite curious, though, how can there still be members of your race in this world?¡± What Xue An meant was, in this world where spiritual energy was so scarce, as beings born from nature¡¯s spiritual energy, elves should not have existed any longer by all accounts. Youna¡¯s face showed hesitation. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to force yourself to speak.¡± Then he turned to the Dark Night Elf Royal, Isabella, with a smile, ¡°My two daughters have been pestering me to play with you!¡± Isabella¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and then she nodded vigorously. The friendship of children always progresses rapidly. Like right now, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and the Royal Isabella had already become as intimate as sisters. Youna, on the other hand, seemed restless. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Are you afraid that the people from the Church will come for revenge?¡± Youna nodded, her face showing a look of panic. The years of persecution and assassination had turned the Church of Light into their worst nightmare. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Quintina, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger when she heard the four words ¡°Church of Light.¡± ¡°These pests of light are utterly annoying!¡± Youna looked at Quintina with puzzled eyes. Quintina smiled, her eyes gradually filled with a bloody glint. ¡°Blood Clan!¡± Youna exclaimed in shock. ¡°To be precise, a Blood Clan Earl!¡± Quintina said proudly. Youna looked at Xue An, surprised. How could she have expected the notoriously arrogant Blood Clan to submit to a human? Who exactly was he? Youna was pondering this when Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came running over, ¡°Daddy, Bella wants to go back, but we still want to play with her!¡± ¡°My lord, we really do need to leave, or else our family will panic if they find us missing,¡± Isabella said as she approached. Xue An smiled, ¡°Then let us escort you home!¡± Isabella¡¯s eyes lit up; she also wanted to play with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but she feared her sister would disagree, so she stole a glance at Youna. Youna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then thank you very much, my lord!¡± Youna understood that Xue An¡¯s offer to take them home was also a way of protecting them. At this moment, An Yan couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer, walked forward with a smiling face, and said to Isabella, ¡°Little Bella, are your ears real?¡± Isabella blushed and stammered, ¡°Of course¡­ of course they are real!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes grew brighter, ¡°Then may I¡­ touch them?¡± Isabella, hearing this, blushed even more and looked at Youna for help. Youna didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry but didn¡¯t say anything. And An Yan was already pleading, ¡°Just once, I promise I¡¯ll only touch once!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright then!¡± Isabella said bashfully, her face and even her ears turning red. An Yan reached out and gently touched Isabella¡¯s pointed ears, her expression gradually becoming intoxicated. ¡°So soft, so cute!¡± The feeling was like petting a little pet cat. But just at that moment, Isabella, as if she were drunk, turned crimson and trembled all over, then thumped to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan was startled, thinking she had broken something. Youna stepped forward to check and shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Bella has just never been touched on her ears before, and the sudden contact made her faint.¡± An Yan patted her chest and let out a breath, then said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do it! But your ears really are adorable!¡± Youna¡¯s face also instantly reddened to the roots of her ears, and she managed to say, ¡°We¡­ we should hurry back now!¡± While on the way to the Dark Elf homeland, An Yan said softly to Xue An, ¡°I really like those soft ears, they¡¯re just like a little kitten¡¯s!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°If you like them, why not raise one?¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Yan¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Of course! What can¡¯t my wife achieve if she wants to?¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. But An Yan hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°Better not!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because they are friends of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, how could I turn my daughters¡¯ friends into pets!¡± An Yan explained. They journeyed a great distance. They continued until they reached a desolate farm on the outskirts of London. Youna halted her steps and gently tapped on a large tree at the entrance, then uttered a phrase in a melodious voice. Although they didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, it still sounded incredibly enchanting. ¡°Honey, what did she say?¡± ¡°She spoke in the Elf language!¡± ¡°I got it, she must be reciting a spell, right? Just like those wizards in novels!¡± An Yan said excitedly. Xue An chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated, what she said translates to Chinese as¡­ ¡®Open Sesame!¡¯¡± Sure enough. As soon as Youna¡¯s voice fell, a rustling sound came from the tree, and then countless branches extended, forming a path made of twigs and leaves. ¡°My lord, welcome to the dwelling place of the Dark Elves!¡± Youna said respectfully. After they walked down the path and passed through a curtain made of vines, they were greeted by a sudden expanse of open space. It was a land roughly several thousand acres in size. Numerous towering ancient trees grew there, like giants. But compared to the tree in the center of the forest, they all seemed like children. That tree practically touched the sky, occupying more than half the area. From afar, one could see many tree holes in the branches of this large tree, with many people entering and exiting. But upon closer inspection, one would discover that these people all had pointy ears, and regardless of gender, they were all exceptionally beautiful. This wondrous scene left An Yan and the others in awe. Xue An, however, looked at the massive tree with great interest and murmured to himself, ¡°Interesting!¡± At that moment, a squad of Elves rushed over, led by an extraordinarily handsome male Elf. Upon seeing Youna and Isabella, the male Elf let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother Goddess bless, you¡¯re safe!¡± Then he anxiously said, ¡°Elder Luna has been near madness with worry, please hurry back! Eh, who are these people¡­?¡± A guarded expression appeared on the male Elf¡¯s face, and the Elves behind him all raised their bows and arrows, aiming at Xue An. ¡°Yifuro, hold your fire, this is the lord who saved us!¡± Isabella shouted. Yifuro paused, skepticism on his face, but he still stepped back and, placing a hand on his chest, bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes, Princess Isabella!¡± Isabella turned and said, ¡°My lord, that tree is our Dark Elves¡¯ Mother Goddess!¡± As she spoke, her face was full of reverence. This massive tree, like a mother, nurtured and protected this group of Dark Elves. In their eyes, this was their Mother Goddess! Xue An smiled faintly, saying nothing. It was An Yan who kept murmuring to herself, ¡°So many fluffy little ears! Heaven, I really want to touch one!¡± Indeed, An Yan was charmed by the Elves¡¯ ears. This situation continued all the way into the Dark Elf Race¡¯s Council Hall. The arrival of Xue An and his company caused an uproar among the Elf Race; all the Elves crowded around to see what the commotion was about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now An Yan¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, as if she longed to pick up a little Elf and pet it like a kitty. Just then, the wooden door opened, and an elder Elf woman with white hair walked out slowly. A jewel, symbolic of authority, rested on her forehead, sparkling brilliantly, and her countenance was dignified and compassionate. Seeing her, all the Dark Elves bent down to pay their respects. Isabella even whispered softly, ¡°Elder Luna!¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) The top level of the Dark Ancient Castle boasts a small balcony, fashioned into a quaint garden. Sitting here with a drink, one could gaze at the distant mountain ranges that rose and fell in succession. When Xue An arrived at this place, Fan Mengxue was already seated, staring blankly into the distance. Hearing footsteps, she didn¡¯t turn around but simply asked faintly, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian have gone to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes! They just fell asleep!¡± With that, Xue An sat down on a chair nearby. After a lengthy silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fan Mengxue lowered her head and whispered. ¡°Why apologize?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I almost killed so many people!¡± Xue An smiled, then shook his head and said softly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± Fan Mengxue, with her head down, remained silent. Xue An sighed and asked, ¡°Why did you choose the dark path?¡± Fan Mengxue abruptly lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with tears, ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to keep up with you!¡± This response slightly surprised Xue An. He had thought of many reasons, but he had never considered this one. ¡°Am I very foolish?¡± asked Fan Mengxue, lowering her head once more and muttering softly. ¡°Impulsive, perhaps, but certainly not foolish!¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, then his expression became serious, ¡°Meng Xue, I just want to ask you, this dark path is fraught with hardships¡ªdo you regret it? If you do, I can take you away from it all right now!¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head resolutely, ¡°No regrets!¡± Xue An looked at her quietly for a moment, then smiled broadly, ¡°Good! Since you have no regrets, I will help you ascend to the pinnacle of darkness!¡± ¡°Tassia said she would teach me all the witchcraft, and I would take charge of the Dark Council in the future¡­¡± ¡°Tassia?¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, then stood up and pointed to the night sky, scattered with countless stars. ¡°Meng Xue, do you see? Each of these stars could represent an entire world. The Multiverse Realms¡ªwhat are they if not limitless? And the pinnacle of darkness I speak of is the summit above myriad realms! That is the true King of Darkness, the Dark Night Supreme!¡± Xue An¡¯s words completely stunned Fan Mengxue. She stared blankly at the boundless starry sky, her mind going blank. She had thought that by learning Dark Witchcraft from Tassia well and then taking control of the Dark Council, she would be considered a formidable power. But Xue An¡¯s words had utterly shaken her. ¡°Can I¡­ really do it?¡± murmured Fan Mengxue. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°On your own¡­ of course not! Your Dark Physique was due to the Night Devil Empress¡¯s parasitism from the start, and it¡¯s not even considered an extraordinarily talented trait!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression turned gloomy, feeling a bit disheartened. Ever since she started practicing Dark Witchcraft, she had heard nothing but praises! However, Xue An¡¯s few words ruthlessly shattered her pride. ¡°But now that I am here, I can make it possible for you!¡± Xue An¡¯s tone was filled with immense confidence. Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°You¡­ you are not associated with the light¡­?¡± Fan Mengxue had heard from Tassia that Xue An¡¯s power was composed entirely of the purest Power of Light. Light and darkness are opposites, so how could he help? Hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°When you¡¯ve reached a certain level, you¡¯ll understand that there¡¯s no such thing as light and darkness; they are just two sides of the same coin!¡± Speaking, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze, his eyes burning with a brilliant radiance, then he took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Compliantly, Fan Mengxue closed her eyes. A black speck of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, containing a tremendously powerful aura, even making the entire ancient castle tremble. Anastasia and the others inside the room were all startled and looked up. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Anastasia trembled all over. As a member of the Dark Magic System, she felt the desolation and might of this aura more than anyone else! It was like an ancient Dark Emperor who had traveled through time, commanding reverence and submission. Xue An pressed a finger to Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead. Boom! Fan Mengxue felt a sudden jolt in her mind. The Dark Power she originally had receded like a tide, replaced by an even purer and more potent darkness. The injuries she had suffered also recovered in an instant. But this was only the beginning. This power was not content to be wielded by Fan Mengxue, and within her sea of consciousness, a hint of mental power was trying to take control of her body. Xue An took half a step back and watched quietly as Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression changed. When he perceived everything happening in her sea of consciousness, he said indifferently. ¡°You were defeated by my hand a thousand years ago, do you still want to struggle now?¡± As he spoke, a strand of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense instantly entered Fan Mengxue¡¯s sea of consciousness and then hovered above it. The mental power, feeling the pressure of Xue An¡¯s presence, immediately prostrated itself in fear. Xue An, however, did not intend to let it go and covered it with flames. The mental power cried out in agony, and a voice full of reluctance and anger came through. ¡°Xue An, you are so cruel!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Dark Emperor, it¡¯s your fault for trying to be reborn through my memories. Now, please die!¡± As he spoke, flames roared to life. The screams ceased abruptly. The previously turbulent Dark Power within Fan Mengxue became docile in an instant. Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and looked at Fan Mengxue as she opened her eyes, her face full of confusion, and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Just now, what was that?¡± Fan Mengxue asked blankly. ¡°The Dark Emperor! An exceptional powerhouse who once controlled the universe¡¯s Dark Power!¡± ¡°How come¡­¡± Fan Mengxue, of course, did not know this and could only express her confusion. Xue An shrugged, ¡°That fellow was killed by me in the past, and then I took his Dark Holy Emperor Technique. I didn¡¯t expect a wisp of his Divine Sense to attach to it, also being reborn with my memories! Now I¡¯ve given it to you!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded in response, then blinked her eyes, ¡°But how come I don¡¯t feel much stronger?¡± Xue An chuckled, couldn¡¯t help tousling Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a Spell Decree, after all. Everything still depends on your cultivation. It¡¯s just that your starting point is now higher than others¡¯!¡± Fan Mengxue, baffled, simply trusted whatever Xue An said, so she nodded in agreement. However, she had no idea how high the starting point Xue An spoke of really was! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If someone well-versed in the history of the Myriad Realms were present, they would be deeply shocked upon hearing the name of the Dark Emperor. Because he was once an invincible warrior. The Spell Decree left behind by this warrior was a peerless treasure that could spark a great war across the starry sky if even a bit of it were to spread. It can be said that with this foundation, Fan Mengxue¡¯s future Cultivation Level would be at least that of an Immortal King! Fan Mengxue had no idea she had received such a precious gift. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Yifuro roared, ¡°How dare you insult our Mother Goddess, I demand a duel!¡± Stukely ignored Yifuro, only looking at Luna. A complex expression played on Luna¡¯s face. She knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for much longer. The Mother Goddess hadn¡¯t responded to her prayers in a long time. The last time She responded, She only told Luna one thing, a powerful human would come, and all the hopes of the Dark Night Elves rested on that person. Since learning of this prophecy, Luna had been waiting in agony. Yet, to her surprise, when Xue An finally appeared, Stukely followed soon after. ¡°So what if it is?¡± Luna said indifferently. Yifuro was shocked, saying in disbelief, ¡°Elder Luna!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that the deity on whom his people and the entire Elf Race depended for survival was actually dead! Stukely merely smiled faintly, looking up at the heart of the tree in the Council Hall with a glint of greed in his eyes. ¡°I can feel it, even though she has died, there is still an immense surge of energy within the heart of the tree. Just give me this heart of the tree, and my Druid line will offer the Dark Night Elves a place to live and protect you!¡± His words turned the entire room dead silent. Luna sat expressionless, while Yifuro stood dumbfounded, taking a while before he roared, ¡°Keep dreaming, my Mother Goddess could never die. You speak slander, prepare to die!¡± With that, Yifuro raised his bow and shot his arrows. Stukely merely shook his head with a mocking smile. The arrows stopped just short of reaching him, and Yifuro began to float up, his arms and legs bound tightly by vines that appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Do you have no idea how much power you¡¯ve lost?¡± Stukely said lightly. Despair filled Yifuro as he hung in the air. Over the years, he indeed felt weaker constantly and had grim forebodings but never once thought it would come to this. Luna suddenly waved her hand, ¡°Enough!¡± Boom. The vines binding Yifuro were repelled by her command. Yifuro fell from mid-air. Only then did Luna glare coldly at Stukely, ¡°High Priest, are you suggesting that our entire Dark Night Elf race becomes a vassal to your Druids?¡± ¡°That could be one way to put it,¡± Stukely replied. Luna looked toward Oloray with scorn, ¡°Oloray, is this what you call adaptation? It¡¯s nothing but a shift from being oppressed by the Church of Light to being oppressed by your Druids. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Stukely said coldly, ¡°Luna, considering our past acquaintance, and the fact that both Druids and Elves are of the natural lineage, I promise to ensure that your Dark Night Elves live in peace!¡± But Luna shook her head resolutely, ¡°No more words! The Dark Night Elves will never leave our Mother Goddess! Even if She truly has died, we will protect Her to the end, even if it means our race¡¯s extinction!¡± ¡°Yes! Even at the cost of our race¡¯s extinction!¡± Yifuro intoned solemnly. Stukely laughed coldly, ¡°The situation has gone beyond your control now!¡± With that, a powerful Force of Nature enveloped the entire Council Hall. Stukely said arrogantly, ¡°Luna, you used to be evenly matched with me. But now, you are no match for me at all. Give up this pointless resistance; I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Luna shook her head with finality, ¡°You know that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Then, she turned to Xue An with a near-pleading look, hoping that Xue An would take Isabella and Youna away quickly. Stukely had also noticed Xue An¡¯s presence just now, but to him, a human was of no concern. Xue An, however, smiled slightly and gave Luna a subtle nod, ¡°I am sorry, but I cannot take Isabella away!¡± Luna was stunned, her face showing despair. Stukely, on the other hand, let out a cold laugh, thinking that Xue An had succumbed to his pressure. Xue An¡¯s next words stunned him. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve just made contact with your Mother Goddess, and although she is indeed weak now, she has not died.¡± This sentence also shocked Luna, ¡°What?¡± She hadn¡¯t made contact with the Mother Goddess for a long time. How could this man communicate with the Goddess? Stukely¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Human, I advise you to mind your own business! Otherwise¡­¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Otherwise what? The dark druids outside this sanctuary are all your followers, right? Are you planning to kill all the Dark Night Elves if we can¡¯t reach an agreement?¡± This sentence caused Stukely¡¯s face to change dramatically, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Then he said hatefully through gritted teeth, ¡°You say she hasn¡¯t died? Then why hasn¡¯t she appeared at all? You should know, I am now inside her heart battling against her spokesperson!¡± Stukely¡¯s words were full of mockery. But Xue An didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he drew a mysterious Spell Decree in the air with a flick of his finger and casually cast it onto the roof of the Council Hall. Boom. After a slight tremor. A tired female voice appeared in the minds of everyone present. ¡°Luna, you have had a hard time these days!¡± Upon hearing this sentence. Luna was shaken, and then burst into tears excitedly. Yifuro also kneeled down, his expression filled with excitement. ¡°Great Mother Goddess!¡± Stukely, however, had a fluctuating expression. Indeed, as Xue An said, he came fully prepared. If they could reach an agreement, that would be for the best. If they couldn¡¯t agree, then he would take action and seize it by force. But he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to suddenly appear in the middle of it all. The reappearance of the Mother Goddess had disrupted all his plans. After hesitating for a moment, a fierce cruelty slowly appeared on Stukely¡¯s face, and he sneered, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t dead, what difference does it make? Her vitality has already decayed to this extent. Alive or dead, what¡¯s the difference? She still cannot protect your Dark Night Elf lineage!¡± ¡°So, this time, the Heart of the Tree is mine!¡± With those words, Stukely bellowed. His body floated into the air, with countless branches and vines appearing behind him, slithering like a nest of snakes. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Stukely ordered coldly. Oloray was startled and exclaimed, ¡°Priest, you promised not to harm the Elf Race!¡± Boom! A vine, swift as a serpent, immediately coiled around his neck, lifting him into the air, and then twisted with force. Crack. A head fell to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Stukely said coldly, ¡°Did I promise you? Besides, today, anyone who dares to disobey dies!¡± This bloody scene frightened Luna and the Elves who had hurried over upon hearing the news. Luna roared even louder, ¡°Stukely, you¡¯re absolutely unworthy of the Heart of Nature!¡± ¡°Heh, what is the Heart of Nature? True nature is where the strong prey on the weak!¡± As Stukely spoke, countless vines charged towards Luna. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Chapter 378: Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Among them, a part was targeting Xue An. Stukely also harbored immense hatred for Xue An. If not for him, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many complications. After killing them all and seizing the heart of the tree to gain its divine status, he would become the true Druid God! No! He should say the God of Nature. With that thought, a smug smile appeared on the corner of Stukely¡¯s mouth. But the next second, his smile froze. For the surging vines had suddenly all stopped in mid-air. And then, as if encountering the absolute monarch, they all prostrated on the ground, turning into withered branches. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Stukely could hardly believe his eyes and exclaimed in alarm. Xue An, however, stepped on the withered branches and approached slowly, stating indifferently, ¡°You control nature, believing yourself invincible, but you don¡¯t know that in front of me, all things must submit!¡± After speaking, Xue An flicked a finger. Boom. Stukely felt a vast and mighty force coming at him, and in terror, he immediately wrapped himself with layers of vines. But it was futile. The force from that single flick shattered all the vines wrapped around him. ¡°No!¡± Stukely shouted, his body turning into a streak of light, trying to flee. Countless vines had, however, turned against their master and firmly trapped him in mid-air. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Now it¡¯s up to you, whether to devour or to spare, the judgment is yours to make!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± a faint sigh resonated within the hearts of everyone present. Stukely shouted in utmost fear, ¡°Great Mother Goddess, I realize my mistake, please spare me!¡± ¡°Druid, your heart of nature has become clouded. You should know, nature is not just about survival of the fittest, but is full of beauty and vitality! You and I both originate from nature, so return to me now!¡± As the words were spoken, countless vines engulfed Stukely. After a scream, the vines dispersed, and Stukely was no longer present in mid-air; the only thing left was his gold-stitched robe. Luna, along with all the elves present, watched in a daze. The Mother Goddess had always been an extremely benevolent being. Yet, unexpectedly, she had taken a life this time. But Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Very well, at least you¡¯ve learned to resist! Then let me help you one more time!¡± Then he turned to Luna, ¡°Please call my wife back!¡± Luna nodded blankly, and Yifuro immediately said, ¡°I will fetch her!¡± Soon, An Yan returned. Youna and the others heard the news and rushed over as well. Xue An took a few Jade Marrow Spirit Stones from the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing. Upon seeing these items, the Mother Goddess¡¯s voice rose in surprise. ¡°You¡­ you actually have this?¡± Xue An smiled and remained silent, then arranged several Spirit Stones and gently drew an Array. Then with a wave of his hand, a dazzling white light shot into the sky. Abundant Spiritual Energy directly entered the tree. The entire tree, like a giant stretching out after waking from slumber, shook slightly, and issued a creaking sound. After that, all the elves felt their strength gradually returning. The whole Elf Sanctuary also slowly returned to its original state, with abundant Spiritual Energy slowly returning. This phenomenon naturally led to countless joyful shouts. And then, a vine stretched out from the wall of the Council Hall, ending in a flower bud. The bud swayed a few times, then suddenly bloomed. Within the center of the flower, a stunningly beautiful woman draped in a green robe floated. Her features were somewhat blurry, but she radiated a powerful Force of Nature. All the elves, thrilled, knelt down, ¡°Great Mother Goddess!¡± The woman who appeared was the tree spirit of this giant tree. She landed gracefully upon the ground, then offered Xue An a light bow. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for lending your aid,¡± All the elves also bowed in unison to Xue An, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± This scene surprised Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Isabella, who had arrived late. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on?¡± the two little girls asked curiously. Xue An smiled, but before he could speak, The woman softly chanted an Elvish Incantation, and a very soft Divine Power enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Xue An was slightly startled, then chuckled lightly, ¡°That was very kind of you!¡± ¡°It is my duty!¡± said the tree spirit respectfully. Luna then said in a trembling voice, ¡°The protection of the Goddess of Nature?¡± Indeed, the Divine Power that had just enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian was an ultimate protection bestowed by the Mother Goddess. As long as the Mother Goddess existed, she would unconditionally shield Xue Xiang and Xue Nian from attacks. Frankly, it was also to repay Xue An for his kindness. At this time, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°This Spirit Stone Array can only solve your immediate problems, but the root cause lies with your Spiritual Root.¡± The tree spirit gave a bitter smile, ¡°My lord is correct, my Spiritual Root had always been planted within a secret realm, but for some reason, it was suddenly severed by someone, nearly leading to my death.¡± ¡°A secret realm? What secret realm?¡± asked Xue An. ¡°I am not very clear about it, but that secret realm is very vast and rich in Spiritual Energy, and most creatures living there belong to the Demon Race!¡± Xue An¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°A Demon Race¡¯s secret realm?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°This is indeed interesting. Can this secret realm still be found?¡± The tree spirit shook her head, ¡°After my Spiritual Root was destroyed, I tried to find it again, but to no avail. Only a faint connection remains, which means the secret realm is still on Earth, but alas, it cannot be found anymore.¡± Xue An nodded noncommittally. That night, the Xue An family stayed within the Elf Sanctuary. The return of the Mother Goddess made all the elves ecstatic. As a result, they held a very grand bonfire party. Xue An, as the most honored guest, was seated at the head of the table. When it came time to eat, Xue An suddenly realized why Isabella and Youna were willing to risk so much to go out into the world to eat. Because the food in the Elf Sanctuary was simply unpalatable. Although there were various small animals everywhere within the sanctuary, naturally inclined elves, of course, refused to kill them. So they could only eat the fruit that the trees bore. At first bite, the fruit seemed alright, but after a few mouthfuls, it tasted bland and flavorless. For Xue An and others accustomed to the food from outside, it was somewhat hard to swallow. However, the wine here was quite good. It was made from purely natural wild fruits, mixed with tree sap, refreshing and sweet to the taste, and even children could sip a few mouthfuls. An Yan absolutely loved this flavor and drank cup after cup without end. Seeing her drink like this, many elves covered their mouths and giggled. An Yan was also puzzled, what were these elves whispering and gesturing about? While in doubt, the fruit wine in her stomach suddenly turned into a surging intoxication. An Yan just blinked, and then thudded to the ground, drunkardly passing out. Xue An looked at the soundly sleeping An Yan and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, then picked her up and placed her on the lounge chair beside him. This silly girl really thought it was a soft drink? She actually drank an entire pot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tree spirit¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°My lord, this fruit wine contains the Force of Nature. After falling drunk, one only needs to sleep it off to recover fully, and it has great benefits for a young lady¡¯s skin and health! So please do not worry about the lady¡¯s intoxication.¡± Hearing these words, Xue An was noncommittal. But Quintina, who was sitting on the side and did not touch a drop of alcohol, immediately slapped the table, ¡°Bring me a pot too!¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t drink?¡± Youna asked curiously. ¡°I am making an exception today!¡± Quintina said through gritted teeth. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Quintina began to gulp down the wine. Xue An sat in a chair, watching the elves below frolicking and cavorting. His two daughters were already playing madly with Isabella. The warm and joyful scene made Xue An break into a smile. He had encountered the elf race during his travels across The Multiverse Realms years ago. At that time, he had taken a liking to this kind-hearted race that loved peace and harmony, which was also why he was willing to lend a hand. Xue An slowly drank a cup of wine, a smile appearing on his lips. But even the kindest of races have their moments of anger. Like now. Outside the Elf Sanctuary. Around an abandoned farm. A group of dark druids was lying in wait in silence. It had been seven to eight hours since their leader, the Druid High Priest Stukely, had entered. The group of dark druids couldn¡¯t help but grow a little restless. ¡°Mage lord, why has the High Priest been inside for so long?¡± someone asked softly in the language of nature. The one called Mage lord was Toran, a being whose status was second only to the High Priest Stukely among these druids. Toran also frowned slightly. After all, dealing with a deceased elf deity shouldn¡¯t take this long! Yet Toran had great confidence in Stukely and did not believe anything could happen to him, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Since the High Priest ordered us to wait here, let¡¯s not act rashly. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer; he might come out soon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the druids responded. Then, one of the druids chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, all these elves are quite beautiful. Once we capture this race, we¡¯ll have our fun!¡± His words drew laughter from many druids. The topic gradually became more indecent. Toran didn¡¯t speak. As a druid mage, he had to maintain a sense of aloofness and mystery. However, he deeply agreed with his subordinates¡¯ conversation. Thinking of those ethereal elf women, his heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken. While this group of druids was chatting merrily, the night suddenly fell silent. A faint vibration came from the ground beneath them. Toran was slightly startled. Then he felt a powerful force of nature suddenly strike. His expression changed, and he bellowed, ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± But it was a little too late. At least a dozen dark druids were immediately entangled by vines. In the dark of night, the rustling sound of vines crawling could be heard everywhere, as if countless snakes were slithering and wriggling. This horrifying scene sent chills down Toran¡¯s spine, and then he yelled, ¡°Calm!¡± With his command, the vines within several dozen meters around him all came to a standstill. Toran took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Transform, all of you!¡± The remaining twenty or thirty dark druids howled at the command, transforming into various animals. There were dark wolves. There were black giant eagles. There was even a giant black bear over three meters tall. This is the druid¡¯s most powerful killing move, Shapeshifting! If Stukely hadn¡¯t been controlled by vines from Xue An, once he used shapeshifting, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily devoured by the elf goddess. Now that this group of dark druids had all transformed, To Ran finally felt a bit more confident and was about to counterattack. The once static vines suddenly started to twist wildly, then surged forth with an even more formidable momentum than before. A few of the transformed druids only resisted for a moment before being directly bound by the vines. The Black Giant Eagles wanted to spread their wings and fly away upon seeing this. But a slender tendril had already silently entwined around it and then suddenly contracted. The giant eagle let out a miserable cry. The tendrils were covered with iron-hard barbs that had already deeply penetrated the body of the giant eagle. Thorns Spell! To Ran watched this scene, his soul greatly alarmed, and was about to shout in retaliation. Several roots coiled up from under his feet, ensnaring his ankles and then suddenly flinging him upward. To Ran then found himself suspended upside down in the air. At this point, all of these dark druids were bound. Then a vine rose up, and after a flower bud bloomed, a woman in green floated in mid-air, her expression cold as she watched this group of druids. That pure and formidable Force of Nature turned To Ran pale, ¡°Goddess¡­ Goddess!¡± The woman in green nodded slightly, carrying a whiff of annoyed air as she said, ¡°Have the druids really fallen to such depths? Of the same natural kinship, yet you plot to harm my children?¡± To Ran was full of terror. The appearance of the elf goddess naturally meant that something had happened to the High Priest Stukely. How could he not fear? ¡°Goddess, spare my life!¡± begged To Ran. The elf goddess pondered for a moment. She was not a deity who relished killing. This time, if she hadn¡¯t been pushed to her limit, she wouldn¡¯t have devoured Stukely. And though these druids were punishable by heart, their crimes did not warrant death. So after hesitating briefly, she waved her hand, and countless vines gradually retracted, then she coldly said, ¡°I will spare you this once. Remember, if you dare to target my Elf Race again, I will definitely strip you of your Heart of Nature!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Divine Lady!¡± To Ran replied with a trembling voice, and then proceeded to lead the group of druids who had narrowly escaped to flee in disarray. As he fled, To Ran couldn¡¯t help thinking, who said the Elf Race were easy to bully? Even a cornered rabbit will bite! Moreover, this goddess didn¡¯t seem at all like someone who was dying! As for the death of Stukely¡­ To Ran felt a secret thrill in his heart. It was better that he was dead, for now he had a chance to rise to power. Meanwhile, within the Elf Sanctuary, Xue An set down his wine glass with a slight smile, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have let them go.¡± The elf goddess returned to Xue An¡¯s side, sighing softly. ¡°As beings of the same natural kinship, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± ¡°But when they wanted to deal with the Elf Race, they didn¡¯t consider the same natural kinship!¡± Xue An said lightly. The elf goddess shook her head, ¡°Let it be, having killed one Stukely, that should already make them know fear.¡± Xue An laughed, this was the typical way of the Elf Race. That was also why this once powerful race later fared so poorly in The Multiverse Realms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You should spare others where you can, but others may not think the same. ¡°Sir, from now on, you may call me Chloris! It is my true name!¡± the elf goddess suddenly said. Xue An nodded, ¡°Forest Goddess?¡± Chloris nodded, ¡°After the divine twilight, the divine status of the Forest Goddess shattered. A piece of it fell upon this great tree, and then I gradually grew from it!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No wonder that druid priest was so eager to obtain your tree heart. With a shard of your Divine Status, he would have the chance to ascend as a nature god!¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) Chapter 380: Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) The night deepened. The grand bonfire party finally dispersed. Almost all of the Elves were drunk. They lay scattered about, reclining or lying down, and began to snore heavily on the ground. Elder Luna came over and respectfully said, ¡°My lord, your lodgings have been arranged, please follow me!¡± Xue An nodded, picked up An Yan, and followed her. As for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, these two little girls. They had already gone to rest with Isabella. The three little girls had had a great time today, but they were quite exhausted, having barely touched their dinner before going early to bed. Xue An thought somewhat amusedly, if Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian knew that this seemingly five- or six-year-old Isabella was actually over a hundred years old, he wondered what their expressions would be. When they returned to the accommodations, Xue An carefully placed An Yan on the wooden bed. But Luna did not leave; instead, she smiled and said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m really sorry there were no more suitable rooms, only this suite. How about you stay in this room next door?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± After seeing Xue An settled, Luna then turned and left. Xue An sat within this naturally formed tree hollow, listening to An Yan¡¯s even snoring from the next room, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This silly girl, sometimes she¡¯s just too cute for her own good. As he was reflecting, the wooden door creaked open. Xue An was slightly startled. Then he saw Youna enter with a blush on her cheeks and her head lowered. In her hands, she carried a basin of water. ¡°My lord, please wash your feet!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Okay, just put it there!¡± Youna hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t leave, ¡°Let me wash for you, my lord!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need, I can do it myself! Thank you!¡± In fact, Xue An didn¡¯t need to wash his feet at all; he had just politely played along. Youna still didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xue An asked, lifting his eyes indifferently. Youna turned a deeper shade of red, like a burning red candle. Then, stuttering and with a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°My¡­ my lord, I¡¯m here¡­ to keep you¡­ company.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Alright, no need to say more! Go back and tell Elder Luna I thank her for her kindness, but I already have a family, and the help I offered you was not in the hopes of any reward!¡± Youna was stunned. This was something that Elder Luna had personally told her in the evening. At the time, Youna was simply too embarrassed. After all, in terms of age, she would only be equivalent to a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old girl in human terms. But Elder Luna was very serious and told Youna. Xue An was a great benefactor to the entire Dark Elf Race. Without him, the entire race would have faced annihilation. To repay the favor, Youna, as the most beautiful girl in the tribe, should make a sacrifice. After hearing this, Youna became solemn and nodded in agreement. Youna¡¯s feelings for Xue An were also somewhat complex. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An¡¯s intervention today, she and Isabel would have already fallen into the hands of the Church of Light. For this reason, Youna was extremely grateful to Xue An. Moreover, this human man, who was even more handsome than the most attractive Elf, was incredibly powerful, so much so that even the Mother Goddess herself treated him with respect. All of these factors combined gave Xue An a strong attraction to this Elf Race girl. That¡¯s why she took the initiative to come to Xue An¡¯s room. But unexpectedly, Xue An actually refused. Filled with a sense of defeat, Youna lowered her head, her slender fingers fiddling with the hem of her dress, and said softly, ¡°My lord, I know you have a family, but I am only here to serve you in your bedchamber for the night and will leave at dawn.¡± The meaning of her words was very clear. Only to serve in bed, with no other ulterior motives. Now the lord must agree, Youna thought silently to herself. She was very aware of the attraction she held as an Elf girl for human males. Just imagine, in the dead of night, a stunningly beautiful Elf girl comes to your door, repeatedly saying she wants to serve you in your bed without asking for anything in return. This kind of fatal temptation that comes without any responsibilities! No man could resist it. But Xue An was an exception. He smiled faintly, shook his head and sighed, ¡°I told you, I saved you because I have an affection for you Elves as a race, not because I¡¯m greedy for so-called rewards! You should go back!¡± Youna finally understood that Xue An was serious and not pretending to be self-righteous and dismissive. ¡°My¡­ My lord.¡± Youna could hardly believe it was true. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Go now, remember to close the door behind you! Thank you!¡± Youna left Xue An¡¯s room with a look of astonishment on her face, closed the door from the outside, then looked up at the towering tree that reached into the clouds and murmured, ¡°Mother Goddess, am I too ugly?¡± Meanwhile, Yifuro, hiding in the shadow of the trees with a pained expression, was also stunned to see Youna leaving Xue An¡¯s room. He had liked Youna for a long time. And tonight¡¯s incident of Youna going to Xue An¡¯s room was known by many in the Elf Race. And they all approved of this decision. Yifuro knew it too, and although he was filled with reluctance, he also knew it was the right decision. After all, to win over such a peerless powerhouse with just one girl was the best deal for the Dark Elf Race. But one¡¯s true feelings cannot be faked. As he hid in the distance and watched Youna enter Xue An¡¯s room, his heartache nearly drove him insane. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Youna would actually come out again. The pain on Yifuro¡¯s face gradually faded, and as he looked toward Xue An¡¯s room, his eyes showed genuine respect. And in Elder Luna¡¯s room. Goddess Chloris floated in mid-air, shaking her head and sighing softly, ¡°Luna, you shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± Luna gave a wry smile, ¡°I thought all human males were the same, but I never expected that the lord would be so steadfast.¡± ¡°How many peerless powerhouses have hearts that are not steadfast? Clearly, this lord dotes on his wife extremely. It¡¯s truly an enviable love,¡± Chloris said softly. ¡°Mother Goddess, who exactly is this lord?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Chloris shook her head. ¡°I cannot see through him, but my Great Prophecy tells me that he carries an incomparable fate.¡± At that point, a look of terror appeared on Chloris¡¯s face. She had never seen such vast and boundless fate on a single person, and she knew. What her Great Prophecy saw was merely a fragmented vision. But even so, it was enough for her to deeply revere it. Back in the house, after Youna had left, An Yan, who had been fast asleep, curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile, then turned over and once again fell deeply asleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next day, when Xue An stepped out of his room. Every Elf he encountered would stand respectfully aside and bow their heads on the path. Especially the Elf girls, all of them looked at Xue An with awe-struck eyes. Last night¡¯s events had already spread. Xue An had earned the heartfelt respect of these Dark Elves with his actions. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) And while Xue An was still in the Elf Sanctuary. London. A woman, sporting twin pigtails, heavy eyeshadow, a form-fitting T-shirt, and bikini shorts, carried a baseball bat nonchalantly as she walked towards the hotel entrance. She looked up at the hotel¡¯s grand doorway. ¡°To think I¡¯d catch the stench of those despicable blood thralls, it must be this hotel!¡± she said dismissively, popping a bubblegum bubble. From the shadows behind her, two men dressed as meticulous gentlemen emerged. One of them, resigned, said, ¡°Selina, for heaven¡¯s sake, you¡¯re a Marquis of the Blood Clan, could you not dress like a petty thug from Chelsea?¡± Selina rolled her eyes dramatically and flipped him the bird. ¡°Marcus, do you believe if you keep talking down to me, I wouldn¡¯t relish tearing your wings off and grilling them for a snack?¡± Having said that, she sashayed into the hotel with a contemptuous look on her face. The two men behind her exchanged glances. One of them said with a wry smile, ¡°Marcus, I¡¯ve told you before not to treat her with the same expectations you have for other members of the Blood Clan. That Selina¡­¡± He tapped his head, ¡°Might have a screw loose up here!¡± Before the words had finished, the sharp whoosh of the baseball bat filled the air as it flew toward and struck the man¡¯s head. Thrown backward, a wound clearly visible on his head, he screeched, ¡°Selina, you¡¯re bloody insane!¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Selina called back without turning around. She sauntered into the lobby, smirking at all the shocked faces. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry to say, this establishment is closed! Scram at once!¡± Her words caused a commotion; many stared at Selina in disbelief, and two security guards quickly approached her. ¡°Miss, please keep the noise down, or we will¡­¡± Their words were cut short as both guards¡¯ heads exploded violently. Blood spurted out amid screams of terror. Everyone trembled in fear. But Selina just chewed her gum, laughing maniacally. ¡°What delightful screams! Now, I¡¯ll count to three, and if anyone¡¯s still here after that, their fate will mirror these guards!¡± ¡°One,¡± Selina called out dispassionately. The well-dressed crowd ran frantically toward the exit, women dropping their dignity along with their high heels, sprinting out the door. But by the entrance, they were all jammed together, amidst crying and shrieking. ¡°Three!¡± Selina skipped right to three and then slightly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems you all failed to leave. Now, let me harvest your blood!¡± As she spoke, Selina¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and three pairs of wings unfurled behind her. A formidable aura enveloped the room. The two men had now entered the hotel, and seeing Selina¡¯s wings, they were beside themselves with fury. ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s gone mad again. Does she plan to slaughter them all? This will draw the Church of Light¡¯s attention!¡± Selina paid no heed to their concerns. She was about to attack the humans. Benedict, hearing the commotion, had already rushed over. But upon seeing Selina, he shuddered and turned to flee. Selina smirked slightly, ¡°Pathetic blood thrall, thinking of running after seeing me?¡± As she spoke, she transformed into a streak of light and charged forward, knocking Benedict to the ground. Benedict trembled all over in fear, ¡°Noble Marquis, spare my life!¡± Selina bit her lower lip and slowly leaned in close to Benedict¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Tell me where the person who killed the Duke is, and I can make your death a quick one!¡± Benedict hesitated for a moment. Selina applied force. Crack. Benedict¡¯s arm was brutally snapped, and then she said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m delighted that you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Benedict finally remembered something and screamed in extreme horror, ¡°You¡¯re the little witch Selina!¡± Selina straightened up slightly, speaking elegantly, ¡°I¡¯m pleased that you recognize me! I¡¯ll treat you as the best toy, enjoy the game that follows!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, it¡¯s time for us to go. We¡¯ll come back to play with Bella later, okay?¡± An Yan said. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian pouted, ¡°No, we want to keep playing with Miss Bella!¡± Isabella was also reluctant to let go of their hands. Being the only child in the Elf Sanctuary, she had endured too many lonely days. The arrival of the two playmates, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, brought her the long-lost joy, so naturally, she was loath to let them leave. An Yan looked somewhat distressed as she glanced at Xue An. Xue An smiled and squatted down to look at the two little girls, ¡°Well, daddy and mommy are about to leave, are you two going to stay here and play?¡± The two little girls hesitated. At that moment, the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris appeared and respectfully said, ¡°My Lord, it would be nice to let the two little ladies stay and play. I, Chloris, promise that they will not be harmed in the slightest.¡± As she spoke, two light spots floated in the air. ¡°My Lord, this is the token of this secret realm. You and your lady can carry it, and come back anytime!¡± Xue An looked at An Yan, then nodded. The two little girls jumped up happily, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, go ahead, don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Xue An smiled and gently patted both little girls on the head, ¡°Alright then, you two play here! Daddy will come and take you out in a couple of days!¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± the two little girls nodded. Isabella was even more grateful as she bowed deeply to Xue An, saying, ¡°My Lord, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian and I are the best of friends, I will definitely take good care of them!¡± Xue An then left the Elf Sanctuary with An Yan and Quintina, accompanied by the farewell of Chloris. Until they reached the streets of London, An Yan still felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Husband, is this alright?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these elves are all intrinsically kind, and besides, the two little girls are not our vassals. They are gradually growing up; they will always have their own friends and companions. We should respect their choices.¡± Even though he said this, An Yan still felt a sense of loss, a bit unused to it. After all, since her return, the two little girls had never left her side. Xue An smiled and whispered in An Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t had our own world since we got back. Now we finally have a chance, shouldn¡¯t we enjoy a second honeymoon trip?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan¡¯s face flushed, and she whispered, ¡°You had planned this all along, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Xue An chuckled and nodded. ¡°You big baddie!¡± An Yan spat lightly and then also smiled blissfully. The two of them happily displayed their affection in front of everyone. Quintina followed behind, full of envy. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood Clan (Second Update) Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood Clan (Second Update) Suddenly. Quintina¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to look into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan noticed something was amiss and couldn¡¯t help asking. Blood surged within Quintina¡¯s body, her complexion turning ashen, ¡°Master, someone is attacking my blood slave!¡± ¡°Benedict?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Yes! And it must be a very powerful member of the Blood Clan!¡± Quintina said solemnly. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile, ¡°After waiting for so long, he¡¯s finally here!¡± Meanwhile, in the hotel. Piercing screams echoed from within a room. The blood drained from the faces of Marcus and another person as they listened from outside. ¡°Should we check it out? Otherwise, Selina, that lunatic, might just torture this blood slave to death!¡± ¡°You go if you want; I certainly don¡¯t dare provoke that maniac!¡± ¡°But if this blood slave dies, the lead will be lost. How are we going to find the murderer of Duke Alldington?¡± The two people were discussing outside. The door to the room opened. Selina, covered in blood, walked out, greedily licking the Blood Pearl at the corner of her mouth. ¡°This feeling, truly exhilarating!¡± Selina sighed, her face savoring the moment. ¡°Did you find out?¡± Marcus frowned and asked. ¡°Find out what?¡± Selina was utterly perplexed. ¡°Nonsense, of course where the bastard who killed Grand Duke Alldington is now!¡± Selina paused, then chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I just got carried away with the enjoyment, I forgot about that!¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcus shrieked, ¡°Then what the hell have you been interrogating for so long inside?¡± ¡°I was just playing a game with him!¡± Selina, lighting up a cigarette, said nonchalantly. ¡°You damned lunatic!¡± Marcus roared and pushed the door open to enter the room. The scene inside was enough to make even Marcus, accustomed to gore, feel sick. ¡°God, what has Selina done? Is cannibalism her thing?¡± Marcus said with disgust, glancing at the bed where Benedict lay. At this moment, Benedict had turned into a pile of unrecognizable bloody flesh; he would have been dead already, were it not for his status as a blood slave. But the superhuman vitality of a blood slave had become the perfect tool for Selina to torment him. ¡°What exactly do you want to ask? I¡¯ll tell you everything now, then please kill me!¡± Benedict was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir, for the unfair treatment you¡¯ve endured. We just want to know who killed Grand Duke Alldington and Marquis Cecil. Also, where is the murderer now?¡± Hearing this, Benedict trembled violently, then looked at Marcus with a face filled with terror. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know where they are!¡± Marcus frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, Mr. Blood Slave. Since you still think of resisting, I¡¯ll just have to let Selina continue your pleasant times together!¡± Suddenly, a choking sound came from Benedict¡¯s throat, and then blood gushed from his mouth. Selina rushed in, yelling at Marcus, ¡°Damn it, you almost ruined my toy!¡± She hurried over, prying open Benedict¡¯s mouth, skillfully fishing out the tongue that he had bitten off himself. With the blood clot removed from his airway, Benedict could breathe again, but he stared at Selina with terror, making unintelligible noises. Selina laughed neurotically and then dropped a drop of her own blood into Benedict¡¯s mouth. The fresh blood of a Marquis of the Blood Clan rapidly healed the wounds in Benedict¡¯s mouth, even regenerating his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, you¡¯re nothing but a wretched blood slave, what exactly are you resisting? But the more you do, the more excited I get! Such a splendid toy!¡± Selina said with a hideous smile. Another scream rang out. Marcus, looking somewhat pale, stepped out of the room and shrugged at his companions outside. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m never going on a mission with this lunatic again!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than a deafening boom sounded. The walls of the hotel collapsed with a crash. Amid the tremors, dust billowed. As Marcus and the others stood dumbfounded, Xue An slowly emerged from the dust, looking slightly startled upon seeing Marcus and his companions, then shook his head in disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s just two Blood Clan Marquis? Boring!¡± Only then did Marcus regain his composure, his gaze flickering as he stared at Quintina, who followed after Xue An, ¡°You have the scent of Marquis Cecil on you! Did you kill him?¡± Quintina nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°So that means Alldington as well¡­¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°He¡¯s my kill!¡± Marcus¡¯s expression turned solemn. At this moment, Selina had already rushed out of the room. Upon seeing her, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Little witch, Selina!¡± Selina, with hands covered in blood, hoisted her twin ponytails and said with a giggling smile, ¡°I must admit, your blood slave is quite remarkable, to last this long in my hands!¡± Quintina¡¯s expression darkened. This little witch was quite infamous among the Blood Clan. Though she had only Marquis strength, her sheer insanity terrified many. More importantly, she was a trusted subordinate of a major figure in the Blood Clan Council, a force not to be underestimated. At this time, Selina¡¯s attention was focused on Xue An, her eyes growing greedy and excited. ¡°Such a perfect physique, if I made you into a specimen, my master would certainly love it! This woman too, if presented as a toy to my master, he would surely reward me handsomely, hehehehehe.¡± Unlike her madness, Marcus and the others wore grave expressions. After all, with the strength to kill a Grand Duke, Xue An was not to be taken lightly. Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Such a filthy race!¡± Having said that, Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with them. Taking a step forward, countless sword glows appeared in mid-air. This sight alarmed Marcus, who then shouted in fear, ¡°Quick, use the secret script!¡± Selina chuckled and threw out a piece of parchment. The reason they dared to pursue this matter with the strength of Marquis was entirely because they had been given this secret script by the Blood Clan Council. Contained within it was a true word from a Blood Clan prince, capable of easily defeating a Grand Duke, a symbol of the supreme power of the Blood Clan Council. The parchment transformed into a blood-colored scythe in the air, and Selina screamed in excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In the name of my lord, Annihilation to you all!¡± With that, she gripped the scythe, aiming it straight at Xue An and the others. The scythe emitted a thick aura of death, chilling to the core. Quintina had already stepped back several paces, still unable to confront this mighty blow infused with the aura of a Blood Clan prince. ¡°Die!¡± Selina sneered. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) The scythe swept through the air, and the sword light gradually fell. But at that moment, a slender hand pierced through the layers of blood light, directly grasping the crimson scythe. Marcus and the others were all shocked, ¡°How is this possible!¡± This crimson scythe was formed from the essence blood of the Blood Clan prince, nigh indestructible. How could someone possibly hold it with one hand? Selina was also taken aback. Xue An just let out a light sigh, ¡°Is this it? How boring!¡± After speaking, he clenched his hand. Crack. The crimson scythe was crushed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s sheer force. Then, under the horrified gaze of Marcus and the others, Xue An flicked his finger and struck. Selina was sent flying like she had been hit by a high-speed train, breaking through three walls before she finally came to a stop. Marcus and his companion trembled, their wings suddenly extending, ready to flee. Xue An waved his hand. Two pure white flames landed on them. With a scream, the flames blazed furiously, reducing the two from the Blood Clan to nothingness. Then Xue An slowly approached Selina amidst the rubble. At this moment, all of Selina¡¯s bones had been shattered by Xue An¡¯s flick, the pain causing her whole body to tremble slightly, yet her face was filled with excitement. ¡°You really are powerful!¡± Selina said with a smile. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem the least bit afraid.¡± ¡°Heh, fear is nothing but a source of weakness, so I never fear!¡± Selina¡¯s eyes shimmered with excitement and madness. Xue An then noticed the severely injured Benedict on the bed, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Selina nodded nonchalantly, ¡°Yes, just a lowly blood slave, but he was quite tenacious, not revealing your whereabouts until the very end.¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°A lowly blood slave? Very well, I was thinking of killing you, but now¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± He then pointed to Benedict on the bed, ¡°I think you will quite like your new master.¡± ¡°What?¡± Selina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Xue An paused, a slight smile on his face, ¡°Since you look down on blood slaves so much, why don¡¯t you serve one as your master!¡± Xue An¡¯s statement made the recovering Benedict tremble, ¡°My lord¡­¡± Selina, on the other hand, started to laugh arrogantly as if she had heard some great joke. ¡°Serve him as my master? I am¡­ a noble Blood Clan Marquis, and I should serve a blood slave as my master? You¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Xue An placed a finger on Selina¡¯s forehead, and then a faint light appeared in his hand. Xue An tossed it casually, and the light flew into Benedict¡¯s body. As the light entered him, Benedict¡¯s injuries began to heal rapidly, and his whole aura climbed steadily. Meanwhile, Selina awoke from the excruciating pain of having part of her soul pulled out and roared, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve made you serve him as your master! Now your soul is in his hands. If he wills you to live, you shall live. If he wills you to die, you shall die! Understand?¡± Selina trembled all over, her heart, which had never known fear, finally occupied by it. ¡°How is it possible, how could you manipulate the soul of a Blood Clan Marquis, I do not believe!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t bother with her and instead smiled at the perplexed Benedict, ¡°Now, she belongs to you! You can take your revenge for everything she¡¯s done to you!¡± Benedict looked at Selina, who was trembling all over, and a mysterious feeling welled up in his heart as if with a single thought, he could scatter her soul to the winds. Selina felt this sensation too. In her eyes, Benedict was like the Heavenly Divine, noble and inviolable. Quintina smiled faintly, ¡°Benedict, shouldn¡¯t you thank the master? He¡¯s avenging you!¡± Benedict shivered and immediately knelt down respectfully, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, turned around, and walked away, quietly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t play her to death, leave her alive, I still have use for her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benedict obediently replied, then turned his head towards Selina, a cruel look gradually appearing on his face. ¡°The master is right, you must repay double for what you have inflicted on me today!¡± Screams once again erupted from the room. Meanwhile, Xue An had already started to enjoy tea in another room with An Yan. Quintina stood to one side, several times opening her mouth to speak, then stopping herself. ¡°What is it?¡± Xue An asked indifferently as he put down his teacup. ¡°Master, Selina¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t very high, but she represents the dignity of the Blood Clan council. Now that you¡¯ve forcibly made her submit to Benedict, it¡¯s like you¡¯re slapping the face of the Blood Clan council, this¡­¡± A worried look appeared on Quintina¡¯s face. The Blood Clan council was at the very core of the Blood Clan¡¯s holy land, where countless powerful members of the Blood Clan resided. Xue An¡¯s actions were outright provocation. Quintina was naturally worried. But Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°Slapping their faces? No, things certainly won¡¯t be that simple. Selina is an important clue, and through her, I intend to find the exact location of the Blood Clan council.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quintina was astounded; she had thought Xue An wanted to lure out members of the Blood Clan council and take them down one by one, but he was actually planning to strike at the heart, to assault the holy land of the Blood Clan itself. Excitement flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, ¡°From what you said, the Blood Clan council is teeming with Dukes and even the royalty are from the first and second generation; it¡¯s like a massive treasure of Blood Pearls! Naturally, I would want to harvest it.¡± Quintina bowed her head, not daring to say anything more. All she felt was madness! But at the same time, a sense of anticipation and excitement started to rise in her heart. When, a few hours later, Benedict, in a great mood, walked out of the room with a spirited look, Selina followed, shakily walking out. But now, Selina no longer exhibited her initial arrogance and mania, only fear and humiliation. ¡°How about it? Are you obedient now?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Benedict nodded excitedly and then turned around, ¡°Kneel!¡± Selina trembled and knelt down in extreme humiliation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to resist; she had even tried to commit suicide several times just moments before. But Xue An¡¯s soul subjugation was extremely domineering, making it so she couldn¡¯t even kill herself, and she could only be at Benedict¡¯s mercy. ¡°Call me master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Selina called out woodenly. Xue An nodded, then looked at Selina with interest, ¡°Now, what I want to know is, where exactly is your Blood Clan council?¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Selina shuddered, her vacant eyes gradually regaining clarity, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Bastard, how dare you speak to the Elder like that?¡± Benedict scolded angrily. The intense pain from her soul made Selina tremble all over, yet she still fixed her gaze on Xue An, wanting an answer. ¡°After killing Alldington, I¡¯ve been waiting, waiting for the masters from the Blood Clan Council to appear, but the outcome has been disappointing. It was only you few kittens that came.¡± ¡°My patience has been whittled down to nothing, so I¡¯m preparing to kill my way up to the Blood Clan Council and harvest all of the Blood Clan!¡± Xue An¡¯s indifferent words left Selina stunned for a moment, then a mocking smile gradually appeared on her face. ¡°I admit, you are indeed powerful, but to be so arrogant as to think you alone can annihilate the entire Blood Clan Council? That¡¯s simply delusional!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Benedict roared. The agony made Selina unable to speak, but the mockery in her eyes remained, even intensified. Xue An slowly stood up and walked close to Selina. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Well then, this time I will let you watch with your own eyes how I slaughter your Blood Clan Council!¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly invaded Selina¡¯s sea of consciousness, sifting through numerous chaotic images to find the information he needed. ¡°S-country, huh?¡± Xue An said softly. ¡°What¡­ what have you done to me? You¡¯re nothing but a devil!¡± Selina, realizing what Xue An had just done to her, couldn¡¯t help but shout in fear. This man, making her soul submit to him and also being able to forcibly search her memories, these methods were even more devilish than a devil¡¯s. Xue An leaned forward slightly, smiling as he said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be called a devil by the Blood Clan.¡± This is a grand and luxurious church in Y-country, also known as the church that was never finished. The construction of this church began in the medieval era and has yet to be completed. Standing under the dome of the church, countless pieces of stained glass refined by Secret Technique emitted a glow like that of a sacred hall. Such a sight drove countless believers to frenzy, calling it a miracle of the God of Light. But only Garry, the bishop here, knew what was really going on. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t use the Holy Light Technique so frequently next time. After all, only the most devout believers are worthy of seeing the Holy Light,¡± he said. ¡°Yes! But how can we tell who are the most devout believers, Archbishop?¡± asked an underling. Garry said indifferently, ¡°The more money they donate, the more devout their faith in the God of Light. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate nodded, thoroughly convinced and withdrew. Garry stood up, ready to return to his resting chamber. A letter sealed with a Secret Technique was then delivered to him. Upon opening it, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen. After a long while, he finally said sternly, ¡°Call Alonso over!¡± It took a long time for Alonso, reeking of alcohol, to arrive. ¡°Garry, what is it that you need me for?¡± he asked. This Alonso had once been the Vice-Commander of the Radiant Knight Corps but was demoted due to excessive greed, which provoked public anger, and was eventually sent to Y-country for redemption by the Holy Knights. Garry frowned slightly. By rank, he was the Cardinal Archbishop of the Y-country diocese, naturally outranking this exiled Alonso. However, since Alonso once belonged to the Radiant Knight Corps and was a subordinate of one of the four heads of the Church of Light, the Holy Knight, he always spoke freely and never showed Garry the respect he was due. But now was not the time to dwell on these details. He handed one of the letters to Alonso. Alonso took one look and was also slightly taken aback. ¡°Two purple-robed Stewards and one red-robed Executor all dead?¡± Garry nodded solemnly. ¡°Strange, who in London has that kind of formidable strength? A Dark Witch from the Dark Council? Or Titan? Or perhaps someone from the Blood Clan?¡± Alonso wondered. Garry said gravely, ¡°The latest news is that these three were sent to capture two Dark Night Elves!¡± ¡°Dark Night Elves?¡± A sinister smile appeared on Alonso¡¯s face. ¡°How could those alluring female elves possibly have killed these three?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why the Judgment Chief was furious and has strictly ordered us to investigate this matter thoroughly!¡± Upon hearing the three words, Judgment Chief, Alonso shuddered, and his face finally showed reverence. ¡°A red-robed Executor alone, how could it have alarmed the Judgment Chief?¡± ¡°Haha, that red-robed Executor was a relative of the Judgment Chief. That¡¯s why the Judgment Chief is so enraged!¡± ¡°Understood! Shall I head to London now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I will go with you! This incident is an opportunity, those Dark Night Elves are becoming increasingly cunning and harder to capture! We haven¡¯t had any fresh merchandise for a long time, and many higher-ups have already expressed their discontent!¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that we should take this chance to capture all the Dark Night Elves in one fell swoop!¡± As he spoke, Garry¡¯s eyes glittered with greed. Every Dark Night Elf could fetch an exorbitant price on the black market! Countless tycoons were deeply interested in these mysterious, long-lived creatures that were also docile and beautiful. In particular, within the high ranks of the Church of Light, many influential figures were also very interested in these Dark Night Elves. Garry had earned his position as a red-robed bishop because he had captured many good specimens and presented them as offerings. In fact, by his abilities alone, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be a bishop. Which is why many people joked about him being the Elf Bishop. This was also why Alonso had little respect for him. As a result, Garry was harboring a strong determination. This time, I will capture all the elves in one go, and with these achievements, I will climb one step higher. Then we¡¯ll see who dares to laugh at me! Meanwhile, in a small town in Europe. After the movie directed and performed by Fan Mengxue finished playing, thundering applause erupted in the venue. Many renowned film critics stood up and cheered, extending their utmost respect to this woman from the distant orient. ¡°Brilliant, absolutely brilliant, this movie is the most brilliant one I¡¯ve seen this year!¡± ¡°I disagree with your statement; in my opinion, this should be deemed the most brilliant one in nearly a decade. Honestly, I¡¯m tired of the same old film clich¨¦s. Miss Fan¡¯s work is like a breath of fresh air, completely enchanting me!¡± These lavish praises nearly drowned Fan Mengxue. Countless journalists were pushing forward frantically, hoping to interview Fan Mengxue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Fan Mengxue merely nodded and smiled politely at everyone before floating away, leaving Han Yao to deal with the frenzied media. After returning to the dressing room and changing into casual clothes, donning large sunglasses, Fan Mengxue then left the venue. She had never liked the limelight, even detested being under the spotlights. So she avoided it whenever she could. Now, she was ready to enjoy some rare leisure time from work, strolling around this genuinely European town! Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Today happens to be the gathering in this small town, with street stalls displaying all sorts of strange and unusual items. Some have found genuine antiques among these inconspicuous old goods and sold them for astronomical prices. Since then, whenever there is such a gathering for old items, many people would come here after hearing about it. Today was no exception. The streets were crowded with people, many squatting on the ground, searching for something of value. The stall owners didn¡¯t care, huddling together drinking coffee instead. They only responded in heavily accented English when someone asked about the price. Fan Mengxue found this quite interesting; it was different from the upscale department stores¡ªwalking here, one could feel the authentic taste of the small town. Take, for example, this dusty little box that, when opened, played a beautiful melody, and it was all mechanical to boot. Perhaps because of Fan Mengxue¡¯s unique aura, the stall owner took the initiative to say, ¡°Beautiful lady, you have a good eye, this music box was passed down from my grandfather!¡± ¡°Back when my grandfather was about to head to the battlefield of World War II, before leaving, his lover at the time gave him this item, but when my grandfather returned from the battlefield unscathed, his lover had vanished due to the continuous war!¡± ¡°For many years, he searched for his lover and even due to this, he never married, but sadly, he never saw that girl again before he died!¡± ¡°This box is a testament to my grandfather¡¯s pure love, so I decided to put it out. If someone asks, I tell them this story,¡± the stall owner said with a sigh. Fan Mengxue¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, seemingly moved by this love story that ended without fruition, and she whispered softly, ¡°How much?¡± The stall owner¡¯s eyes lit up, and he held up one finger, ¡°One hundred Euros!¡± Then he was ready to wait for Fan Mengxue to bargain. But Fan Mengxue directly took out a large denomination bill and handed it to the stall owner, then asked somewhat bewilderedly, ¡°Is love always like this?¡± The stall owner, preoccupied with joy, was taken aback by the question and then sighed, ¡°Girl, love is often just like that, very few people are really lucky enough to wait for ¡®the one.¡¯ But although my grandfather waited his whole life, he said before he died that he had no regrets!¡± Tears glistened in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes, and she took out another bill and gave it to the stall owner, ¡°Thank you! Although I know the story is fake, I still want to say thank you!¡± Having said that, Fan Mengxue no longer paid attention to the embarrassed stall owner and turned to leave. The stall owner stood there, deep in thought for a while, ¡°Was there any flaw in my story? Ah, well, doesn¡¯t matter, I made the money!¡± Saying this, the stall owner then took out another music box identical to the first and placed it on the stall, waiting to sell the same tale of love to the next customer. Fan Mengxue held the music box in her hand, feeling somewhat conflicted. She wasn¡¯t a fool, naturally picking out the flaws in his story. His grandfather, tormented by love, never married in his life. So where did this stall owner come from? Sprung from a stone? But these weren¡¯t what mattered; what was important was that Fan Mengxue was touched by his story. At that moment, she thought to herself quietly. If possible, I would bury my feelings for you in my heart and then¡­ become a Tomb Guardian for a lifetime! Just then, an elderly woman¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Young lady, please wait, wouldn¡¯t you like a divination?¡± Fan Mengxue turned and saw an old woman in a black cloak sitting in front of a dilapidated tent, watching her quietly. Fan Mengxue hesitated, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± The old woman nodded, a glint of light flickering in her deep eyes, ¡°Girl, I am a Witch, and I can see that you are weighed down with heavy thoughts! If possible, I think I can show you a path!¡± Fan Mengxue had just been wandering aimlessly and, upon hearing the old woman¡¯s words, thought she would be like any of those so-called witches found on every street corner, swindlers trying to make a quick buck. But the old woman¡¯s deep eyes moved her. Fan Mengxue nodded as if possessed, ¡°Fine, please follow me!¡± said the old woman as she stood up and walked towards the tent behind her. Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly, then looked at the bustling scenery around her and the brilliant sunlight before she followed inside. The tent was pitch-dark, filled with a strong scent of herbs. The old woman stood in front of a Crystal Ball and whispered, ¡°Young lady, please place your hand on the Crystal Ball, then close your eyes and silently recite your question in your mind, it will give you an answer!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, extended her hand to gently place on the Crystal Ball, and closed her eyes to silently ponder her doubts. At that time, the old woman watched Fan Mengxue with an interested gaze. The girl had a pure aura, but more importantly, she carried a strong and pure dark aura with her. That was the reason she had called out to Fan Mengxue on the street. Especially now, as the Crystal Ball grasped by Fan Mengxue began to reveal strands of dark mist. This was the necessary ritual when the Dark Witch selected her successor. The more the dark mist, the better the person¡¯s qualifications. Soon, the demonic mist filled the entire Crystal Ball and was still crazily increasing. At that moment, the Crystal Ball seemed unable to withstand the load and a crack appeared with a snap. The old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. This girl¡¯s qualifications were far stronger than she had imagined. Fan Mengxue opened her eyes in confusion. She had just been silently reciting her biggest doubt in her mind. But she felt nothing, instead, she felt a tremor in her hand, and only after opening her eyes did she realize that the Crystal Ball had actually shattered. Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart sank, fearing she had encountered a scam, but it was too late to say anything, so she could only smile apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I broke this Crystal Ball, how much is it? I¡¯ll compensate!¡± But the old woman did not even look at the Crystal Ball, her piercing gaze fixed on Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue felt a chill in her heart; could this mysterious old woman be mentally ill? At that moment, the darkness in the tent suddenly intensified, the noise from the outside world disappeared, leaving only silence. And when she looked for the old woman, she was already gone. Fan Mengxue was shocked. Oh no, had she fallen into some kind of trap? Just then, a woman, surrounded by dark mist, slowly approached from the darkness. The woman had an excellent figure, dressed in a revealing Witch¡¯s costume, showing her extraordinarily long legs, and wore high heels. Her every step was full of sway and allure, the epitome of mature charm. Fan Mengxue was somewhat stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­ you are¡­?¡± The woman giggled coyly, then continued with that old voice, ¡°Young lady, are you troubled by love?¡± Fan Mengxue finally realized that she had encountered a real Witch today, and her heart actually settled. ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± The Dark Witch said indifferently, ¡°I can sense the pain and confusion permeating your heart. What else could make such a woman like you unable to escape, if not for love?¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Fan Mengxue lowered her head, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am indeed very confused right now, do you have any way to help me clear it up?¡± The Dark Witch shook her head with a light sigh, ¡°There are two things in this world that are unsolvable, one is life and death, the other is love! I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression turned gloomy, for she had known this would be the outcome all along. But the Dark Witch continued, ¡°However, I want to tell you something! For a woman, the most important thing is to make herself strong first. Only by doing so will you be eligible to stand on equal footing with the man in your heart!¡± Fan Mengxue trembled all over and murmured softly, ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Dark Witch smiled, ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it? Just imagine, one day, when you become so powerful that you can control the entire world, standing in front of him then, no matter who he is, he will have to look at you with admiring eyes. You will realize at that time that love is not something you beg for, but something you earn!¡± Fan Mengxue wore a look of complete bewilderment. She had never thought about these things before, but the words of the Dark Witch reminded her, if she truly became powerful, would she be able to stay by Xue An¡¯s side and help him? Fan Mengxue knew about Xue An¡¯s origins. Sooner or later, he would leave Earth. At that time, if she had enough power, she might even be able to go with him. Otherwise, she would only grow old alone on this Earth. As she pondered, Fan Mengxue gradually became excited, ¡°Can¡­ can you help me?¡± The Dark Witch couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward, her voice soft, ¡°My girl, your talent is the strongest I¡¯ve seen among all the people in the past few hundred years!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I will make you the most powerful Dark Witch this world has ever seen!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t hesitate, giving a slight nod of the head, but she asked with some confusion, ¡°Then¡­ who are you exactly?¡± The Dark Witch burst into laughter upon hearing this, and as she laughed, the dark aura on her face gradually dissipated. Revealed was a face that was surprisingly lolita-like. This was in stark contrast to her mature, hot figure, and it was even somewhat comical. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on the corners of Fan Mengxue¡¯s mouth. The Dark Witch noticed this and, somewhat flustered, said, ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! I am the reigning queen of the Dark Witches, who has ruled the lineage for a hundred years! I am also the current Grand Chancellor of the Dark Council. My true name is¡­ Anastasia!¡± Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°The Dark Council?¡± Anastasia was pleased with Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression and nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, this world is far more complex than it seems on the surface. Now, let me tell you about the hidden worlds beneath the facade!¡± Fan Mengxue did not tell Anastasia that the man she loved might have already become the king of the world. At this moment, she suddenly had a strong desire to become powerful. At the very least¡­ to be strong enough to stand behind Xue An, rather than having him resolve everything! When Fan Mengxue left the tent, the sky had already turned completely dark. Fan Mengxue walked slowly on the way back, a gleam of black light gradually emerging in her eyes. And the path behind her was gradually covered by the deep darkness. Xue An stepped onto the land of S country with his entourage. Sine there was no rush, Xue An and his party had traveled here by train. During the journey, Xue An returned to the Elf Sanctuary for a visit and found that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were safe and sound, and they had become as close as real sisters with Isabella. Seeing this, Xue An left the packaged food behind and came back. S country is a very small nation. In terms of area, it¡¯s not even comparable to Beijiang. But because the scenery here is beautiful and the climate pleasant, countless tourists come here to play every year. An Yan held Xue An¡¯s hand while looking around the streets, her face full of excitement and curiosity. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s so lively here!¡± ¡°Hubby, look over there, that man is so dark!¡± Because Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang weren¡¯t around, An Yan temporarily shed her role as a mother, so these past few days she had completely let herself go, just like when they were passionately in love, super clingy. Xue An, however, was enjoying it, and said with a grin, ¡°Yeah! So dark, when he smiles, it¡¯s like a row of teeth has come to life!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caught everyone off guard, and then they struggled to hold it in, not daring to laugh out loud. An Yan held back her laughter even more and whispered, ¡°Hubby, you can be really mean sometimes!¡± Xue An spread his hands, ¡°So what? Anyway, he doesn¡¯t understand Chinese!¡± But just then, that tall and burly black man turned around and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one with teeth that have come to life!¡± He spoke perfect Chinese. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, ¡°You actually speak Chinese?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I grew up in Huaxia from a young age, and are my teeth really that white?¡± the black man said a bit aggrieved. Xue An was a bit at a loss and chuckled, ¡°Uh¡­ not bad, quite beautiful actually!¡± Upon hearing this, the black man finally left, satisfied. After he left. An Yan, Quintina, and the others couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst out laughing. Xue An also couldn¡¯t help but smile. The flavor of life is just like this, you can¡¯t always be putting on the airs of the Immortal Venerable, right? Only Selina, who had washed off the bizarre makeup and dressed like a student, had the glimmer of excitement and frenzy in her eyes. Heh, to think you actually dare to come and court death, then I¡¯ll just have to oblige you! Selina thought to herself. Although Xue An had learned from Selina¡¯s mind that the Blood Clan Council was located in S country, one had to wait for a full moon night for the entrance to Blood Mountain to appear. Xue An and his group then settled down in the largest city of S country, waiting for the full moon night to arrive. When evening came. The outside became even more lively. S country is a very free nation, with few restrictions in many respects. Therefore, when night fell, places of glitz and glamour were filled with the excited and curious eyes of tourists from all over the world. To stay in a hotel on such a night would truly be a waste. Xue An led An Yan and the rest out onto the streets once again. The cuisine in S country is also famous, at least much better than in London. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An took everyone to a nice restaurant for dinner. Then Selina, with an air of secrecy, said, ¡°Master, I know of a very fun and thrilling place, do you want to go?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s *that* kind of place, forget it, I¡¯m not interested!¡± ¡°Of course not, what I¡¯m talking about is the most thrilling and blood-pumping location in the whole of Europe at night!¡± Xue An, looking at the mysterious Selina, slowly smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look then!¡± Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood Clan (3rd Update) Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood Clan (3rd Update) This is a ring road located in the suburbs of the city. The population of Country S is not large, so once night falls, the more remote areas become nearly deserted. But at this late hour, this freeway is bustling with activity. Bright searchlights illuminated the area as if it were daytime. At least a hundred uniquely styled heavy motorcycles were gathered here. The roar of their engines was incessant, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of tire rubber and heavy exhaust fumes. Mounted on the bikes were young men with sullen expressions and indifferent faces, often accompanied by a hot-bodied woman in shorts sitting behind them. When Selina led Xue An and the others here, they couldn¡¯t help but attract many fierce glances. Selina paid no attention to these people and excitedly shouted, ¡°Andre, I know you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Following her words, the crowd parted to make way, and a three-meter-long giant motorcycle roared towards them at such great speed that it left trails of afterimages behind it. Selina didn¡¯t panic at all, her face even showed a hint of madness and excitement. Click. The motorcycle screeched to a halt just a few meters away from Selina, its front wheel almost brushing against her clothes, before it finally came to a stop. Then came a soft voice from the rider, ¡°It¡¯s really you! Selina, why have you changed into this outfit?¡± The speaker was a blond man with chiseled features, dressed in an impeccably tailored upscale suit, sitting on the motorcycle with an air of arrogance. Selina laughed neurotically, ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look beautiful?¡± Andre shook his head, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± He then turned his fierce gaze toward Xue An and the others standing behind Selina. When he saw the curious look on An Yan¡¯s face and the solemn expression on Quintina¡¯s, his eyes lit up slightly before he coldly said. ¡°Who are they?¡± Selina chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re all my friends!¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Andre¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile as he pointed at Quintina. ¡°Aside from a Blood Clan Earl, the rest are just lowly humans. You actually say they are all your friends? The infamous little witch Selina, a Marquis of the Blood Clan, since when have you become so friendly?¡± Andre¡¯s tone was extremely haughty. The crowd behind him burst into laughter, and then everyone¡¯s eyes began to turn a strange, blood red. All these motorcyclists were actually members of the Blood Clan. And every one of them had considerable strength, at least at the rank of an Earl. As for Andre, he radiated a powerful aura, a Marquis of formidable strength. Such an aura made Quintina and the others turn pale. Selina licked her lips excitedly, eager to see how Xue An would react. She had brought Xue An and the others here on purpose. Although Andre only possessed the strength of a Marquis, his father was a major figure in the Blood Clan Council. Selina was hoping to use Andre as a means to rid herself of Xue An. But Xue An did not respond to Andre¡¯s words, instead looking interestedly at the motorcycle between his legs. ¡°A bunch of vampires gathering here every day for a race? How amusing!¡± One of the vampires sneered dismissively, ¡°Human, you think our Blood Clan races are the same as yours? These bikes are violently modified, their speeds are several times that of regular motorcycles! Fragile humans like you couldn¡¯t possibly handle them!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued. At that moment, Andre suddenly pointed at Xue An and said from above, ¡°Human, are you interested in a challenge with me?¡± ¡°A challenge about what?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Naturally, about racing motorcycles. If I win, your female companion and that Blood Clan Earl must stay!¡± Andre stated coldly. ¡°And if I win?¡± Xue An said calmly. Xue An¡¯s question was met with a chorus of sneering laughter. ¡°Actually thinking of beating Andre?¡± ¡°Heh, this human probably won¡¯t even get the chance to see the tail lights of Lord Andre!¡± Amid these voices, Andre said proudly, ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, nodded, and then looked deeply at Selina. ¡°As you say, this place is indeed not bad.¡± Originally feeling somewhat confident, Selina¡¯s heart suddenly lost some of its assurance upon seeing Xue An¡¯s smile. Xue An then turned his head to look at Yan¡¯er, smilingly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, hubby will take you for a whirl.¡± An Yan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Mhm!¡± By then, a member of the Blood Clan had already offered up his motorcycle. It was a two-meter-long, all-red motorcycle, and just the deep roar of the engine was enough to exhibit the terrifying performance of the bike. Xue An got on the bike, and An Yan obediently sat behind him. Xue An twisted the throttle, and the engine roared to life instantly. Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, interestedly said, ¡°To actually use runes in modifying motorcycles, you guys are quite creative!¡± Andre was slightly taken aback by Xue An¡¯s words, and his expression became a bit more serious. This guy could actually discern the hidden secrets of these motorcycles, obviously not an ordinary person. Just as Xue An had said, the key components of these motorcycles were all inscribed with the Blood Clan¡¯s runes, and even in core parts such as the engine, various secret techniques were also integrated. Only then were these performance monsters crafted. At this moment, Andre spoke with a heavy voice, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Then he turned to the Blood Clan member who had lent him the motorcycle, ¡°Excuse me, where is the brake?¡± This question rendered the surrounding dead silent, and after a moment, all the Blood Clan members burst into uproarious laughter. ¡°My god, isn¡¯t this human here to joke around?¡± ¡°Knowing nothing and daring to race against Lord Andre? He¡¯s really seeking death!¡± Even Quintina, who originally had full confidence in Xue An, couldn¡¯t help her eyelids twitching violently. Only An Yan remained nonchalant, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. At that time, the Blood Clan member sneered, ¡°This bike doesn¡¯t have brakes at all.¡± This was something the Blood Clan member had said on purpose. However, Xue An simply smiled slightly, ¡°Alright then!¡± He then turned his head to look at Andre. ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s start!¡± Andre snorted coldly, believing that Xue An was purely seeking death. But An Yan¡¯s staggering beauty made it hard for him to contain himself, so he gave a ferocious smile and twisted the throttle. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you die!¡± As he spoke, someone began to count down. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Go!¡± As the words fell, Andre¡¯s motorcycle shot out like an arrow from a bow, dashing away in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, however, was a full second slower. In front of these monster bikes with a speed of at least a thousand kilometers per hour, a second¡¯s difference was like a chasm. Many Blood Clan members let out a burst of mocking laughter, all believing that Xue An had surely lost. Selina even let out a sigh of relief. As long as Xue An lost this race, she could brazenly ask Andre for help. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Lu Xia¡¯s expression became incredibly grave. The only time he had read about a Gu bug that could transform into human form was in the ancient Gu tome passed down by his ancestors. And the tome had made it very clear: such shape-shifting Gu were all extremely powerful beings. But weren¡¯t these creatures supposed to have gone extinct long ago? Why would one suddenly appear in the Insect Immortal Cave today? Could it be¡­ that the legend was true? As if sensing Lu Xia¡¯s shock and confusion, the female spider let out a series of coquettish laughs. ¡°It seems you, this little guy, know nothing! Hehe, the lineage of Gu Masters has indeed come to an end with you! Come, sister will let you become an ¡®Immortal¡¯!¡± As she spoke, the female spider¡¯s seductive eyes were silky smooth, full of flirtatious charm. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes filled with infatuation, and he involuntarily stepped forward. Lu Xia abruptly pulled him behind himself, then took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from, but this is Miao Immortal Valley, not a place for your kind to cause chaos!¡± The female spider shook with laughter, ¡°Miao Immortal Valley? That¡¯s hilarious! It has been over two thousand years since your ancestors sealed the entrance to the insect realm! If it were your powerful Gu Master ancestors here, I would say nothing and turn away, but you¡­?¡± With a mocking look, the female spider suddenly opened her mouth, and a white rainbow shot straight toward Lu Xia. Lu Xia¡¯s face was as still as water as he shouted harshly and blocked with both hands. Boom! Lu Xia blocked the white rainbow. But it was only then that Lu Xia realized this white rainbow was actually a strand of silk thread emitting an evil white light. Spider silk! A chill ran through Lu Xia¡¯s heart as he tried to break free. The female spider sneered, ¡°Stop making a fool of yourself with such skills! Come here!¡± As she spoke, the spider silk wrapped around Lu Xia¡¯s hands and then violently yanked backwards. The pull was so strong that it sent Lu Xia flying through the air. Ah Fei screamed in fright, ¡°Master!¡± He then grabbed Lu Xia and desperately dragged backwards. But his strength was insignificant in front of the spider. It even pulled him along as well. The female spider let out a faint cold laugh, flashing two sinister fangs glowing with a ghostly light, preparing to turn Lu Xia and the other into her puppets. But just at this moment, Lu Xia yelled loudly from midair, and behind him suddenly appeared the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad. As the phantom appeared, the spider silk snapped. With that, the female spider also cried out in alarm and quickly retreated far back, fear evident on her face. ¡°Three-Legged Golden Toad, damn it, how could you have such a primeval Gu bug?¡± Lu Xia steadied himself as rays of light appeared behind him. Where the light touched, the surrounding black spiders screamed and turned into smoke. Lu Xia said coldly, ¡°Evil bug, I don¡¯t care where you came from, now, go back where you came from, and we can still talk; otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you die right here!¡± The female spider slowly regained her composure and sneered faintly, ¡°I admit your primeval Gu bug is not bad, but unfortunately, it¡¯s just a small Ninth Revolution bug to me, just a bit troublesome. And do you really think¡­ only I have come from the insect realm?¡± As her voice echoed through the cavern, rustling sounds came from the depths of the dark cave, and then a huge, three-meter-tall red Giant Scorpion slowly emerged. After a puff of red smoke, the Giant Scorpion transformed into a burly, sinister-looking bald man with an evil face. The burly man snickered evilly a few times, ¡°Beauty Spider, what¡¯s this? You can¡¯t even deal with such a junior? The Queen ordered us to clear everything, to prepare for her arrival!¡± ¡°Scorpion, cut the crap, this guy has the Three-Legged Golden Toad, which is exactly what restrains me, so you take him on! As a reward, I¡¯ll spend some time with you later!¡± the mother spider cooed silkily. The burly man¡¯s complexion suddenly turned unnatural, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back a few paces involuntarily. Because he knew all too well how vicious this mother spider was, he naturally declined respectfully but firmly. At this moment, Lu Xia¡¯s heart was also trembling slightly. Another shape-shifting Gu insect. Now, Lu Xia could finally be sure that the legends passed down by his ancestors were all true. But the ancestors¡¯ legend only mentioned that the depths of Insect Immortal Cave might be connected to some unknowable realm. No one had ever mentioned that there was also a Seal within. Thinking about it now, it must be because too much time had passed, and the transmission of knowledge within Miao Immortal Valley had almost been completely interrupted once, resulting in the loss of many things. Regardless, these terrifying magic insects had already arrived, and just now, Lu Xia had heard the Giant Scorpion mention something about a queen! It must be even more terrifying, he thought. Lu Xia¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, and the slight panic and fear he had felt earlier disappeared. Then he spoke quietly to Ah Fei behind him, ¡°When the fight starts, I¡¯ll hold them off, you run away immediately!¡± Ah Fei was startled. ¡°Master, I want to stay with you!¡± Lu Xia took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, these magic insects are all scared of my Three-Legged Golden Toad, I can hold them off! You must go and alert our people to prepare, and if it comes to it¡­ evacuate Miao Immortal Valley immediately!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face turned pale, and he said with a quiver, ¡°Master¡­¡±. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Lu Xia¡¯s voice was extremely solemn. Ah Fei hung his head, tears streaming down, ¡°Yes!¡± He understood what his master meant by it might not work! Meanwhile, the Giant Scorpion had already charged over with a ferocious laugh. At the same time, more than a dozen red flame streamers rushed towards them. Lu Xia snorted coldly, pushing his life Gu insect to its limit and even making the apparition of the Three-Legged Golden Toad seem as solid as reality; then, he opened his mouth. A sonic wave shot forth immediately. Boom! The streamers were scattered by this frog-like croak. Lu Xia then shouted urgently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Run!¡± Ah Fei bit his lip and turned to dash away. The mother spider chuckled coquettishly, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t run, sister has candy for you!¡± As she spoke, streaks of white light shot straight towards Ah Fei. But midway through, Lu Xia roared in anger, and bursts of golden light shot out from the Golden Toad¡¯s back, not only scattering the white light but also heading straight for the mother spider. The mother spider screamed in shock, one piece of her armor shattered by a golden light, which then began to spread over her. With a scream, the mother spider could no longer maintain her human form and collapsed back into the form of a Giant Spider. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She then decisively broke off the leg that had been hit by the golden light and shouted angrily, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m going to drain you dry, bit by bit!¡± However, thanks to this delay, Ah Fei had already rushed to the entrance of the cave. At that point, countless black spiders and crimson scorpions blocked the way out. Ah Fei had also played his last card, he roared, and his life¡¯s Green Snake suddenly appeared, transforming into a Giant Python as thick as a water barrel, with a sweep of its tail. It blasted the poison insects away. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) This strike turned Ah Fei¡¯s complexion deathly pale, but it managed to blast open a path, at least. He staggered and tottered as he ran outside. Seeing his disciple had already rushed out, Lu Xia¡¯s heart finally settled down. By this time, the two Gu insects had also joined the fray. Lu Xia summoned up his energy and stretched the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad to its limits. He knew that with his own strength alone, there was absolutely no way to defeat these two transformed Gu insects. Now, the only thing he could rely on was the fear these two insects had of his life-bound Golden Toad. But just at that moment, from the darkness came a buzzing sound, followed by an extremely unpleasant voice. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that the Insect Tribe, having inherited its power for thousands of years, cannot even deal with a junior!¡± Upon hearing this, both the Giant Scorpion and the spider showed signs of embarrassment. At the same time, an immense poison bee charged out with lightning speed and headed straight for Lu Xia. Lu Xia was startled and tried to dodge, but the Giant Scorpion blocked his way with a sinister laugh. Just that moment¡¯s delay allowed the poison bee to get close, and then a streak of black light swept by. Lu Xia¡¯s body shook all over, and the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind him wavered, almost collapsing. Then a very ominous black color appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At this moment, all the Gu insects felt a great sense of relief. The Matriarch Spider even let out a triumphant laugh, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯ve been hit by the poison dart of the poison bee. Even a Golden Immortal would tremble in fear, you¡¯re done for!¡± Indeed. The blackness spread across Lu Xia¡¯s body at an incredibly fast rate. In an instant, he was enveloped in the ominous black color, and his life-bound Three-Legged Golden Toad struggled in agony behind him. At this moment, Lu Xia could feel intense pain at the cellular level. The pain was so intense that he felt as if he would collapse completely at any moment. But Lu Xia laughed. Within his smile, a hint of determination flashed through his eyes. Seeing the expression on Lu Xia¡¯s face, the Matriarch Spider¡¯s body shuddered, as it recalled some deeply engraved memories. In the past, it was just an insignificant little spider and had once followed the vast Insect Tribe army to wage war in this world. In the beginning, everything was going smoothly, with no humans able to withstand the charge of their army. But soon, they encountered a group of formidable opponents. These humans could also manipulate a type of strange insect and all possessed great power; even the most powerful among them could battle the queen without being defeated. Late, the Matriarch Spider learned that these people were called Gu Masters. The most powerful individual was known as the Gu Master! The previously unstoppable onslaught of the Insect Tribe was halted. Although there were not many Gu Masters, they stood like indestructible rocks, withstanding wave after wave of the Insect Tribe¡¯s assaults. After three days of fierce fighting, the ground was covered with a thick layer of insect corpses. And the Gu Masters had suffered heavy casualties, with only a few remaining. The queen, in a rage she could not suppress, personally led the team for one final death charge. The Matriarch Spider was also part of that overwhelming Insect Tribe army at the time. But it had noticed very strange expressions on the faces of the Gu Masters who were surrounded. There was no fear, no despair. What was there was a kind of resignation, a decisive determination! Back then, it had an ominous premonition and silently slipped to the back of the troop. Indeed. The moment the humans and insects first made contact, those remaining Gu Masters all self-destructed, with such might that they nearly swept away all members of the Insect Tribe. Even the Queen Herself was injured. But for the Queen, who is nearly immortal, such wounds were nothing. Just when the Mother Spider thought victory belonged to the Insect Tribe, the only Gu Master left set himself ablaze and blasted the Queen and all the insects back to their realm. At the same time, he sacrificed his own soul to seal the spatial rift. Those images still make the Mother Spider shudder even now. And today, she saw that familiar expression once again on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At the same time, the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind Lu Xia let out a mournful cry and then suddenly shattered into golden powder, enveloping Lu Xia completely. Lu Xia¡¯s aura thus became immensely powerful. The Mother Spider shouted in horror, ¡°Run! He¡¯s going for mutual destruction!¡± The Poison Bee, which was the nearest, was slightly taken aback and yet to react. Lu Xia then threw a punch. His fist was engulfed in blazing golden flames. This was Lu Xia burning his own lifeblood Gu insect. The Poison Bee let out a scream, and the punch pierced directly through its body, the flames immediately enveloping its entire being. The Poison Bee issued a deafening shriek but in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ashes. The Giant Scorpion was scared out of its wits and turned to run. But Lu Xia closed the distance in a leap, grabbing the Giant Scorpion¡¯s tail and forcibly ripping off its lifeblood stinger. The Scorpion screamed in agony, struggled, but the golden flames consumed it too. The Giant Scorpion died. Two swift blows eliminated two powerful members of the Insect Tribe. The Mother Spider felt a chilling terror, wanting to run, but the path was already blocked by Lu Xia. Shivering, just as Lu Xia suddenly grunted and his overwhelming aura began to plummet, the once intense golden flame also started to thin out. The Mother Spider was momentarily stunned, then burst into an elated laugh. ¡°I truly can¡¯t understand you humans, committing such foolish acts! But in the end, isn¡¯t it all the same? Hahaha!¡± With that, the Mother Spider charged at him. But just as she closed in, Lu Xia suddenly raised his head, his once dim and lifeless eyes now shining brilliantly. The Mother Spider¡¯s heart shook violently. She wanted to run, but it was already too late. Lu Xia embraced the Mother Spider in one move, and the waning golden flame flared one last time, engulfing the Mother Spider. The Mother Spider let out a pained scream, frantically struggling, trying to break free from Lu Xia. But the seemingly frail Lu Xia held on with hands like steel clamps, never letting go. The fiery pain scorched the Mother Spider to the core, and in extreme rage, it plunged its metallic, cold claws directly into Lu Xia¡¯s back. Thump! Blood splattered. Lu Xia trembled slightly, but his face still bore a resolute look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Mother Spider, terrified out of its wits, almost howling, said, ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you damned humans know fear? Aren¡¯t you the ones most afraid of death?¡± Yet, the corners of Lu Xia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile. Enraged by Lu Xia¡¯s expression, the Mother Spider¡¯s claws frenziedly pierced deeper into his flesh, with bones visibly exposed in the gaping wounds. But even so, Lu Xia did not let go. A moment later, the Mother Spider let out a cry of despair and the golden flame burned it into oblivion. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Chapter 390: Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Fan Mengxue took a deep breath and stared at the man with a sleazy smile plastered on his face. ¡°President, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Miss Fan, you¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years, I believe you should understand how things work. Just accompany me once and I guarantee that the grand prize will be yours, plus I can use all of my resources to help you!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of determination, as if he was sure of his success. In his view, Fan Mengxue had no reason to refuse. Upon hearing his words, however, Fan Mengxue¡¯s gaze grew colder, and she slowly stood up, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person! Goodbye!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with this sort of person any longer. It was just a movie award, after all. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Fan Mengxue¡¯s outright rejection stunned the man, who then sinisterly said, ¡°Miss Fan, I hope you think this through. If I say the word, your films will never be shown in Europe again! Understand?¡± Fan Mengxue whirled around, glaring deathly at the smug-faced man, a dark light burgeoning in her eyes. She had initially tried to resolve the matter peacefully, but unfortunately, some people were just begging for death. ¡°Aging!¡± Fan Mengxue barked coldly. A grey light then shot towards the man. At first, the man was dismissive, ¡°Miss Fan, I¡¯ve never believed in any of this so-called¡­..¡± But before the man could finish his sentence, he felt an intense pain all over his body, and upon lifting his arm, he discovered the skin had become dry and wrinkled, resembling that of a dying old man. He let out a terrified roar, ¡°What have you done to me? No¡­.¡± The man felt something dropping off his face, and upon touching it, found it was large flakes of dead skin. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even muster a roar, only managing to look at Fan Mengxue with cloudy, terror-stricken eyes, as he continued to age at a visible rate. Quickly! He became a skeletal figure wrapped in skin and then died in agony. Fan Mengxue stood there, dazed. Anastasia slowly walked in, a look of approval on her face, ¡°Nicely done! But I think, next time, you don¡¯t need to waste words on these kinds of people. Just take action!¡± But before Anastasia could finish, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She felt a sudden cramp in her stomach and doubled over, violently retching. This was her first time killing someone by her own hand. And she had used dark witchcraft to do it. The impact on her was immense. Anastasia looked down sympathetically at Fan Mengxue, who was crouched on the floor, and said lightly, ¡°The first time killing is always like this. You¡¯ll get used to it! Trust me, you¡¯ll eventually come to like this feeling.¡± Fan Mengxue looked up at her, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°I will never enjoy the feeling of killing someone!¡± Anastasia chuckled softly and said, ¡°Hundreds of years ago, when I killed for the first time, it was a young priest. After being attacked with my dark magic, he died in agony right in front of me. I still remember his look of terror and hatred. My reaction then was even worse than yours, but I still persisted and came through it!¡± As she spoke, Anastasia¡¯s expression gradually turned more solemn. ¡°Remember, you walk a dark path, and you are different from the others. You are destined to ascend to the throne of the Dark Witch. But that throne is forged with blood and death! You have no other choice!¡± Fan Mengxue lowered her head, and her eyes slowly lost something while gaining something else. ¡°The president was quite influential. Now that he¡¯s dead, how shall we deal with the aftermath?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. Anastasia nodded in approval, ¡°Very good. A competent dark witch should indeed remain calm!¡± Then she looked disdainfully at the skeleton on the couch. ¡°In Europe, apart from those damned Light locusts and the Blood Clan bats, no one is a match for the Dark Council! A mere Association Chairman is already taken care of; I¡¯ve notified the people in charge of the cleanup. From now on, it¡¯s as if he never existed; no one will pursue this matter,¡± Anastasia was right. After centuries of influence, the Dark Council had become a behemoth in the underworld of Europe. Dealing with a minor Chairman was naturally an easy task. Country S. Inside a hotel. Quintina swallowed the Marquis Blood Bead bestowed upon her by Xue An. Her previously stagnant cultivation level started to climb rapidly once again. Finally. With a thunderous boom, the wings behind Quintina fully extended; the previous pair-and-a-half of wings had now turned into three pairs. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with a crimson hue that gradually faded back to normal after a while. Meanwhile, Benedict was already prostrating excitedly on the ground, ¡°Noble Lady Quintina, congratulations on finally reaching the rank of Marquis!¡± Indeed, a Marquis of the Blood Clan! Quintina had finally stepped into this level. Quintina nodded slightly, standing up and heading to Xue An¡¯s room. ¡°My Lord!¡± Quintina said respectfully. Xue An and An Yan were sitting on the floor, engrossed in a game. Quintina entered, and Xue An turned his head, offering a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to Marquis?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to your cultivation and aid, my Lord!¡± Quintina spoke with utmost reverence. Xue An said nothing but continued to furiously work the game controller, deeply engaged in his match against An Yan. Only after finally conceding a close game to An Yan did Xue An stand up and ask indifferently, ¡°How many days are left until Blood Mountain opens?¡± ¡°Tomorrow night is the full moon!¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something else I must tell you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In the Blood Clan, after becoming a Marquis, one gains the right to attend the Blood Clan council meetings at Blood Mountain. This way, we can enter openly and with good reason!¡± Xue An frowned slightly, ¡°Is that really necessary? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just barge in?¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± Quintina was startled by Xue An¡¯s words. Then Xue An gave a small smile, ¡°Just kidding. Alright, at that time we¡¯ll disguise ourselves as your Blood thralls and enter Blood Mountain together to see what this Holy Land of the Blood Clan is truly like!¡± Although Xue An said that, Quintina couldn¡¯t help but think of an absurd idea that crossed her mind as she saw the excitement on Xue An¡¯s face. My Lord¡­ couldn¡¯t actually be thinking of storming Blood Mountain directly, could he? The next day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the night¡¯s moonlight began to fall to the earth, above the capital of Country S, there was a faint stirring in the clouds, with a center of deep crimson. Pointing at the eerie crimson spot, Quintina said, ¡°My Lord, that is the entrance to Blood Mountain!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s set off now!¡± Quintina nodded and turned into a streak of blood, rushing forward, with Xue An holding An Yan closely, they both headed straight for the clouds. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Selina’s Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Selina¡¯s Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Blood Mountain was about to be activated. Above in the sky, the Blood Gate was gradually taking shape. By the time Xue An and his group arrived, they found that quite a few of the Blood Clan had already gathered around the Blood Gate. At the same time, many streaks of blood light were flying towards it at great speed. These were members of the Blood Clan from all over Europe, preparing to attend the Council. Quintina, along with Xue An and others, drew much attention upon their arrival. After all, compared to those ancient bloodsuckers in medieval gowns, covered in thick lead makeup, Quintina appeared exceptionally young and beautiful. ¡°A new Lady Marquess, how rare indeed!¡± an old member of the Blood Clan said with a chilly laugh. ¡°I like this Lady Marquess!¡± another said, face full of greed. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s eyes shone as he sized up the group of bloodsuckers. Among these bloodsuckers, in addition to the marquises, there were actually several dukes present. In Xue An¡¯s eyes, these dukes were practically walking Blood Pearls! ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Xue An silently counted, making up his mind. He would not let a single duke get away! Just then, the Blood Gate burst into form and slowly began to open. A giant golden bat flew out, then transformed into a man with a haughty demeanor. ¡°Lord Harriman!¡± A multitude of Blood Clan members bowed in unison. Harriman nodded arrogantly, and then, in a piercing voice, declared, ¡°At today¡¯s Council, all the councilors shall be in attendance!¡± The many bloodsuckers stirred restlessly. Many were surprised. For past Blood Clan Councils, it was considered quite enough if just one councilor showed up¡ªhad something major happened for all of them to be present this time? ¡°I expect everyone to remain humble and restrained in the presence of the elders, understood?¡± Harriman spoke sharply. ¡°Yes!¡± the bloodsuckers responded in unison. Pleased, Harriman nodded and with a wave of his hand, the bloodsuckers began to enter the Blood Gate in an orderly fashion. When it was Quintina¡¯s turn, Harriman suddenly frowned, ¡°Wait!¡± Quintina stopped in her tracks. ¡°How come I have not seen you before?¡± Quintina bowed slightly, ¡°I am a newly advanced Marquess!¡± Harriman¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°A newly advanced Marquess?¡± He then scrutinized Quintina thoroughly. ¡°What is your name? Which family do you come from?¡± ¡°My name is Quintina, from the Cecil Family!¡± ¡°The Cecil Family?¡± Harriman furrowed his brows, thinking for a while with no recollection. Perhaps it was a small family from some remote area. Thinking this, Harriman became even more haughty, ¡°Do you know the decorum for facing your superiors?¡± Quintina nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± However, Harriman didn¡¯t let Quintina pass, but instead pointed imperiously at Xue An. ¡°What are these two doing here?¡± ¡°They are my blood slaves!¡± Quintina stated. ¡°Blood slaves?¡± Harriman showed a look of disgust. ¡°This is the Blood Clan¡¯s Holy Land, how can we allow such lowly creatures as blood slaves to enter? Get them out of here!¡± Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, not expecting there to be such arrogant and bullying behavior within the Blood Clan. Just as he was about to react, another streak of blood light arrived. And, when it stopped, it turned out to be Selina. By then, Selina had already returned to her previous attire. She had tied her hair into twin ponytails again, applied her deathly makeup, wore a T-shirt and bikini shorts, and carried a baseball bat in her hand. Xue An was slightly taken aback. Selina first gave Xue An a respectful curtsy and then, chewing her gum, slowly walked towards Harriman. Harriman, seeing it was Selina, showed an expression of embarrassment and fear. ¡°Little¡­ Lady Witch, what brings you here?¡± Selina blew a large bubble with her chewing gum and started laughing nervously at Harriman. Yet her smile made cold sweat break out on Harriman¡¯s forehead. Although Selina was only of Marquis strength, there was a significant figure backing her, which even Harriman did not dare provoke. ¡°I heard you wouldn¡¯t let my friend in,¡± Selina said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Ah, I truly didn¡¯t know this was your friend!¡± Before the words had even ended, Selina had picked up the baseball bat and swung it. Bang! Harriman was hit squarely on the forehead by that swing. Although his Marquis strength as a member of the Blood Clan meant he wouldn¡¯t be killed by the blow, the hit still sent him flying more than ten meters, with blood flowing from his forehead. ¡°Not knowing is a reason?¡± Selina said coldly. ¡°No¡­¡± Harriman was about to say something when, seeing Selina lift the baseball bat again, he got so scared he turned and ran. Selina aimed at Harriman¡¯s retreating figure, took aim with the bat, and then hurled it with force. The baseball bat traced a beautiful arc in the air and hit Harriman squarely in the back. Harriman stumbled midair, nearly knocked down, then sped up his escape. Selina clapped her hands, spat disdainfully on the ground, and then turned to face Xue An. ¡°My master, Benedict, feared you would encounter danger, so he sent me to assist you!¡± Xue An regarded the respectfully faced Selina, his eyes flickered slightly, but a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your soul had already been severely damaged, I hadn¡¯t expected that this soul-binding would turn out to be a blessing in disguise, healing your injuries!¡± Selina chuckled, the madness in her eyes completely gone, and her gaze was filled with gratitude towards Xue An. Just as Xue An said. As a child, Selina had suffered extreme abuse, which even continued for a hundred years. It was only after she grew into a Marquis that she managed to break free from that shadow. But such prolonged abuse had been devastating to Selina. It even resulted in multiple personalities. Her behavior was wildly erratic, and she never knew fear. That¡¯s how she earned the nickname ¡°Little Witch.¡± But Xue An¡¯s intervention with the soul-binding had miraculously eradicated those violent personalities. Selina now felt as if she had been reborn. Her once fragmented soul had also come back together. ¡°All thanks to you, my lord!¡± Selina said reverently. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to go inside! Your former master must be waiting for your return!¡± At the mention of this, Selina¡¯s body shuddered, and her eyes filled with boundless murderous intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The one who had abused her for a century and enslaved her was her great-grandfather, the prestigious Prince of the Blood Clan Parliament, Wilson! Initially, Selina¡¯s soul had been firmly under his control, and she had worshipped this cruel abuser like a god. Now that her soul had healed, she naturally loathed Wilson to the bone! ¡°My lord, I want to tear Wilson into a thousand pieces! I will join you in the slaughter at Blood Mountain!¡± Selina said with hatred. Xue An laughed heartily and strode into the Gates of Blood. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Blood Mountain. This was a towering mountain range, reaching into the clouds. It could even be said that the entire Vampire Secret Realm was occupied by this mountain. Along its slopes, many ancient castles were built. The owners of these castles were primarily Vampire Grand Dukes. And atop the mountain was the location of the Vampire Council. When Xue An set foot on Blood Mountain, he saw countless blood lights converging towards the summit. Powerful auras streaked across the sky, causing Xue An¡¯s eyes to flash with wonder. These were all Blood Pearls! By the time he reached the great hall on the mountain summit, a large number of the Blood Clan had already gathered. These Blood Clan members were all dressed impeccably, gathering in groups of three or five, conversing with each other using various elegant phrases. When Xue An and the others appeared there, many cast curious glances their way. Especially Selina and Quintina, who were walking at the forefront, made many faces turn somewhat strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Selina who was played to the brink by Prince Wilson?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s that little witch, ah, I didn¡¯t expect her to attend the council this time!¡± ¡°The Lady Marquess behind her is rather unfamiliar!¡± ¡°Probably a newcomer! Heh heh, she¡¯s so pretty, now the big shots have a new plaything!¡± Within these murmurs, Selina chewed gum, her face full of frosty colors. As per tradition, there was a brief banquet before the council began. So soon, various exquisite dishes were brought in like a flowing stream. But what attracted the most attention were the bottles of wine that glowed with a dazzling blood light. Upon seeing these bottles, a cold gleam rose in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Where were these wines? They were clearly refined essence of blood, concocted from human fresh blood! Each bottle might represent the lives of hundreds of people. Yet here, they served as red wine for these Blood Clan members to display their elegant demeanor. ¡°Master!¡± sensing the faint killing intent emitting from Xue An, Selina called out softly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Now is not the time, those real big shots haven¡¯t shown up yet!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± As they were conversing, a voice brimming with endless malice came through. ¡°Dear Selina, I didn¡¯t expect you to come as well!¡± Upon hearing this voice, bloodlight surged in Selina¡¯s eyes, and without turning around, she said, ¡°My dearest brother, for such a grand council, of course, I must come!¡± The speaker was none other than Selina¡¯s half-brother from the same father, as well as Prince Wilson¡¯s most valued offspring, Dennis. Dennis chuckled upon hearing this, his eyes full of condescending arrogance. ¡°As the family¡¯s plaything, I¡¯m quite puzzled as to why you dare to speak to me with that tone.¡± Selina snorted coldly, without responding. Dennis¡¯s gaze was drawn to Quintina standing aside, he walked over with a wine glass in hand and bowed elegantly. ¡°Beautiful lady, I¡¯m delighted to meet you. I am Dennis, a descendant of the millennium-old noble Wilson family! Your beauty is truly unforgettable!¡± Quintina didn¡¯t respond, instead, she took a half step back and said indifferently, ¡°But I am not pleased to meet you!¡± This response caused Dennis¡¯s expression to change, his eyes flashing with restless and angry light. ¡°I hope you realize who you are talking to!¡± with his words, three and a half pairs of blood wings appeared behind Dennis. People around were shocked, ¡°He is actually on the verge of breaking through to a Grand Duke!¡± ¡°The offspring of Lord Wilson is indeed extraordinary!¡± In the midst of these discussions, Dennis¡¯s face was full of pride and arrogance. ¡°Lady Marquess, as long as you apologize for your attitude just now, and pledge loyalty to me, I am willing to forgive you!¡± Quintina sneered with a shake of her head, ¡°Daydreaming!¡± Boom! Everyone around was shocked by Quintina¡¯s attitude. Daring to challenge Dennis with the strength of a Marquis. Dennis¡¯s face became so dark with anger it seemed water might drip from it. ¡°Very well, Lady Marquess, I will remember you. After the council ends, I will be very pleased to have another talk with you!¡± With that, he turned and swept away. Quintina inwardly breathed a sigh of relief; just now she had been quite oppressed by the aura emanating from Dennis. But for her master, she could not bow her head. Xue An then smiled faintly, ¡°What a pity!¡± Only Quintina and the others knew what Xue An meant by that pity. A Half-Step Duke is not a Duke; the Blood Pearl that¡¯s condensed can¡¯t be used either. That was the reason for Xue An¡¯s sense of pity. Just then, there was a commotion at the front. The twelve chairs in the Blood Clan hall gradually revealed figures upon them. The twelve councilors of the Blood Clan council were actually all present. All the Blood Clan members bent over in unison, respectfully shouting, ¡°Greetings, councilors!¡± At the center was Prince Wilson, scanning the entire hall with an authoritative gaze. As an aristocrat who had lived for thousands of years, both his strength and prestige were awe-inspiring. No member of the Blood Clan dared to meet his gaze, and wherever his sight landed, all submissively lowered their heads. The only exception was when his gaze swept to a corner, where Selina was chewing gum, standing with an indifferent air. She even gave Wilson a cold smile, then extended a middle finger, muttering something quietly. Although it was inaudible, from the shape of her mouth, one could tell it was nothing pleasant. Wilson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Selina¡¯s current demeanor was completely unexpected, as if she had slipped beyond his control. But immediately, a cold smile surfaced on his lips. Selina used to be his favorite toy, whom he tormented for a hundred years before she submitted to him. But once a toy submits, it loses its appeal. Thus Wilson had long lost interest in her. Now, seeing Selina in this state, his interest in her was piqued once again. The council officially began. The first to speak was Andrew. In an archaic and medieval emphasis he said, ¡°Esteemed councilors, yesterday my descendant Andrew died, and according to my investigation, many of our Blood Clan were eliminated along with him. I have every reason to believe that this was an attack directed at our Blood Clan.¡± His remark caused a slight stir. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Was it done by the Church of Light?¡± another member of the Blood Clan loudly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but I believe we should be on high alert. Not long ago, Grand Duke Alldington fell, leaving not a trace of flesh behind, and now my descendant has been attacked. These events are clearly targeted moves against our Blood Clan in the shadows!¡± ¡°Therefore, I propose that our Blood Clan council should be vigilant about this matter,¡± Andrew¡¯s suggestion drew many voices of assent. Wilson nodded almost imperceptibly, ¡°Lord Andrew, your proposal is correct! I once sent Selina to investigate the cause of Grand Duke Alldington¡¯s death. Now, she should have some leads.¡± As the words fell, many eyes turned to focus on Selina. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Selina blew a large bubble and, after it burst, slowly ate it back up. Dennis frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Selina, the venerable prince is questioning you; you must answer promptly!¡± With a neurotic laugh, Selina picked up a baseball bat and walked to the front, addressing the Blood Clan, ¡°I did indeed do some investigating and then discovered a shocking secret!¡± ¡°Oh? What secret?¡± Wilson¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°It was a human who killed Alldington!¡± ¡°A human? Impossible!¡± The Blood Clan members caused a stir, showing expressions of disbelief. In their eyes, it was easier to believe that someone from the Dark Council had ambushed and killed a Grand Duke rather than admit that a Grand Duke had died at the hands of a human. After all, mere centuries ago during the Dark Middle Ages, humans were nothing more than talking animals to these Blood Clan members. ¡°Hehe, then tell me, why would this human target our Blood Clan?¡± Dennis asked with a cold laugh. ¡°Simple! Because he finds you self-important Blood Clan members annoying! Do you know why not even a trace of flesh was left of Duke Alldington?¡± ¡°Because this human powerhouse had condensed the Duke into a Blood Pearl!¡± This statement caused many Dukes to change their expressions subtly, and Wilson snorted, ¡°The ways of the Church of Light!¡± Indeed, there had been Grand Dukes who had fallen to ambush by the Church of Light in the past and had been condensed into Blood Pearls, becoming the Church¡¯s trophies of war prowess. But no one had expected this method to reemerge. ¡°Who is this human? Have you investigated clearly?¡± Dennis asked in a deep voice. ¡°Of course I have investigated clearly; I have even acknowledged him as my master!¡± Selina¡¯s excitement grew as she spoke. Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd. Many thought Selina had gone mad. Dennis snorted furiously, ¡°A noble Blood Clan Marquis acknowledging a lowly human as master? You are defiling the Blood Clan¡¯s reputation!¡± Selina burst into loud laughter, ¡°Noble Blood Clan? In my eyes, each of you isn¡¯t even equal to pigs and dogs!¡± ¡°Dennis, take her away. She¡¯s gone mad!¡± Wilson said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± Dennis grinned viciously as he moved to approach her. Just then, a serene voice echoed in the ears of all the Blood Clan members. ¡°Everyone should be here now, right?¡± At this voice, the Blood Clan members were taken aback. Selina, however, showed a look of extreme admiration, respectfully bowing, ¡°My lord, almost everyone is here!¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Xue An, leading An Yan, stepped forward to the front. ¡°Humans!¡± Many Blood Clan members exclaimed softly. Quintina also followed closely behind Xue An. ¡°How dare these despicable humans infiltrate our ranks? Harriman, how did you guard the Blood Gate?¡± One Blood Clan member shouted in anger and surprise. Harriman, who had been beaten black and blue by Selina, trembled at these words and quickly stepped forward, saying with a wry smile, ¡°At the time, Lady Selina repeatedly assured me this was her friend, and when I refused entry, she beat me up.¡± ¡°Selina, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Dennis asked with venom in his eyes. Selina chuckled coquettishly, ¡°What am I trying to do? Naturally, I am here to reclaim the humiliation I have suffered over the past century, bit by bit!¡± At this statement, Wilson¡¯s countenance darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, a streak of blood light shot toward Selina with such speed that it even caused the grand Blood Clan hall to shake. The might of a prince was clear for all to see. But at that moment, two slender fingers suddenly appeared in front of the bloody light, and with a gentle pinch, the streak was caught between them. Then Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alldington was killed by me!¡± The faces of the Blood Clan members changed instantly. Xue An then turned to Andrew, ¡°Your descendant was also killed by me!¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned ashen. Xue An surveyed all the Blood Clan present, the light in his eyes growing colder, ¡°And the reason for my visit today is to exterminate your filthy Blood Mountain!¡± The room fell deadly silent at these words, followed by roars of anger. ¡°Lowly human, you will pay for your arrogance!¡± a Blood Clan roared and rashly made a move. Strike after strike, emitting a chilling murderous aura, the blood glows darted straight towards Xue An. Yet, amidst this furious onslaught, Xue An merely raised his hand lightly, ¡°Flame¡­ White Lotus!¡± As his words resounded, blossoms made of pure white flames appeared in the air. The blood glows in front of these white lotuses were like snow under the sun, silently dissolving away. A rich and holy aura filled the entire Divine Temple. Wilson suddenly stood up, his voice cold as he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Flame of Purity, kill him! At all costs!¡± The Flame of Purity was a kind of Divine Flame that posed a great threat to the Blood Clan. The Blood Clan had always seen it as a mortal enemy. Now that Xue An had revealed this move, he naturally became the target of the multitude. All the Blood Clan attacked together, countless blood glows forming a sea of blood rushing towards Xue An. Quintina and Selina¡¯s faces turned pale, and they staggered back several steps, obviously overwhelmed by this joint strike. Xue An, however, laughed heartily and then took a step forward. ¡°Lotus Breaks All Laws!¡± Boom! The white lotuses suddenly multiplied by countless times, covering the entire hall. Wherever it passed, flames covered the sky. Countless Blood Clan did not even have the chance to groan before they were refined by the flames. Dennis cried out in terror, ¡°My Lord, save me!¡± Wilson snorted angrily, a beam of blood glow stretched out, just barely saving Dennis. But Harriman was not so lucky, directly refined by the flames into nothingness. Countless Marquis and Duke¡¯s Blood Beads fell like water into Xue An¡¯s hands. With a smile playing on his lips, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°Wife, take these!¡± An Yan nodded, opened the Mustard Seed Ring, and directly sucked in all the Blood Pearls into it. This scene made Wilson and the multitude of strong Blood Clan figures¡¯ eyes almost split with rage. ¡°Attack together, destroy him!¡± Wilson roared. This human was simply terrifyingly powerful and also had the Flame of Purity, a severe threat to the heart of the Blood Clan, he had to be eradicated! The twelve councilors were at least at the peak of Duke level, the rest being of Prince caliber. And with top Grand Dukes like Andrew also taking action together, Under the joint strike of these Blood Clan powerhouses. Wilson sneered and said, ¡°Hell of Blood Light!¡± Boom! Endless blood light enveloped Xue An and others layer by layer. Wilson laughed heartily, ¡°No matter how strong you are, in my Hell of Blood Light, you¡¯ll be turned into a pool of blood!¡± As he spoke, Wilson¡¯s heart was filled with triumph. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he could refine this human powerhouse, it would greatly benefit his own cultivation level. But his excitement lasted only a few seconds before a calm voice came through. ¡°Is that so? But in my view, it is nothing more than that!¡± With these words, a pair of slender and pure white hands extended, forcefully tearing apart the blood light that wrapped around him! And then Xue An walked out slowly from within, smiling at the stunned Wilson and others, ¡°Today, none of you will escape!¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood Clan (1st Update) Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood Clan (1st Update) With those words, the Endless White Lotus enveloped the entire Blood Clan Temple, and pure white petals fell like rain, turning into flames that incinerated everything in their path. The scene struck terror into the hearts of all the Blood Clan members. ¡°Human strong one, who exactly are you? Why do you slaughter our Blood Clan!¡± Wilson cried out in horror, his body radiating a thick blood light, desperately fighting against these flames of light. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am. What¡¯s important is that all of you Blood Clan must die today!¡± ¡°No, the glorious Blood Clan will never be extinguished, you lowly human!¡± Wilson roared, the blood light around him suddenly multiplied by countless times. Six pairs of enormous blood wings emerged behind Wilson, and even his body transformed into a bat form. Seeing this, the other eleven councilors also roared in fury, each revealing their full form. Twelve golden bats floated in midair, the blood light was so intense that it barely held back the flames of light. Wilson sneered, ¡°Human, you are indeed powerful, but we twelve councilors are not so easy to deal with¡­¡±. Before he could finish, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Interesting, but this is getting fun!¡± Saying so, he waved his hand casually. Endless sword light emerged in the hall, and with a thunderous rush, it attacked. Wilson and the others were shocked and dismayed. They thought they had secured victory by resisting Xue An¡¯s flames of light, but little did they expect that Xue An had this move up his sleeve. But after all, they were Vampire Princes, strong members of the Blood Clan, and they still had the power to protect themselves under the endless sword light. However, just because they could dodge didn¡¯t mean that the rest of the Blood Clan could as well. The slightly less powerful members of the Blood Clan were out of luck. Like Andrew, like Dennis. These Blood Clan members let out screams before being devoured by the sword light. The hall was deathly silent, the only sounds being the swishing of sword light cutting through flesh and the dripping of fresh blood. When the sword light dissipated, the flesh and blood of these Blood Clan members were gone, leaving only skeletons standing in place. The formidable vitality of the Blood Clan allowed them to survive even in such a state. But Dennis¡¯s skull trembled because Selina was approaching, wielding a baseball bat and a face full of murderous intent. At this moment, he could still speak. ¡°Mercy!¡± He begged Selina for mercy. But all that answered him was a baseball bat swinging with the sound of the wind. Thud. Selina channeled years of pent-up rage into that baseball bat. With one strike, Dennis¡¯s skull was shattered. Dennis staggered to the ground, while Selina, her eyes filled with murderous madness, stepped forward and began wildly batting at him. The screams gradually weakened. Selina¡¯s ruthless attack even turned Dennis¡¯s bones to dust. Even if the Blood Clan were immortal, such severe wounds were beyond repair, and all Dennis could do was weakly shout, ¡°Prince, save me!¡± Wilson watched from midair, his eyelids twitching uncontrollably. The ferocity of Selina¡¯s attack even made him shudder. At this moment, Selina stopped, took a few heavy breaths, licked the blood splattered on her face with her tongue, then raised her head, laughing maniacally. ¡°My dear ancestor, great Prince, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re up next!¡± Wilson was so frightened by the madness in Selina¡¯s eyes that he instinctively took a half step back. Then realizing he had shown fear, his face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think having a powerful backer makes you invincible. As my descendant, if I command you to live, you live, if I command you to die, you die!¡± As he spoke, Wilson pointed at Selina, ¡°Death!¡± As the progenitor of Selina¡¯s bloodline, he indeed had control over her life and death. Usually, with just such a gesture, Selina would have turned to ashes and died. But this time, Selina merely blinked and then looked at Wilson with undisguised contempt. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wilson exclaimed in shock and fear. ¡°Nothing is impossible. I have made your descendant¡¯s soul recognize me as its master. Now, all your bloodline shackles have completely lost their effect!¡± Xue An said indifferently at this moment. By then, after a wash of endless sword brilliance, only a few of the Blood Clan members within the great hall remained alive. Only the twelve councilors and a few Blood Clan members like Dennis, who were at death¡¯s door, were left. At that moment, Dennis¡¯s bones, smashed to powder, started to move slowly again, reassembling themselves. Without looking back, Selina casually swung her staff. Those bones were once again smashed into powder, accompanied by Dennis¡¯s cries of despair. After several such cycles, Dennis¡¯s regeneration speed had grown extremely slow, and even his momentum had dwindled. Clearly, by then, he was on the verge of death. Wilson took a deep breath and then lowered his haughty head. ¡°Human, what will it take for you to spare our Blood Clan?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Very simple, after I condense all of you into Blood Pearls!¡± Wilson, livid with rage, clenched his teeth. Although terrified inside, he realized he had no choice but to fight for his life at this point. ¡°Then die!¡± Wilson burst out, transforming suddenly into a streak of light, lunging straight at Xue An. And in the blink of an eye, he broke through ten times the speed of sound. That was the full-force might of a Blood Clan prince. But just as he rushed in front of Xue An in an instant, Xue An suddenly reached out his hand, as if nonchalantly swatting a fly, and directly flicked Wilson to the side. In terms of strength, the prince¡¯s power was roughly equivalent to a human¡¯s Longevity Cultivation. For Xue An, who could obliterate even a Golden Immortal, this power was simply an offering. So with one palm strike, Wilson was directly slapped to the ground. As Wilson lay on the ground, still dazed, Xue An stepped on his back and grabbed the wings there, pulling with force. Crack. A pair of huge wings was violently ripped off by Xue An. Wilson let out a pitiful scream and then fainted from the intense pain. This scene sent shivers down the spines of the remaining Blood Clan members. This man was too bloody and domineering in his actions. But Xue An had no intention of sparing this so-called Blood Clan prince. With effortless plucking, he soon had removed all the wings from Wilson¡¯s back. Towards the end, every time he pulled, Wilson would shudder with pain. Finally, Xue An clapped his hands and nodded at Selina, who was filled with a murderous air, ¡°Now, he is yours!¡± Selina, crying tears of joy, said, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward, grabbed Wilson¡¯s ankle, and swung him around violently, much like cracking a whip, slamming him several times into the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wilson, battered into semi-consciousness, then saw Selina¡¯s face twisted with mad laughter, chilling his heart to the core as he tried to flee. But his wings had been violently plucked off by Xue Ansheng, and he was currently unable to recover his strength for the time being. Selina toyed with a gleaming dagger in her hand and chuckled, ¡°Prince, I hope you enjoy the game that comes next!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wilson suddenly remembered that when he used to torture Selina, he would say the same thing before beginning. Now the roles were reversed, and he became the one being tormented. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Before the voice had fallen. A cold light flashed, and a dagger plunged suddenly into Wilson¡¯s palm, nailing it firmly to the ground. The intense pain made Wilson scream miserably. Selina held the handle of the dagger, slowly turning it. With each turn, Wilson shuddered from the pain, and Selina¡¯s laughter grew all the more maniacal. ¡°The torment you bestowed upon me, this time, I shall return it tenfold!¡± Selina said calmly, yet the deep-seated hatred in her words sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. The remaining members of the Blood Clan roared angrily and charged forward in unison, attempting to rescue Wilson. Boom. As they rushed forward, countless pure white flames trapped them firmly within. Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s take it one by one!¡± With those words, the flames devoured all the members of the Blood Clan. Though the stronger ones among them desperately propped up their blood-light, trying to resist the attack of the flames. But their resistance was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, only lasting for a few breaths before shattering tremendously. Screams echoed through the entire Blood Clan hall, then abruptly ceased. All the councilors were refined into Blood Pearls by Xue An¡¯s flames, which then fell into Xue An¡¯s hands. Xue An picked up one and examined it, then nodded in satisfaction. The Blood Pearls refined by the prince were much larger than the Duke¡¯s, and the Rule Power they contained was much stronger. By now, Xue An had nearly dozens of Duke¡¯s Blood Beads and seven or eight prince¡¯s Blood Pearls. And this scene turned Wilson¡¯s last bit of fantasy into a bubble burst. This man, was like a Demon God himself, having slaughtered the entire Blood Clan to near extinction. Xue An turned to look at the shivering Wilson, a slight smile on his face, about to speak. Suddenly. A crimson blood light appeared in Wilson¡¯s eyes, and his entire demeanor suddenly became ancient and powerful. ¡°Who dares to slaughter my offspring!¡± As the voice echoed, Wilson¡¯s entire body floated into mid-air, his aura rapidly climbing, with his wings on his back not only being restored to their original state instantly but also sprouting a seventh pair of wings. ¡°It¡¯s the second-generation Blood Clan!¡± Quintina screamed in horror. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, watching with interest for a while before shaking his head regretfully, ¡°Just a projection, what a pity!¡± Wilson was slightly taken aback, ¡°Mortal, you surprise me, actually knowing about projections! Indeed, my true body is within the Blood Realm, but you¡¯ve gone too far in slaughtering so many of my offspring, I had to come!¡± As he spoke, Wilson looked down at Selina, her face twisted with maniacal hatred, and frowned, ¡°As an offspring of the Blood Clan, you dare to turn against your master? Are you aware of your sin?¡± Selina was fearless, with a cold laugh emerging, ¡°Aware of my sin? When I was being tortured mercilessly, where were all you guys? And now you ask me if I know my sin?¡± ¡°You lowly Marquis, dare to speak to me like this?¡± the second-generation Blood Clan member roared angrily. Upon hearing this, Selina snorted coldly and then stretched out two fingers viciously, ¡°This is my response!¡± Wilson¡¯s face gradually darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± As his voice fell, a ray of blood light shot straight towards Selina. The immense energy contained within the blood light even caused ripples in the space it passed through. Yet facing such a powerful attack, Selina was not afraid, her lips instead curling into a scornful smile. Unfeeling and unafraid of life and death. This¡­ was the reason she was known as the little witch. It was at this moment that a strand of sword light suddenly appeared, shattering the blood light. Then Xue An¡¯s indifferent voice came, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that these so-called princes simply could not have supported the Blood Clan¡¯s arrogance for so many years on their own. As expected, behind them are you so-called second-generations giving support, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wilson revealed a look of grave seriousness. His arrival this time was act of necessity, hasty and without preparation for significant energy resources. Therefore, he thought of disciplining these Blood Clan members and then dealing with Xue An afterward. But Xue An¡¯s dominance and strength still far exceeded his expectations. ¡°Human, I haven¡¯t sought retribution for you refining so many of my Blood Clan¡¯s warriors, and now you plan to intervene in the affairs of my Blood Clan?¡± Wilson said coldly. Xue An responded with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve got one thing wrong¡ªI came to Blood Mountain specifically for you top-tier powerhouses!¡± With that, countless sword lights surged towards the sky, heading straight for Wilson who was in midair. ¡°Arrogant!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member that had descended into Wilson¡¯s body was finally enraged. A thick, indissoluble mass of bloody light formed an enormous fist, which then met the oncoming sword lights. Ding ding ding. After a series of faint sounds, the sword lights gradually faded, leaving the Blood Fist unscathed. The smug smile of the second-generation Blood Clan member surfaced, ready to say something. Suddenly, a fist came barreling from behind. He was shocked and attempted to dodge. But at that moment, a faint voice echoed by his ear. ¡°Move¡­ heaven and earth!¡± Boom! He couldn¡¯t dodge at all. The fist pierced directly through his back and burst out of his chest. The second-generation Blood Clan member screamed in pain, looked down at the sudden appearance of the fist, then shouted in anger, ¡°Human, the Blood Ancestor has returned, and we shall soon re-descend upon this world. When that time comes, you will pay!¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°Quiet!¡± At that moment, Wilson¡¯s entire body started to dissipate like sand in the wind, gradually turning to nothingness. With that, every member of the Blood Clan atop Blood Mountain was slaughtered by Xue An alone. London. Garry and Alonso followed a faint trace to the outskirts of the farm. Alonso squatted in the bushes to inspect the area and then stood up, gently dusting off his hands with a subtly complex expression. ¡°There are traces here of two forces of nature having clashed.¡± ¡°Oh? So there have been conflicts between other powers and the Dark Night Elves?¡± ¡°Appears so!¡± ¡°In Europe, aside from the Elf lineage, only the dark Druids possess the Force of Nature! Has the Dark Council also involved themselves in this matter?¡± Garry said with a furrowed brow. Alonso chuckled, ¡°The Dark Night Elves are increasingly waning; naturally, many want a piece of them. Forget them for now; you¡¯d better quickly find the entrance to the Elf Sanctuary!¡± Garry nodded, closed his eyes to sense the surroundings for a moment, then pointed at the large tree. ¡°The entrance should be right here!¡± Alonso¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Good, once we find the entrance, the rest will be easy!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Alonso began to chant softly, ¡°God said, all glory shall be mine!¡± A sword of holy light then appeared in his hand and he brought it down fiercely. Crack! The large tree was split in two with a clean cut. What was also cleaved open was the pathway to the Elf Sanctuary. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) ¡°` Elf Sanctuary. Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabella were playing hide and seek in the forest. This time, it was Isabella¡¯s turn to seek. ¡°Bella, you can¡¯t peek now!¡± Nian Nian said playfully. After a long game of hide and seek, she had been caught the most times, so she particularly reminded her. Isabella nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay! I definitely won¡¯t peek!¡± ¡°Start!¡± Isabella closed her eyes, counted to fifty silently, then opened her eyes and looked around with a hint of a smile on her lips. ¡°Oh, where has everyone hidden themselves this time?¡± Isabella said as she walked deeper into the woods. It wasn¡¯t until she reached a patch of grass that she stood still, suppressing her laughter, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, I can already see you, aren¡¯t you going to come out?¡± The bushes didn¡¯t move. Instead, there was a flash in a tree hole nearby, and then Nian Nian emerged, pouting and looking sullen, ¡°Why? Why am I always the first one to be caught?¡± This time it was Isabella who was surprised. ¡°Oh, my mistake, I thought you were hiding in the bushes. Who would have thought that just by calling your bluff, you¡¯d come out!¡± Hearing Isabella¡¯s words, Nian Nian became even more upset, her chubby cheeks all scrunched up. ¡°Bad people, you¡¯re all bad people! I can¡¯t believe elves can lie too!¡± Isabella was caught between laughter and tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to trick you. I just called out, and you came out all by yourself! This is not my fault!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Nian Nian turned her face away, puffing up and staying silent. ¡°Strange, where has Xiang Xiang hidden herself?¡± Isabella looked around, trying to find Xue Xiang¡¯s hiding place. But compared to Nian Nian¡¯s naivety and spontaneity, Xue Xiang was quite mature, even when it came to games she often won more than lost! Isabella searched around to no avail and couldn¡¯t help but say in resignation, ¡°Alright, I give up. Xiang Xiang, come out now!¡± No sooner had her words fallen when Xue Xiang¡¯s giggling voice came from above in the tree. ¡°You two dummies, I¡¯m here!¡± Isabella and Nian Nian looked up to see Xue Xiang standing at the top of a large tree, looking down at them with self-satisfaction. ¡°Wow, sister, you¡¯re so amazing! You actually hid in the tree.¡± Nian Nian said in admiration. Isabella was somewhat dumbfounded, eyeing the tall tree and asked, ¡°How did you get up there?¡± Xue Xiang, standing in the tree, laughed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s easy, these trees are very obedient!¡± Just as she said this, the large tree extended a branch to support Xue Xiang and slowly brought her down to the ground. ¡°Huh, you can control the trees now?¡± Isabella said, surprised. ¡°Yeah! I just learned it yesterday!¡± Xue Xiang beamed smugly. Seeing this, Nian Nian was so envious she was practically drooling, ¡°Sister, how did you do it? Can you teach me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple, just speak to these trees in your mind!¡± Hearing this, Nian Nian immediately turned to a large tree, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate. Then, with a frustrated expression, she said, ¡°Sister, why doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Xue Xiang too was surprised, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s really simple. What did you say to it?¡± ¡°I said I wanted to eat ice cream and asked the big tree brother to make one for me!¡± Nian Nian blinked and said. Xue Xiang covered her eyes, stomping her feet in frustration, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, how could the big tree possibly make you ice cream?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Nian Nian thought for a moment then looked up excitedly, ¡°Well, how about a hamburger then?¡± Xue Xiang: ¡°¡­.¡± Isabella: ¡°¡­.¡± Just as the three of them were playing. Above them, a dark vortex suddenly appeared. Garry, Alonso, and their subordinates emerged from it. Garry looked down at the three girls standing on the ground with a smug and greedy smile. ¡°What a beautiful place this is, to see three pretty girls as soon as we come in!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenly appear here!¡± Isabella¡¯s expression darkened, she shielded Xue Xiang and Nian Nian behind her and demanded coldly. ¡°` ¡°We¡­,¡± Garry¡¯s face was suffused with a holy light, he said faintly, ¡°are messengers bringing you light!¡± Feeling the presence of the light, Isabella¡¯s complexion drastically changed, ¡°It¡¯s the church¡¯s bad guys. Run!¡± As she spoke, Isabella, like a frightened bird, grabbed Xue Xiang with one hand and pulled Nian Nian with the other, sprinting towards the Mother Tree. With a look of sad compassion, Garry softly sighed, ¡°Heretics will be heretics. We are servants of God, yet you call us the bad guys!¡± Alonso had been unable to restrain himself for a while now, his greedy gaze had never left Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. With a hideous smile, he said, ¡°Garry, these two are not from the Elf Race, but humans and a pair of twins at that! What a pleasant surprise! These two are mine!¡± Garry nodded. Alonso sneered and charged forward, streaking over the heads of the fleeing trio before landing on the ground, blocking their path. ¡°Little girl, just surrender quietly, Uncle won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Alonso believed his smile to be very benevolent. But in the eyes of the three young girls, this man¡¯s smile was simply disgusting and sleazy. Xue Xiang, the candid girl, spat and said, ¡°Pah, you¡¯re not an uncle, you¡¯re a big bad guy!¡± Nian Nian, naturally honest and not prone to cursing, could only nod repeatedly, ¡°Sister is right!¡± Alonso laughed pervertedly, ¡°Heh heh, keep cursing, the more you curse, the more excited I get!¡± and with a wave of his hand. Several crosses of light sped towards the trio. The technique that had originally bound Isabella was this one, but now, in Alonso¡¯s hands, it was much more powerful. Isabella let out a cry of alarm, as dozens of vines stretched out, trying to resist. But helplessly, her strength was still too weak, no match for Alonso. The vines turned to ash in an instant before the crosses of light. Just when Alonso thought he had victory in his grasp. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian simultaneously pulled out the frying pan their father had given them, both shouting, ¡°Magic girl transformation!¡± Alonso, Garry, and the others laughed, considering it to be nothing but the foolish words of two young girls. But unexpectedly, the frying pan grew as it caught the wind, instantly turning into an enormous azure frying pan. They smacked the charging crosses of light with it. Boom! The crosses of light were resoundingly extinguished under Alonso¡¯s stunned gaze. With pans in hand, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their chins proudly, ¡°Big bad guy, today we sisters will punish you in the name of the moon! Ultraman, attack!¡± Boom! The frying pan suddenly flew out, with a mighty aura streaking straight towards Alonso. Alonso¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly dodged the blow. But before he could revel in his evasion, the frying pan returned and directly smacked him from behind. Thwack. Alonso was smashed to the ground. And then, the frying pan descended with a thunderous roar. In terror, Alonso screamed, ¡°God says, immortality through faith!¡± Boom, a white barrier just managed to block the frying pan. But before he could catch his breath, Nian Nian also raised her hand, ¡°Ultraman, go beat up the big bad guy!¡± The pan rushed over instantly, shattering the barrier. Boom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two pans simultaneously descended. After a violent shockwave, the ground was left with nothing but a person-shaped crater. ¡°Sister, is the big bad guy dead?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xue Xiang shook her head. At that moment, a charred Alonso burst from the ground, his face engulfed in towering rage, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Holy Relic – Covenant of Light (Second Update) Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Holy Relic ¨C Covenant of Light (Second Update) ¡°Sister, this big villain didn¡¯t die!¡± Nian Nian shouted. ¡°No need to shout, I saw it! Since he didn¡¯t die with one hit, let¡¯s hit him again!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s little face was as cold as frost as she pointed at the frying pan. ¡°Ultraman, kill this big villain!¡± The frying pan rose again, heading straight for Alonso, who was mid-air. At this moment, Alonso was on the verge of going berserk. He had actually been beaten by two little girls. If this got out, how could he have any face left to mix in with the Radiant Knights? The only way to salvage his reputation now was to kill all these little girls. Therefore, Alonso took a step and chanted, ¡°The Deity says, redemption comes with return!¡± Holy white light enveloped him, transforming into a full set of Radiant Armor. By this time, the frying pan had already made its assault. Alonso snorted coldly, took a step forward, and actually withstood the blow. Boom! The armor on Alonso¡¯s body flickered slightly, and the menacing frying pan was bounced off. At the same time, a Holy Light Longsword appeared in Alonso¡¯s hand, and he sneered, ¡°Die!¡± With those words, the longsword came crashing down thunderously. The three little girls closed their eyes in terror. Just then, thick vines suddenly emerged, firmly protecting the three little girls. The Holy Light Longsword chopped down, severing countless vines, but the vines flowed like water, endlessly regenerating, quickly blocking the ferocious sword strike. Suddenly, the figure of Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, began to emerge, ¡°As a Radiant Knight, to strike at children with such cruelty, has the Church of Light fallen so low?¡± Chloris¡¯s voice was filled with anger and a hint of relief. The reason she arrived just now was that Garry and Alonso¡¯s group had used the Church¡¯s Secret Techniques to mask their presence, perfectly deceiving Chloris. It wasn¡¯t until Xue Xiang and Nian Nian found themselves in dire straits, triggering the Natural Barrier of the Goddess of Nature upon them that Chloris realized something was amiss and rushed over immediately. In her view, if she had arrived a moment later, the three little girls might have been in serious trouble. What Chloris didn¡¯t know was that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had various protective charms placed on them by Xue An, and had Alonso¡¯s sword struck a few centimeters lower, it would have triggered those protections. At that point, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Chief Judge of the Church of Light himself came, he would have been unable to escape unscathed. Now Garry, along with the people from the church, had also arrived at Alonso¡¯s side. The group all gazed greedily at Chloris. ¡°A false deity, and with the Divine Status of Northern Europe to boot, hahaha, we¡¯ve struck it big this time!¡± Alonso couldn¡¯t contain his joy. For the people of the Church of Light, capturing or eliminating a false deity was the greatest accomplishment. It could even reinstate Alonso, who had made many errors, to his original position and allow him to serve again as Deputy Commander of the Radiant Knights. Chloris frowned, ¡°People of the Church of Light, my subjects have always been law-abiding and naturally neutral, yet for many years you have oppressed them, do you really think the Elf Race is easy to bully?¡± With the sound of Chloris¡¯s voice, numerous vines undulated behind her and even the trees of the entire forest extended sharp branches, all pointing towards Alonso and his companions. At this time, the Elves, sensing their Goddess¡¯s rage, hurried to the scene as well. Seeing so many Dark Night Elves of handsome countenance appear, Garry and Alonso looked at each other and smiled. Then Garry spoke calmly, ¡°False deity, you falsely claim divinity, and that is your greatest sin. As for your subjects, should they submit, they may have a chance at redemption!¡± ¡°Pah, we don¡¯t recognize the deity you speak of, Light pests, get out of here quickly, or we¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Yifuro shouted furiously. At this time, his Cultivation Level had already recovered, and his confidence was sky-high. Garry smiled slightly, and with due reverence, he pulled out a sheepskin book from his bosom. As soon as this book appeared, Chloris exclaimed, ¡°A reprint of the Covenant of Light! How do you have such a thing?¡± Garry chuckled without speaking, preparing to turn the page. At this moment, Yifuro could no longer contain himself, and a javelin made from the Force of Nature appeared in his hand before he hurled it with force. Chloris also knew the situation was bad. If it were just an Archbishop in red and a Radiant Knight, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now, this Archbishop actually had a reprint of the Covenant of Light, and even though it was a reprint, it was still a sacred artifact! Chloris gritted her teeth, ¡°Natural Barrier!¡± The boundless power of green enveloped an area of dozens of miles. As the deity of this sanctuary, she had absolute control over everything here, and her merciless move was naturally astounding in power. All the elves felt a jolt in their spirits, and their cultivation levels increased several folds. The natural javelin thrown by Yifuro also grew dozens of times larger, its momentum extremely terrifying. But just as it approached, Alonso swung his sword. Crack. The Holy Light Longsword and the natural javelin both snapped at the same time. Yifuro shouted, ¡°Attack together!¡± All of the Elf Race used their most powerful secret techniques. Alonso snorted coldly, the Radiant armor on his body shone brightly, and he was able to block these attacks with his own strength alone, firmly protecting Garry behind him. And at this time, Garry had already turned the first page, his face was full of holy brilliance, and he said indifferently, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± Boom! With his incantation, endless light descended from the sky, and the entire Elf Sanctuary began to shake. The forest, just brimming with life, withered rapidly under this baptism of light. The many elves also felt as if they were being bound, very uncomfortable. Chloris¡¯s complexion was extremely unsightly. With just one sentence, her Natural Barrier had been broken. Her strength had exceeded her imagination, but now that it had come to this, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing, so she snorted coldly, ¡°All things return to nature!¡± Under the white light, the retreating green power suddenly shook, then began to fight back fiercely. The light around Chloris also became increasingly strong. She was burning her Divine Status to fight the power of the God of Light. But just then, Garry turned to the second page and said indifferently, ¡°Divine might like prison!¡± Boom! Endless white light suddenly enveloped everyone, then transformed into individual cells, trapping everyone inside. Chloris was no exception; the cell trapping her was composed of the purest light of the God of Light, and it directly severed her connection with the outside world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the most powerful deity would become weak and vulnerable without the outside world upon which they depend. The light around Chloris quickly faded, and in the end, only a young woman with a fearful expression remained. And the many elves were also trapped in their own cells, completely unable to resist. Alonso laughed triumphantly, ¡°Great! Lord Garry is indeed powerful!¡± Garry smiled faintly, ¡°All glory to God!¡± Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Chapter 398: Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Garry was in a good mood as well. For this outing, he had specifically brought along his treasured copy of the Covenant of Light. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the true Covenant. The true Covenant, along with the Crown of Light and the Sword of Light, hailed as the three legendary artifacts, were all managed by successive heads of the church. The Covenant in his possession was a replica made by an Ancient Sage, and there were a total of three copies. Even though it wasn¡¯t the real Covenant, it could still be considered a powerful holy artifact. He hadn¡¯t expected to actually use it, and even managed to capture so many Dark Night Elves in one go. However, what was most important was this false deity. As long as he offered this deity, he would receive even more rewards from the higher-ups, and might even enter the core of the church hierarchy in the future. Thinking of this, Garry couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. And it was at this moment when he suddenly heard a young girl¡¯s cry of pain from below. Looking down, he saw Xue Nian holding her own finger, tears brimming in her big eyes as she winced in pain. Isabella and Youna, along with others, all called out anxiously, ¡°Nian Nian, are you alright?¡± Xue Nian shook her head, with tears in her eyes she said, ¡°I just touched the white light and it cut my finger! These people are really mean!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s words brought a slight smile to Garry¡¯s face as he prepared to capitalize on the victory. But at that moment, an immensely vast and powerful aura suddenly burst forth from Xue Nian. Under this aura, the white light that trapped her melted away rapidly like snow under the blazing sun, and even the surrounding white light was swept away by the powerful force. Garry and Alonso¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their heads. ¡°How is this possible? Why is there such a powerful aura?¡± Alonso exclaimed in shock. But this was only the beginning. Suddenly, a giant Kunpeng phantom appeared behind Xue Nian. Although it was only a phantom, it still exuded an ancient and powerful breath. Seemingly stimulated by this breath, a confused Xue Xiang also experienced a fluctuation behind her, and then a Vermilion Bird¡¯s phantom appeared. Garry and Alonso were dumbstruck. Even though they didn¡¯t know what these divine beasts were, the formidable aura was unmistakably genuine! But this was still only the beginning. One by one, phantom images began to emerge. Azure Dragon, Kylin, Xuanwu, White Tiger, Pixiu, Bai Ze, Phoenix, Bi Fang, Hook Chen¡­ These ancient sacred beasts of immense power majestically appeared in the sky, eventually even obscuring the entire sky. An unmatched force caused the entire Elf Sanctuary to tremble and show signs of collapsing. Garry and Alonso turned deathly pale and shivered uncontrollably. For before the might of heaven and earth, they felt so insignificantly small. Chloris was also dumbfounded, then suddenly began to smile wryly. She understood. It was all because Xue An was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, so he cast a guardianship spell on them. But this guardianship spell was a bit too outrageous, wasn¡¯t it? It was as if he had invoked all the ancient divine beasts! It was at this time that Xue Xiang snapped out of it and pointed at Garry and Alonso among others, ¡°They are the big baddies!¡± Following Xue Xiang¡¯s command, these formidable sacred beast phantoms simultaneously lowered their bodies, looking down at Garry and the others as if viewing ants. An endless onslaught of attacks fell like flowing water. Azure Dragon¡¯s Divine Flame, Phoenix¡¯s fire, Xuanwu¡¯s force, White Tiger¡¯s strike¡­ Although these were not real sacred beasts, their power was still astounding. The church members who came with Garry couldn¡¯t even let out a whimper before being annihilated into nothingness by these attacks. Alonso endured a little longer, but within a breath¡¯s time, the armor of the Power of Light he wore shattered bit by bit. Terrified, he screamed ¡°Lord Garry! Save me!¡± With a clench of his teeth, Garry lifted the Covenant of Light above his head, ¡°The grace of God is like the sea!¡± With his shout, the Covenant of Light suddenly burst into flames! And with the burning of the sacred artifact, magnificent white light also bloomed forth. After all, these holy beasts were merely illusions, and not physical entities. Thus, they were all annihilated into nothingness under the white light emitted by the burning artifact. After a final thunderous burst of white light, all the holy beasts disintegrated and vanished. And with them, the Covenant of Light disappeared too. Garry¡¯s heart bled for the loss, for these were sacred artifacts of which the Church of Light had only three in total. This was a huge loss! Alonso, however, let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and the others with lingering fear, then sneered. ¡°Heh heh, you actually caused the death of so many of our people, you will all become slaves, and you will atone for this until your deaths!¡± The many elves had looks of utter despair. Chloris struggled to gather the Force of Nature. But Garry¡¯s previous attack had wiped out all the Force of Nature within a dozen or so miles, and now the surrounding area was filled with the Power of Light. This rendered her extremely weak. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these two little girls who popped out of nowhere first!¡± Garry commanded anxiously. Alonso nodded, ¡°I know, just leave it to me!¡± Saying this, he charged straight at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two girls let out screams. But just then, a voice laden with boundless killing intent came from the sky. ¡°How dare you bully my daughters?¡± Everyone was startled and looked up. They saw a streak of light speeding toward them, reaching Alonso¡¯s proximity in an instant. The speed was so great that Alonso didn¡¯t even have time to react, and a punch filled with supreme rage was already hurled forth, smashing directly into Alonso¡¯s face. Bang! Under this punch, Alonso¡¯s head exploded like a firework display. His body then shattered inch by inch, as if crushed by something! Blood scattered across the sky. One punch. This former deputy commander of the Radiant Knight Order, Alonso, was blown into pieces. Only then did everyone see the man standing mid-air, his face filled with overwhelming killing intent. Upon seeing this man, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian cheered with joy. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Dad, you finally came to save us!¡± Indeed, it was Xue An. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s heart was brimming with towering rage. He had just finished slaughtering Blood Mountain and was preparing to return to the S country when suddenly, he felt an intense palpitation. He then sensed that the protective arrays he had placed on his two daughters had both been triggered. This deeply shocked him, for it surely meant that his daughters were in danger. He immediately planned to return to the Elf Sanctuary using the mark given by Chloris. But unexpectedly, Chloris was trapped by the Light, causing the mark to fail. In a fit of rage, Xue An burned his cultivation level and crossed over a thousand kilometers in a single step, arriving directly at the farm outside of London and breaking in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only upon seeing his daughters safe and sound did his heart slightly relax. Then came the fury and killing intent intense enough to incinerate The Multiverse. In his three thousand years of Immortal Cultivation, Xue An had only one rule. Whoever dared to hurt An Yan and his two daughters, no matter if you are the supreme being of the Myriad Realms or a deity from the nine heavens, you must be killed! And now, the Church of Light had finally provoked an individual they should never have crossed! Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Xue An first lowered his head and tenderly smiled at his two daughters, ¡°Good girls, wait for Daddy to wipe out all these bad guys!¡± ¡°Mm! Daddy, these bad guys are so horrible, they even cut my finger!¡± Xue Nian pouted, stretching out her finger to complain. Although the small wound had already healed, Xue An¡¯s heart still ached immensely. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nian Nian, Daddy will avenge you now!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned his head to look at Garry, standing alone in mid-air, his eyes filled with blazing killing intent. ¡°Church of Light?¡± Garry shivered all over, watching Xue An with terror and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill a Radiant Knight? The Holy Knight will not let you go!¡± Garry was most afraid of Alonso¡¯s death. After all, that Holy Knight was known for being fiercely protective, and if he learned of Alonso¡¯s death, he would certainly vent his anger on him. Xue An, however, just smiled, ¡°Holy Knight? No, he will be gone soon! As for you, you must die today!¡± Garry was taken aback at first, then his face turned a mix of shock and rage, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I am the cardinal of the National Cult in Euros¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An vanished from where he was, appearing in front of Garry the next second and said indifferently, ¡°There will be no cardinals anymore, because even your church¡­ will cease to exist!¡± With that, pristine flames emerged. Garry trembled all over, yelling in disbelief, ¡°Divine Flame of Light, how can you possess such a divine flame?¡± Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°The god you worship might enjoy gilding his own face, but since when did this divine flame have to be named after his deity?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Garry shouted in terror. ¡°The one to obliterate your Church of Light!¡± Xue An stated calmly, and with a wave of his hand, the white flames enveloped Garry completely. Screams of agony rose from within the flames, and then Garry was burned into nothingness. Thus, all members of the Church of Light who invaded the Elf Sanctuary died. Xue An landed on the ground and hurriedly picked up his two daughters, thoroughly checking them over. Only after ensuring they were unhurt did he relax. At that moment, Chloris approached, her face full of shame as she bowed and said, ¡°My lord, I failed to protect the two young ladies, please punish me!¡± Seeing the Mother Goddess speak like this, all the members of the Elf Race knelt down, ¡°My lord, it is our oversight, please punish us!¡± Xue Xiang said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all the fault of those bad guys, don¡¯t blame Mother Goddess sister or them!¡± Xue Nian also spoke, ¡°Yes, sister is right!¡± Xue An smiled and said to a guilt-ridden Chloris, ¡°Stand up. This isn¡¯t your fault, the blame lies with the people from the Church of Light!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Chloris finally stood up straight. ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mom?¡± asked Xue Xiang. Xue An smiled, ¡°When I sensed something was wrong here, I immediately rushed over. Your mom is slower than me, so wait a little longer for her to arrive!¡± As he was speaking, An Yan, carrying a frying pan and brimming with anger, also appeared in the Elf Sanctuary. ¡°Who, who dares to hurt my daughters?¡± Typically gentle, An Yan was now like a cat with its tail stepped on, her fur completely ruffled and her face filled with murderous intent. ¡°Mommy, the bad guys have been wiped out by Daddy!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian quickly jumped out of Xue An¡¯s arms and rushed over to her. An Yan squatted down and hugged her two daughters tightly, her heart still racing with fear. She had been terrified moments ago. Suddenly, Xue An became furious and informed An Yan that something might have happened to their daughters, saying he had to go ahead and then he disappeared into the sky. Upon hearing these words, An Yan¡¯s heart almost burst, and she immediately followed suit to rush back! With her strength, she couldn¡¯t return to London so quickly. Thankfully, with the help of the two Blood Clan members, Selina and Quintina, she just barely made it back in time. Even though An Yan had blind faith in Xue An, her heart was still a tumultuous mix of emotions all the way. Now, seeing that the father and daughters were all safe and sound, they could finally relax. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand, dispersing the Power of Light that had filled the entire Elf Sanctuary. The Force of Nature returned, and withered trees began to grow anew. Everyone returned to the Mother Tree of the Elves. Chloris once again formally apologized, and Xue An shook his head, ¡°I have said, this matter has nothing to do with you, the fault lies with the Church of Light!¡± The Church of Light! An Yan, upon hearing these words, clenched her teeth with hatred. Chloris then asked, ¡°My lord, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°What else can I do? If no one offends me, I won¡¯t offend anyone, but if someone offends me, I shall kill! This Church of Light¡­ has no reason to exist anymore!¡± Xue An stated indifferently. His words caused a great uproar. Many elves looked at each other in bewilderment. Indeed, they had just heard the words Xue An said to Garry, but they thought that Xue An was just speaking off the cuff. But now, Xue An was serious. Could this be possible? After all, they were up against the Church of Light, which had been glorious for a thousand years! Yet even the usually good-tempered An Yan couldn¡¯t help but nod her head, ¡°Husband, I agree! These people are utterly reprehensible, it¡¯s time to deal with them!¡± Chloris¡¯s eyes sparkled at the prospect. If Xue An could truly eradicate the Church of Light, the days for the Dark Night Elves would be much better. And how could she stand by on such a matter that affected her own interests? Thinking this, she bowed, ¡°Chloris wishes to follow my lord into battle!¡± Seeing their goddess act thus, all the elves also bowed in unison, ¡°We wish to follow my lord into battle!¡± Xue An smiled faintly. At this time, Elder Luna spoke up, ¡°My lord, although your cultivation level is unmatched, the opponent is a massive force that has ruled Europe for thousands of years, so relying solely on yourself might not be enough. Why not spread the news, to draw those who share our enmity?¡± Xue An did not express agreement or disagreement, but still nodded slightly, ¡°Alright! Then you shall be in charge of this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Soon, a shocking piece of news spread throughout Europe. The cardinal of the national cult in Country Y and the former deputy leader of the Radiant Knights had all perished. The murderer, Xue An! This news alone was shocking enough. But the news that followed was truly jaw-dropping. Xue An declared he would completely eradicate the Church of Light. This was akin to stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest. All of Europe was violently shaken by this incident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only True, the Church of Light had been increasingly unpopular over the years, and its current state was nowhere near its heyday in the Middle Ages. But even a camel emaciated to death is larger than a horse. The Dark Council and the Blood Clan, both ancient powers that had been passed down for a thousand years, had not managed to eliminate the Church of Light. Xue An alone was challenging the Church, a world-class massive organization? How is that possible? Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) European town. After a period of intense training, Fan Mengxue progressed rapidly. She could even use some High-Grade Dark Witchcraft now. Such a rate of improvement left Anastasia in awe. Genius truly defies reason. While Anastasia was marveling, a slight disturbance occurred in the space, and then an emergency letter exuding dark energy appeared in her hand. Anastasia was slightly stunned. This was the kind of urgent letter the Dark Council used only when something extremely critical happened. Had something happened? Anastasia opened the letter and her complexion changed drastically. The letter clearly detailed the events. The Red Cardinal of the National Cult of Country Y, Garry, and former Vice-Captain of the Radiant Knight, Alonso, had both fallen at the hands of Xue An. At the same time, Xue An announced his intention to destroy the Church of Light. Such a significant matter made even Anastasia, who had experienced all sorts of storms, change color. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± noticing Anastasia¡¯s unusual demeanor, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Anastasia slightly furrowed her brows and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Take care of your matters, and come back to the Dark Council with me right now!¡± Fan Mengxue was taken aback. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing Anastasia¡¯s expression, she guessed that it must be serious and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± The movie that Fan Mengxue had filmed before had won all the awards it could possibly win. Afterward, Fan Mengxue had turned down all invitations, publicly stating she planned to take a break for some time. Han Yao had also returned to her country due to some trivial matters. Therefore, Fan Mengxue was practically a free agent at that moment, so she quickly handled everything. Before leaving, Fan Mengxue, unable to suppress her curiosity, finally asked, ¡°Master, what exactly happened?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Anastasia then told Fan Mengxue what had transpired. Listening, Fan Mengxue¡¯s face grew paler and paler. ¡°The Church of Light¡­ are they very powerful?¡± Anastasia nodded, ¡°Very powerful! Our Dark Council has been clashing with them for over a thousand years, and for the most part, we have been at a disadvantage.¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes began to redden, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Why was he so foolish to challenge such a vast power alone!¡± Although Fan Mengxue knew that Xue An was no ordinary person and that his strength was formidable, his opponents this time were the top forces that had ruled over Europe for over a thousand years, not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! ¡°No, I have to find him!¡± Fan Mengxue made up her mind and started to head out. Anastasia frowned, ¡°What problem can you solve by going to him?¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± Anastasia cut off Fan Mengxue, saying indifferently, ¡°With your current level of Dark Witchcraft, just any Purple-Garbed Deacon could defeat you. Your going would be of no help!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Fan Mengxue became so anxious that she began to cry. Anastasia said coolly, ¡°First, come back to the Council with me. This matter has become so big, if Xue An really intends to move against the Church of Light, the Dark Council cannot just stand by and watch!¡± The Dark Council was situated amidst the mountains in Eastern Europe. There were no roads available for humans to traverse, and even if you used an airplane to survey from the sky, no trace could be discerned. Unless you employed Dark Witchcraft or other dark magic, it was impossible to enter this place. After landing, Fan Mengxue took the witch¡¯s robe that Anastasia handed to her, draped it over herself, and followed behind her into the castle. Once they rounded a ridge, a pitch-black ancient castle suddenly appeared in the distance. The gates of the castle were wide open, and there seemed to be guards patrolling in front. Not until she approached did Fan Mengxue realize with horror that all the patrolling soldiers were skeletons. The leading skeleton, upon seeing Anastasia, even bowed very politely and said in a withered voice, ¡°Witch my lady, you¡¯re back!¡± My goodness, they could even talk. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. Anastasia, unfazed, asked, ¡°Have the other lords returned?¡± ¡°They have all returned and are waiting for you inside!¡± Anastasia nodded and continued to lead Fan Mengxue inside. While walking in, Anastasia whispered, ¡°Those are Skull Head magic soldiers, created by a very annoying fellow, specifically to guard the entrance to the council.¡± ¡°Tassia, here I am hearing you gossiping about me behind my back, that¡¯s not something a lady should do!¡± a voice chimed in. Hearing this, Anastasia scoffed coldly, ¡°Karsath, if you dare call me a lady again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll dismantle your bones.¡± While saying this, Anastasia continued to lead Fan Mengxue into a large hall. The hall was sparsely furnished, with just an oval table in the center. At this moment, several people were sitting around the table. But these people were challenging the limits of imagination. One of them, even while seated, was about three meters tall, his muscles sculpted as if carved out, exuding a sense of explosive beauty. There was also a woman covered as if in mosaics, her face completely indiscernible. But the most eye-catching was the one who had been bickering with Anastasia. This person wore a western cowboy outfit, complete with a wide-brimmed hat, but beneath the hat was the form of a skull. At that moment, this skull was leisurely sipping red wine. Fan Mengxue was very curious as to how the red wine was actually consumed. As Anastasia entered, everyone in the room nodded in acknowledgment. Then Karsath¡¯s dry laughter broke the silence, ¡°Now that the Witch has returned as well, our council may commence! Oh, who is this?¡± Karsath took an interest in Fan Mengxue. Anastasia replied coolly, ¡°My newly accepted apprentice!¡± ¡°A female apprentice? I can already smell the faint scent of a lady, she must be a beauty, right?¡± Karsath said with a laugh. Anastasia coldly retorted, ¡°Of course she¡¯s beautiful, but you¡¯re a skeleton now, aren¡¯t you? All you can do is look.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even looking is nice, a beautiful body is always worthy of admiration! And shouldn¡¯t you introduce your new apprentice so we can get acquainted?¡± Karsath said cheerily. Anastasia nodded, ¡°Mengxue, take off your hood.¡± Fan Mengxue did as she was told, removing the hood of her robe, revealing her face. The room fell silent. After a moment, Karsath was heard, almost moaning, ¡°My god, isn¡¯t that my favorite actress, Fan Mengxue?¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Karsath had lived for over a thousand years. He might also be the only Necromancer left in the whole world. The rest of the Necromancers had mostly died during the medieval period. At that time, the Church of Light was at the peak of its power, frantically suppressing and exterminating all foreign Deities and various heresies. Karsath was the sole survivor. Yet, even after having gone through so much, even now that his body had been offered to the god of death. He was still full of interest in life. And his ability to embrace new things was also very strong. In simple terms, he followed whatever was popular. In recent years, he had become obsessed with fan culture. By chance, he saw Fan Mengxue starring in God Slayer. The movie, and particularly Fan Mengxue¡¯s performance, amazed Karsath to the point of seeing her as a Heavenly Being, and from then on, he became an avid fan of hers. He even planned to go to Huaxia to find Fan Mengxue, but unexpectedly he met her here, and moreover, Fan Mengxue had become the apprentice of a Dark Witch. Karsath stood up, walked over to a confused-looking Fan Mengxue, and performed an elegant bow. ¡°Respected Miss Fan, I enjoy your movies the most, could you give me your autograph?¡± Fan Mengxue nodded in a daze. ¡°That would be great!¡± Karsath was delighted, and he somehow produced a pen and handed it to Fan Mengxue, then he took off his hat and respectfully bowed his head. ¡°Please sign on top of my head!¡± Fan Mengxue looked at her master, Anastasia, in a bit of a panic, and Anastasia shrugged her shoulders, indicating it didn¡¯t matter. With that, Fan Mengxue bit her lip and with trembling hands signed her name on the smooth-as-jade skull. ¡°Okay¡­ it¡¯s done!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. Taking a step back, Karsath raised his head, and the Skull Head was removed. Then, looking at the signature on top of the skull, he clicked his tongue in admiration. ¡°Such beautiful handwriting, but I should really learn some Huaxia language!¡± ¡°Alright, Karsath, quit your clowning, we have serious matters to discuss,¡± Anastasia said in a deep voice. Hearing her words, Karsath reattached his head and then sighed, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about who has been the most prominent in the past two years, then it definitely has to be Mr. Xue from Huaxia!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering information about his deeds recently, and each one is astounding. But I never imagined he would be so bold as to kill a Cardinal and a Radiant Knight, and even declare his intention to eliminate the Church of Light!¡± The woman covered in mosaics spoke in an indistinct voice, ¡°The key isn¡¯t this, but how we, the Dark Council, should respond to this incident!¡± ¡°Meng Yan, then what attitude do you think we should take?¡± Titan said in a muffled voice. The woman known as Meng Yan was once a household name as a monster throughout Europe. After hearing Titan¡¯s words, Meng Yan said, ¡°If Mr. Xue truly has the strength to confront the Church of Light, we should naturally assist him. But if he is just all talk, then rash actions on our part could cause us significant losses!¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. Moreover, I feel that the chances of Xue An¡¯s success are very slim. After all, no matter how formidable he may be, the other side is an immensely large organization. How could he alone confront them?¡± Titan nodded as he spoke. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue suddenly said, ¡°I believe he is serious about eliminating the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The leaders of the Dark Council all looked towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Meng Yan asked. Fan Mengxue lowered her head, ¡°Because I know him!¡± Anastasia nodded to the questioning crowd, indicating that what Fan Mengxue said was true. ¡°Just because you know him, you trust him that much?¡± Meng Yan challenged. Fan Mengxue was silent for a moment, then spoke, ¡°I know him too well. If he said he would exterminate, then he surely will take action to exterminate, because he has always been a man of his word!¡± ¡°But such a big matter¡­¡± Meng Yan wanted to say something else. Anastasia spoke, ¡°I agree with Meng Xue¡¯s words, and The Dark Council has been quiet for so many years. It¡¯s time to make a move, or else many will forget what it means to show reverence!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Titan was still hesitant. Anastasia shook her head and said, ¡°Titan, even if what Meng Xue said isn¡¯t true, enduring and compromising blindly can never last. Without showing our strength, we will only allow the Church of Light to become ever more overbearing!¡± Titan no longer spoke, his head bowed in silence. ¡°Moreover, if Xue An does make a move, and if he truly can shake the Church of Light, then by standing by and watching, even if the Church of Light is eradicated, we will have no right to take charge of everything.¡± Many were silent at this. Karsath then gave a raspy chuckle, ¡°Indeed, I concur with the Witch¡¯s words. These years of hiding have almost made these old bones of mine rust. It is time for my people to return to the world! At the very least, I must let the world know the Necromancers haven¡¯t been completely extinguished yet!¡± Titan and Meng Yan exchanged glances, still hesitant. At this moment, a letter suddenly appeared in Anastasia¡¯s hands. She unfolded it and her expression instantly turned grave. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Karsath asked. Anastasia¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°News just arrived, Blood Mountain, the sacred ground of the Blood Clan, has been slaughtered by Xue An, and the Blood Clan¡¯s council has been utterly destroyed!¡± Hiss. All the significant figures present inhaled sharply. ¡°Is the news true?¡± Karsath asked in a deep voice. ¡°Absolutely certain!¡± Anastasia replied. The leaders looked at each other, each seeing the shock in the others¡¯ eyes. Then Karsath gave a wry smile, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve all underestimated Mr. Xue¡¯s capabilities!¡± The power of the Blood Clan was slightly stronger than that of the Dark Council. Yet even such a power had been annihilated by Xue An alone. Now, no one had anything left to say. ¡°The Titan clan agrees to take action!¡± Titan declared after a moment of silence. ¡°Meng Yan agrees as well!¡± Karsath chuckled, ¡°Even though I am the only Necromancer left, I still want to express our lineage¡¯s agreement.¡± Anastasia nodded, ¡°Very well, let the Dark Council begin preparations! Be ready to take action against the Church of Light at any moment!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the leaders responded in unison. But Fan Mengxue had been looking completely lost throughout the entire conversation. She had not yet recovered from the shock brought on by the news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One man annihilating the Blood Clan! Have you become so powerful now? At this thought, Fan Mengxue could not help feeling a sense of despair. I once thought that by pushing myself to the limit, I could keep up with you. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of your shadow. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals Chapter 402: Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals The news of the Blood Clan¡¯s annihilation spread rapidly throughout Europe. All sides were terrified. No one had expected that Xue An, by his own power, would have wiped out such a formidable force as the Blood Clan. Those who had previously disbelieved the news about the eradication of the Church of Light and thought it impossible, now found themselves horrified to discover. It seemed Xue An truly did have the strength to accomplish this. Now, many forces oppressed by the Church of Light began to stir restlessly. Big players from all sides focused their attention on the Church of Light, eager to see how it would respond. But, against all expectations, the usually arrogant Church of Light maintained silence this time. They even failed to respond to the incident whatsoever. This caused an even greater shock to many. A somewhat absurd idea began to form. Could it be¡­ that the Church of Light was afraid? The situation passed in this eerie silence for three days. Not just the Church of Light showed no move, but even Xue An seemed to have vanished without a trace. Many forces grew impatient and began their own little maneuvers. In an instant, numerous small conflicts broke out continuously in Europe¡¯s underworld, releasing long-standing grudges at this time. Those with greater audacity even started to launch frequent attacks on the Church of Light. In the span of three days, the Church of Light lost over a dozen small churches, and even a bishop in purple attire died. Even so, the Church of Light still made no reaction whatsoever. This emboldened many. Many forces that had been ravaged by the Church of Light for years emerged, ready to take this opportunity to vent their anger. But it was clear to the discerning that those who emerged were just smaller, insolent forces. The really big players, like the Dark Council, had not made a move. The situation became increasingly complicated. Inside the Dark Council. Anastasia shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly for now, the current attacks on the Church of Light are just scratching the surface and can¡¯t harm its foundation. Besides, the silence from the Church of Light is quite strange; I always feel something is not right!¡± Karsath nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed! It feels like the calm before the storm. These pests from the Church of Light are not the ones to suffer losses lightly, and who knows what schemes they are concocting!¡± Titan and others nodded in agreement; as those who had dealt with the Church of Light for so many years, they naturally understood that these people were not to be trifled with. Meng Yan sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°I wonder what our Mr. Xue is busy with now.¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one with this doubt. At this moment, everyone turned their questioning gaze to the instigator, Xue An, wanting to know exactly what he was up to. Elf Sanctuary. Xue An took out all the Blood Pearls, selecting those of the Marquis. The remaining Duke and Prince Blood Pearls totaled dozens. The only truly useful thing about these Blood Pearls was the Rule Power they contained. Combined, these were roughly equivalent to the value of a Golden Immortal¡¯s immortal lattice. Xue An took a deep breath, wrote a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air, and with a light shout, ¡°Divide!¡± All the Blood Pearls floated into the air, then under the illumination of this Dharma Seal, they began to disintegrate gradually. The bloodlight within the pearls began to peel away like water, leaving strands of dazzling Rule Power. This bloodlight was pure Blood Clan essence blood; it would be a pity to waste it. Xue An glanced at Quintina beside him and said indifferently, ¡°This might hurt a bit, just endure it for a while!¡± Before Quintina could react, Xue An waved his hand and the bloodlight began to pour crazily into Quintina¡¯s head. Quintina screamed in pain, and her whole body burst from the immense energy in an instant. Her pale skin cracked open in moments, and she even turned into a bloodied figure. Boom. Quintina¡¯s wings spread out behind her, and at the same time, a fifth pair of wings began to grow. However, even so, Quintina still couldn¡¯t bear such a powerful energy. Even her entire being showed signs of collapsing. Xue An furrowed his brow slightly, looked over at Selina, and said lightly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± A light shone in Selina¡¯s eyes. She had just been full of envy for Quintina, feeling that Xue An was being incredibly good to her. That was the purest Blood Clan energy, and he had given it all to her. However, Selina was very much aware of her own circumstances, knowing that she was lucky enough to have not been killed by Xue An. Naturally, she did not dare to hope for more. Now that Xue An asked her this, she was slightly taken aback, then quickly shook her head. ¡°Not afraid!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, waved his hand, and the blood light began to infuse into Selina¡¯s body. Boom. Selina felt her entire being begin to shatter at the cellular level and then reassemble. This kind of pain could drive an ordinary person insane. But Selina only furrowed her brow slightly. Compared to the torture she had endured over the past hundred years, this pain was negligible. Very quickly. This blood light was allotted equally to both Selina and Quintina. However, the energy was so immense that it would take them a long time to fully absorb it. The remaining power was all Rule Power. Xue An held his palm open, and the Rule Power began to converge, gradually forming a sphere of light. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgently smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, close your eyes!¡± It was as if he was coaxing a child about to get an injection. An Yan nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Xue An first enveloped the light sphere with his Divine Sense, and then suddenly pressed it against An Yan¡¯s forehead. If Rule Power were infused directly, it might hurt a bit. Of course, Xue An couldn¡¯t bear to let his wife suffer even the slightest discomfort, so he protected it with his Divine Sense. Under the guidance of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, this Rule Power headed straight for An Yan¡¯s Seal. Boom! When all the Rule Power had been spent, the Seal was blasted open with a tiny crack. After completing the task, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Xue An feared injuring An Yan¡¯s soul, so he protected her with his Divine Sense throughout the whole process. As a result, he was more tired than An Yan. At this moment, An Yan blinked, and her momentum suddenly began to climb. Boom. A powerful aura radiated from An Yan. Xue An looked on in some astonishment. His wife¡­ had actually made another breakthrough. And this time, she had advanced from a Half-step Loose Immortal directly to a Loose Immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It should be noted that many people might never cross this threshold in their entire lives. Yet An Yan had broken through as easily as breathing. ¡°Husband, I seem to have become stronger again!¡± An Yan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and ruffled An Yan¡¯s head, proudly saying, ¡°Yes, my wife is indeed amazing!¡± Then he stood up, smiled lightly, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time to settle accounts with the Church of Light¡­¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Before Zhang Chu could speak, Ah Fei, already crazed like a demon, charged forward. ¡°Demon insect, give back my master¡¯s life!¡± The spider evoked Ah Fei¡¯s painful memories, and subconsciously, he identified it with the one that had killed his master. A gigantic shadow of a green snake emerged behind Ah Fei and then struck out with a thunderous blow. However, the spider man sneered coldly, ¡°A mere bug dares to run wild!¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the green snake let out a piteous cry, nearly shattered by the blow. Ah Fei was sent flying backward, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood in midair. The elders of Miao Immortal Valley all cried out in alarm. No matter what, Ah Fei was the newly appointed Gu Master. If he died, then the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley would be cut off. So they looked at each other and, with steely resolve, summoned their own Gu insects and prepared to rush forward as well. At that moment, Zhang Chu shouted coldly, ¡°Boundless heavens and earth, all things as one!¡± Dazzling sword lights emerged from within the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and formed a mountain of blades that surged towards the spider man. The spider man laughed heartily, ¡°Techniques of the Heavenly Master Mansion? Unfortunately, they are too weak!¡± With that said, the spider man threw a fierce punch. Boom. The mountain of blades was shattered by the spider man¡¯s fist, and then he declared proudly, ¡°Today¡¯s annihilator of you all is the Spider King, from beneath the queen¡¯s throne!¡± Having spoken, a surge of dark energy burst from his body, shot up into the sky, then plummeted down, attacking everyone. A layer of white light appeared above the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion, forming a massive screen of light to counter the dark energy. But the dark energy was so potent that it forced the light back, step by step. By this time, Ah Fei, somehow already on his feet, had the green snake shadow behind him that, although somewhat wilted, had grown even more massive. ¡°Don¡¯t, Gu Master, if you burn your essence blood to feed the master, both you and your life Gu will die!¡± an elder with a cicada behind him yelled loudly. But as soon as his voice fell, a stream of dark energy descended upon his head, blasting him and the cicada into dust. ¡°Fifth Elder!¡± the crowd exclaimed. The people of Miao Immortal Valley¡¯s eyes turned red. Although they had always sought to escape, now faced with an unavoidable confrontation with the Insect Tribe, they could only grit their teeth and fight on. But the spider man¡¯s strength was almost enough to drive anyone to despair. Several people from Miao Immortal Valley hadn¡¯t even made it halfway before they were blasted into dust by the dark energy. The green snake behind Ah Fei grew even more immense and exuded a formidable aura. Many of the elders wore expressions of sorrow. Was the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley truly about to end here? Just then, a piercing streak of sword light suddenly shot through the air. The spider man stood motionless, a red line appearing on his forehead as he murmured softly, ¡°Laojun¡¯s Sword?¡± Clutching an ordinary-looking ancient sword, Zhang Chu¡¯s complexion was deathly pale as he panted heavily, nodding in response. ¡°How is this possible, how could the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion be here?¡± the spider man muttered to himself, and then his entire body split in two from the middle. The mightily powerful spider man was actually slain by a single sword strike. The crowd erupted in cheers. Only Zhang Chu showed a bitter smile. He had also heard the dying inquisitiveness of the insect demon. Why the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion was here. Because¡­ the Heavenly Master Mansion now had only him left! And it was clear that this would not be the end; the emergence of this spider man indicated that Insect Immortal Cave surely harbored many more terrifying beings. And although the sword he held, Laojun¡¯s Sword, was a legacy from Laojun himself with unrivaled power, with his own strength, he could only wield it once a month at most, lest he greatly damage his foundational core. But would these demon insects give him a month¡¯s time? It seemed as if to respond to Zhang Chu¡¯s concerns. The entire Miao Immortal Valley began to tremble. From within the Insect Immortal Cave surged an endless black mist. The faces of the people around changed drastically. Ah Fei stepped forward and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with you. You can leave now!¡± Zhang Chu stood with his sword, speaking softly, ¡°The Heavenly Master Mansion has never seen a demon and retreated!¡± After a moment of silence. Ah Fei nodded, ¡°Your sword is not bad!¡± ¡°Your Gu insects are also quite impressive!¡± The two exchanged a look, then burst into hearty laughter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fine rain misted down from the sky. Ah Fei mustered all his strength to throw a punch, repelling the last demonic insect the size of a giant elephant. At the same time, a Fu Guang from behind blasted the demonic insect to pieces. Zhang Chu leaned on his sword, his face etched with fatigue, yet he still nodded towards Ah Fei. Ah Fei returned the smile, then collapsed to the ground with a thud. He was already on the verge of collapse. This was the third day. In these three days, how many waves of Insect Tribe attacks they had repelled, neither Ah Fei nor Zhang Chu could clearly remember. But now, over half of the Dao-Fu Zh¨¥n soldiers had died or were wounded. The people of Miao Immortal Valley had suffered even greater casualties. Even the artillery and tanks urgently allocated by Commander Hu had nearly all been lost to battle. The ground of Miao Immortal Valley was now covered with a thick layer of Insect Tribe carcasses. Everywhere lay ruins and the remnants of destroyed military weapons. Commander Hu stood atop a distant command vehicle with an ashen face, watching the scene unfold before him. At this moment, his heart was bleeding. The Blood Qilin was crippled. His own elite troops had suffered heavy casualties. And all of this was due to what seemed like an insignificant demonic insect running amok. As the sounds of battle in the distance ceased, Commander Hu knew that this wave of Insect Tribe¡¯s attack had been repelled. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Drive up!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The driver and staff hesitated. ¡°I said drive up there!¡± Commander Hu looked like he would eat someone alive! ¡°Yes!¡± The heavily armored command vehicle moved forward. Commander Hu stepped down from it and looked with heartache at the soldiers lying scattered on the ground, fast asleep. He knew they were all too exhausted. ¡°Commander!¡± Seeing this, Zhang Chu hurried over and saluted before expressing his concern, ¡°Why have you come here? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Commander Hu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not used to the idea of the frontline soldiers bleeding while I do nothing at the back! How much longer can you hold out?¡± Zhang Chu paused for a moment, then replied with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the intervals between the Insect Tribe¡¯s attacks are getting shorter, and their strength is becoming more formidable! I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Commander Hu stared intently at the dark Insect Immortal Cave, ¡°Should we use missiles to flatten it?¡± Ah Fei, lying on the ground, shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, and if we leveled it, we might even destroy the last remaining Seal. What will happen then, nobody knows!¡± Commander Hu fell silent for a while, then spoke gravely, ¡°Hold on a bit longer, I¡¯ve already notified the Fire Phoenix; they will be here soon!¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix?¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s face paled at the words. Commander Hu gave a bitter smile and patted his shoulder, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m even more reluctant than you! But given the current situation, if we don¡¯t get reinforcements, and you collapse, these demonic insects will rampage, and then the people of Dianzhou¡­¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Chapter 404: Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Hearing these words, Ding Ran couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, leading everyone to follow behind the Priest and enter the church. ¡°My God, it¡¯s gorgeous!¡± When they saw the stunningly beautiful stained-glass light, Ding Ran and the others all exclaimed in a daze. The Priest slightly pursed his lips, feeling somewhat disdainful inside. Truly a bunch of country bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the world. So he arrogantly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make a fuss, this place is not ordinary! Moreover, the Bishop really dislikes people talking nonsense!¡± Ding Ran and the others quickly shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Bishop, I¡¯ve brought the people!¡± The Priest, leading Ding Ran and the others, came to a room and said softly. ¡°Let them come in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Priest gently pushed the door open and then stood to the side with hands downcast. Ding Ran took a deep breath, steadying his spirit before walking into the room. The room¡¯s decor, like the church outside, was luxurious and stunningly beautiful. And a man in red garments was looking at them with a smile. A surge of excitement rose in Ding Ran¡¯s heart. The red-robed Bishop in Europe was a bona fide person of high status, and the fact that he could meet him was a substantial gain. So she stepped forward two paces and said very respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, the Bishop, hello!¡± Klichen smiled faintly, ¡°Young people from the distant East, I am also very happy to see you!¡± Klichen¡¯s charity made Ding Ran and the others, who were rather nervous, secretly heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Bishop was not so inaccessible after all. Ding Ran said respectfully, ¡°Bishop, we are very honored that you could meet with us!¡± ¡°Under the heavens, all are children of God, and we are all equal before God, so what meeting do we speak of?¡± Klichen spoke lightly, his face emanating a holy glow. The approachability deliberately displayed by Klichen touched everyone deeply. Ding Ran was so moved that her voice trembled, ¡°Bishop, you indeed are a most respectable priest!¡± Klichen smiled slightly, ¡°Young people, I hear your interview is about the church¡¯s renovation and upkeep?¡± ¡°Yes! Bishop, this is the topic of our thesis; we are very interested and hope you can tell us about it!¡± ¡°Sure! But I think, we¡¯d better sit down and have some coffee before we talk! You must know, our coffee here is quite famous!¡± Klichen intentionally showed off a little humor. Ding Ran and the others indeed smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, Bishop!¡± Once the coffee was served, Ding Ran and the others began to ask some questions about church architecture. Klichen was forthcoming, answering every question. This harmonious atmosphere of host and guests enjoying themselves thoroughly surprised the Priest standing outside. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the usually haughty Bishop was paying such attention to these young people from Huaguo. But this successfully impressed Ding Ran and the others. By now, in their eyes, Klichen had truly become a respectable figure indeed. When the questioning was almost over, Klichen said with a smile, ¡°It seems it¡¯s getting late; why don¡¯t you stay for a simple lunch?¡± Ding Ran and the others nodded excitedly in thanks. Klichen clapped his hands, and soon a well-dressed Priest came in, pushing a food cart. The seductive crimson wine, the fragrant steak, and the extremely refined silverware. All these were noble experiences one couldn¡¯t buy outside no matter how much money they spent. Ding Ran and the others were even more affected by this atmosphere, their every gesture filled with increasing respect for Klichen. The ambiance at the banquet grew warmer and warmer. But just as host and guests were enjoying themselves thoroughly, Xue An had already arrived outside the church with An Yan. ¡°What a beautiful church!¡± An Yan exclaimed. Xue An offered a faint smile, ¡°As beings that once dominated this continent, each church is the most expensive building in the area; naturally, they are beautiful.¡± With that, Xue An walked inside. The priests guarding the church frowned upon seeing this and stepped forward, speaking in an arrogant tone, ¡°The church is not open to the public, leave immediately!¡± Xue An slightly lifted his gaze to look at the group of priests. Boom. The priests felt a majestic force assail them, sending them flying until they slammed against the wall, where they finally came to a stop, then all looked at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Xue An gave a faint smile and then stepped forward into the church. These people were but small fry; not worth taking their lives. As Xue An crossed the threshold of the church, the entire building suddenly trembled slightly. At the same time, the statues of the God of Light inside the church emitted a dazzling radiance. But Xue An merely glanced at them casually. The trembling statues all quieted down. It was as if¡­ they were afraid of something. This commotion naturally startled Klichen, who was in the reception room, enjoying a lively conversation with Ding Ran and the others. He was initially startled, then his complexion changed drastically. Ding Ran and the others asked in surprise, ¡°Your Excellency Bishop, what is the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Klichen no longer had the mood to pretend and roared, ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Ding Ran and the rest were all shocked because Klichen¡¯s face had become extremely ferocious and terrifying, devoid of his previous elegance. Just then, the grand doors of the reception room collapsed with a bang as Xue An, with his hands clasped behind his back, walked in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for disturbing your meal,¡± Xue An said with a smile, speaking indifferently. Upon seeing it was Xue An, Ding Ran and the others were stunned. Especially Ding Ran. She would never forget the scene at the Blood Clan castle. If not for Xue An, she might have been consumed as a post-dinner dessert by the Blood Clan long ago. But what was he doing here this time? Could it be that even this respected Cardinal was a vampire? Ding Ran¡¯s thoughts were scattered. Klichen had already stood up abruptly, looking at Xue An with eyes full of fear. ¡°Mr. Xue, your sudden visit, may I ask what it¡¯s for?¡± Klichen struggled to keep his voice steady. ¡°Oh? You recognize me?¡± Xue An said lightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If we were to talk about who has been the most prominent in Europe lately, it would certainly be you, and besides, you are a Chinese, so it¡¯s not hard to guess,¡± Klichen said. Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart! I¡¯m here for no other reason but to kill you!¡± Klichen was dumbfounded by Xue An¡¯s blunt statement, and then retorted in a fit of rage, ¡°Mr. Xue, it seems we have no grudge between us, do we? Just because that bastard Garry offended you doesn¡¯t mean I am your enemy too!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, but turned to look at Ding Ran and the others sitting silently by the side. ¡°What a coincidence to run into you all here again!¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Ding Ran felt like crying. He must have somehow offended this person. Otherwise, why would he appear every time he dined with someone? Klichen¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Xue, I have taken good care of your compatriots! Moreover, I think there¡¯s no enmity between us, you see¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand to silence Klichen and then spoke indifferently, ¡°How you treat them is none of my business. I am killing you because your Church of Light should not have set your sights on me!¡± As he spoke, Xue An took a step forward. Endless Sword Qi immediately enveloped Klichen. Klichen cried out, ¡°Xue An, must you be so ruthless?¡± Xue An said coolly, ¡°Save those words for the innocent souls persecuted to death by your Church of Light!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m really afraid of you! Divine might like prison!¡± Klichen knew conflict was inevitable and roared angrily. A dazzling holy light burst from him and went straight for Xue An. But Xue An simply waved his hand. The seemingly grand and powerful holy light vanished into thin air. Klichen almost popped his eyes out, exclaiming, ¡°How is that possible! This holy light is indestructible, how could you¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with light?¡± Xue An said indifferently as pure white lotuses appeared in the air. ¡°Divine Flame of Light! No¡­.¡± Klichen screamed in agony as the protective holy light around him completely submitted to the lotuses like subjects to an emperor. The sword beams wrapped around Klichen and within a few breaths, reduced him to blood and water. With Klichen¡¯s death, several statues of the God of Light in the church suddenly developed cracks, and the once splendid hall fell into gloom. Such was the role of a bishop; he could greatly enhance the sanctity of a church. Now that Klichen was dead, the church fell alongside him. After doing all this, Xue An turned to look at Ding Ran and the others, who had a dazed expression, and said coolly, ¡°This place is very dangerous. You should return to China. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll be this lucky next time!¡± Having said that, Xue An left with An Yan. Once he was far away. ¡°Sister, what should¡­ what do we do?¡± Ding Guang asked with a trembling voice. Ding Ran shuddered back to consciousness and stood up without hesitation, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? We are going back to the country now!¡± ¡°Are we leaving now? What about our thesis¡­.¡± ¡°What damn thesis, I¡¯d rather not graduate at all!¡± Ding Ran yelled angrily and turned to march out. She made up her mind; never again! No, she decided she would never come to Europe in her life! This place was far too dangerous! The news of Klichen¡¯s fall spread rapidly. All sides were shaken. Countless people focused their attention on Xue An and the Church of Light. They all wanted to know what the next move would be for these two parties. Many asserted that the Church of Light would definitely react, after all, this was the third high-ranking official Xue An had killed. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Church of Light still maintained its silence, as if nothing had happened at all. In stark contrast was Xue An, who was making his way southward, successively slaying several churches along the way and obliterating four or five purple-robed deacons. Many people sobered up from their initial shock and confusion, and were then horrified to realize that if Xue An continued southward on this route, he would inevitably reach the headquarters of the Church of Light, the Holy Nation of Light! Could it be that he really intended to challenge an entire nation by himself? This thought shocked many, but at the same time made many with their own agendas restless and eager. In any case, the whole of Europe, and indeed the entire world, was stirred by Xue An¡¯s actions, and countless eyes were drawn to the Holy Nation of Light. The Holy Nation of Light is a small country spanning just a few square kilometers. Despite its small size, there stood one exquisitely beautiful church after another on its land. And located at the most central position was the world-renowned Holy Church of Light. This was a place said to allow direct communication with the God of Light, and its history traced back even to the Desolate Era. This was also the very core of the Church of Light, where the Pontiff of Light resided. At this moment, on the sacred square in front of the Holy Church of Light, where tourists teemed, it was extremely lively. In the Middle Ages, this was a bona fide forbidden ground. However, with increasing secularization over the years, and particularly after an edict from the former Pontiff, the whole Theocratic Nation had begun to open its doors to secular tourists. This naturally included the sacred square, claimed to be a place where one could hear the whispers of God. But now, the crowd on the square was not merely tourists. Almost every nation¡¯s intelligence agents were present, as were spies sent by various powers in Europe. After all, recent events had touched the hearts of many, and everyone wanted to know why the usually dominant Church of Light was being so silent this time? David was an intelligence agent from the M Country¡¯s agency, and he was here on a surveillance mission. And David believed that among the tourists on the square, there were certainly many of his colleagues. Honestly, this mission was quite nice, almost like a paid holiday. Not only could he enjoy exquisite medieval architecture for free, but occasionally, he might even have a romantic encounter with beautiful tourists from various countries. At the thought of this, David couldn¡¯t help but get a little excited and casually walked over to an open-air caf¨¦ on the corner of the square where he bought a cup of coffee and a sandwich. As he took the coffee, the bearded stall owner smiled and said, ¡°May God bless you!¡± David nodded, then, without changing his expression, he said softly, ¡°Still no anomalies, I suspect the Church of Light really might have become afraid of Mr. Xue now!¡± ¡°Keep watching!¡± the bearded owner said with a smile, then turned back to his work. David looked at the owner who didn¡¯t seem like an intelligence agent at all, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to enjoy his meal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, a few kilometers away from the sacred square, in a black business van. Karsath, with a cigar in his mouth, exclaimed in admiration, ¡°You see? Technology is power!¡± Anastasia, Fan Mengxue, and Meng Yan all looked at the screen in Karsath¡¯s hand. What it showed was a live image of the sacred square. Karsath took a deep drag from his cigar, letting the smoke drift out through the skull head¡¯s various holes, and said with great pride, ¡°On this sacred square, any use of black magic or witchcraft would be detected, but not this mechanical beetle! How about that? Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) ¡°` Speaking of which, he was remotely controlling a mechanical beetle with his phone, making it circle around the square. Anastasia couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration, ¡°Karsath, I didn¡¯t expect you old bones to still be able to handle such high-tech gadgets!¡± Karsath grumbled a bit displeasedly, ¡°Miss Tassia, I hope you understand that as a Necromancer, I am still a youth at just over twelve hundred years old!¡± Anastasia snorted disdainfully, ¡°A youth, you say? A youth whose head spouts smoke when he takes a puff of his cigar?¡± Fan Mengxue originally didn¡¯t want to laugh, but hearing what Anastasia said, and recalling the image from before, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. With a snort, Fan Mengxue laughed out loud. Hearing Fan Mengxue¡¯s laughter, Karsath, who had been feeling a bit embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but feel smug again. ¡°Ahem, no matter what you say, it seems Miss Mengxue is quite fond of me, right?¡± Karsath looked at Fan Mengxue full of hope. Of course, this hopeful expression could only be discerned from the two dancing flames in his eye sockets. After spending the past few days together, Fan Mengxue had already become familiar with Karsath¡¯s personality. Chasing trends, flirting at every turn, rooted in place at the sight of a beautiful woman, and always feeling irresistibly handsome ¨C he was incredibly narcissistic. These were the most prominent traits of Karsath. As Anastasia put it, it was a good thing his sect had perished at the hands of the Church in the middle ages; otherwise, even if they had survived to the present day, he would have infuriated them to death. Thus, Fan Mengxue responded with a polite smile and discreetly shifted a little further away. Now Karsath truly felt awkward. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly uttered a light ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t those the Dark Druids?¡± Karsath pointed at the image of the Dark Druid High Priest To Ran and his company on the screen. Anastasia looked and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°To Ran and his bunch have such nerve? To actually stroll around in the Sacred Square?¡± Karsath curled his lip, ¡°These guys aren¡¯t like us; they all worship the Force of Nature, and if they don¡¯t use it, they¡¯re no different from ordinary people! Naturally, they aren¡¯t afraid of the Church of Light¡¯s checks! But I am curious, what are these guys doing here?¡± Just as Karsath said, To Ran had brought a group of his followers to the Sacred Square. Their purpose was simple: they wanted to see if there was an opportunity to exploit. Compared to other forces and their deep hatred for the Church of Light, the Dark Druids didn¡¯t have such strong animosity. This time, they purely wanted to take advantage of the chaos and pocket some benefits. However, after To Ran had made a round, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual and couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat disdainful. David, watching from a distance, was fixedly staring at To Ran, whispering into his button intercom, ¡°It seems like the Dark Druids. These guys showing up too, it seems the situation is getting more complicated!¡± The bearded man, busy tending to his business, smiled and nodded to a customer. But when he turned around, he whispered, ¡°This affair has startled even the most hidden of the dark forces. Continue to observe, especially for any members of the Dark Council!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David responded, quickly gulping down the last of his sandwich, and was about to stand up when, a low chant began to drift out from the Church of Light¡¯s grand cathedral. David was momentarily stunned, then his eyes widened in surprise. Not just him, everyone in the square was taken aback. Because the chant was astonishingly beautiful, as if¡­ there were truly angels murmuring. ¡°` A faint holy light began to rise from the ground, gradually ascending from the statue standing in the square, while the chanting became clearer and clearer. At that moment, a scream pierced the air. A well-disguised member of the Dark Races, illuminated by the holy light, started to emit black smoke from all over before dying miserably on the spot. This scene seemed to serve as a reminder to everyone; many shuddered and expressions of terror appeared on their faces as they turned to flee the square. But just then, the chanting grew even louder. The entire Church of Light began to radiate intense holy light. Countless believers and the congregation, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but fall to their knees in excitement, praying loudly. Druids like To Ran from the Dark Races also felt a sense of fear; they were just there to join in the excitement, so how had things suddenly taken this turn? To Ran gritted his teeth and quietly led his people to retreat toward the outskirts of the area. However, upon reaching the edge of the square, a thin barrier of holy light suddenly appeared. At the same time, the chanting became deafening as a radiant orb of light appeared atop the Church of Light. An immensely powerful aura instantly enveloped the entire place. All the believers and the congregation were moved to tears at this moment. Whereas people like David and To Ran looked on as if they had lost their kin, their faces pale as they watched the unfolding scene. The light gradually floated in mid-air. And behind it, one after another, powerful figures materialized. In an almost moaning tone, David said, ¡°The Pope, the Chief Judge of the Heretics, Holy Knight of Light, Chief Judge of Light¡­ all these luminaries of the Light have gathered, so this light¡­¡± He dared not continue. For the conclusion was simply too terrifying. But at that moment, the light gradually dissipated, revealing a young man radiating an almost tangible holy light, with an exceedingly handsome face and two orbs of holy light burning in his eyes. This man looked down upon everyone in the square, a smile of superiority appearing on his lips as he spoke softly, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light!¡¯¡± Upon his command, countless holy lights rose, and all the believers and the congregation felt themselves become younger and stronger. This revelation made them fanatically devoted to the man. But those tainted with the aura of darkness were not so fortunate. For instance, To Ran, who was enveloped by a mass of holy light so powerful that it almost completely eradicated his Force of Nature. Luckily, To Ran reacted quickly enough to escape, though not without injury. However, his underlings weren¡¯t as lucky; most of them didn¡¯t even manage to scream before they were annihilated by the holy light into oblivion. This discovery made To Ran tremble all over, but he didn¡¯t dare look back, instead running away frantically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he suddenly recalled a legend, a profoundly terrifying legend. Meanwhile, in the black business car, Karsath and Anastasia, among others, all stared blankly at the man exuding superiority on their phone screens. Suddenly, the man turned his head to glance at the screen. Crack. The phone screen shattered, and a few wisps of holy light shot through the air towards Karsath. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Karsath cried out in shock and with a wave of his hand, a thick black mist formed a barrier in front of him. But this black mist was like a thin sheet of paper in the face of the holy light; it had no power to resist. A ray of holy light touched Karsath¡¯s arm. Sizzle! Black smoke rose, and Karsath cried out in pain. At that moment, Anastasia¡¯s face was stern as she waved her hand, ¡°Confusion!¡± The holy light was instantly enveloped by a dusty glow. Simultaneously, Anastasia stepped forward, tore off Karsath¡¯s affected arm and threw it aside, then commanded coldly, ¡°Run now!¡± Everyone was startled and immediately used their strongest escape abilities, vanishing from inside the carriage. No sooner had their figures disappeared than the holy light violently broke free from its restraints and exploded. Boom. The entire carriage was instantly blown to pieces. Above the Sacred Plaza. The young man snorted disdainfully and said lightly, ¡°They sure run fast!¡± The Pope, in utmost humility from behind, gently said, ¡°Saint Heir, should we send someone to pursue them?¡± ¡°No need! Let these dark worms live a few more days!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Pope and the other magnates all bent down and agreed, their demeanor extremely deferential. At the same time, the entire plaza, the entire Grand Cathedral of Light, indeed all the clergy and faithful of the Holy Nation of Light knelt down in unison, praying devoutly to the man radiating intense holy light in the sky. ¡°We welcome the Saint Heir, descending to the world!¡± The Son of Light revealed a smug smile and nodded slightly, ¡°God loves the world, and I am here by the command of my father, the Divine King, to spread the divine word and eradicate the darkness!¡± All the faithful and clergy were excitedly bowing their heads repeatedly, some even weeping uncontrollably. To them, it was the greatest honor of their lives to see a living god. Meanwhile, those like Karsath who had barely escaped wore extremely somber expressions. ¡°I knew it, the Church of Light has never been an easy opponent. This silence and forbearance were because they were summoning the Saint Heir! And damn it, they¡¯ve actually succeeded!¡± Karsath cursed, his voice trembling slightly with profound fear. Anastasia and the others also had very ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°The Saint Heir has come; I didn¡¯t expect that since the War of Divine Fall in the Middle Ages, they would dare to use such a forbidden technique!¡± Anastasia said hatefully. Fan Mengxue asked somewhat perplexedly, ¡°Is this Saint Heir¡­ really that powerful?¡± Upon hearing this, Karsath sighed and said, ¡°How should I put it? This Saint Heir is the divine child of the God of Light that the Church of Light worships. Each one possesses tremendously potent strength and can even¡­ be regarded as invincible in this world!¡± Hearing this, Fan Mengxue¡¯s complexion turned visibly pale at a visible speed. ¡°Then¡­ you mean, Xue An¡­ he¡¯s in danger?¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment, then Anastasia sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of if he¡¯s in danger, but that he definitely is! The coming of the Saint Heir represents invincible power. Although Xue An is formidable¡­ how could he possibly contend with a god?¡± Fan Mengxue swayed slightly and nearly fainted, but Meng Yan quickly supported her. Then, with a pale face, Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± ¡°There is one! That is to notify Xue An right now to run as far as he can!¡± Karsath said gravely. Fan Mengxue gave a wry smile, ¡°I know him too well, he definitely won¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s only going to meet his death!¡± Karsath sighed helplessly. Fan Mengxue slowly raised her head, a fierce light flickering in her eyes, and suddenly knelt down, ¡°Master, you once told me that within Dark Witchcraft there is a Dark Forbidden Curse, an extremely powerful spell. Please teach it to me!¡± Anastasia¡¯s gaze flickered, then she shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°Meng Xue, is it worth it for a man?¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Fan Mengxue said calmly. ¡°But I can tell you now that even if you learn these Dark Forbidden Curses, you still won¡¯t stand a chance against the Son of Light because light is naturally the bane of darkness!¡± ¡°I know! But I still want to learn!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s tone remained as calm as ever. The people in the room looked at each other and then shook their heads helplessly. ¡°Mengxue, you¡¯re a good kid, but this isn¡¯t something you can control by yourself!¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to learn!¡± Fan Mengxue repeated mechanically, like a broken record. Anastasia finally nodded with difficulty, ¡°Fine! I can teach you, but you must understand, it realistically won¡¯t have any effect!¡± Fan Mengxue silently kowtowed and didn¡¯t speak. Just as Fan Mengxue began to frantically practice Dark Forbidden Curses. The news of the Saint Heir¡¯s arrival spread throughout Europe and the entire world at a terrifying pace, like a hurricane. Countless forces that had been eager to move instantly changed their stance, reverting to utmost respect. Those small forces that had taken advantage of the chaos were so frightened that they fled in the middle of the night. Even those forces that had always been friendly with the Church of Light were now as silent as cicadas in winter and trembling with fear. It could be said that the whole of Europe was prostrate before the Son of Light, trembling uncontrollably. At the same time, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Xue An changed completely. If previously some really believed that Xue An might be able to destroy the Church of Light, now none held any hope of that. Some even thought that the most sensible thing for Xue An to do after hearing the news was to run away immediately. Otherwise, he was simply courting death! Yet faced with these doubts, Xue An just smiled indifferently, showing no concern, and continued to take An Yan on sightseeing trips while resolutely heading towards the Holy Nation of Light. Just when the atmosphere had fallen into a weird and terrifying silence. At Blood Mountain. In the council of the Blood Clan that had already been slaughtered by Xue An, space suddenly fluctuated violently, and a surge of towering blood-red light burst forth, making the entire Blood Mountain tremble under its might. Then, a foot stepped out of the spatial rift, touching down upon the ground. This person¡¯s face was extremely sinister, with eyes filled entirely with eerie, crimson blood light. Behind him, a pair of huge, translucent wings. The man stood in the midst of the Blood Clan council, looked around, and slightly furrowed his brow. At that moment, more than a dozen individuals emerged from the spatial rift. All of these people, who were either second-generation or first-generation of the Blood Race, had seven or eight pairs of wings on their backs and exuded an incredibly powerful aura. ¡°Divine Ancestor!¡± All the Blood Clan members bowed respectfully to the man. The Divine Ancestor spoke indifferently: ¡°Where are my children? Why do I not sense their presence?¡± After a moment of deadly silence, a second-generation member of the Blood Clan stepped forward and said in a deep voice: ¡°Respected Divine Ancestor, a projection of mine once came to this world not long ago. At that time, there was someone who slaughtered the entire Blood Mountain!¡± Boom! An invisible energy blasted the second-generation member of the Blood Clan far away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Light golden blood spilled onto the ground. ¡°Why did you only tell me now?¡± the Divine Ancestor coldly said. The second-generation Blood Clan member knelt trembling on the ground, ¡°Divine Ancestor, I did not want to disturb your return, so I did not dare to tell you!¡± ¡°Heh heh, the lowly humans dare to slaughter my children? Very well, put the word out. I want to turn this person into a Hellish Blood Slave and let him endure endless suffering forever!¡± said the Blood Clan with a sinister tone. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) ¡°` If the arrival of the Saint Heir had caused an earthquake of magnitude nine, then the return of the Blood Ancestor was akin to a volcanic eruption on top of a nine-magnitude earthquake! All of Europe and indeed the whole world were thrown into complete disarray by this series of explosive news. The strongest rulers of both the Light and Dark factions had descended almost simultaneously, with all their spears pointed towards Xue An. Now, even those who were most optimistic about Xue An had changed their opinions. No one believed that Xue An could turn the situation around under such circumstances; some even declared that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed! Dark Council. Fan Mengxue had not left her room for three whole days. She was furiously honing her Dark Witchcraft. Outside the room, Anastasia and Karsath looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°Should we tell her about this?¡± Karsath asked. Anastasia sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s tell her. Then I will take her to meet Xue An, and by any means necessary, we must get him to flee Europe and avoid the limelight for now!¡± ¡°All right! Just be careful not to upset her,¡± Karsath said worriedly. He was even more nervous than Anastasia was. Through the time they had spent together, Karsath had come to see Fan Mengxue as his junior, even as a daughter. Anastasia nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in. The room was filled with dark mist. Fan Mengxue was sitting in the center, meditating, her cheeks visibly thinning at a rate visible to the naked eye, yet her aura was growing stronger by the day. Anastasia let out a slight sigh and then said softly, ¡°Mengxue!¡± Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, releasing a powerful force of darkness. Anastasia herself was surprised. In just a few short days, Fan Mengxue¡¯s progress was nothing short of miraculous. ¡°Master! What is it?¡± Anastasia stepped forward, hesitating slightly before saying, ¡°I just received a piece of news.¡± ¡°Is it about Xue An?¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression jerked. ¡°The progenitor of the Blood Clan, along with the first and second generations, has returned to this world, and has announced that they are targeting Xue An!¡± After saying this, Anastasia watched Fan Mengxue worriedly, afraid that she couldn¡¯t handle the shock. But aside from turning a bit paler, Fan Mengxue showed no other outward sign of distress, simply lowering her head, ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡± Anastasia said, ¡°Mengxue, you might not grasp what the return of the Blood Ancestor implies!¡± ¡°Although the Dark Council and the Blood Clan both belong to the Dark faction, they have always been united in name but divided in spirit, and even in the ancient times, they had clashed. Hence, the Dark Council has quite extensive records about this Blood Ancestor.¡± ¡°He is an existence akin to a Demon God, and all the bloodkin in this world are his descendants, his power is so formidable, he is even on par with the Son of Light!¡± Throughout the conversation, Fan Mengxue did not lift her head. However, Anastasia could still see, through the hanging strands of hair, bright red Blood Pearls rolling down. It was because Fan Mengxue had bitten her lips too hard. ¡°Therefore, Karsath and others have discussed it, and the most important thing right now is to meet with Xue An and convince him to leave Europe immediately, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°` Otherwise, the words to follow remained unsaid, but Anastasia believed Fan Mengxue understood what she implied. ¡°It¡¯s futile!¡± Fan Mengxue, however, sighed lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t truly understand him; his nature has never changed. Even if it were the God of Light himself, he would not back down!¡± Fan Mengxue murmured nearly in a whisper. Then, she smiled at Anastasia, ¡°Master, please teach me all the Forbidden Curses!¡± Anastasia was stunned for a long while, then she nodded gently, ¡°Very well!¡± The Blood Clan Council. The Blood Ancestor sat upon the soft human skin sofa, leisurely savoring a sip of a young girl¡¯s fresh blood. ¡°This is the flavor! Unlike the tasteless blood offered by the blood slaves of the Blood Realm, this is the supremely sweet and fragrant ultimate delicacy! After a thousand years, I have finally tasted it again, how nostalgic!¡± exclaimed the Blood Ancestor, his face filled with rapture. At that moment, a second-generation member of the Blood Clan landed on the ground, ¡°Great Blood Ancestor, the message has been sent out, and I have also gathered much information regarding Xue An and¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± the Blood Ancestor asked indifferently. ¡°And the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°After Xue An slaughtered our people of the Blood Clan, he somehow appeared in country Y and declared that he would completely eradicate the Church of Light!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The Blood Ancestor¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, his heart filled with even more disdain. Such an ignorant fool, he has no idea how terrifying the backing of the Church of Light is, nor does he grasp the importance of this world to those giants amongst the Multiverse. Yet, what the second-generation Blood Clan member said next left the Blood Ancestor stunned. ¡°The Church of Light maintained silence as Xue An continued his slaughter southward, but just the day before yesterday¡­ before the eyes of countless, the Son of Light descended!¡± As this second-generation Blood Clan member mentioned the Son of Light, his voice trembled slightly, clearly frightful. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, a smile appeared on the Blood Ancestor¡¯s face. ¡°The Son of Light has come too? It seems this world is indeed about to undergo great changes! But which one is it? The seventh? Or the twelfth?¡± the Blood Ancestor whispered to himself and then nodded, ¡°Understood! So, this Xue An has not only provoked our Blood Clan but has also offended the Son of Light! Has he fled then?¡± As he said this, the Blood Ancestor¡¯s face displayed a malicious grin. Alienating both the forces of Light and Darkness simultaneously, this Xue An seems to have set a precedent! ¡°Yes! But when everyone thought Xue An would flee, he actually continued unhurriedly southward, his target being the Holy Nation of Light!¡± A glint of ruthlessness flashed in the Blood Ancestor¡¯s eyes, ¡°He¡¯s quite the daring one, indeed. But things are getting more and more interesting!¡± As he spoke, a letter shrouded in an ominous blood light appeared in the Blood Ancestor¡¯s hand. After contemplating for a moment, he wrote a few words, then handed it to the second-generation Blood Clan member. ¡°Go, deliver this letter to the Son of Light!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member thought he had misheard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord¡­ the recipient is the Church of Light!¡± The Blood Ancestor laughed, ¡°It is only the weak who differentiate between Light and Darkness; the true strong look only at interests and power! Go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The second-generation Blood Clan member responded with a trembling voice, then turned and flew away. The Blood Ancestor slowly took another sip of fresh blood, his eyes flickering with a strange blood glow. ¡°So, even the God of Light can no longer restrain himself? What secrets does this world hide that have you supreme gods so utterly captivated?¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Church of Light. The Great Cathedral of Holy Light. Ever since the Saint Heir¡¯s arrival, this place had returned to a state of strict vigilance reminiscent of the medieval era. At this moment. The Pope and many high-ranking officials were standing outside the door with utmost respect. Not until the final sound ceased did the Saint Heir walk out of the room naked. Several cardinals in red hurriedly stepped forward to present the sacred robes already prepared. Then several beautiful women helped him put them on. A pleased look appeared on the Saint Heir¡¯s incomparably handsome face as he turned to the Pope and said, ¡°I am quite satisfied with this Holy Maiden, but the number is too few!¡± The Pope trembled all over and immediately responded, ¡°Yes! I will prepare more next time!¡± The Saint Heir nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, someone from inside the building carried out several Holy Maidens wrapped in white cloth, their bodies covered with injuries. These women, abused beyond recognition, all had a vacant look on their faces because they knew their fate would be miserable, likely becoming playthings for the entire high echelon. The Saint Heir sat down on a spacious and comfortable sofa, and someone brought over a hundred-year-old vintage red wine. The Saint Heir tasted a sip and exhaled a comfortable sigh. The feeling of descending to this plane was indeed exhilarating. Not only was there no one to control him, but he was also invincible. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that Xue An?¡± asked the Saint Heir indifferently. ¡°Lord Saint Heir, this person has been traveling southward. He will arrive in the Theocratic Nation at the latest by tomorrow or the day after!¡± the Heretic Chief Judge stated, speaking before the Pope. The Saint Heir nodded, ¡°Good, keep an eye on his movements at all times!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Heretic Chief Judge, pleased with the praise, quickly bowed and responded. The Pope, who had been keeping his head down, had a barely perceptible cold gleam flash in his eyes; then he stepped forward and bowed, ¡°My Lord Saint Heir, there is another matter I feel I must report to you!¡± ¡°What matter?¡± ¡°Rumors from the outside world say that the ancestor of the Blood Clan descended two days ago!¡± The Pope¡¯s words quieted the room. As the top brass of the Light, of course, they had all heard the news, so they all looked towards the Son of Light. Upon hearing this, the Saint Heir slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Blood ancestor? That guy also descended at this time?¡± Just then, a cardinal in red robes walked in tremblingly; upon entering, he prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°Oh Saint Heir above, a letter suddenly appeared in front of the cathedral doors!¡± ¡°Oh? What letter!¡± The red-robed cardinal took out the letter from his bosom, which was suffused with a tinge of bloodlight. Everyone present was taken aback. This was¡­ the aura of the Blood Clan! The Saint Heir was also slightly startled, then extended his hand and a strand of Holy Light brought the letter over to him. Upon unfolding it to read, a look of surprise appeared on the Saint Heir¡¯s face, followed by a cold chuckle. ¡°Truly an annoying bunch of bats!¡± Having said that, he slightly raised his hand, and a flash of Holy Light burned the envelope to nothingness. Then he stood up, walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed at the magnificent and solemn cathedral. He said indifferently, ¡°The blood ancestor said in the letter, he will come to the Holy Nation of Light in the next two days.¡± This statement made everyone in the room look at each other. The Holy Knight of Light stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Saint Heir, do we need to prepare and then exterminate this blood ancestor?¡± ¡°Exterminate? Why exterminate?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± This question from the Saint Heir left the Holy Knight and everyone else in the room stunned. After all, Light and Darkness were inherently incompatible; did one need a reason to exterminate an ancestor of the Blood Clan? The Son of Light chuckled, ¡°This Blood Ancestor is here to deal with that Xue An as well. From that perspective, we are allies! Why should we exterminate him?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone bowed their heads. ¡°You may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After everyone had left, a hint of a cold smile appeared on the edge of the Son of Light¡¯s mouth. ¡°Blood Ancestor? Hehe, have you caught wind of something? Coming here to join the fray at this time? But this time, I have descended upon the order of the most high Father God. If you dare to interfere, even the revered Blood Demon behind you cannot save you!¡± ¡°And as for that Xue An, I am truly curious; who exactly are you? How could Father God value you so much? To the extent of burning the Divine Status of three Holy Angels just to let me descend in my complete form? All to deal with someone like you, a mere mortal!¡± As he spoke, an incredibly powerful Power of Light emanated from his body, and a beam of holy light shot straight up into the sky from the top of the church. In another corner of the church, the Pope and others silently felt the strength of this Power of Light, and their faces showed a mix of shock and delight. ¡°The Saint Heir who has descended this time seems to be much more powerful than recorded!¡± the always silent Chief Judge of Light whispered. Everyone nodded slightly. The Holy Knight then asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°If the Saint Heir is so powerful, why not just eliminate that damned Blood Ancestor? If we did, the Church of Light would have one less powerful enemy!¡± Upon hearing this, the Pope shook his head, ¡°Holy Knight, you simply do not understand, the gods have never gotten along so harmoniously, even our most high God of Light has His own considerations!¡± Hearing the Pope¡¯s words, the Holy Knight bowed his head. However, the Chief Judge of Heresy smirked at this, ¡°Your Holiness, are you implying our Father God is not omnipotent? Or do you believe that Light and Darkness are not oppositional?¡± The Pope responded indifferently, ¡°The division between Light and Darkness has never been clear-cut!¡± Just as the entire Church of Light was shaken by this event, At the eye of the storm, Xue An and An Yan were leisurely frolicking in nature, incidentally eliminating the powers of Light along their path. Heading south, they walked and slaughtered as they went. This was the seventh day that Xue An had been doing this. In the beginning, An Yan wasn¡¯t used to it and worried that they might kill the wrong person. However, once the repugnant truths were laid bare before her eyes, An Yan shut her mouth. By the fifth and sixth day, the churches they encountered along the way were already deserted. Another significant change was that the number of people tracking Xue An sharply decreased. During the first few days, those tailing Xue An were as plentiful as hairs on a cow, but in the last two days, their number had plummeted. Even if there were still some, the looks in their eyes had become very strange. Xue An merely smiled faintly at this. At this moment, he was enjoying a meal at an inconspicuous little restaurant with An Yan. It must be said that, though small and off the beaten path, the restaurant¡¯s food was quite good. As they savored their sweet time together, Quintina and Selina arrived, travel-worn and dusty. The appearance of the two beauties attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they saw Xue An sitting in the corner, they let out a sigh of relief and walked straight toward him. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± The appellations of the two women caused everyone who had pricked up their ears to eavesdrop to freeze, and a meaningful smile appeared on many of the men¡¯s faces. Xue An nodded, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) ¡°My lord, do you really not know?¡± Selina¡¯s surprise was evident as she saw Xue An¡¯s unconcerned expression. ¡°Know what?¡± Xue An had turned off all communication devices during this journey, simply enjoying a carefree trip with his wife, traveling through the mountains and waters. ¡°The Blood Ancestor has returned!¡± Quintina spoke with a grave expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An¡¯s brow lifted at these words. ¡°Yes, and the latest news we¡¯ve just received is that the Blood Ancestor is on his way to the Holy Nation of Light, preparing to join forces with the newly arrived Son of Light to confront you, my lord!¡± Selina was also marked by a tone of gravity. She still remembered the shock she felt when she first heard the news. The Son of Light, the progenitor of the Blood Clan! These are monumental figures, and they were uniting against Xue An. This was nothing short of a deadly trap! Therefore, she and Quintina had no mood to refine the energy of the Blood Clan that Xue An had given them and rushed over immediately to find Xue An and urge him to lie low for a while. Yet, to their surprise, Xue An¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°The progenitor of the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Yes! The very ancestor of all our Blood Clan, a Demon God of tremendous strength!¡± Quintina declared solemnly. However, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, drawing sidelong glances from everyone in the restaurant. ¡°Great! I was just thinking after obliterating the Church of Light, I¡¯d find a way to seek out this grandson in the Blood Realm, but he¡¯s come to me instead, delivering himself to death!¡± The words of Xue An left Selina and Quintina completely flabbergasted. They had imagined all kinds of reactions from Xue An, but never expected him to be ecstatic! ¡°My lord, they are joining hands to confront you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Saves me the trouble!¡± said Xue An indifferently. Selina and Quintina exchanged looks, both swallowing hard. It seemed¡­ the lord was genuinely pleased. Meanwhile, in the corner of the restaurant, several intelligence agents were staring at Xue An in disbelief. Not until he stood up and left. Only then did the intelligence agents shiver back to their senses, hurriedly pulling out their phones to report what Xue An had said. The indifference and disdain shown by Xue An when confronted with the combined forces of the Blood Ancestor and the Saint Heir quickly spread, causing many who were ready for a laugh to be surprised. ¡°This Xue An, if he¡¯s not crazy, then he must have absolute confidence in his strength! But I¡¯m inclined to think he¡¯s lost his mind! Otherwise, I can hardly imagine what kind of power one would need to remain so composed in the face of the alliance of these two titans!¡± declared a certain magnate. ¡°No matter whether Xue An wins or loses, I admire him, for if it were me facing such a situation of universal enmity, I would probably have died of fright already!¡± said another Dark Series overlord. ¡°Regarding this matter, I can only describe it in four words, digging his own grave!¡± someone snidely remarked. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone curious why the Son of Light and the progenitor of the Blood Clan, who should be utterly incompatible, would actually cooperate? This is absolutely unbelievable!¡± someone remarked in full astonishment. And while the outside world was in turmoil. The Blood Ancestor, accompanied by his followers, had already arrived outside the Holy Nation of Light. Everywhere he passed, the sky was filled with a blood-red glow, chilling to the bone. The priests guarding the Theocratic Nation turned pale from the formidable aura, and those with lower cultivation levels almost toppled over. Standing in the air, the Blood Ancestor said with a slight smile, ¡°Your Holiness the Saint Heir, won¡¯t you come out to greet me?¡± As his voice rang out, a surge of white light shot up from the Grand Cathedral of Light, and the Son of Light appeared in midair. The Blood Ancestor was taken aback, then bowed slightly in the air, ¡°It turns out to be His Highness the Fourteenth! My apologies for the oversight!¡± The Son of Light looked at the Blood Ancestor and revealed a slight smile, ¡°Asmodeus, I didn¡¯t expect we would meet in this manner!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is that the Saint Heir actually came in his complete form, it seems the God of Light is indeed determined to win this world!¡± Asmodeus said indifferently. ¡°You are not bad either, it looks like the Blood Demon God holds great expectations for you as well!¡± the Son of Light said. The two ancient beings, a demon and a god who had lived for over ten thousand years, looked at each other and shared a knowing smile. For them, killing a Xue An was merely an appetizer, the most important thing was to carry out the orders of their respective father gods. So the two sides engaged each other in a cordial and friendly discussion in the sky. This scene caused a stir among the onlookers from a distance. ¡°My God, the Son of Light and the Blood Clan chatting amiably, is the world truly headed for chaos?¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Heh, this is actually the essence of light and darkness, isn¡¯t it! Opposed to each other, yet two sides of the same coin!¡± ¡°Ah, now that the two major powers are truly present, do you think that Xue An will really show up?¡± ¡°I doubt it, the Church of Light is clearly setting a trap. Anyone with a bit of brains would avoid this pitfall unless he¡¯s insane! Otherwise, he definitely won¡¯t come!¡± ¡°I somehow feel he will come. From the first time Xue An became famous, he has never backed down!¡± While everyone was discussing fervently. A man was seen slowly approaching from afar. He was a man with a calm demeanor and a lofty air. Although many people had never seen Xue An¡¯s true face, seeing that he was a Chinese and given his demeanor, they guessed that this must be Xue An. All voices vanished, each person looked at Xue An with complex gazes. The two great powers conversing merrily in midair also sensed something amiss and turned their heads to look. When they saw Xue An slowly approaching, both of them couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile. ¡°Lord Saint Heir, this man has slaughtered my Blood Clan offspring, truly detestable. Please allow me to deal with him!¡± Asmodeus said with a fierce expression. The Son of Light smiled slightly, ¡°Please do as you like, Lord Asmodeus!¡± Being naturally cautious, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mind letting Asmodeus probe first. But just at this moment, Xue An, who had been walking slowly, suddenly looked up, his eyes madly flashing with black light, and then uttered a shout. ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Annihilation!¡± As his words sounded, countless black clouds poured crazily in, covering the entire sky. Then from the sky rained down countless black fire, heading straight for the god and demon in midair! This scene stunned everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many people watched the black clouds above wide-eyed, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xue An Chinese? How can he cast a dark series magic forbidden curse?¡± But regardless, this formidable forbidden curse also displayed Xue An¡¯s formidable strength. Yet under the terror of this forbidden curse¡¯s might, Asmodeus laughed grimly. ¡°Is this the extent of the one who massacred my Blood Clan¡¯s kin?¡± Having said that, beams of blood light shot up into the sky, like towering pillars, directly shattering those black clouds! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) The dark clouds dispersed. The backlash of the forcibly interrupted forbidden curse turned Xue An¡¯s face pale as his entire body began to tremble slightly. Asmodeus casually repelled the attack, then sneered at Xue An lying on the ground and shook his head disdainfully. ¡°Too weak. If this is the extent of your strength, then you have greatly disappointed me!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes swirling with dark energy. ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Soul Devouring!¡± ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Annihilation!¡± ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Judgment!¡± With each forbidden curse recited, Xue An¡¯s body shuddered once. By the time he had finished reciting these three forbidden curses, a trickle of blood slowly ran down the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. However, the combined power of the three forbidden curses was also extremely astonishing. Strong dark forces tightly surrounded the demigod in midair, the power of the curses gradually eroding both of them. ¡°Hehe, interesting!¡± chuckled Asmodeus and then he took a deep breath. The dark forces, like the tide, were completely absorbed by Asmodeus. Then, with a slight smile, he said, ¡°I am curious about your thought process, using the power of darkness against a member of the Blood Clan?¡± But no sooner had he spoken than Asmodeus¡¯s face changed, a muffled sound of explosion coming from within him, and he rapidly aged. It was then that Xue An spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Forbidden Curse¡¤Aging!¡± It turned out that four forbidden curses had been unleashed simultaneously, but Xue An had purposefully hidden the last one, only to trigger it at the very end. This caught Asmodeus off guard, albeit slightly. But it also thoroughly enraged the ancestor of the Blood Clan. He bellowed, ¡°You cunning human!¡± As he spoke, a second-generation Blood Clan member standing behind him suddenly screamed, then turned into a beam of blood and was devoured by Asmodeus. The visage that had aged quickly reverted back, and even his aura became stronger. Then Asmodeus said with a ferocious smile, ¡°Human, you have thoroughly angered me, I will extract your soul and roast it with the flames of hell for eternity!¡± With that, he turned into a streak of light and rushed directly at Xue An. The Son of Light stood by, watching with an arrogant demeanor. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t much impressed with Xue An¡¯s strength. If the Xue An, whom his Father God had instructed to annihilate, even obliterating his soul, was this man, then it was simply too ordinary. Even a single finger of his could take his life! Therefore, the Son of Light completely lost the interest to act and just stood by, watching. But as Asmodeus was about to charge over, Xue An on the ground suddenly coughed up a large mouthful of blood, and then he was enveloped by dark flames. Within the flames, Xue An¡¯s body began to wither away slowly, yet his eyes shone terrifyingly bright, and a smirk of satisfaction appeared at the corner of his mouth. This is bad! Seeing this, a sense of alarm went off in Asmodeus¡¯s heart, and he quickly moved to the side, trying to dodge. But an endless power of death enveloped him and the Son of Light! Such was the strength of this energy that for a moment, it seemed to prevent them both from breaking free. A look of determination flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, for he knew that after using this forbidden curse, his soul would disintegrate completely. But he had no regrets! ¡°Ultimate Forbidden Curse¡¤Gods of¡­¡±! The words ¡°Dusk¡± had not yet been spoken. Just then, someone cried out in terror, ¡°Skeletons! So many skeletons!¡± Indeed. An endless ocean of skeletons charged forward fearlessly, like an unstoppable tide. These skeletons all emitted a dense death aura, leaving not a blade of grass alive where they passed. Many priests guarding the walls of the Holy Nation of Light had never seen such a terrifying sight, and were so scared that their legs were trembling. But this was just the beginning. The sky also gradually darkened. When everyone looked up, they saw over a dozen gargantuan Bone Dragons appear above in the sky, so massive they even obscured the natural light. And atop the leading Bone Dragon stood a skeleton with blue flames flickering in its eye sockets. The skeleton let out a cackling laugh, then pulled out a cigar and took a leisurely puff, ¡°Folks, long time no see!¡± ¡°My god¡­ a Necromancer! Isn¡¯t this race supposed to have died out during the medieval repressions?¡± someone screamed in shock. Xue An just stared blankly at this scene, muttering softly, ¡°Karsath¡­¡± Indeed, it was Karsath, the Necromancer from the Dark Council, who smilingly said to Xue An, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come! Xue An took a deep breath, feeling a sourness in his nose, a surge of emotion welling up, making him want to cry. The face of the Son of Light, on the other hand, grew darker as he sneered, ¡°I never thought that disciples of the Netherworld King still existed in this world!¡± ¡°I¡¯m delighted that someone still remembers Lord Netherworld King!¡± Karsath said with a slight smile. ¡°Hmph, to dare mention that unforgivable Evil God in front of me, the Son of Light, die!¡± The Son of Light sneered, and beams of holy light surged towards the heavens. Karsath¡¯s expression turned serious. As a Necromancer who served the Netherworld King, the holy light was extremely lethal to him. Especially when cast by the Son of Light, its power was even more formidable. ¡°Bone Dragon Sigh!¡± Karsath cried out loud. The Bone Dragons, soaring in the sky, opened their jaws in unison, and streaks of black breath countered the surging holy light. Boom! After a violent tremor. Four or five Bone Dragons wailed as they were ground into dust by the holy light. If Karsath had eyelids, they would surely be twitching wildly at this moment. Moreover, these Bone Dragons were the result of his years of dedication, losing one fewer remained! With no alternatives left, he gritted his teeth and prepared for the fight. Asmodeus, at this moment, appeared calm and collected, no longer in a hurry to deal with Xue An. He stood with his arms crossed, watching from the side. He also wanted to gauge the strength of the Son of Light through this opportunity. The Son of Light snorted coldly and waved his hand again, sending another beam of holy light, this time toward the sea of skeletons on the ground. The power of this holy light was so immense that many of the fragile skeletons were turned to dust long before it even reached them. But then, dozens of huge figures suddenly burst from the earth, tearing the holy light to shreds. ¡°It¡¯s the Titan Giants!¡± someone exclaimed. The leading Titan nodded at Xue An from afar. Xue An was stunned for a long time before he firmly nodded back in salute. Meanwhile, several women shrouded in mist also appeared on the square. ¡°Meng Yan!¡± Xue An muttered softly. The leading woman chuckled and nodded at ¡°Xue An¡±! ¡°All are from the Dark Council!¡± someone finally realized, shouting in alarm. The mention of the Dark Council made many faces turn solemn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But many others were puzzled. No one had heard of any connection between Xue An and the Dark Council! What was going on? At that moment, the Son of Light let out a sinister laugh, ¡°Good, since you¡¯ve all gathered together, it¡¯ll make it convenient for me to round you all up at once!¡± So saying, his face was enveloped by a holy radiance, ¡°Divine Might like a Prison!¡± Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Powerful holy lights spread outwards, like a cage covering the heavens and earth, thrusting directly at the members of the Dark Council. At that moment, a woman¡¯s soft voice said, ¡°The Ultimate Forbidden Curse¡ªTwilight of the Gods!¡± Boom! A dark mist exuding an aura of ultimate death directly countered, dispersing the holy radiance wherever it passed. Moreover, the overflow of its might surged towards the Son of Light in midair. A hint of solemnity appeared on the Son of Light¡¯s face, but he simply sidestepped slightly, then said coldly, ¡°God says, ¡®The rules of this world do not inherently exist!¡¯¡± As his words reached, the powerful darkness froze as if it were bound by something and solidified. Then it shattered loudly and disappeared without a trace. A woman grunted softly, then her figure became visible. It was Anastasia! At this moment, her complexion was pale, and her eyes had dimmed. With her strength, casting this ultimate curse wasn¡¯t too taxing, but she hadn¡¯t expected the Son of Light to be so formidable that he broke the curse effortlessly. Thus, the powerful backlash injured Anastasia as well. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An called out anxiously. Master? This address baffled many. At that time, Asmodeus, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, sneered, ¡°No wonder something felt off¡ªit turns out you¡¯re not Xue An at all!¡± Everyone was stunned at first, then looked more closely. They witnessed Xue An¡¯s face slowly shifting, eventually turning into a woman. It was Fan Mengxue! Yes, it was she who had disguised herself as Xue An just now. At this moment, Fan Mengxue was filled with guilt. She had sneaked out on her own this time, without telling anyone from the Dark Council because she didn¡¯t want to involve them. Disguising herself as Xue An was her own whimsical idea. Her plan was simple: to kill these two god-devils ahead of Xue An¡¯s schedule. Of course, she knew it would be hard, so she came with the conviction that she would likely die. She had even thought that even if she couldn¡¯t kill the two god-devils, it would still be worthwhile if she could deplete their strength! But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the people from the Dark Council would all arrive at the last moment, and her master had been injured for her sake. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Fan Mengxue said with her head lowered. Anastasia, however, waved her hand dismissively and spoke proudly, ¡°My disciple never needs to say sorry, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± At that, the Son of Light in midair chuckled sinisterly and said, ¡°Truly touching, this deep connection between master and disciple! Sadly, since you¡¯ve come to me directly today, I shall oblige you!¡± As he spoke, he pointed arrogantly towards the sky, ¡°Since you used a Dark Series Forbidden Curse against me, today I shall let you witness the ultimate Forbidden Curse of the Light Series!¡± With that, he shouted coldly, ¡°Light¡­ Kingdom!¡± Boom! The sky, nearing twilight, suddenly brightened, with countless holy white lights falling from the heavens and the chanting of angels faintly heard. But beneath this seemingly peaceful and tranquil facade, infinite lethality was hidden. The Bone Dragons soaring in the sky cried out in unison and turned to dust under this holy light. And the skeletal demons on the ground didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist¡ªthey simply turned to dust and were carried away by the wind. Karsath let out a cry of alarm and cast over a dozen spells in a bid to flee. But a beam of holy light still pierced through his chest. ¡°Karsath!¡± Anastasia cried out in shock. Karsath¡¯s skeleton fell from midair to the ground. Seeing this, the Titan Giant roared furiously and kicked off the ground, soaring into the air to catch Karsath. But Asmodeus sneered and suddenly appeared in front of the Titan Giant, pressing down with his hand. ¡°` With a thud, the Titan Giant let out a mournful cry as it fell straight down, smashing a huge pit into the ground. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Karsath thudded onto the ground, his skeletal frame nearly coming apart, and the flames in his skull¡¯s eye sockets were extremely feeble. And at that moment, the second wave of attacks was already upon them. This time, the holy light was even stronger than the first. Amidst the rain of holy light, Meng Yan suddenly let out a shriek. The sound was as grating as nails on a chalkboard right next to your ear, utterly unpleasant. Many people showed expressions of extreme discomfort. But this kind of psychic attack was simply negligible for the Son of Light and the First Ancestor. Seeing that Karsath was about to be engulfed by the holy light, Anastasia suddenly threw herself forward, using her back to shield Karsath from the holy light beneath her. Boom! Under the holy light, Anastasia grunted, and her back was roasted black, emitting dark fumes. Upon seeing this, Karsath¡¯s fading fire in his eyes flared angrily and he roared, ¡°You stupid woman, you will die like this! Get lost! I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡± Anastasia, however, smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only one necromancer left in this world, and if you die again, the necromancers will truly become extinct!¡± In Karsath¡¯s skeletal eye sockets, moisture gradually appeared. So it turns out¡­ skeletons can cry too! At that moment, the Son of Light in the sky sneered, ¡°What touching sentiments, then I shall oblige and send you both to hell together!¡± With that, the third wave of attack thundered down once again. This wave was so powerful that it enveloped all members of the Dark Council. Suddenly, a Titan Giant took Fan Mengxue in its arms and then used its body to shield her. ¡°You are not yet of the Dark Physique, so you should be able to survive; remember to run as soon as you can!¡± the Titan said in a low voice. Fan Mengxue trembled all over, her tears already streaming down her face. But just as the holy light was about to fall on every member of the Dark Council, A pristine white lotus blossomed in the center of the battlefield. Upon seeing this white lotus, the domineering holy light suddenly became docile, as if it had met its master, and then receded like a tide. This scene left even the Son of Light in astonishment. What¡¯s going on? How could this wave of attack suddenly become ineffective? As for the members of the Dark Council, they were even more astonished. It was at that moment that a cold voice arrived. ¡°The ones who really should go to hell are you!¡± Hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue stiffened and slowly lifted her head to look. She saw a streak of light flying from the horizon at an incredibly fast speed, arriving in the midst of the battlefield in a blink. Then it dashed straight toward the Son of Light and threw a punch. Boom! The Son of Light didn¡¯t even have time to react and was directly punched from mid-air to the ground, even smashing a person-shaped pit into the earth, its depth unknown. The First Ancestor Asmodeus trembled all over, ready to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The streak of light flashed and appeared before him, and then a punch landed on his head. Crack! Asmodeus felt as if he had been stomped on by a dozen Demon Dragons, his head directly shattered by the punch. Blood mist dispersed. The whole field fell into dead silence. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Everyone stared blankly at the tall, slender man in mid-air, his expression cool and detached. Because everything had happened too fast, within the span of a breath, both a deity and a demon were blasted away. At this moment, the members of some intelligence agencies trembled in shock and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s him! He is the real Xue An!¡± This statement was like pouring a bucket of cold water into a boiling pot of oil, causing a violent commotion. ¡°It really is him! He actually came!¡± ¡°Holy shit, the Son of Light and a member of the Blood Clan were taken down by his two punches? That¡¯s freaking awesome!¡± ¡°It seems we all underestimated him!¡± These were exclamations of surprise and admiration. But there were still many with serious expressions on their faces, thinking that things would not be that simple. Indeed. From the huge, person-shaped pit on the ground, a strong holy light began to rise, and then the Son of Light surged out, his face flushed with rage. The ancestor of the Blood Clan, whose head had been smashed, regrew a head at a speed visible to the naked eye, then looked at Xue An with a face full of murderous intent. One black and one white. The two great heads of light and darkness emitted a heaven-shaking aura, even causing the sky to change color. Seeing such might, those who had just started to harbor hope for Xue Ansheng all shut their mouths. Yet, even in such a situation, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, showing no signs of panic; instead, he tilted his head downward and gave a slight smile to the members of the Dark Council. Then he turned to look at Fan Mengxue, who was in a daze, and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Such a silly girl!¡± Xue An had been leisurely heading this way with An Yan, but halfway there he heard the news that the Holy Nation of Light had already started fighting. At that moment, Xue An was slightly startled, not knowing who had started fighting. But when he asked, he found out it was supposedly himself? This was simply laughable! After all, he had not yet arrived at the Holy Nation of Light! With thoughts racing, Xue An quickly thought of a possibility: someone was impersonating him and battling the Son of Light and the Blood Clan ancestor. Whoever it was, such actions were clearly meant to help him. In his urgency, Xue An immediately flew over and ultimately rescued the people of the Dark Council at the last moment. At the same time, he confirmed his guess; indeed, someone had been impersonating him. And that someone was Fan Mengxue. Xue An¡¯s calling her a silly girl made Fan Mengxue lower her head, unsure of how to face Xue An. At this moment, the Son of Light said with a sinister tone, ¡°Xue An?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me!¡± Xue An lifted his head, looking at the Son of Light and said indifferently. ¡°Heh, you do have some skills, I have not gone to all this trouble for nothing!¡± said the Son of Light, his expression fierce and vicious. As a Divine Child, he had never had anyone dare to punch him away directly as Xue An did. This aroused an endless killing intent in the Son of Light. Xue An, however, ignored his bravado and instead turned his gaze toward the Blood Clan ancestor, his eyes gradually brightening. At this moment, the Blood Clan ancestor was equally filled with rage. But there was also fear in his heart. This Xue An was indeed not ordinary; he had actually managed to smash his head with a single punch. But upon feeling Xue An¡¯s gaze, he looked up and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Xue An¡¯s look was downright evil. It was as if¡­ he was looking at a priceless treasure! Irritated and embarrassed, the Blood Clan ancestor said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth turned upward, revealing a hint of a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always had my suspicions, but today, I finally confirmed them¡ªyou of the Blood Clan indeed have a connection with the Blood Demon!¡± ¡°So what if we do?¡± responded the Blood Clan ancestor in a cold voice. ¡°Not at all, I just find it a bit interesting!¡± Xue An¡¯s face was full of excitement. He thought that since the Blood Clan is the offspring of the Blood Demon, then couldn¡¯t the Blood Demon also condense Blood Pearls? This was a major discovery! In the future, when traveling across The Multiverse, he should first capture and refine the Blood Demon clan! Xue An was pondering in his heart. The Son of Light could no longer contain his anger, and at the same time, he was somewhat wary of Xue An, so he decided to make the first move. ¡°The glory of the supreme deity!¡± the Son of Light called out coldly. Beams of holy light soared into the sky, then transformed into a gigantic Sword of Light, slashing straight towards Xue An. The immense strength of this Sword Qi made everyone on the square, including the church leaders and the many spectators, utterly shocked, with the more timid even kneeling on the ground. Only the people from the Dark Council remained unfazed. Because a figure stood in front of them. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, tilting his head to look at the descending Sword of Light, and he chuckled lightly, ¡°At best, a High-Grade Divine Spirit dares to falsely claim the title of supreme deity!¡± Though his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it sounded like thunder in the ears of the Son of Light. ¡°Blasphemer, to denigrate my father deity, die!¡± The power of the Sword of Light grew stronger by a third. At that moment, the Sword of Light had already reached in front of Xue An. Compared to the magnificent and immense Giant Sword, Xue An¡¯s figure seemed so slender. But even so, Xue An stood proudly and then slowly extended a hand. To be precise, it was a finger, which he directly placed against the tip of the incoming Sword of Light. This scene made many believe Xue An had gone mad. How could a physical body possibly withstand such a Sword of Light? Let alone with just a finger. The Son of Light showed a look of ecstasy, for his father deity had told him clearly that once he killed Xue An and obliterated his soul, he would be granted a divine position! But at that very moment, a scene that left everyone agape occurred. No matter how formidable the Giant Sword¡¯s force was, it simply couldn¡¯t advance in the presence of Xue An¡¯s finger. It was as if a mightily powerful wave had encountered an unbreakable dike. However, the propelling force of the Sword of Light was so strong that although its tip was hindered, its rear still pushed forward crazily. Crack! Starting from the tip, the Sword of Light began to fracture inch by inch, then piled up in front of Xue An¡¯s finger. In the end, it even turned into a pool of Sword of Light fragments. The Son of Light¡¯s mouth hung wide open. And just with the force of a single finger, he had shattered the Sword of Light. This physical strength was too immense! Then Xue An slowly turned his head to look at him and spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can wield a sword?¡± As he spoke, countless sword lights appeared, instantly forming a Supreme Giant Sword several times larger than the Sword of Light from just before. Then, with Sword Control, Xue An swung out ferociously and coldly said, ¡°Take this sword!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sword struck directly above the Son of Light¡¯s head. It was like whack-a-mole, as it hammered the Son of Light from mid-air back into the ground. After that, Xue An waved his hand, and the Giant Sword rushed toward Asmodeus, the Blood Ancestor. Asmodeus trembled all over, transforming into a beam of light in an attempt to dodge the sword. But alas, the Giant Sword was so enormous that it was like a wall; Asmodeus couldn¡¯t dodge at all and was also slammed into the ground. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) The girl screamed in terror, trembling all over, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± At the same time, she struggled forcefully, trying to break free from the grip of the insect. But how could her strength possibly match that of the insect. In the cold compound eyes of the insect was a sense of pleasure in mocking its prey. ¡°Struggle, fear, the more you do so, the more delicious your flesh will be!¡± As it spoke, a pincer blade slashed across. A wound appeared on the girl¡¯s back, and blood instantly poured out, causing her to shiver in pain. Many high-grade Insect Race members laughed aloud upon seeing this. ¡°Insect Lord sure knows how to have fun!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve learned a new trick, next time there¡¯s fresh prey, I also want to do this!¡± The insect sneered and slowly closed its wings, ready to start feeding. Just at that moment, a furious shout filled with rage came through. ¡°You damn filthy bugs! Let her go!¡± The insect paused, turning its head to look. In the distance, in the sky, a giant was running toward them with large strides. And the one who shouted was a girl from the Human Clan sitting on the giant¡¯s shoulder. In the moment of shock, the giant was almost upon them. The insect commanded coldly, ¡°Stop him!¡± Boom! Countless members of the Insect Tribe swarmed over, their numbers so vast that they stacked up to over ten meters high, and then they charged toward the giant. An Qing stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder, her scalp tingling as she watched this scene. After a long journey, she finally arrived at the Insect Race¡¯s Main City. With the enhancement of Soul Power, An Qing¡¯s perceptiveness had increased greatly, so she had seen what the insect was doing from afar and felt unable to suppress the rage in her heart, leading to her shouting and rushing over. ¡°Big guy, can you beat them?¡± An Qing whispered softly. The giant remained silent but suddenly raised his fists and then slammed them down hard. Boom. The ground was smashed, creating two deep pits. The Insect Race members within dozens of meters were all shattered by this blow. The giant then took a deep breath, and the fragments of the Insect Race were absorbed. This scene made the insect¡¯s color drain from its face in shock. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± But at this moment, An Qing was very calm, a faint smile emerging on her lips as she beckoned to the insect. ¡°Demon, come and meet your demise!¡± The insect¡¯s multiple compound eyes were filled with a cold light. Meanwhile, the majestic voice of the Queen sounded. ¡°Not only did you kill Huang Hun, but you also devoured its innate Devouring Ability?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice reminded the insect, and it finally understood why it found An Qing so familiar. ¡°Enough talk, I came here today to exterminate you demons! Big guy, eat them all!¡± Now with high spirits and the backing of the giant, An Qing naturally had no fear. Following her command, the giant strode meteorically toward the insect and the Insect Race Temple. Before even reaching them, a giant armored beetle charged over. ¡°Die!¡± The beetle¡¯s charge was exceedingly sharp. But facing An Qing¡¯s giant, it meant no difference than courting death. The giant didn¡¯t even dodge, just slapped down with his palm. Crack. The simple-minded giant beetle was instantly smashed into powder and then devoured. With each devouring, the giant¡¯s stature grew even larger, with its momentum climbing steadily. The giant had now become a massive monster standing forty to fifty meters tall. Even facing the giant made the insect¡¯s heart pound with fear. ¡°Attack together!¡± the insect ordered in a deep voice. The high-grade Insect Race members swarmed up, intending to bite the giant to death with their sheer numbers. Yet the flesh giant felt no pain and even if a chunk of flesh was bitten off by you, the flesh around it would squirm and then restore itself to its original state. But if it hit you, that would almost certainly mean death. In just a few encounters, a dozen high-grade members of the Insect Tribe became a meal for the giant. Xu¡¯s heart turned cold as ice. As members of the Insect Tribe, the higher their cultivation level, the more independent their minds became, and correspondingly, the more they feared death. So Xu quietly weakened his attack and tried to retreat. He wasn¡¯t the only one; the other high-grade members of the Insect Tribe weren¡¯t fools either. Only some of the lower-grade members of the Insect Tribe or those who had just been promoted to high-grade rushed forward bravely. At this moment, cold huffs from the Queen echoed in the minds of Xu and others. ¡°The Insect Tribe never fears death! You worthless things!¡± Xu and others remained silent. Then the Queen said coldly, ¡°Huang Hun is my offspring; its talent was also given by me. Now, to use my own gift of talent to confront me is truly laughable!¡± As she spoke, An Qing felt as if something was being pulled away from her, and her telepathic connection with the giant immediately broke off. That wasn¡¯t all; the giant¡¯s devouring ability also became unusable instantly. ¡°Now is the moment, take down this big guy first!¡± Xu commanded. An Qing stamped her foot in mid-air, somewhat annoyed, ¡°Brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you showing up yet?¡± Following An Qing¡¯s words, a light chuckle came from the sky, and then a streak of light flew past. After coming to a stop, it was Xue An standing with his hands behind his back. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I thought you could handle it on your own!¡± An Qing pouted, ¡°I almost could, but that so-called Queen took back my talent!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me!¡± At this point, all the members of the Insect Tribe were looking up at Xue An in the sky. And the voice of the Queen came from the Divine Temple. ¡°Human Clan warrior, I apologize for the previous affair. As long as you leave now, I am willing to let bygones be bygones!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe looked at each other in bewilderment. What was going on with Her Majesty the Queen? Was she conceding to a member of the Human Clan? Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed coldly, ¡°Let bygones be bygones? It sounds like I should be grateful to you!¡± ¡°Human, do not think that I am afraid of you! If you continue to be delusional, today will also be the day you die here!¡± Just then, Zu Tianle and the others also hurried over. Xue An pointed to the people on the ground, disheveled, ¡°You slaughter my Human Clan like pigs and dogs, and now you speak to me of letting bygones be bygones, of being delusional?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± anger filled the Queen¡¯s voice. ¡°Very simple!¡± Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Exterminate your Insect Tribe.¡± Boom. With Xue An¡¯s step, the earth trembled. Countless members of the Insect Tribe were directly pulverized to dust beneath the force of this step. Zu Tianle and others were dumbstruck. They had thought An Qing was the most formidable. But they never expected this reticent man to be the truly most powerful one. With one step, More than half of the Insect Tribe perished. Fury and shock filled the Queen, ¡°Kill him!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe were still hesitating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A powerful wave of psychic energy struck, directly shattering their heads and then quickly merging them into a menacingly grotesque giant insect. The giant, still trying to resist, Was blown to pieces with a single strike from the giant insect. ¡°Big guy!¡± An Qing cried out in shock. The giant insect turned its head toward her, and an insect leg struck directly at her. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Since youre here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Since you¡¯re here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) And to the onlookers, the blood ancestor who was blasted into the sky was completely entangled in lightning, and amidst the cracking flashes of lightning, the intense blood light on his body was also being steadily weakened. Asmodeus finally noticed the anomaly and began to shout in extreme horror. ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, how can you possibly control such power?¡± The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder was a force of extreme Yang and hardness, possessing strong lethal power against the Blood Clan, a creature of Yin and evil. An Yan chuckled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have it?¡± Then she lifted her head and shouted to Xue An with delight, ¡°Hubby, see how awesome I am?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Fantastic!¡± Seeing Xue An playing ¡°baseball¡± more and more smoothly, An Yan said with some excitement, ¡°Hubby, I want to hit that Blood Clan like you do! But I can¡¯t fly!¡± An Yan, though a Loose Immortal in cultivation level, was actually quite lousy when it came to applying techniques. Xue An laughed and a streak of sword light shot over. ¡°There!¡± With excitement, An Yan leaped into the air and charged at Asmodeus whose body had stiffened from the lightning and was flying straight up into the sky. After getting into position in advance, An Yan grasped the frying pan with both hands, finding the right angle, and waited for Asmodeus to arrive. She swung her hand fiercely, ¡°Look at the treasure!¡± Bang! The frying pan hit squarely on Asmodeus¡¯s back. Asmodeus let out a miserable scream, flying out even faster than when he had arrived. An Yan charged out enthusiastically right after him. And so. On one side, Xue An was using the Son of Light to play baseball. On the other side, An Yan was having a whale of a time smacking with the frying pan. For a time, in the sky above, blood light and holy light flew together, screams of agony and roars of anger were indistinguishable. Everyone was looking up with a stunned expression on their faces watching this scene. Selina and Quintina looked at each other, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Then Selina let out a bitter laugh, ¡°Turns out we were all being alarmists!¡± Anastasia gently patted Fan Mengxue, speaking indifferently, ¡°See that? That¡¯s what¡¯s called invincible. This is the true invincibility! You and I were just worrying needlessly!¡± Fan Mengxue stared blankly, then nodded slightly. Of course, the most shocked and terrified were the people from the Church of Light. The pope looked on with a pale face, ¡°This¡­ what do we do? If this goes on, His Holiness the Saint Heir might actually be beaten to death!¡± Several high-ranking officials looked at one another, and the Chief Judge of Heresy stepped forward to say, ¡°Your Holiness, the situation being what it is, in my opinion, we can only use the Divine Artifact of Light now!¡± The pope¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Divine Artifact of Light was the source of all the pope¡¯s power and glory. If he were to bring it out now, any damage to it would greatly reduce his influence. But he could not just stand by and watch the Saint Heir be beaten like a baseball. After pondering for a moment, the pope gritted his teeth and took out a small box from his chest. Seeing this box, greed filled the eyes of the Chief Judge of Heresy. Because this was the infamous Pandora¡¯s Box. It was seized from those false gods during the church¡¯s eastern crusade, and it was later used specifically to hold the Divine Artifact of Light. The pope opened the box with a pained expression on his face. A gentle yet powerful holy light emanated forth. The pope reached in and took out a yellowed parchment. Boom! Endless holy light spread over the entire plaza like flowing water. The Son of Light in midair rejoiced at the sight, ¡°It¡¯s the Covenant signed by the God of Light Himself!¡± With that, he reached out, and the parchment in the pope¡¯s hand, including that Pandora¡¯s Box, all flew into his grasp. Upon the Covenant of Light, Divine Power personally infused by the God of Light himself surged, so when the Son of Light got his hands on it, he immediately shook off his bindings. ¡°Xue An, accept the judgment of the light!¡± sneered the Son of Light. He took out the two remaining Divine Artifacts of Light from Pandora¡¯s box. The Crown of Light sat atop his head, the Sword of Light in his left hand, and the Covenant of Light in his right. Streams of formidable Power of Light crazily infused into the body of the Son of Light. Feeling this boundless power, the Son of Light burst into laughter, ¡°Xue An, meet your death!¡± With that, he swung his sword. Crack! A fine rift appeared in the space. This scene made many spectators¡¯ eyelids twitch uncontrollably. Because it had exceeded their comprehension. Xue An, however, began to laugh, let go of the Giant Sword in his hand, which transformed back into a beam of light and vanished, then he stood with his hands behind his back and calmly spoke. ¡°Do you really think you can win against me with these so-called artifacts? I must say, you¡¯re too naive!¡± ¡°Stop the useless talk, Divine Might Kill!¡± The Son of Light squeezed these words through his teeth. An extremely solemn beam of light shot straight at Xue An. Where it passed, the space seemed to fluctuate. But Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, advancing instead of retreating, he lightly stepped forward and raised his fist. ¡°Even if your father god were here, I would fear not, let alone you!¡± After saying so, he threw out a punch. No words could describe this punch. Xue An¡¯s strength had been increasing by leaps and bounds, so this punch contained all the techniques of the Divine Slaughter Six Techniques. The divine radiance heading his way paused for a moment under Xue An¡¯s punch, then exploded with a bang. The Son of Light cried out in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible!¡± His voice was filled with fear. This was the first time he had felt fear. Although he had been beaten into a sorry state by Xue An just now, the Son of Light was clear that those attacks couldn¡¯t truly harm his Holy Body, it was merely a blow to his pride, so he hadn¡¯t been afraid. But now, the might of Xue An¡¯s punch finally made him realize that Xue An could indeed end his life with a single punch. How could he not be afraid? Xue An looked up at the Son of Light and gave a grim smile, ¡°No more games, since you gods and demons are rushing to descend, I¡¯ll let you rest in this world for eternity!¡± After speaking, Xue An vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was already close to the Son of Light. He then raised his fist, and with a light shout, ¡°Extinguish!¡± Boom! The might of this punch seemed as if it could shake heaven and earth. It blasted a long road through the sea of clouds in the sky, a road with no visible end. The Son of Light stood in place, silent. Afterwards, the Crown of Light atop his head, the Holy Sword and the Covenant in his hands, all shattered simultaneously, turning to dust. Along with them, his so-called invincible Holy Body also turned to dust. Thump! The Church of Light¡¯s pope and others all fell to their knees, their faces filled with despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Son of Light, was actually killed by this man with a single punch! But just then, amidst the dust of the holy light, a brilliant radiance soared into the sky. Above the dome, a door enveloped in shining light appeared. The radiance streaked towards that grand door, with the speed of a shooting star. Xue An, however, spoke coldly, ¡°What now? Thinking of running away?¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and directly approached the radiant light before grasping it firmly in his hand. It turned out to be a divine status wrapped in sacred light. Once Xue An grasped the divine status, the Gate of Light on the vault above started to flicker violently. Xue An sneered coldly, ¡°This world isn¡¯t somewhere you can come and go as you please! I¡¯ve said that I¡¯d make you sleep here forever, and that includes this divine status!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly exerted force. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the divine status. From within the divine status, the frightened cries of the Son of Light could be heard. ¡°Father God, save me!¡± Boom! With that cry, the Gate of Light disappeared. Along with it, the entire sky above vanished. Brilliant stars hung in the sky, emitting a cold, diamond-like radiance. A giant deity statue, as resplendent as the sun, slowly lifted its head. The deity¡¯s eyes were half-closed, yet it seemed as though endless sacred light was contained within them. The majestic Power of Light caused the entire world to tremble. All members of the Church of Light prostrated on the ground, tears streaming down their faces as they loudly chanted the holy name of the God of Light. For them, seeing the Supreme God in their lifetime was a wish fulfilled beyond death. Meanwhile, members of the Dark Council and the watching crowds, including Asmodeus who had been beaten black and blue by An Yan, all looked on with shock at this scene. Asmodeus in particular trembled all over, saying in utter horror, ¡°Has the God of Light really taken action himself?¡± Yet Xue An was not at all flustered, craning his neck to look at the deity statue that occupied the entire vault of the sky, a hint of a sneer curling at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re even using the power of your Divine Kingdom to cast down your projection. It seems this land is very attractive to you gods and demons indeed!¡± A smile of eternity appeared on the lips of the deity statue, followed by a voice of supreme authority. ¡°Xue An, though I don¡¯t know why the Wheel of Destiny has signaled that you must be eliminated, but the fact that you harmed my Divine Child is already an unforgivable sin!¡± ¡°Divine Child?¡± Xue An raised the divine status in his hand and offered a faint smile, ¡°Do you mean this trash?¡± ¡°Release the Divine Child now, and I might consider sparing your soul!¡± Xue An, however, sneered coldly and with a mighty squeeze of his hand, Boom! The divine status shattered with a bang, a dazzling radiance bursting forth in Xue An¡¯s hand. The Son of Light did not even have the chance to cry out before he perished, dissipating into the sky. Xue An had actually crushed the divine status of the Son of Light to bits! The God of Light¡¯s statue let out a roar of rage. The higher the divine rank, the harder the offspring is to bear. For a High-Grade Divine Spirit like the God of Light, a Divine Child might take tens of millions of years to conceive. So each Divine Child was a precious treasure to him! Yet now one had been killed by Xue An! In a fury, the entire vault of the sky was illuminated with dazzling divine light. This was the Power of Light, countless times more pure than holy light. ¡°Judgement!¡± the deity statue declared. Great beams of divine light were about to fall. This was an indiscriminate attack; once it descended, the entire Holy Nation of Light might be destroyed. Xue An, however, chuckled softly, ¡°You put on quite the show, seems rather intimidating, but¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly breaking through the covering divine light and flying before the deity statue. In front of the towering deity statue of the God of Light, Xue An appeared utterly insignificant, not even as large as one of the statue¡¯s small fingers. Amidst such a stark contrast, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Even the Divine Sovereign of the Myriad Realms must submit to me, what are you¡­ in comparison?¡± Upon these words, the deity statue¡¯s lowered eyes slowly opened. A pair of Divine Eyes filled with fury and disdain. ¡°Human, I do not know where your confidence comes from, but I will make you understand reverence!¡± As he spoke, the hand of the God of Light¡¯s avatar lifted, enveloping the whole sky and slowly descending upon Xue An. And within this palm strike, there was Divine Light condensed, powerful enough to imprison space itself. Yet, even in the face of such a heaven-shattering palm strike, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, but simply said indifferently, ¡°It is you, such a self-righteous Divine Spirit, who should truly learn reverence!¡± With those words, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly piercing through the hand, arriving at the avatar¡¯s brow. One after another, spotless lotuses emerged. The God of Light¡¯s avatar trembled, ¡°Divine Flame! How do you possess such a Divine Flame?¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°That question, think it over when you roll back to your Divine Realm!¡± Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and struck! ¡°Extinguish!¡± Crack. Cracks gradually appeared on the massive avatar of the deity. Then a voice came, desperate and tinged with a sliver of fear, ¡°Who are you really?¡± ¡°I¡­ am the guardian of this heaven and earth! This world is not for you gods and demons to covet!¡± Xue An stood proudly and spoke lightly. ¡°You wait, I will¡­¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°No need for you to come looking for me, it won¡¯t be long before I come looking for you!¡± Boom! The avatar began to crumble and break, eventually collapsing into dust, disappearing without a trace. The sky returned to normal. The warmth of the sunlight fell down. No one spoke. Everyone looked at the man above the dome with reverence. Because he was one who could slay gods! A streak of light flashed by, and Xue An appeared next to An Yan, then gave Asmodeus, who was dumbstruck, a faint smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Asmodeus trembled all over, scared nearly to the point of wetting himself. ¡°Spare me, my lord, spare me, I will roll back to the Blood Realm right now and never come to this world again!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That sounds rather good, but it¡¯s too late!¡± Having said that, flames enveloped Asmodeus. Asmodeus, true to his origins as the progenitor of the Blood Clan, even under the Divine Flame, held out longer than the average member of his kind. A good while passed. Asmodeus was completely refined, turned into a Blood Pearl the size of a child¡¯s fist. Xue An, with a smiling face, handed the Blood Pearl to An Yan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, keep it safe!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Then Xue An looked around the crowd. Many people were avoiding his gaze, not daring to look him in the eye. And when he saw the people of the Church of Light, Xue An flew straight over. The Patriarch of the Church of Light was as pale as death, and nearly fainted when he saw Xue An appear. ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do?¡± the Patriarch said with a quivering voice. Xue An revealed his handsome teeth, smiling ominously, ¡°What do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You are a devil, God will not forgive you!¡± the Patriarch said, trembling. But no sooner had he finished speaking than the Chief Judge of the Inquisition suddenly stepped forward and stabbed a dagger into the body of the Patriarch of the Church of Light. The Patriarch screamed, his holy light fluctuating, but was completely unable to stop the Chief Judge of the Inquisition. ¡°You¡­¡± the Patriarch turned to look at the Chief Judge, his face full of rage and hatred. Yet the Chief Judge just laughed, ¡°Without the Three Holy Relics, you are no longer the Patriarch! And you are too old-fashioned!¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) Chapter 417: Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) The heterodox Chief Judge bowed deeply to Xue An, saying with utmost respect, ¡°Honorable sir, your power is beyond doubt, and I wish to be your follower for all eternity!¡± His action caused an uproar within the Church of Light. The Pope, severely injured yet not dead, roared in fury, ¡°Francis, you bastard, how dare you betray the almighty God!¡± The heterodox Chief Judge Francis did not retort, but simply smiled as he twisted the knife handle, and the cursed blade specifically used to slay the Light turned a full circle inside the Pope¡¯s body. Agonizing pain accompanied by gushing blood soon drained the Pope of his vitality. Only then did Francis withdraw the blade and took half a step back. As he pulled out the knife, the Pope fell to the ground with a thud, his face pale and his breath faint, clearly not long for this world. Even so, the Pope still glared at Francis with anger. If looks could kill, Francis would be riddled with holes. Francis, however, remained unconcerned, and with a slight smile said, ¡°Betray the Deity? No! I have not betrayed anyone! The God of Light has been defeated, and a defeated god is no longer a god!¡± With that, Francis bent respectfully towards Xue An, ¡°Only you¡­ are the supreme Divine being of this world!¡± His move shocked all the spectators. As for the Pope, he had already gone to heaven, succumbing to his grievous injuries and rage. In the square, there were many middle and lower echelon followers of the Light, who, seeing their most revered God defeated, were already on the verge of collapse. Now, with the conflict among the higher-ups, even the Pope was murdered. Many of them completely broke down and drew their knives to end their own lives. But the remaining few luminaries of the Light seemed to have no intention of dying; instead, they exchanged glances, uncertainty flashing across their faces. Xue An watched quietly, his face undisturbed, betraying no sign of joy or anger. Without a word from him, Francis could only continue to bend at the waist. The atmosphere grew tense. It was unclear how much time passed, but a layer of cold sweat began to form on Francis¡¯s forehead, then dripped onto the blue stone slabs at his feet. A cryptic smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s lips as he spoke faintly, ¡°You wish to revere me as a god?¡± Francis inwardly sighed with relief. He was afraid of Xue An¡¯s silence, but as long as Xue An spoke, there was a way to handle it! ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Francis used fluent Mandarin. He had secretly been practicing it for some time. He was a clever man, and clever people never put all their treasures on one side. ¡°The Church of Light possesses vast estates that are beyond the imagination of mortals, and I wish to manage all this for you, Divine sir,¡± Francis said in a low voice. ¡°That sounds quite good, but it seems your colleagues are not so willing!¡± Xue An said. Francis looked up with a smile, ¡°No, they will be willing!¡± Indeed. Seeing Xue An¡¯s easing demeanor, the Judgment Chief and the Holy Knights of Light glanced at each other and then stepped forward, bending together, ¡°We also wish to revere you as the new god!¡± With the declarations of these few giants, their subordinates, along with the many cardinals, lowered their once proud heads. ¡°We wish to revere you as god!¡± Behind them stood the imposing Cathedral of Holy Light, composing an extremely ironic scene. Witnessing this, Fan Mengxue was somewhat dumbfounded and murmured, ¡°Is this¡­ even possible? Can the god they worship be swapped so instantly?¡± The Titan Giant scoffed in disdain, ¡°Surprised? These vermin of the light have always been so; in the face of enormous interests and life itself, their so-called faith is just a lofty excuse, easily discarded at any time!¡± Fan Mengxue fell silent. Anastasia watched quietly, with a touch of worry flickering in the depths of her eyes. As someone who had contended with the Church of Light for over a thousand years, she understood these people all too well. When you are powerful, they will use every means to please you and worship you as a deity. But the moment you show the slightest sign of weakness, they turn into bloodthirsty sharks, swarming in to tear the flesh from your bones. Many peerless fighters have not died on the battlefield, but instead meet a humiliating and tragic end amidst the squalid scheming. I wonder if you¡­ can get through this ordeal? ¡°That sounds rather nice!¡± Xue An said as he slowly walked up to Francis, who was standing at the very front. Without any hesitation, Francis knelt down and gently kissed Xue An¡¯s shoes. ¡°God¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because a streak of Sword Qi swept by, decapitating him and sending his head flying. In midair, Francis¡¯s face still held the last traces of shock and confusion, seemingly unable to comprehend why Xue An would kill him. ¡°What a pity, I don¡¯t like it! Not one bit!¡± Xue An said indifferently as endless Sword Qi began to rise, targeting all the followers of the Church of Light. Seeing this, the Holy Knights of Light and others trembled, their faces showing disbelief. They could not have imagined that someone would refuse a fortune and a Divine Position that were within easy reach. ¡°God of Light, please don¡¯t¡­¡± the Holy Knight shouted. But all that responded to them was the Sword Qi, falling like rain. The Judgment Chief summoned a shield of the Power of Light, still hoping to resist, but under the dense Sword Qi, it was engulfed within mere moments. Compared to the others, this Holy Knight lasted the longest. The Power of Light formed a thick armor, warding off the Sword Qi and charging with incredible speed towards the edge of the square. He was fast! Once he broke through this wall, he had a good chance of making it out alive! The Holy Knight of Light was jubilant in his heart. Suddenly, he felt himself becoming incredibly light, his vision leaping high, even high enough to see the top of the church. What¡¯s happening? As he wondered in confusion, he somersaulted and saw a headless corpse standing on the ground below. That body looked strangely familiar! With that thought, the Holy Knight of Light plunged into eternal darkness. The Sword Qi rose again. The sacred square was littered with corpses; almost all the followers of the Church of Light were dead. The blood had dyed the ground red. Only a few people stood trembling in place, their faces pale as ghosts. The weapon Xue An had just used was the Evil-Seeking Sword. If you committed a sin deserving death, then the Sword Qi would cut you down without hesitation. Naturally, those who did not die were not those who had committed grave sins. But looking at those few survivors, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An sighed softly, ¡°So-called Light, that¡¯s all there is to it! Go ahead!¡± With Xue An¡¯s word to proceed, the Sword Qi formed an invincible torrent that rushed towards buildings that appeared exquisite but were filled with filth on the inside. Every building crumbled in the wake of the Sword Qi. In but a moment, the Holy Nation of Light was razed to the ground. And thus, the Church of Light became history! Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Zhang Chu¡¯s body trembled as if he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to say such a thing, and couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know what you want to say, actually, the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodox methods are quite good! There¡¯s no need for me to intervene, given some time, I think you will definitely be able to train a decent troop!¡± A look of excitement gradually appeared on Zhang Chu¡¯s astonished face. He had been feeling lost during this period. The Blood Qilin had suffered heavy casualties, and the real soldiers of the Taoist Mansion were completely annihilated. This had caused Zhang Chu to doubt. Was he really capable of forming a powerful troop? Therefore, when Commander Hu suggested him in a tactful manner that he wanted to ask for Xue An¡¯s help, he immediately nodded in agreement. Now, from what Xue An had implied, he also acknowledged the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodoxy. Of course, this naturally made the intensely perplexed Zhang Chu feel excited. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you! I also know that the Heavenly Master Mansion is definitely not bad, it¡¯s all because I am too inexperienced and shallow in learning, I can¡¯t even sharpen the Old Lord¡¯s Sword without your help,¡± Zhang Chu said with a face full of shame. Xue An smiled slightly then the conversation shifted, ¡°Your Blood Qilin, are they using the art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But it seems to me like it¡¯s a crippled version!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°The complete technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers was lost during the chaotic times at the end of the Song dynasty!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t intervene to help, I can help you complete the technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu abruptly stood up, left his seat, and knelt to the ground. ¡°Sir, if you can truly complete the long-lost art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers for my Heavenly Master Mansion, I, Zhang Chu, am willing to lead horses and tread stirrups for you!¡± Zhang Chu was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, ¡°No need for that! After all, this world is becoming more and more chaotic, and a single Fire Phoenix is simply not enough to cope with it all, to defend the southwest of Huaxia, we still need your Blood Qilin!¡± Upon hearing this, Commander Hu was shocked, ¡°Sir means to say¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°There will be more and more such incidents in the future!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Commander Hu asked. Xue An took a light sip of his drink, ¡°I am also puzzled, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth is gradually increasing, and many extraordinary beings have also begun to emerge, it seems as if something has been broken!¡± Such an occurrence as the revival of Spiritual Energy is not unusual in The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An always felt there was more to it. The previous appearances of the God of Light and the Blood Ancestor also confirmed his suspicions. This realm is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, it would not attract the covet of the gods and devils of The Multiverse. Thinking this, a hint of a smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Everything¡­ was becoming more interesting. But the words of Xue An caused both Commander Hu and Zhang Chu¡¯s hearts to quake, and then they exchanged a startled look. If the world were to become as Xue An has said, it would be an unprecedented great change. Many old orders would be shattered in the process. Thinking of this, Commander Hu also couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his seat, bending at the waist with a very respectful bow, ¡°Thank you for the warning, sir!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, finished the wine in his cup, and then said softly, ¡°Come here!¡± Zhang Chu approached respectfully. Xue An gently patted him on the forehead. Zhang Chu¡¯s body shook, and he felt many memories added to his mind. After contemplating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but become immensely excited. Because the complete version of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers¡¯ technique given to him by Xue An was not only complete, but it also included many powerful formations. Although Zhang Chu had only briefly felt these formations, he could still sense the immense power they contained. ¡°Thank you, sir! If you ever need anything in the future, I, Zhang Chu, will not hesitate to go through fire and water!¡± Zhang Chu said solemnly. Xue An merely laughed it off. The banquet dispersed. Xue An stayed in Dianzhou for one night. The next day. He came to the Fire Phoenix¡¯s camp. As he walked into the barracks. Cheng Hao and the others immediately stood up to greet him. ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded, then looked around at everyone present. No one spoke, all of them looking at Xue An with eyes full of admiration. After surveying the room for a moment, Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°Not bad!¡± Cheng Hao and the rest sighed in relief. These past days, they had never slacked off. Every day, they thought of ways to improve their cultivation level. And now they heard a word of praise from Xue An. Xue An gestured to Zhou Daniu. Zhou Daniu took large strides forward, ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An pinched his arm and nodded with slight approval. Among the people of Fire Phoenix, the one who had improved the most in cultivation level was surprisingly Zhou Daniu. The Indestructible Vajra Method given by Xue An had been practiced by him to a very high level. ¡°Injured?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I was injured by that big moth creature, but now I am fully healed!¡± Zhou Daniu said with a naive voice. Xue An nodded, then suddenly punched him in the chest. The whole place stirred slightly. But Cheng Hao and others showed faces full of envy. Because they knew that Xue An would definitely not hurt Zhou Daniu, and this was obviously a way to heal his injury. Sure enough. Zhou Daniu felt that after being punched by the instructor, the faint stabbing pain in his chest disappeared completely, replaced by an unprecedented feeling of exhilaration. As Zhou Daniu was reveling in the moment, Xue An said in a heavy voice, ¡°Use your Indestructible Vajra Method with all your strength!¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhou Daniu immediately began operating the Indestructible Vajra Method at full power, with golden light surging all over his body, just like a Golden Body Arhat. Cheng Hao and Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in amazement. Zhou Daniu indeed deserved to be one of the strongest combat forces within Fire Phoenix. With his cultivation level alone he had enough to be proud of. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, not bad! Watch the fist!¡± Having said that, he suddenly launched a punch. This punch was not as gentle as the one he had used to heal Zhou Daniu just before. It could even be said to be accompanied by an incredibly strong aura. Zhou Daniu¡¯s pupils quickly shrank. He felt as if Xue An¡¯s punch was like a large mountain smashing directly towards him. But since Xue An had told him to use his full strength, Zhou Daniu vigorously stimulated the Indestructible Vajra Method, causing the golden light on his body to become even more splendid. It even seemed to become substantial. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s fist arrived. Boom! The wind from that punch directly destroyed the walls around. And Zhou Daniu¡¯s golden light shattered after flickering a few times. ¡°Da Niu!¡± Zou Yi called out in concern. At that time, Xue An withdrew his fist and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Indestructible Vajra is not destroyed without being established first. Now that I have shattered your golden light, it can help you enter the next level faster!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, everyone understood the situation and couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Daniu with envy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Instructor, I thought just now that you were going to kill me with that punch! I was so scared, I kept wondering if I had done something wrong!¡± Hearing Zhou Daniu¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Xue An shook his head with a light laugh, and then pointed at everyone, ¡°Your cultivation levels are now sufficient to have entered the door, but they are still not enough! Next, I will give you a few days of special training!¡± The whole place erupted like thunder, and Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t help but get excited, ¡°Instructor, where will we have the special training?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The special training location will be¡­ in Kunlun!¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) Chapter 419: Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) After a violent shake, a gigantic apparition filled with the aura of death slowly rose. Netherworld God Suo En! A High-Grade Divine Spirit ruling over a dozen Necro-realms. Of course, this was not his true form, but an avatar projected here. As for why he came so swiftly¡­ It was entirely because Suo En sensed something amiss with the soul contract and descended to reap Karsath¡¯s soul. Xue An sensed his necromantic aura, and thus he took a step forward, summoning him forth. ¡°Who are you, and why summon me?¡± Suo En¡¯s avatar demanded with dignified authority. That radiant divine might caused many to change color. Especially Anastasia. Being of the Dark Magic System, she naturally felt a deep reverence for this High-Grade Divine Spirit who wielded darkness. Yet Xue An pointed nonchalantly at Karsath lying on the ground. ¡°Is this your disciple?¡± ¡°He is my disciple!¡± ¡°Good, now I¡¯ve protected him. Hand over that soul contract and simultaneously lift all his soul punishments!¡± Xue An stated indifferently. The avatar of Suo En paused, then a sneer of scorn and disdain surfaced on his divine visage. ¡°Mortal, do you know to whom you speak? How dare you be so arrogant and impolite?¡± As he spoke, an endless divine might spread forth, causing the very heavens and earth to change hue. Karsath shivered uncontrollably, as if his very skeleton might fall apart at any moment. Anastasia, Titan, and the others all stepped forward, shielding him with their bodies. ¡°You all¡­¡± Karsath said softly. Meng Yan turned and smiled, ¡°The two of you have finally come together; how could it end so quickly?¡± The people of the Dark Council blocked the divine might. Xue An, however, frowned with impatience, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you refuse?¡± ¡°Of course I do not wish to¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Xue An took a step forward, charging right up to Suo En. As Suo En¡¯s avatar was incredibly tall, when Xue An stood before him, he barely reached above the ankle. Suo En looked down disdainfully, curious to see what this self-important ant intended to do. But in that moment, Xue An grabbed his ankle with one hand and forcefully tugged. Suo En felt an irresistible colossal force assailing him from below; before he could react, Xue An had him by the ankle and swung him aloft. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xue An simply used Suo En as if he were a fire poker, smashing him ferociously. Not until he had cratered the entire square did he stop, then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste words with you. Now tell me, will you hand it over or not?¡± Suo En had been thoroughly stupefied by the beating. He was the supreme Netherworld God! To be swung by the ankle by a mortal, pummeled senselessly. The contrast was too much for him to accept in the moment. So he did not manage to speak. But his silence was taken by Xue An as a mute resistance. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Quite spirited, then. Let¡¯s continue!¡± With that, Xue An grabbed Suo En¡¯s ankle and went on another wild barrage of smashes. ¡°Will you hand it over now or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, quite the tough bone you have, here we go again!¡± Xue An got into it as well, even using Suo En like a giant hammer to smash anything uneven. At that moment, Anastasia¡¯s trembling voice could be heard shouting, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t smash anymore, if you keep this up, he might actually be smashed to death!¡± Xue An finally ceased his hand, only to see that the High-Grade Divine Spirit had indeed been smashed into unconsciousness. ¡°No wonder he wasn¡¯t responding when I asked him questions!¡± Xue An said as he let go, then approached Suo En. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ time. If you¡¯re not awake by then, I¡¯ll refine you!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Before he had finished speaking, Suo En had already opened his eyes, shouting fearfully, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°So, will you hand it over or not?¡± Suo En¡¯s face broke into an obsequious smile, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll hand it over, right now!¡± As he spoke, a soul contract flew into the air and then directly entered Arthas¡¯s forehead. Click. After a slight, crisp sound. Karsath felt an unprecedented sense of relief, as the constant torment he had always felt disappeared. The immense sensation of bliss made him wish he could faint right then and there. Xue An then nodded, ¡°Had you done this earlier, wouldn¡¯t you have avoided a beating?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, my lord!¡± Suo En hurriedly replied, bowing his head. Everyone from the Dark Council watched the scene in stunned silence. Especially Karsath. As a disciple of the Netherworld God. Netherworld God Suo En had always been an almighty presence. But even such a being had to nod and bow, full of smiles, in the presence of Xue An. So it turned out, deities could be bullies as well as cowards! ¡°My lord, may I leave now?¡± Suo En¡¯s projection asked cautiously. At that moment, his heart was filled with regret and fear. When he was being used as nothing more than a stick for beating, he had tried to resist, deploying numerous powerful and evil soul techniques as if they cost him nothing. Yet, none of these had any effect on Xue An. They might as well have sunk into the sea without causing the slightest ripple. This man was definitely no ordinary individual. Which is why he was so eager to curry favor. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°You may leave, but there is another matter!¡± Suo En tensed up, ¡°What is it!¡± Xue An calmly said, ¡°You see how weak my friend here is, and he has even sacrificed all of his flesh and blood to you. You should take care of this, after all, he is your disciple. If he goes out like this, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on you, would it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Suo En said hastily, then paused, ¡°My lord, what should I do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you; you¡¯re just a projection after all. How about this? Leave half of your necrotic power with him, and then I¡¯ll let you go. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Half¡­ Half of my necrotic power?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Hmm!¡± Suo En almost cried, ¡°My lord, this¡­¡± ¡°What? Is that too little? Then three-quarters! One for you, three for him!¡± Suo En wanted to say something else. Xue An raised his eyebrows, his voice turning cold, ¡°Another word, and I¡¯ll refine you right away, giving all of your necrotic power to him!¡± Suo En trembled all over, hurriedly nodding, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give it now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, he painfully extracted three-quarters of his necrotic power, turning it into a clump of ashy light, which flew into Karsath¡¯s skeleton. Boom! Karsath felt a supremely powerful force surge into his soul, turning his almost extinguished soul fire into a dazzling brilliance. At the same time, flesh began to rapidly grow on his body. In the blink of an eye, he was transformed into a man in his thirties with a slightly sinister face. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) ¡°Who goes there!¡± Xiong Laosan and the others cried out in alarm. A carefree man appeared in midair, smiling slightly, ¡°The one who will kill you all!¡± ¡°The bastard¡¯s tough, let¡¯s go together!¡± Xiong Laosan was no fool; he knew from the man¡¯s neat and efficient killing technique that this was no ordinary person, so he made a decision immediately. Over a dozen soldiers raised their weapons and charged at him. Sun Ling smiled faintly and vanished on the spot, causing all the descending swords and knives to miss their mark. Thud. A muffled sound. Another soldier¡¯s throat was slit by a dagger, his blood gurgling mixed with the last of the air in his windpipe, making a hissing sound. Xiong Laosan felt a chill all over his body. This man moved like a ghost, incredibly elusive. His group was no match for him at all. Xiong Laosan thought of retreating and tried to slip away quietly. But at that moment, a group of people came from outside the city gate. Leading them was Cheng Hao. On seeing the situation in the square, he frowned slightly, ¡°Sun Ling, stop playing around! The instructor will be here soon with the young lady and the others. How bad would it be for them to see such a bloody scene!¡± ¡°Hehe! Got it!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s laughter came from the void, and then his attacks suddenly intensified. Thud, thud, thud. After several more screams, all the remaining soldiers were killed. Xiong Laosan, terrified to the core, was petrified by Sun Ling¡¯s ghostly assaults. Clenching his teeth, he turned and ran out. Staying here meant certain death, better to gamble that the newcomers weren¡¯t all that powerful. With this hopeful thought in mind, Xiong Laosan bellowed, ¡°Whoever blocks me will die!¡± At the same time, he fully activated his Black Bear Palm, black energy enveloping his hands, indeed quite menacing. Sun Ling¡¯s figure emerged, standing still with arms folded and watching quietly, not giving chase. Xiong Laosan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, for as long as the ghostly man didn¡¯t pursue, his chances of survival increased significantly. But he didn¡¯t notice the teasing smile in Sun Ling¡¯s eyes. It was as if¡­ he was watching a cornered beast walk right into the trap. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Seeing that the newcomers didn¡¯t budge, Xiong Laosan shouted in panic and hurled a palm strike. The Black Bear Palm was a rather rudimentary martial art, but in the hands of Xiong Laosan, it carried some force. This palm generated a powerful gust of wind. Even Xiong Laosan was very pleased with his strike, a smug smile appearing on his face. But that smile froze almost as soon as it appeared. That¡¯s because a burly man emitting a golden light appeared in front of him. The Black Bear Palm struck the burly man¡¯s chest directly. But Xiong Laosan felt as if he had hit a rock. Crack. Xiong Laosan¡¯s wrist snapped from the impact. The burly man didn¡¯t even flinch, just grinned and said, ¡°Is this the strength of Kunlun¡¯s soldiers? They can¡¯t even disturb my Protective Golden Light.¡± Xiong Laosan, in pain and fear, cried out, ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯m a subordinate of the City Lord of Jizhou City, you¡­¡± Zhou Daniu slapped down, instantly smashing Xiong Laosan¡¯s head, and then said, ¡°Why shout so loud, making such a racket it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian stared dumbfounded at the scene. From the first soldier being killed to Xiong Laosan¡¯s head getting smashed, it all took no more than the time it takes an incense stick to burn halfway. Who exactly were these people? While in shock, Cheng Hao waved his hand, ¡°Clean up the bodies!¡± Right away, people began to tidy up the scene. Cheng Hao took a step forward and smiled slightly, ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is Qingmu Town?¡± Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, this is Qingmu Town. Who might you be?¡± ¡°We are from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces.¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix Special Forces?¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian looked at each other, confusion apparent in both of their eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bian Hua asked in a deep voice. With a smile, Cheng Hao said, ¡°You must be the siblings of the Bian family! Our instructor ordered us to arrive here first. We just happened to witness the recent scene and thus took action to eliminate those soldiers.¡± ¡°Instructor¡­?¡± ¡°Our instructor is Xue An!¡± Cheng Hao stated solemnly. Upon hearing this name, both Bian Hua and Bian Tian were visibly shaken, then Bian Tian exclaimed with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Master! Immortal Master has finally returned!¡± Cheng Hao was taken aback. Immortal Master¡­? Well, this title does seem quite fitting. When Xue An, leading his family, set foot into Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu had just received the news and hurried over to greet them. ¡°Immortal Master¡­¡± Bian Qingmu began excitedly, but her exclamation came to an abrupt halt. For she saw An Yan standing beside Xue An, with her exquisitely beautiful appearance. The two standing together truly resembled a pair of Immortal companions. Bian Qingmu was stunned for a moment, then quickly composed herself and said, ¡°Immortal Master, Lady!¡± Xue An offered a slight smile, ¡°Just call me Xue An. The name ¡®Immortal Master¡¯ makes it sound like I¡¯m some old man!¡± His words made Bian Qingmu¡¯s anxious heart suddenly relax, and she couldn¡¯t help but reply with a smile, ¡°Yes! Mr. Xue!¡± Then her gaze shifted, noticing the curiously looking Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and her eyes lit up again. What a pair of exquisitely carved little girls. They must be Mr. Xue¡¯s daughters. This time, for the special training in the secret realms of Kunlun, Xue An had brought along An Yan and their two daughters as well. Actually, they had arrived a day earlier, but Xue An had taken the people from Fire Phoenix around the Kunlun Mountains for a spin, killing several dozen powerful demon beasts, before leisurely heading towards Qingmu Town. Since the two little girls found everything fresh and insisted on walking, Xue An had Cheng Hao and the others go ahead to scout, while they followed behind. That¡¯s how the incident at the city gate happened. After entering the Council Hall, Xue An took the main seat. Various fresh fruits were brought in. Bian Tian made a point of bringing them in front of the two little girls. ¡°Misses, please try these! These fruits are special produce from Qingmu Town!¡± Bian Tian said with a beaming smile. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian didn¡¯t hold back and began eating the fruits. Sister¡­ The entire term of address made Bian Tian¡¯s smile even more radiant. Xue An looked around the Council Hall at the few scattered people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. Bian Qingmu let out a bitter smile and was about to speak, when Bian Tian, with a look of grievance, said, ¡°Immortal Master, it¡¯s all because of those big bad guys! They deliberately bully Sister Qingmu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his eyebrow slightly and smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Little Tian, tell me, what exactly happened.¡± At last, through Bian Tian¡¯s account, Xue An understood the current situation of Qingmu Town. The Council Hall fell silent, as Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. ¡°Fire King¡¯s Palace, Profound Wind Tower¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bian Qingmu said, her head lowered. ¡°These two organizations emerged a year ago. The leaders possess unfathomable cultivation levels, and their strength is incredibly formidable. In just a short year, they completely took over Kunlun City, and the previous businesses of the Immortal Palace have also been devoured by them.¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Karsath knelt respectfully before Xue An. ¡°My lord! I, Karsath, shall never forget the debt of my rebirth,¡± he declared. ¡°From now on, wherever your sword points shall be the direction I advance!¡± Anastasia also knelt down beside him, ¡°Witch Anastasia shall never betray you, my lord!¡± The emotions of these two were indeed stirred and complex at this moment. If it weren¡¯t for Xue An, Karsath would surely have fallen into an eternal abyss of suffering; and if that were the case, let alone staying together forever, even a single meeting would be unlikely. Therefore, for Karsath to say that Xue An had granted him a new lease on life was no exaggeration. Xue An just smiled, ¡°Stand up, I saved you because I thought you were a decent person, not because I expected anything in return.¡± Karsath and Anastasia said nothing more and obediently stood up. Given their characters, they could not have expressed an abundance of gratitude, choosing instead to bury this debt of kindness in their hearts, remembering it forever. Then, Xue An turned his head and looked at Fan Mengxue, who was whispering with An Yan. These two women had been chattering non-stop since earlier. A long-missed smile also appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s face. At this point, An Yan said to Xue An, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s follow Meng Xue to the Dark Council to take a look!¡± Upon hearing this, Karsath and the others hastily spoke up, ¡°My lord, now that the Church of Light has been eradicated, and you temporarily have no place to stay, why not stay at the Dark Council for a few days?¡± Xue An was slightly startled, then smiled and nodded. With their speed, returning to the Dark Council located in the mountains of Europe took but a moment. Upon arrival, An Yan curiously examined the skeleton guards, even reaching out to touch one. The skeleton guard glanced at her impatiently, ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± It spoke in a pure Northeastern Chinese accent. An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually widened in disbelief. In front of the Dark Ancient Castle, nestled in the European mountains and steeped in a millennium of history, a skeleton soldier speaking in a heavy Northeastern Chinese dialect was a picture of sheer comedy. Karsath quickly explained, ¡°My lady, these skeletons are a legacy from the medieval era, some even older than this ancient castle. They have developed consciousness, and as for why they speak Mandarin¡­¡± Karsath pointed to a few skeleton soldiers in the corner who were absorbed in watching a comic dialogue show on their smartphones, and said with some helplessness, ¡°Ever since the advent of smartphones, these skeletons¡¯ lives have become more colorful.¡± The skeleton soldier glanced at Karsath, ¡°Yo, handsome young man! What¡¯s this? Finally hooked up with the witch lady? Tsk tsk!¡± At the words ¡°hooked up,¡± both Karsath and Anastasia twitched slightly, but they said nothing, for these skeletons had become sharp-witted, practically the Dark Council¡¯s mascots. They couldn¡¯t be fought nor scolded, and had to act as if they hadn¡¯t heard a thing. As for the others, they burst into hearty laughter. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the slight fear in her heart vanishing. She patted the skeleton on the shoulder and then gave a thumbs-up. ¡°You speak northeastern dialect really well!¡± ¡°Do I? I think so too! And I don¡¯t just speak the northeastern dialect; I can even say a few phrases in Cantonese, listen here, ¡®Lei hou ah!¡¯¡± The skeleton soldier chattered away endlessly. Xue An, caught between laughter and tears, led an excited and curious An Yan into the ancient castle. Due to Xue An¡¯s arrival, the castle was a hive of activity. A dozen maids were hurriedly preparing the cutlery for the banquet later on. But upon closer inspection, you¡¯d realize that these maids were actually ghost brides. And seven or eight dwarves were using their inherently delicate hands to arrange the dinner table. Various monsters and demons that only appear in European legends gathered in abundance, leaving one to marvel at the sight. Meng Yan chuckled to the side. ¡°These are monsters that were oppressed by the Church of Light to the point of having nowhere to go, and then they were sheltered by the Dark Council!¡± Xue An nodded in agreement. An Yan, however, was looking at a few little elves fluttering in the sky with stars in her eyes. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely love these little elves if they were here!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing this, ¡°Then let¡¯s call them over, and invite the Dark Night Elf folks as well!¡± As he spoke, Xue An used the mark he had inscribed on the Elf Sanctuary to immediately notify Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess. With this mark, Xue An could enter the Elf Sanctuary or directly inform Chloris at any time and place. Soon after. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, who were playing joyfully in the Elf Sanctuary, both appeared in the Dark Ancient Castle. Following behind them were Isabella, Youna, and others, and at the very end, even Elder Luna stepped out of the sanctuary and came to the castle. The Dark Night Elves have always been neutral, but that doesn¡¯t mean they have no contact with the various parties. Especially as the spokesperson for the Elf God, Elder Luna naturally had dealings with all sides. So, the members of the Dark Council and she were all old acquaintances. After exchanging pleasantries, everyone sat down together. The wine was a unique treasure produced by the Dark Ancient Castle¡¯s own estate, unavailable for purchase anywhere else. The dishes were made from various rare ingredients. When it came to food and drink, these old-timers who had lived for thousands of years were naturally very particular. However, expressing gratitude was even more important during this meal. Everyone raised their glasses to toast to Xue An frequently; Xue An was not one to refuse. The feast lasted until late into the night, leaving both hosts and guests thoroughly pleased. Xue An and An Yan stayed in the most prestigious guest room. The two little girls also joined in the fun and insisted that Xue An coax them to sleep. Xue An then happily patted the two young ladies and told them bedtime stories, eventually lulling them both to sleep. After hearing the gentle snores of the two girls, Xue An quietly stood up and said to An Yan, who lay beside him with a smile, ¡°Are you tired?¡± An Yan shook her head, then smilingly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Meng Xue, you¡¯ve got to heal her injuries!¡± Xue An was slightly startled; he had just been thinking that but didn¡¯t expect An Yan to beat him to it, so he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡± An Yan laughed, ¡°Alright, my husband, could I not trust you? Go ahead!¡± Xue An still hesitated. An Yan beckoned seductively and said in a silky voice, ¡°Come here!¡± Xue An leaned in, ¡°What would my dear wife like to command?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan planted a kiss on Xue An¡¯s neck, leaving a bright red lipstick mark. ¡°There, I¡¯ve stamped you, now you¡¯re mine!¡± An Yan said with a giggly smile. Xue An was both amused and exasperated, pinching An Yan¡¯s little nose. ¡°You! You really are a little fool!¡± ¡°Go on then, make it quick! I¡¯ll wait for you to come back to sleep!¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) The top level of the Dark Ancient Castle boasts a small balcony, fashioned into a quaint garden. Sitting here with a drink, one could gaze at the distant mountain ranges that rose and fell in succession. When Xue An arrived at this place, Fan Mengxue was already seated, staring blankly into the distance. Hearing footsteps, she didn¡¯t turn around but simply asked faintly, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian have gone to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes! They just fell asleep!¡± With that, Xue An sat down on a chair nearby. After a lengthy silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fan Mengxue lowered her head and whispered. ¡°Why apologize?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I almost killed so many people!¡± Xue An smiled, then shook his head and said softly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± Fan Mengxue, with her head down, remained silent. Xue An sighed and asked, ¡°Why did you choose the dark path?¡± Fan Mengxue abruptly lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with tears, ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to keep up with you!¡± This response slightly surprised Xue An. He had thought of many reasons, but he had never considered this one. ¡°Am I very foolish?¡± asked Fan Mengxue, lowering her head once more and muttering softly. ¡°Impulsive, perhaps, but certainly not foolish!¡± Xue An said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Xue An nodded, then his expression became serious, ¡°Meng Xue, I just want to ask you, this dark path is fraught with hardships¡ªdo you regret it? If you do, I can take you away from it all right now!¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head resolutely, ¡°No regrets!¡± Xue An looked at her quietly for a moment, then smiled broadly, ¡°Good! Since you have no regrets, I will help you ascend to the pinnacle of darkness!¡± ¡°Tassia said she would teach me all the witchcraft, and I would take charge of the Dark Council in the future¡­¡± ¡°Tassia?¡± Xue An chuckled and shook his head, then stood up and pointed to the night sky, scattered with countless stars. ¡°Meng Xue, do you see? Each of these stars could represent an entire world. The Multiverse Realms¡ªwhat are they if not limitless? And the pinnacle of darkness I speak of is the summit above myriad realms! That is the true King of Darkness, the Dark Night Supreme!¡± Xue An¡¯s words completely stunned Fan Mengxue. She stared blankly at the boundless starry sky, her mind going blank. She had thought that by learning Dark Witchcraft from Tassia well and then taking control of the Dark Council, she would be considered a formidable power. But Xue An¡¯s words had utterly shaken her. ¡°Can I¡­ really do it?¡± murmured Fan Mengxue. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°On your own¡­ of course not! Your Dark Physique was due to the Night Devil Empress¡¯s parasitism from the start, and it¡¯s not even considered an extraordinarily talented trait!¡± Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression turned gloomy, feeling a bit disheartened. Ever since she started practicing Dark Witchcraft, she had heard nothing but praises! However, Xue An¡¯s few words ruthlessly shattered her pride. ¡°But now that I am here, I can make it possible for you!¡± Xue An¡¯s tone was filled with immense confidence. Fan Mengxue was startled, ¡°You¡­ you are not associated with the light¡­?¡± Fan Mengxue had heard from Tassia that Xue An¡¯s power was composed entirely of the purest Power of Light. Light and darkness are opposites, so how could he help? Hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°When you¡¯ve reached a certain level, you¡¯ll understand that there¡¯s no such thing as light and darkness; they are just two sides of the same coin!¡± Speaking, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze, his eyes burning with a brilliant radiance, then he took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Compliantly, Fan Mengxue closed her eyes. A black speck of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s hand, containing a tremendously powerful aura, even making the entire ancient castle tremble. Anastasia and the others inside the room were all startled and looked up. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Anastasia trembled all over. As a member of the Dark Magic System, she felt the desolation and might of this aura more than anyone else! It was like an ancient Dark Emperor who had traveled through time, commanding reverence and submission. Xue An pressed a finger to Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead. Boom! Fan Mengxue felt a sudden jolt in her mind. The Dark Power she originally had receded like a tide, replaced by an even purer and more potent darkness. The injuries she had suffered also recovered in an instant. But this was only the beginning. This power was not content to be wielded by Fan Mengxue, and within her sea of consciousness, a hint of mental power was trying to take control of her body. Xue An took half a step back and watched quietly as Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression changed. When he perceived everything happening in her sea of consciousness, he said indifferently. ¡°You were defeated by my hand a thousand years ago, do you still want to struggle now?¡± As he spoke, a strand of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense instantly entered Fan Mengxue¡¯s sea of consciousness and then hovered above it. The mental power, feeling the pressure of Xue An¡¯s presence, immediately prostrated itself in fear. Xue An, however, did not intend to let it go and covered it with flames. The mental power cried out in agony, and a voice full of reluctance and anger came through. ¡°Xue An, you are so cruel!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Dark Emperor, it¡¯s your fault for trying to be reborn through my memories. Now, please die!¡± As he spoke, flames roared to life. The screams ceased abruptly. The previously turbulent Dark Power within Fan Mengxue became docile in an instant. Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and looked at Fan Mengxue as she opened her eyes, her face full of confusion, and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Just now, what was that?¡± Fan Mengxue asked blankly. ¡°The Dark Emperor! An exceptional powerhouse who once controlled the universe¡¯s Dark Power!¡± ¡°How come¡­¡± Fan Mengxue, of course, did not know this and could only express her confusion. Xue An shrugged, ¡°That fellow was killed by me in the past, and then I took his Dark Holy Emperor Technique. I didn¡¯t expect a wisp of his Divine Sense to attach to it, also being reborn with my memories! Now I¡¯ve given it to you!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded in response, then blinked her eyes, ¡°But how come I don¡¯t feel much stronger?¡± Xue An chuckled, couldn¡¯t help tousling Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a Spell Decree, after all. Everything still depends on your cultivation. It¡¯s just that your starting point is now higher than others¡¯!¡± Fan Mengxue, baffled, simply trusted whatever Xue An said, so she nodded in agreement. However, she had no idea how high the starting point Xue An spoke of really was! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If someone well-versed in the history of the Myriad Realms were present, they would be deeply shocked upon hearing the name of the Dark Emperor. Because he was once an invincible warrior. The Spell Decree left behind by this warrior was a peerless treasure that could spark a great war across the starry sky if even a bit of it were to spread. It can be said that with this foundation, Fan Mengxue¡¯s future Cultivation Level would be at least that of an Immortal King! Fan Mengxue had no idea she had received such a precious gift. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Chapter 423: Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Xue An left. Fan Mengxue stood in her original position, silently watching Xue An¡¯s departing figure. Moments later, Anastasia appeared behind her. ¡°Meng Xue!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Fan Mengxue shuddered, regained her senses, and then turned her head to glance at Anastasia. Anastasia hesitated, her reason for coming was out of curiosity about that strong dark aura from just before. She could guess that it must have been Xue An¡¯s doing. This made her even more horrified and shocked. Isn¡¯t Mr. Xue a practitioner of the Power of Light? How could he have such a strong dark aura? Once she arrived upstairs, she found that apart from the dark injuries Fan Mengxue had sustained from overusing the Forbidden Curse, which were healed, there was nothing unusual about her. It was only when she made eye contact with Fan Mengxue. That a strange feeling suddenly arose in her heart. It was as if a subject was facing a young sovereign, with an urge to bow in worship. ¡°Mr. Xue has already left!¡± whispered Anastasia, bowing her head deeply. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back too!¡± Fan Mengxue said indifferently. ¡°Okay!¡± Fan Mengxue went downstairs, leaving Anastasia stunned for a moment before she promptly followed after her. Xue An returned to the room. The mother and daughters were all lightly snoring. Xue An smiled, lay on his side at the edge of the bed, and quietly observed An Yan¡¯s sleeping face. But soon, An Yan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t suppress a smile, and her tightly closed eyes curved into crescents. Xue An, unable to help laughing and crying at the same time, reached out his hand to pinch her nose, and pretended to be stern as he said, ¡°Pretending to be asleep?¡± An Yan let out a small whimper, opened her eyes, and said with a bit of grievance, ¡°Ouch, so annoying, you almost ruined my nose!¡± Xue An quickly let go, saying with concern, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Just kidding! Fool!¡± An Yan said with a giggling smile, and suddenly pinched Xue An¡¯s nose. ¡°Call me sister!¡± An Yan puffed up her little face and said with mock seriousness. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m older than you!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around, how could you possibly be older than me?¡± ¡°I am older! Are you going to call me, or should I squeeze harder?¡± An Yan put on an unreasonable, spoiled attitude, but her gentle eyes turned it into something endearing. Xue An suddenly widened his eyes, ¡°Oh no, Xiang Xiang is awake!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An Yan quickly withdrew her hand. She was too embarrassed to show such an endearing side of herself in front of the children. Usually, in front of the children, she always wanted to act like a mature mother. It was only when the children were not around that she would show her girlish heart to Xue An. But when she turned back and saw the two little girls sleeping like piglets, not having woken up at all, she realized she had been tricked and turned around to ¡°scold¡± Xue An for making up false reports. But Xue An had already pounced with a playful bite. Moments later, the defenseless An Yan lay on her side in Xue An¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Husband, how is Meng Xue¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°She has fully recovered!¡± ¡°Hmm! Actually, she is quite pitiful¡­¡± A moment later. Xue An listened as An Yan spoke only half a sentence, then no more, and couldn¡¯t help but look down at her. Only then did he notice that An Yan had already curled up in his embrace, sound asleep. Xue An sighed softly, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°Silly Yan¡¯er, were you not pitiable before?¡± While the Xue family settled in the Dark Council. The Church of Light was completely annihilated, the Saint Heir and the Blood Ancestor were slain, and even the projection of the God of Light was defeated by Xue An¡ªa piece of news that sent shockwaves around the entire world. Forces, both visible and hidden, were extremely shaken upon hearing this news. Because what Xue An had vanquished were legendary, immensely powerful deities, and he had won with undeniable dominance. The utter destruction of the Church of Light sent chills down the spine of everyone who heard the news. The once illustrious Holy Nation of Light had now been reduced to flat ground. This ironclad fact told everyone what awaited those who opposed Xue An. Many who had looked down upon or even mocked Xue An were now trembling with fear. Someone had given Xue An a nickname. The Esteemed of This Age! It meant he dominated the present age, indisputably the number one person! The nickname spread quickly, and no one objected to it. But just as the outside world was abuzz, Xue An seemed to have disappeared, not showing up in public at all. A month later. In Cancun, M Country¡¯s most famous tourist city. Located along the coast of the Caribbean Sea, it boasts world-renowned beach beauty, heralded as one of the top ten beaches in the world. At this moment. On the sandy beach, white as jade. Xue An and An Yan lay on beach chairs, basking in the gentle sunlight. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, along with Isabella and Youna, were enthusiastically building a sandcastle. Their group¡¯s extraordinarily high attractiveness also drew many curious glances from tourists. Xue An and An Yan had only stayed in the Dark Ancient Castle for three days before they continued their honeymoon travels. After touring the entirety of Europe for more than half a month, they came to M Country, experiencing the starkly different exotic atmosphere. When the sandcastle was completed, the two little girls clapped their hands excitedly. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, look, isn¡¯t the castle beautiful!¡± Xue An looked up, then nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful! Did you two build it?¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded proudly, then turned to look at Youna and Isabella. But when they saw the sand sculptures that the Dark Night Elves had built, they were somewhat dumbfounded. The affinity of the Elf Race with nature is unparalleled, and their artistic skills are very strong. Even though it was just a small sand sculpture, the two of them made it stunningly beautiful and refined, attracting many tourists to take photos as a keepsake. Compared to theirs, the castle painstakingly built by the two little girls looked simple and unsightly. This made the competitive Xiang Xiang couldn¡¯t help but pout. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon seeing this. At that moment, a man with a beard, radiating artistic vibes, approached with shock on his face and said to Youna. ¡°Beautiful lady, did you build this sculpture?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing a stranger, Isabella quickly hid behind her sister. Youna was also a bit shy but nodded gently. ¡°My God, I¡¯ve never seen such a delicate and artistic sculpture. May I get to know you? My name is David, and I am an avant-garde artist from M Country!¡± the man said, excitedly pulling out a business card and attempting to hand it over. Youna, however, was frightened and stepped back, waving her hands before pulling Isabella away and leaving. David was stunned for a moment but still persistently followed them. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Youna dragged Isabella and hid behind Xue An. For them, there was no safer place in the world than by Xue An¡¯s side. This was also why the naturally timid girls dared to come on a family trip with Xue An and his family. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Yan asked with concern. Youna pointed to David, who was following closely behind them. Seeing this, Xue An¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The delicate beauty of the two elves indeed easily attracted the ill intentions of some people. By this time, David had walked up to them and, upon seeing Xue An and An Yan, was also stunned by their striking appearances. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xue An asked coolly. David shivered and then came to his senses, quickly responding, ¡°Sir, I meant no harm. It was just that upon seeing that sand sculpture, I was shocked by the artistic quality it contained! I felt that this lady has artistic talent, and that¡¯s why I wanted to get acquainted!¡± Xue An glanced at Youna. Youna shook her head. ¡°See? My sister is not interested. Please leave!¡± Xue An said coolly. ¡°But¡­¡± David started, a bit anxious. ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Or are you deliberately refusing to leave?¡± Xue An¡¯s words carried a hint of chill. Although it was just a trace of coldness, it was already too much for an ordinary person like David to bear. He felt a powerful aura enveloping him. Despite being on a sun-scorched beach, he still felt a bone-chilling coldness. David swallowed hard and managed to say, ¡°Alright, sir, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± With that, he quickly ran off in a fluster. However, he didn¡¯t go far but stopped at a nearby drink stall, then sneakily looked back. He hadn¡¯t lied. He was indeed an avant-garde artist from M Country. And quite a famous one at that. He had come to Mexico for a vacation. He had not expected to find such an exquisitely beautiful piece of work on this beach. No matter what, he was determined to find a way to bring that timid girl into the art world. He could not let an artistic genius go unnoticed. David made a firm resolution in his heart. Xue An certainly noticed David peeking out from a distance. But he could tell that David was not coveting Youna¡¯s beauty and was not a bad person. So he just smiled and no longer paid attention to the matter. At that moment, a little boy dressed in ragged clothes and bare feet, carrying a large box, approached. ¡°Sir, madam! Would you like some avocados?¡± ¡°Avocados?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Yes! Freshly picked top-quality avocados from the tree!¡± Seeing An Yan¡¯s inquiry, the little boy quickly set the box on the ground, opened the lid, and took out several fruits. ¡°Madam, look! These are all grown by ourselves!¡± the little boy promoted eagerly. At this point, Xue Xiang and (name) also came over. ¡°What is this?¡± (name) asked naively. When the little boy saw the two girls about his age, his face turned red, and he stuttered, ¡°Avocados!¡± ¡°Oh? Can we eat them?¡± (name)¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Of course, you can eat them, and they¡¯re really delicious!¡± the little boy said, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°Daddy!¡± (name) exclaimed with drooling anticipation. An Yan laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s keep them all! I¡¯ll take them all!¡± The little boy was stunned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, these avocados are twelve dollars¡­ An Yan, who had money with her, pulled out a bill and handed it to the little boy. ¡°Keep the change as a tip!¡± An Yan said with a smile. It was a hundred-dollar bill. The little boy stood frozen for a moment before excitedly accepting it, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please keep the box too!¡± An Yan nodded her head. The little boy bowed deeply and ran off. After he had gone a good distance away, ¡°Yan¡¯er, the money you gave him might just bring him harm!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± An Yan felt sorry for the little boy, who was about the same age as her daughter and yet didn¡¯t even have shoes, which is why she had bought all the fruit. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that where the boy¡¯s body is covered by clothes, there are scars everywhere?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± An Yan was somewhat shocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice! What should we do?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will likely come looking for us very soon!¡± ¡°Looking for us?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Xue An had predicted, Within at most fifteen minutes, a group of ghastly, gun-toting men appeared at one end of the beach. Seeing this group, people on the beach scurried to avoid them. The local vendors who set up their stalls were even more terrified and ran for their lives. David, who had been secretly watching, was also stunned when he saw this scene. Although he wasn¡¯t a local, As a neighboring national, he was all too familiar with the social conditions in M Country. These ferocious-looking men were definitely from the Hei Gang. Because M Country is most famous for three things: deserts, cacti, and the local Hei Gang. These gangs are all incredibly greedy and their methods extremely brutal. David was sweating cold sweat. In his view, Xue An¡¯s group was all tourists, who in M Country were like lambs to the slaughter. But most importantly, the girls in Xue An¡¯s group were exceptionally beautiful. If they fell into the hands of the local gangs, the result would be too horrible to contemplate. Thinking this, David mustered up the courage and ran over to Xue An¡¯s group. ¡°Sir, please leave this place quickly!¡± David called out urgently. ¡°Leave? Why should we leave?¡± An Yan asked in surprise. ¡°The local Hei Gang is coming, and you¡¯re all in great danger!¡± David said hastily. He thought that upon hearing this, the girls would be scared. But to his surprise, upon hearing this, An Yan and the others merely laughed. Even the timid girl remained calm, seemingly unafraid. As David was anxiously fretting, the ghastly men had already appeared in view and were heading straight towards Xue An. David sighed, thinking that there was no escape now, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by idly, so with gritted teeth, he stepped forward to meet them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brothers, these people are my friends, could you please leave?¡± David said in the language of M Country, while pulling out some bills from his pocket. The leader, a man with triangular eyes exuding a fierce demeanor, sized up David after seeing him. ¡°From M Country?¡± ¡°Yes! Brothers, I know a few of your country¡¯s high-profile figures, please give me some face, okay?¡± David said. ¡°Since you¡¯re from M Country, we¡¯ll give you some face. Now get lost, we won¡¯t bother with you!¡± Triangular Eyes said coldly, walking past David, then fixed his gaze on Xue An and the others lying on the beach chairs. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 425 Chapter 425: 425 ¡°M Country nationals?¡± the man with triangular eyes sneered as his gaze glided over Youna and the others, a look of amazement and greed irresistibly surfacing in his eyes. Xue An leaned back in his beach chair, tending to his nails with a refined nail clipper, utterly disregarding the man. But the man with triangular eyes thought Xue An was cowed, thus his arrogance grew even more rampant, pointing at the boxes of avocados on the ground. ¡°Who sold you these things?¡± An Yan felt some indignation towards the arrogance of the group, and coldly said, ¡°Is it any of your business whom we buy our stuff from?¡± ¡°Of course, it is! Because this beach is my territory!¡± As he spoke, the man with triangular eyes cocked his head. Someone was dragging a little boy forward. This little boy was the one who had just sold the avocados, but now his face and body were covered in wounds, and he had passed out, dragged here by force. Seeing this scene, An Yan¡¯s face grew cold, and her eyes icier still. She was a very gentle girl, but that didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate such evil! ¡°Hehe, this guy sneaked onto my turf to sell stuff, that¡¯s the punishment he deserves, and as for you¡­¡± The man pulled out a crisp hundred US Dollar bill, his face revealing a greedy look, ¡°Since you could bring out so much money to buy such rotten fruit, naturally, you should also suffer some punishment!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his head, just asked indifferently, ¡°Punishment? What kind of punishment?¡± The man with triangular eyes extended a greedy finger, ¡°Ten thousand US Dollars, and I¡¯ll let you go! Of course, if you can¡¯t produce that much cash now¡­¡± The man with triangular eyes pointed at Youna, ¡°Hand over this chick to me, I¡¯ll return her to you tomorrow! I¡¯ll ask for half the penalty from you!¡± Hearing these words, An Yan and the others¡¯ expressions turned icy. David¡¯s face turned bitter, as his greatest fear had still come to pass. Even though he was scared, for the sake of the artistic talent he held in esteem, he mustered the courage to step forward. ¡°Brother, I think we need to talk about this, ten thousand US Dollars is really too much, and this lady is already preparing to study art in M Country, you should¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The man with triangular eyes, seeing David come to bother him again, was infuriated and grabbed the butt of his gun to smash down. This was only because David was from M Country; otherwise, he might have been shot on the spot. David hadn¡¯t even reacted when a silver flash streaked by, piercing through the man with triangular eyes¡¯ palm. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The man with triangular eyes screamed loudly, clutching his penetrated hand, his face drenched in sweat from pain. Xue An, ever so nonchalant, said to Youna behind him, ¡°Take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabella to play somewhere far.¡± Youna shivered, understanding what Xue An meant, and quickly led the girls away to one side. ¡°Kill this man and take all the women!¡± At that moment, the man with triangular eyes bellowed. His henchmen raised their guns to shoot. The sound of gunfire made David fall to the ground, clutching his head and lamenting inwardly. It¡¯s over! This M Country man is definitely going to die! God bless, I hope that girl is okay! But the gunfire ceased after only a few shots, then silence fell. David couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled; what happened? Don¡¯t these thugs always fire until their guns are empty before they stop? Why did it stop so quickly this time? He cautiously raised his head to look. Then, he saw the deserted beach and Xue An and An Yan sitting in the beach chairs, unharmed. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Just a moment ago, there was a mob of thugs shooting and killing people here. How could they disappear all of a sudden? David¡¯s head was filled with question marks. Xue An stood up and walked over to the little boy who was still unconscious on the ground. He first knelt down to check on the boy, then sighed softly. With a stretch of his hand, a glow that was hard to perceive seeped into the boy¡¯s forehead. A moment later, the little boy opened his eyes. At first, he was completely bewildered, then his body trembled, and he quickly covered his head. ¡°Mr. Hashi, please don¡¯t hit me anymore, I know I was wrong! But I just wanted to sell some fruit to afford a pair of shoes!¡± His cry was full of fear. Xue An frowned slightly, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Alright, your Mr. Hashi will not hit you anymore!¡± Hearing the unfamiliar voice, the little boy slowly released his hands from his head and stared blankly at Xue An. At this time, An Yan also walked over, looking at the little boy with some sympathy. The boy then remembered that this was the kind lady who had just bought fruit with a hundred US dollars. He suddenly cried out in concern, ¡°Sir, and madam, you must leave here quickly. Hashi will certainly bring people to trouble you!¡± Xue An smiled faintly and shook his head, ¡°I just said, the Mr. Hashi you speak of will never come to hit you again!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The little boy looked completely bewildered and confused, not understanding what Xue An meant. ¡°Because he has gone to a very far place, and he probably will never come back again!¡± Hearing this, David was profoundly shaken, looking incredulously at Xue An. If what Xue An said was true, had the group from just now really died? But how could that be possible? In just a few seconds, a group of living people had vanished without a trace, alive or dead? However, the little boy believed Xue An¡¯s words, and a look of joy emerged on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great, Hashi was such a terrible person! He not only monopolized the fruit market of the surrounding farms, but he also took over this beach! Anyone who came here to sell fruit had to pay ten US dollars! That¡¯s just like robbery!¡± At that moment, An Yan handed the little boy a bottle of cola. The boy hesitated before accepting it, ¡°Madam, this¡­¡± ¡°Drink it! You look thirsty,¡± An Yan said with a smile. After hearing this, the boy couldn¡¯t wait to twist off the cap and took several gulps, but he didn¡¯t finish it and carefully saved more than half the bottle. ¡°Madam, can I take this home?¡± ¡°Why do you want to take it home?¡± An Yan asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Because my sisters have never had cola before!¡± the boy said. An Yan fell silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± The little boy was overjoyed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An shook his head slightly, then said abruptly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home with you in a while and take a look!¡± ¡°Really, sir?¡± The boy asked excitedly. Xue An nodded. ¡°Mhm, thank you, sir!¡± The boy thought Xue An was planning to visit his home and was thrilled. At that moment, David hesitantly walked over and, making sure no one was around, said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I advise you to leave this country as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) ¡°Why?¡± Xue An asked as he ate the avocado An Yan had prepared for him, speaking indifferently. ¡°Because the local gang from M Country you just offended, these people have their own armed forces and are very arrogant¡ªthey don¡¯t even care about the M Country government! If they find out, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± Xue An asked calmly. ¡°The disappearance of those people¡­¡± With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°What if I told you that a tornado suddenly swept up those guys and then threw them into the sea, would you believe me?¡± David¡¯s eyes gradually widened and then he shook his head, ¡°Although I wish it were true, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Xue An spread his hands, ¡°But those people have indeed disappeared. No one has any evidence. What does that have to do with me?¡± Having said that, Xue An called Youna and others back, then happily said to the little boy, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back!¡± After Xue An and his group had left. David was still standing there, his face full of confusion. He couldn¡¯t figure out why those thugs had vanished into thin air. If they¡¯d been killed, there should at least be bodies and blood, right? But the scene was empty, even the sand on the beach was still white as jade, without a single trace of disturbance. David was perplexed, but he knew well. To those blind with rage, evidence didn¡¯t really matter. If they concluded it was you, you¡¯d be in trouble. Thinking this, David pulled out his phone and hesitated before finally dialing a number. After a moment, the call was answered, followed by a woman¡¯s cold voice. ¡°David, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive,¡± she said. David gave a bitter smile, ¡°Nikita, why do you always hope for my death every time we meet?¡± ¡°Because no woman would be in a good mood dealing with a man who abandons everything in the end!¡± Nikita said coldly on the other end of the line. ¡°To be honest, Nikita, I¡¯m sorry about what happened between us before, but I am an artist. Emotions should serve art, and when the passion is gone¡­¡± Nikita looked at her custom-made watch and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue speaking such nonsense, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I really need your help this time!¡± ¡°What is it that makes a renowned artist beg a mere FBI intelligence officer?¡± Nikita said with a cold laugh. David described the situation with a bitter smile, then emphasized Youna¡¯s artistic talent. ¡°Believe me, Nikita! That girl¡¯s art is the most perfect I¡¯ve ever seen. With a little guidance, she will amaze the whole world!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see him, Nikita could imagine David was quite animated. ¡°So the purpose of this call is to have your ex-girlfriend save a girl you admire?¡± Nikita said coldly. David paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Nikita, I was wrong before, but this time I¡¯m hoping you can help me, and quickly, because the little boy mentioned that the gangsters are called Hashi!¡± ¡°Hashi?¡± Nikita¡¯s expression became grave upon hearing this name, ¡°Those people from Zhongdu have gotten into big trouble!¡± ¡°Hashi¡¯s boss in the background is Gonzales, the drug lord who controls most of M Country¡¯s D product market.¡± David¡¯s face also turned pale, ¡°What should we do?¡± Nikita hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Wait for me on the beach, I¡¯m on my way now. The urgent priority is to get these people out of M Country! Whether they go to M Country or return to Zhongdu, they just can¡¯t stay in M Country anymore!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you, and¡­ thank you, Nikita!¡± David said sincerely. Nikita couldn¡¯t be bothered with the man¡¯s gratitude, she simply hung up the phone and drove straight to the beach. Her mood was heavy, for she knew all too well how formidable Gonzales was. He was the fierce man who had dared to assassinate the former president! By the time she reached the beach, it was already dark, and the temperature by the sea had dropped sharply. David was shivering in the sea breeze, and when he saw Nikita¡¯s car, he quickly jumped in and then said with a smile, ¡°Nikita, you¡¯ve become a lot more beautiful!¡± ¡°Cut the chatter. If that little boy is selling fruit here, he must live nearby. I¡¯m going to find them now!¡± With that said, Nikita drove off. Just as she had expected. The little boy¡¯s home was not far from the beach. Unlike the splendid buildings and scenery on the beach, here there were only low houses and dirty roads. All along the way, countless villagers curiously stood by the side of the road watching Xue An and the others. The little boy was excitedly introducing everything non-stop. When they arrived at the little boy¡¯s home, it was located on the edge of the village, in a secluded place, the house shaking as if it was about to collapse at any moment. The little boy stood by the door and called out, ¡°Salo, Ina, come out quick!¡± Following his cry, two girls, one older and one younger, walked out of the door with surprise. The older one was only about five or six, the younger one only three or four, both dressed in very worn clothes, and their expressions became somewhat timid upon seeing Xue An and the others. The little boy raised the bottle in his hand and said with a grin, ¡°Look, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Coke!¡± Both girls¡¯ eyes lit up, and they ran over. ¡°Salo drinks first! The rest goes to Ina!¡± the little boy directed. Salo was the older girl, she glanced at the Coke bottle with envy and then shook her head, ¡°Give it to Ina, she has never tasted it before!¡± With that, she handed the Coke bottle to Ina, the little girl who was only three or four years old took it, opened the cap eagerly, and drank it all in just a few sips. ¡°Is it good?¡± the little boy asked with a grin. ¡°Good!¡± Ina said, licking her lips. At that moment, Salo noticed that her brother¡¯s clothes were torn, and it looked as if they had been ripped, which made her pause. ¡°Brother, you¡­ got beaten up again?¡± The little boy nonchalantly waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m used to it! And besides, this time we should be even more thankful to this gentleman and lady! Otherwise, I might still be lying on the beach!¡± Tears started to well up in Salo¡¯s eyes when she heard this, then she took a few steps forward and said very respectfully, ¡°Thank you! Thank you for saving my brother!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An saw everything just now, especially when he saw the boy¡¯s shoes on Salo¡¯s feet, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. An Yan¡¯s eyes reddened even more as she hurriedly pulled out all the Cokes. ¡°Here, there¡¯s one for each of you!¡± Seeing those bottles of Coke, which were casting an enticing glow, the eyes of the three siblings gradually brightened. Just at this moment, a couple from M Country walked into the courtyard from outside. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) The freshly picked fruit, washed clean, was arranged on the table. Also served were typical Mexican corn tortillas and a few local dishes. This was probably the best the little boy Herrera¡¯s family could offer. Herrera¡¯s parents, the Mexican couple, were at this moment looking at Xue An and the others with earnest and somewhat reverent eyes. Herrera had secretly told them that it was this gentleman and lady who had given him a hundred US dollars to buy all his avocados. A hundred US dollars, for this poor Mexican family, was already a considerable fortune. So, naturally, they were very enthusiastic. However, Xue An¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on these things; he was looking at his daughter playing happily with Salonina not far away, a faint smile forming on his lips. A child¡¯s heart is always pure, never distinguishing between the rich and poor, the noble and lowly. ¡°Sir, your daughter is so adorable!¡± Herrera¡¯s father, this honest and simple Mexican farmer who had lived his whole life by growing fruit trees, finally managed to squeeze out this compliment after much thought. Xue An smiled slightly in response, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then there was another bout of silence. Herrera¡¯s parents, uneducated as they were, could still discern that Xue An and An Yan were not ordinary people. Their presence alone was evidence enough of this. That indifferent yet noble demeanor instilled a sense of awe in the couple, making them overly cautious in their speech. But children never care about these things. Salonina and Ina had perhaps never been as happy as they were today, running around the yard like wild children. But the shoes Salonina was wearing didn¡¯t fit well and kept coming off as she ran. Seeing this, Xue Xiang simply took off her own shoes, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give these to you!¡± Salonina was taken aback. Though Salonina was a bit older than Xue Xiang, due to poor nutrition, she wasn¡¯t very tall and was roughly the same height as Xue Xiang. And the shoes Xue Xiang was wearing were custom-made for her, both stylish and exquisitely crafted. Salonina had never even dreamed of such beautiful shoes. She hesitated, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Oh, just put them on!¡± Xue Xiang said generously as she pushed the shoes towards her. For the children, being friends meant naturally sharing the good things! ¡°What about you?¡± Salonina asked. ¡°Actually, I hate wearing shoes!¡± Xue Xiang said. In the Elf Sanctuary, she and Nian Nian hardly ever wore shoes, playing barefoot in the jungle every day. Now that she was barefoot again, she was completely overjoyed. Xue Nian and Isabella, standing nearby, also quickly took off their shoes and socks. Now the little girls, as if let loose, started playing wildly. Soon they were covered in dust, their faces spotted like little tabby cats. An Yan watched somewhat helplessly, ¡°Husband, look, they¡¯re all playing like little fools!¡± Xue An just smiled slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what this age is for, playing?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they at least have some semblance of being young ladies?¡± An Yan said. ¡°Heh, I actually think that the most important thing is for children to be happy!¡± ¡°You, just slowly spoiling the pair of them!¡± ¡°My daughters, of course, I will spoil them!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. ¡°Ah, I can never win an argument with you! So, when are we leaving?¡± An Yan felt quite uncomfortable being here. The respectful behavior of Herrera¡¯s parents made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. Xue An smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, someone should come! After dealing with them, we¡¯ll go!¡± An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, are you talking about the accomplices of those guys on the beach?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Although that gang of thugs is dead, they were local bullies, so their associates will definitely look into this matter. If we don¡¯t intervene, this family will certainly suffer!¡± This was also why Xue An followed little Herrera back. As they were talking, the roaring sound of a car suddenly came from outside. Since it was already evening, one could still see the dazzling light piercing through the crude courtyard wall. Then a group of people speaking in Mexican Spanish were heard cursing and swearing as they got out of the car. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°See, they¡¯ve come!¡± Then he smiled at An Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, take the girls and go play somewhere else!¡± An Yan nodded her head. Mo Ya was in a good mood today. Because that guy Hashi had disappeared. In this country, once a gang member vanishes, it¡¯s tantamount to being already dead. Although Boss Gonzales was furious about this and demanded Mo Ya clear up the matter, Mo Ya saw it as an opportunity for himself. If he handled this matter well, all of Hashi¡¯s territory would be his own. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. Figuring out such matters was a piece of cake for these local snakes. Soon, Mo Ya had grasped everything that had happened on the beach. A foreign tourist, and a poor fruit vendor family. These were the two parties involved in the incident. Seeing this result, Mo Ya couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly. He had thought it was the work of a rival gang, which would have cost him some of his own men. But he hadn¡¯t expected such an outcome. This was simply a godsend opportunity. So, Mo Ya quickly brought his men to the Herrera¡¯s home. Looking at the shabby courtyard wall, Mo Ya sneered and kicked the gate. The gate collapsed with a bang, stirring up a cloud of dust. ¡°Go in, I¡¯ll reward five hundred US dollars for each one you kill,¡± Mo Ya sneered as he spoke. That¡¯s right. On this miraculous land, the price of a human life was only five hundred US dollars. Mo Ya¡¯s men roared in response and all rushed in. Mo Ya lit a cigarette outside and comfortably blew a smoke ring, waiting for the imminent sound of gunfire. But there was none. Not a sound. His men seemed to have vanished as soon as they entered. Mo Ya was just startled when a flash of sword light streaked past, severing the cigarette in his hand. What was also severed was the arm with which he was holding the gun. Blood and excruciating pain made this once fearless guy let out a huge scream. Fear appeared endlessly in his eyes. At that moment, the entire courtyard wall collapsed, and Mo Ya saw to his horror. All his men were already dead, and their blood and bodies constituted a terrifying scene. Mo Ya trembled and saw a man walking over from atop the bones, then smiled faintly at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time; you finally came!¡± A Chinese face. A jolt went through Mo Ya¡¯s heart. Could this be the person from the beach? At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Mo Ya trembled all over, due to the severe pain, but even more so due to fear. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Now, you answer when I ask, and if the answer is wrong, then some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you. Understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Mo Ya nodded desperately. A streak of sword light swept past, chopping off one of his ears. Mo Ya let out a scream of agony. ¡°Wrong answer, because you can only answer yes or no!¡± Mo Ya shook even more violently, his face deathly pale, and his eyes filled with terror when looking at Xue An. He had thought he was ruthless enough, and his boss Gonzales was even more merciless. But compared to this man, he was as tame as a baby. Xue An smiled, ¡°Did you come here intending to kill the whole family and then take them back as trophies to show off?¡± ¡°No¡­no!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good start!¡± As he spoke, another streak of sword light swept over and directly amputated one of Mo Ya¡¯s legs. Amidst the screams, Mo Ya fell to the ground. The Herrera family inside the house was shivering at this moment. They had witnessed everything that had just happened. The sudden appearance of the thugs made Herrera¡¯s parents realize something. If Xue An had not been here today, they would have been the ones lying on the ground, dead, all five of them! Yet they never imagined that the mild-mannered Xue An could be so cruel and ruthless. Herrera¡¯s father only saw that when the gang of thugs rushed into the yard, countless flashes of white light streaked by, and the thugs became corpses without even a chance to scream. And now, the screams from outside the yard were making his calves cramp up. This man from M Country¡­ who exactly is he? Why is he so formidable? Mo Ya had the same question in mind. He had already lost an arm, a leg, and an ear. This turned his once formidable appearance somewhat comical, and his face, once always filled with a cruel smile, now showed endless horror. ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do? My boss is Gonzales! You¡­ you¡­¡± Mo Ya trembled as he spoke, trying to push himself away from the slowly approaching Xue An with the only leg he had left. Xue An¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but a cold light started to gleam in his eyes. His intention to kill had been present since the time on the beach. Because when he used the Divine Flame to burn Hashi¡¯s thugs into nothingness, he also saw their souls. In the memories of these souls, Xue An saw many acts that not even the Hell Demon Gods might perform. This brought a phrase to his mind. Hell is empty, and all the devils are here on Earth. The recently deceased Mo Ya and his group were of the same ilk. In the memories of Mo Ya¡¯s dead subordinates, there were many damning images featuring Mo Ya himself. This man, who always prided himself as a demon, had elicited a killing intent from Xue An. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boss can¡¯t escape either! As for what I am going to do?¡± Xue An sighed. ¡°Though I know that even if I kill all of you guys, there will soon be more despicable beings to take your place, killing you is still satisfying, at least¡­ it lets many beasts know they should be afraid!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t! Save me, ah!¡± Possibly realizing that his life was about to end, Mo Ya started shouting in terror. At the same time, a high-powered American SUV roared in. Before the car even came to a stop, Nikita and David hopped out. ¡°Stop!¡± Nikita pulled out her handgun and aimed it at Xue An, shouting in a stern voice. Mo Ya, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, began crawling towards Nikita, crying as he moved and shouting, ¡°Quick, save me, this man is a devil! He killed all my people!¡± At this moment, Nikita also saw the corpses scattered all over the courtyard, and even though she was accustomed to death, this scene still made her scalp tingle. As for David, when he saw this scene, he knelt down at the side and started retching uncontrollably, as though he was trying to vomit out his very gallbladder. Xue An looked at Nikita and David with a playful gaze, a faint smile appearing on his lips before he stepped forward! ¡°I am an FBI intelligence officer stationed in M Country¡¯s Mexico; I order you not to move and to put your hands on the back of your head and squat down! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to shoot!¡± Nikita yelled with all her might, her heart filled with panic. The look that this man gave her sent chills down the spine of Nikita, who had experienced many big scenes. What kind of look was that? Without sorrow or joy, lofty and high. It was as if he was an emperor who controlled life and death, judging the sins of the world. Hearing this, Xue An actually stopped in his tracks and then smiled faintly, ¡°FBI? From M Country?¡± Nikita nodded, ¡°Yes! These people¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°It was me who killed them!¡± At this time, Mo Ya had already crawled to Nikita¡¯s front, screaming on the verge of collapse, ¡°Please save me, this person is a devil, he¡¯s not human!¡± Nikita¡¯s expression became increasingly solemn as she recognized this person! It was Mo Ya! A top henchman of the major drug lord Gonzales, known as the Ghoul, Mo Ya, was now so terrified by this man that he was nearly breaking down. Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched the scene leisurely, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the FBI, you should be aware how much blood these people have on their hands! And they came here this time to wipe out this poor family!¡± Nikita believed Xue An was telling the truth. The atrocious acts Mo Ya and his people could commit were hardly a surprise. But she still said in a heavy tone, ¡°Even if they are all bad guys, they should be judged by the law, not by you through reciprocal killing!¡± The phrase ¡°reciprocal killing¡± was spoken in Chinese. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Your Chinese is good! But what I want to tell you is that if I weren¡¯t here today, it would be this innocent family of five who would be dead now, and the murderers would never face the so-called arbitration you mention!¡± Nikita fell silent, because she knew what Xue An said was true. ¡°Retaliation might not be the best solution, but it is definitely the most effective! Some beasts only learn to be afraid when they know retribution exists in this world!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Nikita frowned, understanding the meaning of this Chinese word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in retribution, I only believe in the law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An laughed, ¡°Retribution might not have existed before, but now it does, because¡­ I am their retribution!¡± As they were speaking, Mo Ya, who had been howling for someone to save him, suddenly leapt up on one leg, trying to take Nikita hostage and seize the gun in her hand. Nikita was shocked, having never expected the seemingly crippled Mo Ya to attempt such a thing. In the moment of surprise, the ferocious-faced Mo Ya had already charged close. But in the next second, his head burst open right in front of Nikita. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Chapter 429: Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Blood and brain matter mixed together, scattering as they fell. David, who had already almost emptied his stomach, couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and start retching again after seeing this scene. Nikita stared blankly at the spectacle before, trembling all over after a moment, she exclaimed in shock, ¡°You¡¯ve killed all these people! But have you thought about the consequences? Although they won¡¯t dare to come over because they are afraid while you are here, once you¡¯re gone, what awaits this place will be revenge ten times more brutal!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°There won¡¯t be any revenge!¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Nikita¡¯s eyes slowly widened in disbelief as she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°You are a very smart person!¡± Unable to suppress the fear in her heart, Nikita started shivering, for she had guessed what Xue An was planning. But how could that be possible? After all, he was the drug lord controlling most of M Country¡¯s Mxico! ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of the FBI, then you should know about me! My surname is Xue!¡± Xue An¡¯s words struck like a bolt from the blue, causing Nikita to nearly lose her footing while she stared at Xue An in extreme shock. Indeed! It was indeed him! Only this man would act so imperiously! The key was¡­ he had the capital to be imperious. ¡°It¡¯s getting late! Let¡¯s do it now,¡± said Xue An, then turned his head and shouted towards An Yan in the distance, ¡°Yan¡¯er, wait for me a moment, I will be right back!¡± Having said this, Xue Anchong soared into the sky, turning into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Nikita watched blankly, and it took a long while before she came to her senses amidst David¡¯s shouting. By this time, David had vomited out even the bile, his face turning green as he asked weakly, ¡°Nikita, who exactly was that Demon God-like man just now?¡± With a bitter smile, Nikita replied, ¡°Demon God? The Demon Gods that have died at his hands are already too numerous to count!¡± ¡°What?¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in shock, rooted to the spot. Glancing at the corpses strewn all over the ground, Nikita clenched her teeth and then pulled out her phone to dial a number. ¡°Hello! My dear Nikita, what¡¯s prompted you to call me at this hour? Please don¡¯t tell me those thugs in Mxico are planning something nasty again! I was looking forward to a relaxing weekend evening!¡± said Langfero, the FBI¡¯s chief of intelligence, with a laugh over the phone. With a wry smile, Nikita responded, ¡°Mr. Langfero, I¡¯m afraid your weekend evening plans will be ruined! Because someone has just killed Gonzales¡¯ men!¡± ¡°Oh? Who was it? A rival gang to Gonzales?¡± Langfero still sounded relaxed. As the country closest to M Country, the FBI monitored every occurrence within Mxico. And Gonzales, being the biggest drug lord, was naturally a focus of their surveillance. The murder of his men certainly qualified as a big deal. However, Langfero still wasn¡¯t too concerned as he leisurely picked up his coffee, ready to enjoy its rich flavor. But his leisurely demeanor vanished in the next moment, and he spat out the coffee he had just sipped. Because Nikita had said something to him. ¡°The killer is Xue An, and he¡¯s already on his way to find Gonzales!¡± ¡°Good God, I¡¯m going to twist off the heads of those guys who are supposed to be watching Xue An. They just sent me a message saying Xue An was in Europe on his honeymoon! These damn bugs!¡± Langfero was furious beyond measure. All because of the Church of Light incident. Xue An had become the existence most dreaded and guarded against by countries around the world. Accordingly, his every move also became the focal point of interest for all intelligence agencies. M Country was, of course, no exception. Langfero had already issued a death command, and that was that everything concerning Xue An was of the utmost importance! Any new discovery had to be reported immediately! But if it hadn¡¯t been for Nikita¡¯s report, the entire FBI, and even the whole of M Country, would still be unaware of this matter! ¡°Nikita, you¡¯ve made a great contribution, I¡¯ll report this to the superiors! Gotta hang up now!¡± Langfero then hastily ended the call. He immediately reported the matter up the chain. Soon, the entire high echelon of M Country was shaken. The President of M Country even urgently convened a meeting. The key point of discussion at the meeting was whether Xue An¡¯s actions could provoke instability in M-xico and thus harm M Country¡¯s interests. The conclusion came swiftly. Although Gonzales was not ideal, after all the years of cooperation, his assassination would inevitably lead to turmoil in M-xico. And replacing him might result in someone who wouldn¡¯t be as compliant as Gonzales was. Therefore, a phone call was quickly made directly to Gonzales¡¯s cell phone. At this moment, Gonzales was swimming with full satisfaction in his luxurious villa. When the phone began to ring, his pretty blonde secretary approached him. ¡°Sir, you have a call!¡± Gonzales frowned, ¡°Who would call on a weekend night?¡± The secretary whispered a word, ¡°M Country!¡± At these words, Gonzales paused, then quickly picked up the phone. As soon as the connection was made, he heard Langfero roaring on the other end of the line, ¡°Gonzales, you bastard!¡± The volume was so loud that even the maids and bodyguards nearby could hear it. Gonzales looked somewhat embarrassed, and his heart filled with irritation. He was in collusion with M Country, but that didn¡¯t mean he was a dog to be insulted by these people at will. ¡°Mr. Langfero, what has got you so angry on a weekend night?¡± Gonzales took a puff from the cigar passed by his subordinate before speaking slowly. Langfero, furious and beside himself, yelled, ¡°Gonzales, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, all I can tell you is to find a way to hide immediately, and the more covert the better, hurry up!¡± Gonzales was stunned, ¡°Mr. Langfero, may I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You damn fool, you¡¯ve offended someone you should never have crossed! This person is already preparing to come and kill you, understand?¡± Langfero shouted. Gonzales, however, couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat incredulous, ¡°Mr. Langfero, I appreciate your warning, but here in M-xico, no one can threaten me, and there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Langfero had never imagined Gonzales could be so stubborn! He struggled to suppress his inner rage and said calmly, ¡°Gonzales, I know your strength may not be less than the official government of M-xico, but this person is different! The abilities he possesses are beyond the comprehension of the mundane world! And not just you, even M Country doesn¡¯t dare to provoke him! You got it?¡± Upon hearing this, Gonzales was momentarily taken aback, then he burst into hearty laughter, ¡°Mr. Langfero, it seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding about my strength. What I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t just about how many firearms my people have!¡± Saying this, Gonzales proudly nodded at the individual sitting on the sofa not far away, who was dressed in a gold mask and attire reminiscent of an ancient Maya. ¡°When it comes to mystical powers, who could be mightier than a Maya Priest who could communicate with the Heavenly Divine since the ancient times?¡± Gonzales said with full confidence. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: 430 Chapter 430: 430 As the birthplace of Ancient Maya culture, Mexico, many believe that this lost civilization was mysterious and powerful. Gonzales was thoroughly convinced of this. Not only did he consider himself a descendant of the Maya, but he had also witnessed the power of the Maya Priest firsthand. At this moment, however, Langfero wished he could strangle the arrogant Gonzales to death through the phone. ¡°Listen to me, this person is completely different. No matter how many powerful people you have, they won¡¯t be his match. Take my advice and find a place to hide!¡± Langfero said earnestly. Gonzales was getting impatient. ¡°Mr. Langfero, descendants of the Maya fear no one! Please stop talking!¡± With that, Gonzales hung up the phone. Langfero, listening to the dead tone after the call was disconnected, was so furious he felt like he was going insane. ¡°That damn bastard! Go to hell!¡± But Gonzales appeared nonchalant. ¡°Have you contacted Mo Ya?¡± ¡°No!¡± replied the butler, shaking his head. ¡°Then there must be trouble over there! Notify everyone that tonight we might have some unwelcome guests looking for trouble. Get ready!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The butler immediately turned to relay the message. As a drug lord who indulged in extreme luxury, Gonzales¡¯s villa was massive and highly secure. Not only were there guards patrolling around the clock, but various high-tech security measures were in place as well. A small radar and anti-aircraft missiles were even installed on the roof of the villa. Gonzales felt that not even a small army could breach this solid fortress. So he was not worried about security at all. In his view, should anyone indeed come, it would be tantamount to suicide! ¡°Sir, are you satisfied with these?¡± asked a fierce-looking woman as she led several girls, not even fifteen years old and with faces full of terror, over. Gonzales narrowed his eyes to look at them and casually pointed at one, ¡°Her! And throw that wench in the bedroom into the crocodile pool, my crocs should have some flesh too!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl, paralyzed with fear, was dragged away. A few moments later, several subordinates came out carrying a girl covered in injuries, then headed straight for the crocodile pool. When they reached the edge, the subordinates grinned and fondled the girl. One shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, such a shame that she¡¯s been used up! Otherwise, we brothers could have had our fun before feeding her to the crocs!¡± ¡°Shut up, if the boss hears you, you¡¯ll be the one getting fed to the crocodiles!¡± another subordinate quickly said. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s just throw her in quickly!¡± The subordinates shook in unison, about to throw the girl into the crocodile pool. But just then, a slash of white light streaked by. Suddenly, the subordinates felt light, as if something was missing. When they looked down, they discovered the girl had fallen to the ground, and with her, each of their arms. The men were all stunned, then screams were about to burst forth. But immediately after, it was their heads that soared into the air. Then the dead bodies plummeted into the crocodile pool. However, the usually fierce crocodiles were now cowering at the bottom of the pool, not daring to move an inch. As ferocious beasts, they could sense the overwhelming force more acutely than humans. But soon after, the crocodiles at the bottom of the pool began to explode one after another. The water turned blood-red in an instant as blood filled the entire pool. And Xue An appeared in the center of the scene, looking down at the young girl who had been tortured to death, a flash of rage in his eyes. Good! It seems some people truly do not deserve to exist in this world! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± someone shouted upon spotting Xue An standing by the crocodile pool. Xue An looked up. The group was composed of fully armed bodyguards. At this moment, they pointed their guns at him and, upon seeing him look up, pulled the triggers without hesitation. A barrage of bullets advanced toward Xue An. But Xue An slowly lifted his foot and took a step. With that single step, the earth trembled. And the bullets instantly froze in mid-air, swiftly turning into dust and scattering with the wind. The bodyguards were still dumbfounded when their heads burst open like fireworks, one after another. This bizarre and bloody scene filled those who arrived later with utter horror. Many were so frightened that they wet their pants on the spot. ¡°Shoot, shoot now!¡± someone screamed. Endless bullets came at him again, this time mixed with a few anti-tank missiles. In the face of all this, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, hands behind his back, he took another step. Boom! Centered on Xue An, everything within a few hundred meters exploded violently. Bullets, missiles, and fragile human heads, all blasted into dust. At the same time, Gonzales, who was in his bedroom preparing for a night of pleasure, was suddenly startled¡ªhe felt a powerful intent to kill. The Maya Priest by his side, with a golden mask on his face, also emitted light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gonzales asked in alarm and then felt the entire villa shaking. Simultaneously, the villa¡¯s seemingly impenetrable walls melted slowly like wax. The chilly wind poured in, leaving Gonzales with a face full of terror, for under the moonlight, a man was approaching step by step. With every step he took, countless bodyguards and guards who tried to stop him were met with death. Blood burst forth like blossoms, like fireworks blooming, beautiful yet cruel. The sight of this relentless killing left even the brutally cruel Gonzales dumbstruck. The Maya Priest¡¯s tone also became grave. ¡°Such formidable presence!¡± Gonzales trembled and quickly said, ¡°Priest, protect me!¡± The Maya Priest coldly replied, ¡°Rest assured, with my protection, no one will dare to harm you!¡± Gonzales felt immensely reassured. He had great confidence in his personal Priest. By now, all the villa¡¯s guards and bodyguards were dead. The thick stench of blood hung in the air, nauseating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Xue An had already reached the front of the villa. He then looked up at the Priest with the golden mask and Gonzales hiding behind him and said indifferently, ¡°Divine Demon Priest?¡± The Maya Priest paused for a moment, then sneered, ¡°You actually know about the Divine Demon Priest?¡± As he spoke, the Maya Priest¡¯s body shone with radiant golden light, and his stature grew many times larger, transforming into a seven- to eight-meter tall figure glowing with golden light, his visage like that of a divine demon! ¡°Boy, your eyes and strength are both commendable, but unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Maya people on this land!¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) The Maya Priest¡¯s powerful punch came hurtling down, and although it hadn¡¯t yet struck, a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Standing within it, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the descending fist, and said indifferently, ¡°Even if the gods you worship were to return, I would not fear them, let alone you!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly raised his gaze, stomped his foot, and his entire body soared into the air, flying directly in front of the Maya Priest, before raising his hand to deliver a slap. Smack! This slap sent the tall priest flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air before finally landing. As he thunderously hit the ground, the golden light on his body shattered with a crack. Along with it shattered the gold mask he was wearing. Underneath the mask was the terrifying visage of a Demon God. Without any hesitation, the Demon God turned into a stream of black smoke and shot straight for the sky. Xue An waved his hand, sending out a beam of sword light that chased after the Demon God in an instant. ¡°No!¡± A cry filled with terror and fear followed. The sword light directly obliterated the Demon God. After all this, Xue An turned his head to look at Gonzales, who was trembling like a sieve and as white as a ghost. Before he spoke, Gonzales had already fallen to his knees with a thud, ¡°Great one, spare my life! I am willing to offer all my wealth to you, just spare my life!¡± As he spoke, Gonzales kowtowed desperately. Xue An watched the scene with a slight, cold smirk slowly forming on his lips. ¡°Actually, I do not like killing!¡± Xue An suddenly said. ¡°But sometimes I quite enjoy it, because it is very fair!¡± ¡°Before it, the once arrogant learn humility. The haughty learn restraint. The wicked wish to turn back. In short, rich or poor, high or low, everyone becomes equal before it.¡± These words from Xue An caused Gonzales to break out into a cold sweat, wanting to beg for mercy, but found his tongue tied in a knot, unable to speak a word. ¡°I was always curious!¡± Xue An glanced at the girl who was shivering on the bedroom bed and said indifferently, ¡°Why do those who are cruel and violent fear death the most when their time comes!¡± ¡°Now I understand. It is because you understand the value of life more than anyone else, yet you revel in depriving others of theirs! Right?¡± Gonzales was already limp as mud, his sweat pouring out like paste. An invisible force lifted him up, then suspended him in the air in the shape of a ¡®big character¡¯. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Gonzales let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let you experience the suffering you once inflicted on others!¡± ¡°No! You devil, on what grounds do you judge me?¡± As Xue An slowly approached, Gonzales yelled out in extreme terror. ¡°I am not judging you!¡± Xue An laughed, revealing two sharp canines, ¡°You are judging yourself!¡± With that, a strand of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly entered Gonzales¡¯s soul. As Xue An said, he didn¡¯t kill Gonzales, but instead used Divine Sense to impose the heinous crimes that Gonzales had committed upon himself. This, however, was even more agonizing for Gonzales than death could be. Within a few breaths, Gonzales¡¯s bones had all broken, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of despair, ¡°Kill me, please, just kill me quickly!¡± Yet Xue An said to the girl with the bewildered and frightened face, ¡°Go home!¡± Having said that, he turned to leave. The girl suddenly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are¡­ are you a hero?¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks but did not turn around, and said indifferently, ¡°No, I am Immortal Venerable!¡± Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of light and vanished into the sky. At this moment, Gonzales was already soiled with excrement, his face completely overtaken by despair and fear. Upon seeing the young girl, he couldn¡¯t help but beg loudly, ¡°Please, kill me! Grant me a swift death!¡± The girl paused, her face showing hatred, ¡°No, just now the Immortal Venerable said he wants you to endure the same pain that you inflicted on others in the past!¡± The words ¡°Immortal Venerable¡± that Xue An had just uttered were in Chinese, which was quite awkward and difficult for a Mexican to pronounce. But this girl remembered them well, and when she repeated them now, she did so without missing a single word! After saying this, the girl ignored Gonzales¡¯s curses and pleas as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all and resolutely turned away and left. Once she got home, the young girl converted her faith and became a devout follower of the Immortal Venerable. Although she might not even know what Immortal Venerable truly stands for. But for her, when she encountered great peril, none of the gods or Buddhas came to her aid¡ªonly that Immortal Venerable did! As for Gonzales. He was now enduring all the methods of torture that he once used on others. The joy he found in torturing others was now his pain. And it was the kind of pain where he couldn¡¯t live yet couldn¡¯t die. You should know, Xue An, before leaving, had granted him a strand of vital energy, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t die so easily. And when someone finally discovered the tragic scene at Gonzales¡¯s villa and came to rescue him, it was already a day later. Gonzales was still alive at that point. Only now, he was hardly better off than a lump of rotten flesh. Aside from clinging to a single breath, all his other responses had vanished. ¡°God, isn¡¯t that Gonzales?¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Then some people prepared to carry him away. Just at that moment, Gonzales suddenly, without hesitation, pulled out the pistol from the waist of one of the people and ended his own life with a single shot. On the brink of death, his face showed immeasurable relief and longing. Death was better; death meant no more suffering! However, these events were all to happen later. When Xue An returned to the Herrera family, Nikita and David had yet to leave. They were all anxiously awaiting news. When Xue An appeared at the scene. Nikita trembled, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­ Mr. Xue, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all been taken care of, and I would like to send a message to your superiors through you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Please speak, sir!¡± Nikita said solemnly. Ever since learning the identity of Xue An, Nikita didn¡¯t dare to show an ounce of resistance or disrespect. This man was truly a sovereign of the current age, an invincible existence! ¡°I am very displeased with what happened with Gonzales. What you capitalists do is up to you, but if there¡¯s another act of conspiracy like this, I think I would very much enjoy performing a spectacular display of swordsmanship on top of New York¡¯s Times Square Building!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing these words, the cold sweat on Nikita¡¯s face began to drip profusely, her body trembling all over. ¡°Yes! I shall convey the message!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡± ¡°But what about these corpses¡­¡± Nikita said. Xue An casually waved his hand, and strands of flame fell, incinerating the corpses to ashes in the blink of an eye. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chapter 432: One Mans Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Chapter 432: Chapter 432: One Man¡¯s Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Xue An found An Yan, ready to take her away. However, before leaving, Xue An left a sum of wealth for Herrera¡¯s family that wasn¡¯t too abundant but was definitely enough for their whole family to live on. Herrera and the Salonina siblings were reluctant to part ways. Especially Salo, who, with tears in her eyes, stepped forward and gently hugged Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, thank you for the shoes you gave me!¡± After speaking, they turned and ran off. It wasn¡¯t until they had gone far that Xiang Xiang was surprised to find an unsophisticated, seemingly cheap trinket had been added to her clothing pocket. Although it was inexpensive, the trinket had clearly been frequently handled, as even the few decorative beads had lost their color. Xue Xiang, though young, understood that this was a gift from Salo. A sense of sorrow from parting suddenly rose in her young heart. So this is what it feels like to make friends! Therefore, to Xiang Xiang, what seemed like an insignificant trinket became a precious gift. Xue An watched everything and then smiled at An Yan, whispering softly, ¡°See, this is how children gradually grow up!¡± On the other hand, Nikita and David watched in a daze for a while before turning and driving off. After sending the distraught David back to the hotel, Nikita dialed her superior¡¯s number. Langfero hadn¡¯t slept; he had been waiting for Nikita¡¯s call, so he answered it immediately when the phone rang. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone! Do I need to check on Gonzales?¡± Langfero was silent for a while, for the outcome of Gonzales was foreseeable! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bother with that idiot anymore, leave him to the people of Mexico to worry about. Did he say anything else?¡± Nikita took a deep breath, her voice laced with fear, ¡°He said that if we continue to secretly collude with these major drug lords, he would not mind performing a ¡®swordsmanship show¡¯ at the Times Building!¡± ¡°What!¡± Langfero let out a deafening scream like a maid who had been teased. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Fine! That¡¯s it for now, wait for my call. I¡¯ll report this immediately!¡± Langfero hung up and immediately reported the situation upstairs. Soon, a high-level video conference involving the President and intelligence chiefs kicked off. Nikita was also part of it; she had never had contact with such high-level superiors before, so she was somewhat incoherent in her speech. But no one cared about that; the officials listened quietly, and when they heard Xue An¡¯s words, some high-ranking military officers were so angry that they slammed the table, ¡°Is this a threat to the United States of America?¡± But Langfero knew the officers¡¯ anger stemmed entirely from their powerlessness. Could they really send an aircraft carrier to deal with a person who leaves no trace? That would be a joke. So all they could do was bang the table. Still, some discordant voices emerged. For instance, the newly appointed Secretary of State, a female reporter who had recently risen to prominence, laughed dismissively, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re all afraid of. Even if he goes to perform swordsmanship, what can happen?¡± Hearing this, Langfero looked at the smug Secretary of State as if she were a fool. Before he could speak, a higher-ranking official scolded, ¡°You brainless, ignorant fool, do you even know what he means by a ¡®swordsmanship show¡¯?¡± ¡°What could it mean? Nothing but an ancient witchcraft from the East!¡± The woman was still defiant. ¡°Heh, ancient witchcraft? The fall of the Holy Nation of Light in Europe not long ago, the sword rain in the City of Sin before that¡ªthese have become witchcraft in your mouth? Those are terrifying martial forces capable of annihilating a city!¡± Upon hearing these words, the woman¡¯s mouth dropped open in disbelief. The president then suddenly said, ¡°Alright, the main issue now is how to deal with this matter! I propose that we try not to meddle in the affairs of M-country from now on.¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± Nikita looked at these people making their positions known, a ridiculous thought suddenly rising in her heart. These high and mighty figures¡­ now they were all bowing their noble heads under the pressure of one person. For M-country, the death of Gonzales was a monumental event. And his downfall came without any warning signs. Although they were long accustomed to the ceaseless gang conflicts, Gonzales¡¯s actions over the years were indeed too atrocious. Therefore, his death was considered a fortunate event by many. But there were still many who held a pessimistic view. Because in their opinion, this was nothing more than a game of swapping flags on the city walls. If one Gonzales died, a second Gonzales would appear. It might even become more brutal and darker. This was a very valid point of view. But this time, it failed to hold true. Because the one who took over Gonzales¡¯s turf had surprisingly become moderate, and had even made many changes. While still a cruel drug lord, he had at least become less violent in many ways. This transformation left many people astonished. Could it be that these bloodthirsty drug lords had suddenly changed their nature? But only the drug lords themselves understood what had happened. Since the annihilation of Gonzales was so brutal, all information was blocked; outsiders had no clue. Only they knew what had occurred. Especially those who heard about Gonzales¡¯s autopsy report, they felt a chill deep in their hearts. Every bone in the body broken, all the tendons removed, eyes gouged out¡­ Even these devils were left speechless and trembling upon hearing about these methods. Moreover, they found these methods eerily familiar, as if they were¡­ Gonzales¡¯s favorite ones in the past. This realization made those who had taken over Gonzales¡¯s assets adopt a more civilized demeanor. For no one knew whether the actions they inflicted on others would one day be revisited upon themselves. Ancient Dian Kingdom of Huaxia. Miao Immortal Valley. This was a place that could truly be regarded as a secluded paradise, cut off from the rest of the world. Those living within it were all Gu-natives and members of the Miao Immortal Sect. At this moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Miao Immortal Sect, that Immortal of the insect Gu, Lu Xia, was cultivating within the Insect Immortal Cave. Ever since the battle in Xiangjiang, Lu Xia had retreated into the cave immediately upon returning to Miao Immortal Valley and had not emerged since. ¡°Master! Have something to eat!¡± Ah Fei said softly, carrying food. The sect of the insect Gu was different from other cultivation factions; no matter the level of cultivation, they still needed to eat. Even if you don¡¯t eat, the insect Gu that reside within you require the nourishment of cooked food! Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Lu Xia nodded and sat next to the stone table, eating while asking, ¡°How is the cultivation of your Gu King Egg coming along?¡± Ah Fei replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Master, it just broke through to the third revolution!¡± Lu Xia¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°Oh? Your progress is quite good, show it to me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Fei did not dare to disobey his master¡¯s order, closing his eyes slightly, his body exuding a powerful aura, with faint cyan light flowing between his chest and abdomen. Then he opened his mouth, and a flash of cyan light zipped by; when it came to a halt, it was actually a lustrous little cyan snake. The little snake coiled around Ah Fei¡¯s neck, peeking out its head, gently flicking its tongue. Although the little snake was small, the formidable aura it emitted already revealed its extraordinary nature. The little snake then nodded to Lu Xia slightly, as if it were making a salutation. Lu Xia revealed a somewhat satisfied smile, ¡°Not bad, Ah Fei, your innate gift for the Gu Dao is even better than I imagined!¡± ¡°The so-called Nine Revolutions of Gu Dao: third revolution transcends the mundane, sixth revolution is to be true, ninth revolution is to be king! Now that your Green Snake Gu has already taken shape, you have entered the room!¡± Hearing Lu Xia¡¯s praise, Ah Fei was thrilled. Since returning to Miao Immortal Valley, Ah Fei had cut off all of his previous bad habits, living a life of discipline so extreme it bordered on the perverse, and it was only then that his once world-tainted Gu heart finally began to recover. The reason he was so frantic was entirely that Ah Fei did not want to let down Lu Xia¡¯s expectations of him. Now his efforts had finally paid off. Ah Fei was, of course, very happy. ¡°Master, your injury¡­¡± The matter of greatest concern to Ah Fei and everyone in Miao Immortal Valley was Lu Xia¡¯s injury. After all, as an Insect Immortal, the current Gu Master, Lu Xia was the pillar of Miao Immortal Valley! Lu Xia smiled, extended his hand, and, amidst twinkling lights, a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared in his palm. ¡°My lifeline Gu insect was seriously injured and almost died, but to my surprise, in this Insect Immortal Holy Land, through a fortunate coincidence, it actually broke through to become a Nine Revolution Gu Monarch and turned into a Golden Toad Gu!¡± Ah Fei was overjoyed, ¡°Congratulations, Master!¡± The Three-Legged Golden Toad Gu! That was a Gu insect that only appeared in legends! Lu Xia shook his head, his expression becoming somewhat sorrowful, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, the more I cultivate, the more I realize how powerful that person is!¡± Ah Fei also bowed his head silently. He was no longer the thug leader from Xiangjiang, now a qualified Gu Master, naturally coming into contact with a lot of news about the cultivation world. And he frequently visited martial arts forums when he had nothing else to do. Therefore, he had also gained a comprehensive understanding of Xue An. Just as his master said, the more he understood, the more he realized how powerful and terrifying that person was. ¡°Actually, I should thank him!¡± Lu Xia said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him causing me serious injury in Xiangjiang, if I had truly obtained that Blood Pearl, even if I had broken through to the Ninth Revolution, I wouldn¡¯t be as pure and strong as I am now!¡± There are very few shortcuts in the path of cultivation. If you take a shortcut through one difficulty, it means the road ahead will be even harder. That¡¯s why Lu Xia sighed like that. ¡°Master, will he come for revenge?¡± Ah Fei voiced his own concerns. Lu Xia gave a bitter smile upon hearing this, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the mentality of these powerful beings who stand at the peak above countless others! To them, we so-called strong ones are not much different from ants, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re the kind among ants with a bit more strength, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Ah Fei¡¯s expression was complicated, his thoughts seemingly in a whirl. Lu Xia stood up and walked over to him, patting his shoulder in a comforting manner, ¡°Ah Fei, not even one in a million people could compare to Xue An. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. The most important thing is to follow your own path of cultivation!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The master and disciple exchanged a few more words before Ah Fei was about to leave with his bowl and chopsticks in hand. Suddenly. The ground of Insect Immortal Cave began to shake violently, and Ah Fei, unable to keep his balance, found himself sitting on the ground with a look of horror on his face. ¡°Master! What¡¯s happening?¡± Lu Xia¡¯s face turned ashen as well. Ah Fei¡¯s cultivation level was shallow, and naturally, he could not detect anything unusual. However, Lu Xia could feel that, in the depths of Insect Immortal Cave, there suddenly appeared many powerful presences. Just as he was in a state of shock and confusion, he saw a golden torrent rushing towards them from deep within the cave. As it got closer, Ah Fei realized in horror that it was not some golden torrent, but rather a swarm of red gold ants. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Gold Ants!¡± Ah Fei exclaimed. At this moment, Lu Xia¡¯s expression was stern. With a stretch of his hand, the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared behind him and then he struck down with his palm. Boom! Many ants in the golden torrent were killed, creating a clearing, but it was quickly filled by other ants. Ah Fei also deployed his Green Snake Gu, coordinating with his master to eliminate the swarm of Red Gold Ants. Although the Red Gold Ants were numerous, they were not very powerful; after a few encounters, the master and disciple duo, Lu Xia and Ah Fei, had eradicated them all. Ah Fei let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, why did so many Red Gold Ants suddenly appear?¡± Lu Xia shook his head, his gaze flickering, ¡°I do not know¡­¡± Lu Xia was also full of doubts. During his time in Insect Immortal Cave, he had felt that the spiritual energy here was thicker than before. This was also the reason he was able to successfully make a breakthrough to Nine Revolution Gu Monarch. Previously, he had been forced to travel far to Xiangjiang, attempting to breakthrough with the help of Blood Pearls. But this time, he managed to breakthrough solely with the blessing of the holy land of Miao Immortal Valley. Indeed, Lu Xia had his suspicions, but he did not think too deeply about them. Now, with the sudden appearance of so many Red Gold Ants, Lu Xia¡¯s doubts grew even heavier. Could it be¡­. Lu Xia thought of a story told as legend by the elders in his childhood. But that was just a legend, wasn¡¯t it? How could it be real? Meanwhile, a shaking far more intense than before struck them. Even Lu Xia had to support himself against the cave walls to barely keep his balance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And with this severe tremor, a deep roar was heard from within Insect Immortal Cave. Then, countless black spiders could be seen swiftly attacking, and behind the swarm, there was a black Giant Spider as big as a car; and on the back of this Giant Spider, there was an extremely delicate female human face. Lu Xia was finally struck with terror, ¡°Beauty Spider!¡± As if hearing his shout, the black Giant Spider was entwined in a mass of black mist, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a woman clad in black armors, her seductive figure and exquisite face adorned with a spider tattoo. The woman stretched leisurely, revealing her devilish figure, and then giggled, ¡°It has been so long since I last came to this world, I really miss it! Eh, little guy, are you the Gu Master of this generation? Tsk, tsk, you really are pitifully weak! Come on, let sister take good care of you!¡± Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Lu Xia¡¯s expression became incredibly grave. The only time he had read about a Gu bug that could transform into human form was in the ancient Gu tome passed down by his ancestors. And the tome had made it very clear: such shape-shifting Gu were all extremely powerful beings. But weren¡¯t these creatures supposed to have gone extinct long ago? Why would one suddenly appear in the Insect Immortal Cave today? Could it be¡­ that the legend was true? As if sensing Lu Xia¡¯s shock and confusion, the female spider let out a series of coquettish laughs. ¡°It seems you, this little guy, know nothing! Hehe, the lineage of Gu Masters has indeed come to an end with you! Come, sister will let you become an ¡®Immortal¡¯!¡± As she spoke, the female spider¡¯s seductive eyes were silky smooth, full of flirtatious charm. Ah Fei¡¯s eyes filled with infatuation, and he involuntarily stepped forward. Lu Xia abruptly pulled him behind himself, then took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from, but this is Miao Immortal Valley, not a place for your kind to cause chaos!¡± The female spider shook with laughter, ¡°Miao Immortal Valley? That¡¯s hilarious! It has been over two thousand years since your ancestors sealed the entrance to the insect realm! If it were your powerful Gu Master ancestors here, I would say nothing and turn away, but you¡­?¡± With a mocking look, the female spider suddenly opened her mouth, and a white rainbow shot straight toward Lu Xia. Lu Xia¡¯s face was as still as water as he shouted harshly and blocked with both hands. Boom! Lu Xia blocked the white rainbow. But it was only then that Lu Xia realized this white rainbow was actually a strand of silk thread emitting an evil white light. Spider silk! A chill ran through Lu Xia¡¯s heart as he tried to break free. The female spider sneered, ¡°Stop making a fool of yourself with such skills! Come here!¡± As she spoke, the spider silk wrapped around Lu Xia¡¯s hands and then violently yanked backwards. The pull was so strong that it sent Lu Xia flying through the air. Ah Fei screamed in fright, ¡°Master!¡± He then grabbed Lu Xia and desperately dragged backwards. But his strength was insignificant in front of the spider. It even pulled him along as well. The female spider let out a faint cold laugh, flashing two sinister fangs glowing with a ghostly light, preparing to turn Lu Xia and the other into her puppets. But just at this moment, Lu Xia yelled loudly from midair, and behind him suddenly appeared the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad. As the phantom appeared, the spider silk snapped. With that, the female spider also cried out in alarm and quickly retreated far back, fear evident on her face. ¡°Three-Legged Golden Toad, damn it, how could you have such a primeval Gu bug?¡± Lu Xia steadied himself as rays of light appeared behind him. Where the light touched, the surrounding black spiders screamed and turned into smoke. Lu Xia said coldly, ¡°Evil bug, I don¡¯t care where you came from, now, go back where you came from, and we can still talk; otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you die right here!¡± The female spider slowly regained her composure and sneered faintly, ¡°I admit your primeval Gu bug is not bad, but unfortunately, it¡¯s just a small Ninth Revolution bug to me, just a bit troublesome. And do you really think¡­ only I have come from the insect realm?¡± As her voice echoed through the cavern, rustling sounds came from the depths of the dark cave, and then a huge, three-meter-tall red Giant Scorpion slowly emerged. After a puff of red smoke, the Giant Scorpion transformed into a burly, sinister-looking bald man with an evil face. The burly man snickered evilly a few times, ¡°Beauty Spider, what¡¯s this? You can¡¯t even deal with such a junior? The Queen ordered us to clear everything, to prepare for her arrival!¡± ¡°Scorpion, cut the crap, this guy has the Three-Legged Golden Toad, which is exactly what restrains me, so you take him on! As a reward, I¡¯ll spend some time with you later!¡± the mother spider cooed silkily. The burly man¡¯s complexion suddenly turned unnatural, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back a few paces involuntarily. Because he knew all too well how vicious this mother spider was, he naturally declined respectfully but firmly. At this moment, Lu Xia¡¯s heart was also trembling slightly. Another shape-shifting Gu insect. Now, Lu Xia could finally be sure that the legends passed down by his ancestors were all true. But the ancestors¡¯ legend only mentioned that the depths of Insect Immortal Cave might be connected to some unknowable realm. No one had ever mentioned that there was also a Seal within. Thinking about it now, it must be because too much time had passed, and the transmission of knowledge within Miao Immortal Valley had almost been completely interrupted once, resulting in the loss of many things. Regardless, these terrifying magic insects had already arrived, and just now, Lu Xia had heard the Giant Scorpion mention something about a queen! It must be even more terrifying, he thought. Lu Xia¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, and the slight panic and fear he had felt earlier disappeared. Then he spoke quietly to Ah Fei behind him, ¡°When the fight starts, I¡¯ll hold them off, you run away immediately!¡± Ah Fei was startled. ¡°Master, I want to stay with you!¡± Lu Xia took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, these magic insects are all scared of my Three-Legged Golden Toad, I can hold them off! You must go and alert our people to prepare, and if it comes to it¡­ evacuate Miao Immortal Valley immediately!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face turned pale, and he said with a quiver, ¡°Master¡­¡±. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Lu Xia¡¯s voice was extremely solemn. Ah Fei hung his head, tears streaming down, ¡°Yes!¡± He understood what his master meant by it might not work! Meanwhile, the Giant Scorpion had already charged over with a ferocious laugh. At the same time, more than a dozen red flame streamers rushed towards them. Lu Xia snorted coldly, pushing his life Gu insect to its limit and even making the apparition of the Three-Legged Golden Toad seem as solid as reality; then, he opened his mouth. A sonic wave shot forth immediately. Boom! The streamers were scattered by this frog-like croak. Lu Xia then shouted urgently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Run!¡± Ah Fei bit his lip and turned to dash away. The mother spider chuckled coquettishly, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t run, sister has candy for you!¡± As she spoke, streaks of white light shot straight towards Ah Fei. But midway through, Lu Xia roared in anger, and bursts of golden light shot out from the Golden Toad¡¯s back, not only scattering the white light but also heading straight for the mother spider. The mother spider screamed in shock, one piece of her armor shattered by a golden light, which then began to spread over her. With a scream, the mother spider could no longer maintain her human form and collapsed back into the form of a Giant Spider. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She then decisively broke off the leg that had been hit by the golden light and shouted angrily, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m going to drain you dry, bit by bit!¡± However, thanks to this delay, Ah Fei had already rushed to the entrance of the cave. At that point, countless black spiders and crimson scorpions blocked the way out. Ah Fei had also played his last card, he roared, and his life¡¯s Green Snake suddenly appeared, transforming into a Giant Python as thick as a water barrel, with a sweep of its tail. It blasted the poison insects away. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) This strike turned Ah Fei¡¯s complexion deathly pale, but it managed to blast open a path, at least. He staggered and tottered as he ran outside. Seeing his disciple had already rushed out, Lu Xia¡¯s heart finally settled down. By this time, the two Gu insects had also joined the fray. Lu Xia summoned up his energy and stretched the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad to its limits. He knew that with his own strength alone, there was absolutely no way to defeat these two transformed Gu insects. Now, the only thing he could rely on was the fear these two insects had of his life-bound Golden Toad. But just at that moment, from the darkness came a buzzing sound, followed by an extremely unpleasant voice. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that the Insect Tribe, having inherited its power for thousands of years, cannot even deal with a junior!¡± Upon hearing this, both the Giant Scorpion and the spider showed signs of embarrassment. At the same time, an immense poison bee charged out with lightning speed and headed straight for Lu Xia. Lu Xia was startled and tried to dodge, but the Giant Scorpion blocked his way with a sinister laugh. Just that moment¡¯s delay allowed the poison bee to get close, and then a streak of black light swept by. Lu Xia¡¯s body shook all over, and the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind him wavered, almost collapsing. Then a very ominous black color appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At this moment, all the Gu insects felt a great sense of relief. The Matriarch Spider even let out a triumphant laugh, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯ve been hit by the poison dart of the poison bee. Even a Golden Immortal would tremble in fear, you¡¯re done for!¡± Indeed. The blackness spread across Lu Xia¡¯s body at an incredibly fast rate. In an instant, he was enveloped in the ominous black color, and his life-bound Three-Legged Golden Toad struggled in agony behind him. At this moment, Lu Xia could feel intense pain at the cellular level. The pain was so intense that he felt as if he would collapse completely at any moment. But Lu Xia laughed. Within his smile, a hint of determination flashed through his eyes. Seeing the expression on Lu Xia¡¯s face, the Matriarch Spider¡¯s body shuddered, as it recalled some deeply engraved memories. In the past, it was just an insignificant little spider and had once followed the vast Insect Tribe army to wage war in this world. In the beginning, everything was going smoothly, with no humans able to withstand the charge of their army. But soon, they encountered a group of formidable opponents. These humans could also manipulate a type of strange insect and all possessed great power; even the most powerful among them could battle the queen without being defeated. Late, the Matriarch Spider learned that these people were called Gu Masters. The most powerful individual was known as the Gu Master! The previously unstoppable onslaught of the Insect Tribe was halted. Although there were not many Gu Masters, they stood like indestructible rocks, withstanding wave after wave of the Insect Tribe¡¯s assaults. After three days of fierce fighting, the ground was covered with a thick layer of insect corpses. And the Gu Masters had suffered heavy casualties, with only a few remaining. The queen, in a rage she could not suppress, personally led the team for one final death charge. The Matriarch Spider was also part of that overwhelming Insect Tribe army at the time. But it had noticed very strange expressions on the faces of the Gu Masters who were surrounded. There was no fear, no despair. What was there was a kind of resignation, a decisive determination! Back then, it had an ominous premonition and silently slipped to the back of the troop. Indeed. The moment the humans and insects first made contact, those remaining Gu Masters all self-destructed, with such might that they nearly swept away all members of the Insect Tribe. Even the Queen Herself was injured. But for the Queen, who is nearly immortal, such wounds were nothing. Just when the Mother Spider thought victory belonged to the Insect Tribe, the only Gu Master left set himself ablaze and blasted the Queen and all the insects back to their realm. At the same time, he sacrificed his own soul to seal the spatial rift. Those images still make the Mother Spider shudder even now. And today, she saw that familiar expression once again on Lu Xia¡¯s face. At the same time, the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind Lu Xia let out a mournful cry and then suddenly shattered into golden powder, enveloping Lu Xia completely. Lu Xia¡¯s aura thus became immensely powerful. The Mother Spider shouted in horror, ¡°Run! He¡¯s going for mutual destruction!¡± The Poison Bee, which was the nearest, was slightly taken aback and yet to react. Lu Xia then threw a punch. His fist was engulfed in blazing golden flames. This was Lu Xia burning his own lifeblood Gu insect. The Poison Bee let out a scream, and the punch pierced directly through its body, the flames immediately enveloping its entire being. The Poison Bee issued a deafening shriek but in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ashes. The Giant Scorpion was scared out of its wits and turned to run. But Lu Xia closed the distance in a leap, grabbing the Giant Scorpion¡¯s tail and forcibly ripping off its lifeblood stinger. The Scorpion screamed in agony, struggled, but the golden flames consumed it too. The Giant Scorpion died. Two swift blows eliminated two powerful members of the Insect Tribe. The Mother Spider felt a chilling terror, wanting to run, but the path was already blocked by Lu Xia. Shivering, just as Lu Xia suddenly grunted and his overwhelming aura began to plummet, the once intense golden flame also started to thin out. The Mother Spider was momentarily stunned, then burst into an elated laugh. ¡°I truly can¡¯t understand you humans, committing such foolish acts! But in the end, isn¡¯t it all the same? Hahaha!¡± With that, the Mother Spider charged at him. But just as she closed in, Lu Xia suddenly raised his head, his once dim and lifeless eyes now shining brilliantly. The Mother Spider¡¯s heart shook violently. She wanted to run, but it was already too late. Lu Xia embraced the Mother Spider in one move, and the waning golden flame flared one last time, engulfing the Mother Spider. The Mother Spider let out a pained scream, frantically struggling, trying to break free from Lu Xia. But the seemingly frail Lu Xia held on with hands like steel clamps, never letting go. The fiery pain scorched the Mother Spider to the core, and in extreme rage, it plunged its metallic, cold claws directly into Lu Xia¡¯s back. Thump! Blood splattered. Lu Xia trembled slightly, but his face still bore a resolute look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Mother Spider, terrified out of its wits, almost howling, said, ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you damned humans know fear? Aren¡¯t you the ones most afraid of death?¡± Yet, the corners of Lu Xia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile. Enraged by Lu Xia¡¯s expression, the Mother Spider¡¯s claws frenziedly pierced deeper into his flesh, with bones visibly exposed in the gaping wounds. But even so, Lu Xia did not let go. A moment later, the Mother Spider let out a cry of despair and the golden flame burned it into oblivion. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) Chapter 436: Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) The spider¡¯s carcass collapsed to the ground. Lu Xia also fell into the dust. At this moment, he should have been dead already, it was only because of the last trace of vital blood from his life Gu that he hadn¡¯t breathed his last. It was at this time that a flurry of disordered footsteps came from the mouth of the cave. Ah Fei led the elders of Miao Immortal Valley as they rushed in. When they saw the tragic scene before them, Ah Fei¡¯s entire body trembled. He, who had never believed in deities, was now silently praying, begging gods and Buddhas to bless, bless my master to be safe and sound! But when he saw Lu Xia lying on the ground, covered in gruesome wounds. Ah Fei¡¯s legs finally gave way, and he knelt on the ground, feeling darkness closing in around him. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Fei, with trembling hands, gently cradled Lu Xia¡¯s head, as large teardrops fell onto Lu Xia¡¯s forehead. Lu Xia mustered his last bit of strength and slowly opened his eyes. Ah Fei, ecstatic, yelled, ¡°Master, master hold on, I will take you to be healed right now!¡± Lu Xia faintly blinked, which was the last movement he could muster, then his lips lightly moved as if he wanted to say something. Ah Fei hurriedly put his ear close. He heard Lu Xia say in an extremely weak voice, ¡°The Seal is broken, notify the military!¡± Ah Fei felt a chill run through his body, and his tears streamed down even more wildly, ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, Lu Xia¡¯s complexion actually seemed to improve, then he turned his head to face an elder with a face full of sorrow and said, ¡°After my death, Ah Fei will be the Gu Master!¡± The many elders and clanspeople, upon hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing, then they lamented in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± A smile appeared on Lu Xia¡¯s lips, and the light in his eyes visibly dimmed at a rate visible to the naked eye, then he murmured softly, ¡°Ancestors, I have not disgraced Gu Masters!¡± With that, the light in Lu Xia¡¯s eyes dissipated, and the spark of life was completely extinguished! Ah Fei felt as though the world had suddenly gone quiet. He held his increasingly stiff master, yet his mind kept replaying those past images. Xiangjiang¡¯s frustration with him, the gifting of the Gu King¡¯s egg, and the earnest teachings after returning to Miao Immortal Valley. All these memories made Ah Fei burst into loud sobs. Because he knew, the master who had been the kindest to him in the world, had departed! The elders wept one by one, and after a while, one elder stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Ah Fei, now is not the time for tears, what did the Gu Master say to you? And what is the deal with these Gu worms?¡± By now, the elders had noticed the corpses of the Insect Tribe on the ground, and they all looked alarmed. Ah Fei gradually ceased his wailing and said somewhat blankly, ¡°Master said, the Seal is broken, these Gu insects have all run out from there!¡± The Seal? Many people looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what he meant, only a few of the eldest elders turned pale all at once. ¡°The legend is actually true!¡± an elder said with a face full of horror. ¡°What do we do now?¡± another elder asked. ¡°How about we evacuate from here quickly! If the legend is true, it will be a catastrophe for heaven and earth, we simply can¡¯t withstand it!¡± suggested an elder. Many were still at a loss. Then the eldest elder sighed and looked into the depths of Insect Immortal Cave with terror-filled eyes, ¡°Miao Immortal Valley has passed down a legend from our ancestors, saying that deep inside Insect Immortal Cave there is a seal from ancient times. If the Seal loosens, monstrous insects will appear in this world! But the entire legend is too ancient, and since no one has ever seen it, many believed it to be untrue!¡± ¡°Yet unexpectedly, this day has truly arrived! And these early-arriving monstrous insects must only be for scouting; there will be a continuous appearance of more insects in waves!¡± The words of the Great Elder whitened everyone¡¯s faces. Some who were timid were hurriedly saying, ¡°I think what the Third Elder just said is right, we should retreat from here quickly. If no mythical insects manifest, that would be even better, but if they do, our losses won¡¯t be too severe!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± All of them had lost their courage. After all, even the Gu Master wasn¡¯t a match for these mythical insects, let alone themselves! Just then, Ah Fei stood up while holding his master¡¯s body, a look of profound hatred gradually appearing on his face. ¡°If you want to leave, then leave! I won¡¯t go,¡± Ah Fei said indifferently. An elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ah Fei, I know you¡¯re upset, but this isn¡¯t about acting on loyalty. How about we leave for a few days and play it by ear?¡± Ah Fei turned his head to glance at the elder and said lightly, ¡°Master said to notify the military!¡± Notify the military? The crowd looked at each other. Finally, the Great Elder nodded, ¡°I think that¡¯s the only thing we can do! Someone, block the entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave with boulders!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± But by this moment, Ah Fei had already walked away with Lu Xia¡¯s body. The onlookers watched his back, shaking their heads in silence. Although Ah Fei had been making rapid progress, his strength was far from being the strongest in Miao Immortal Valley. Everyone wondered why the Gu Master would choose to pass his position on to him. Very soon. The entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave was sealed off with large boulders. These boulders gave a strong sense of security, making it seem as if the legends couldn¡¯t be true. But the Great Elder still sent a message to the military through his connections. Today, Commander Hu was in a very good mood. Because his meticulously trained Blood Qilin Special Forces had just won first place in a competition. This made Commander Hu feel that his efforts had not been in vain. ¡°Hehe, tell me, how does our Blood Qilin compare to the Fire Phoenix?¡± Commander Hu asked with a smile to his aide. ¡°Of course, our Blood Qilin is stronger! That Fire Phoenix just relies on its early fame; it¡¯s really all bark and no bite!¡± the aide quickly said. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s expression darkened as he cursed. The aide hurriedly bowed his head. Commander Hu said, ¡°Although I also believe that our Blood Qilin is the strongest, the Fire Phoenix is not to be taken lightly! Don¡¯t you even understand the principle of despising the enemy strategically, but taking them seriously tactically?¡± The aide¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, unable to lift his head after the scolding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Commander Hu sighed, a hint of sorrow flashing in his eyes, ¡°General Lin, oh General Lin, it¡¯s a pity you died early. Otherwise, I would have definitely defeated your Fire Phoenix in front of you! I wanted to let you know what truly is the number one special forces!¡± Ever since Commander Hu¡¯s troops were defeated by the Fire Phoenix, which Xue An had trained for only seven days, he had taken it to heart. Now, he finally felt that the hope for revenge had arrived, but General Lin was no longer in this world! While he was reminiscing, a staff officer ran over, whispering into Commander Hu¡¯s ear, ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a call from the Great Elder of Miao Immortal Valley, reporting suspicious mythical insect sightings!¡± Commander Hu¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Im a Reasonable Person (First Update) Chapter 489: Chapter 489 I¡¯m a Reasonable Person (First Update) A powerful pressure enveloped the entire carriage, and a thermos cup placed next to Bald Tiger slid down diagonally as if it had been cut by something, the cut was perfectly smooth. The messy strings of prayer beads around Bald Tiger¡¯s neck and on his hands snapped off immediately, and the beads were also cleanly halved, scattering all over the floor. Xue An, watching from behind, raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled, but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Is it you who asked Mr. Xue for a million?¡± Yu Ming said indifferently. Bald Tiger was stiff all over and didn¡¯t dare to move. Because he was afraid he would break apart just like those prayer beads, he could only say with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ I was collecting debt from that girl, it was this gentleman who said he paid her debt! I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Towards the end, Bald Tiger was almost crying. ¡°Great Yu, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Yu Ming sneered and was about to make his move. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I said it!¡± Yu Ming was startled and turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Sir¡­ .¡± Xue An smiled slightly and said to Bald Tiger, ¡°I said I would pay for her, you can take the million now!¡± This time, Bald Tiger was the one caught off guard and he sneakily glanced at Yu Ming. But he saw that Yu Ming had already stepped aside and said coldly, ¡°The gentleman has spoken, go take it then!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s heart gradually became lively. It seemed this person¡¯s status was higher than Yu Ming¡¯s, but who was he? Why would someone of such a high status travel by train like this? Who cares, the most important thing is to get the money first. These big shots always have some strange habits. Thinking this, Bald Tiger walked forward with an ingratiating smile, picked up a small box, and respectfully took out a loan agreement from his chest. ¡°Miss Yuan, here¡¯s the IOU, now we¡¯re clear!¡± Then he bowed to Xue An and Yu Ming, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Xue An said lightly. The people of the Yu Family immediately blocked Bald Tiger¡¯s path. Bald Tiger shivered all over and turned around, with a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Sir, do you have any other matters?¡± ¡°You think you can just walk away like that?¡± ¡°Um, what do you mean by that¡­ .¡± ¡°She owed you money, and I paid it for her! What about the money you owe?¡± ¡°The money I owe?¡± Bald Tiger was completely befuddled. Xue An nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a very reasonable person. From the moment you got on the train, your various verbal insults and provocations have severely hurt this young lady¡¯s inner dignity. Shouldn¡¯t some compensation for spiritual damage be justified?¡± Bald Tiger looked stunned and his mouth hung open widely. Yu Ming and Yu Ran looked at each other and saw a hint of amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. The gentleman was clearly trying to swindle him. ¡°How much¡­ do you want?¡± ¡°For the young lady¡¯s spiritual damage and loss of earnings and so on, you give a thousand yuan,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this figure, Bald Tiger exhaled in relief. Thank goodness, it was only a thousand yuan! That was acceptable! So he was about to pay right away. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Sir, is there something else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving the young lady a thousand yuan, but what about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s face was full of confusion. Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I was doing just fine here, but it¡¯s because of you that I had to make a phone call, and my SIM card is an international one. Do you have any idea how expensive international roaming is? You should be the one to pay for the call!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Bald Tiger readily promised. It was just a phone bill, at most it would cost a hundred bucks to settle. ¡°Alright then, make it ten million for the phone bill! I¡¯m not asking for much!¡± Bald Tiger, who initially had a relaxed face, was now completely stunned. Tremblingly, he asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, did you say how much?¡± Mr. Xue held up one finger, ¡°Ten million! That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been cooperative, so I¡¯m giving you a friendship price!¡± Bald Tiger took a deep breath, really wanting to ask Mr. Xue if the call was made to Mars. One should know that with ten million, one could buy a small telecommunications company; if converted into phone credit, it¡¯s likely one could talk until the end of the Earth without running out. ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t joke with me, ten million¡­ Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t afford that!¡± Bald Tiger began to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to kill you! Debt repaying is a matter of principle. You were collecting debts from this young lady, I paid it off for her, and now you owe me, so why are you talking about life and death?¡± Mr. Xue said, leaning against the chair back, relaxed and casual. Bald Tiger¡¯s legs went weak, and he collapsed to his knees with a ¡®thud¡¯. His henchmen, who had initially strutted around with arrogance, were already shaking like leaves and, seeing their boss kneel, promptly followed suit. The carriage fell silent, everyone just staring at the scene. Bald Tiger had hoped that by kneeling, the other party might give him some face, but seeing Mr. Xue¡¯s serious expression and then glancing at Yu Ming¡¯s murderous face, his heart began to sink. ¡°Mr. Xue, please give me a chance to live!¡± Bald Tiger pleaded with a crying tone. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you really can¡¯t come up with ten million?¡± Bald Tiger nodded repeatedly, bitterly saying, ¡°Even if you kill me, I don¡¯t have that kind of money! The money I collect from debts has to be handed over to my boss!¡± Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I see¡­¡± He then turned to the people around him, ¡°Anyone got paper and pen?¡± ¡°I have paper, but no pen!¡± ¡°Paper will do, give it to him!¡± Someone handed Bald Tiger a piece of white paper. Bald Tiger¡¯s face was a mask of bewilderment. What did this mean? ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay now, that¡¯s okay. Write an IOU now, saying you owe¡­ um, what¡¯s your name?¡± Yuan Mengying had been staring blankly the whole time until Mr. Xue¡¯s question snapped her back to reality. ¡°Ah, my name is Yuan Mengying.¡± ¡°Right, so write that you owe Yuan Mengying ten million!¡± Mr. Xue said, with a slight smile towards Bald Tiger. ¡°I think you know how to write the IOU, don¡¯t you?¡± Bald Tiger, facing Mr. Xue¡¯s smile, felt as if he had been plunged into an ice cellar. ¡°The interest will be according to your standard rates for others, and remember, it should compound!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s body began to shake, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± ¡°Write!¡± Mr. Xue said in one word. But that one word was like a hammer to Bald Tiger¡¯s heart, draining his face of color and causing him indescribable discomfort. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to write, but I have no pen!¡± Just as Bald Tiger finished speaking, Mr. Xue casually waved his hand, and a streak of sword light flashed by, severing one of Bald Tiger¡¯s fingers. ¡°Use your blood as ink, that way it¡¯ll be more effective! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mr. Xue said with a smile. To Bald Tiger, however, this man¡¯s smile was more terrifying than a devil¡¯s. Though trembling from the pain, he dared not delay any longer and wrote out the IOU right away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done!¡± Mr. Xue didn¡¯t take it but merely glanced at Yu Ming. Yu Ming stepped forward, took the IOU, and then handed it to a bewildered Yuan Mengying. Only then did Mr. Xue nod with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But remember to repay on time, or else¡­¡± Before Mr. Xue could finish, Yu Ming spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, if he dares to not repay, the Yu Family will surely kill him!¡± Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Chapter 438: An Yans Gentle Offensive (Second Update) Chapter 438: Chapter 438: An Yan¡¯s Gentle Offensive (Second Update) ¡°And then¡­ it wasn¡¯t until after we got married that I found out, my wife¡¯s family has been practicing martial arts for generations, and they¡¯re famously known as a local martial arts noble family. And my wife, who¡¯s scared of mice, won the national fighting championship when she was just eighteen!¡± ¡°So, forget about mice, even dinosaurs would cower at the sight of her! You don¡¯t know, but when I followed her to the county where her family lives, those local ruffians would literally run for the hills at the sight of her!¡± Xue An patted Guo Xiaoliang on the shoulder with a heavy expression, ¡°Brother, take good care of yourself!¡± Guo Xiaoliang was startled, ¡°Bro, what do you mean by that?¡± Xue An shook his head and walked away. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang sensed something was amiss and shivered as he turned around, only to see his wife Cai Lalan looking at him with a mischievous smile. ¡°Husband, so I¡¯m that terrifying in your eyes!¡± ¡°No¡­ not terrifying¡­ ah! Bro¡­ save me!¡± Hearing the screams behind him, Xue An walked away with a smile. An Yan, watching from a distance, saw Cai Lalan tormenting Guo Xiaoliang and said with a hint of helplessness, ¡°This couple¡­ they truly are a pair of treasures!¡± The couples around all nodded in agreement. Then Xue An walked up to An Yan and smiled lightly, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Not hungry! It¡¯s just that these two little ones have been making a fuss for a while!¡± Xue An crouched down and picked up the two little girls, ¡°Tired?¡± Xue Xiang and Nian Nian nodded their heads. Especially Nian Nian, with her big eyes brimming with aggrievement, ¡°We followed Mommy around for so long, it was really boring!¡± Little kids don¡¯t like shopping with adults. Because in their field of vision, all they could see was the buttocks of the passing pedestrians. Whoever it is wouldn¡¯t enjoy that feeling. Xue Xiang also said at that time, ¡°Yeah! Shopping with Mommy is completely exhausting!¡± Hearing this, An Yan was caught between laughter and tears. Meanwhile, several girls by her side giggled behind their hands, with a few even enviously saying, ¡°An Yan, your daughters are just too adorable!¡± ¡°Exactly! Such an enviable family!¡± ¡°Right, a handsome husband is one thing, but for him to be so considerate, it¡¯s just envy-inducing!¡± Hearing these comments, An Yan felt a little shy, but mostly she burst into proud laughter. Xue An meanwhile was intently whispering something to his daughters. After a while, the two little girls finally broke into smiles and then hopped out of Xue An¡¯s arms, bouncing off to play. ¡°What promise did you make them now?¡± An Yan leaned in and asked. Xue An shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°Yeah right! Did you promise to buy them ice cream again?¡± Xue An touched his nose somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Hmph, I knew it!¡± An Yan felt a bit like she was scolding someone unable to mend their ways. ¡°Heh heh, don¡¯t worry, our daughters¡¯ constitution means they¡¯ll definitely be fine with ice cream!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t be fine, but there should be a limit, shouldn¡¯t there? Last time you bought out an entire ice cream shop, and those two little rascals actually ate it all! If I hadn¡¯t dragged you out of there quickly, you would have made the news, can you imagine the embarrassment?¡± An Yan spoke with a mix of vexation and disbelief. Just a few days ago, Xue An sneaked out to play with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and under their sweet coercion, he ended up buying all the ice cream in the store. And the trio proceeded to gorge themselves. They actually managed to eat everything. The shocked owner secretly called the city media. For the media of M Country, which could make news out of nothing, this was definitely a sensational story. Thus, an interview van actually came out to cover the story. If An Yan hadn¡¯t arrived in time to pull the father and daughters back to the hotel, who knows what might have happened. As she recalled the incident, An Yan still felt somewhat helpless. Xue An listened and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more awkward, ¡°I mean, kids will be kids, right? If they want to eat, let them eat a bit more! Anyway¡­¡± ¡°But they¡¯re all girls,¡± An Yan retorted. ¡°What if they get fat? ¡°I will¡­¡± ¡°You will what? You can help them lose weight? Even if that works, it¡¯s no good if they can¡¯t control their own mouths!¡± An Yan launched a gentle offensive, leaving Xue An at a loss for words. As an Immortal Venerable who once dominated the universe, Xue An suddenly felt that in front of An Yan, he was just like a child. It was clear that even an Immortal Venerable had to bow his head obediently in front of his wife. Seeing Xue An awkwardly touching his nose, An Yan finally couldn¡¯t maintain her stern face and laughed helplessly first. ¡°Did you remember what I said?¡± ¡°I remembered!¡± Xue An nodded and then added, ¡°My dear wife!¡± An Yan was caught between laughter and tears. She stepped forward and gently thumped Xue An on the shoulder, pouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like those people, acting as if I¡¯ve become a tiger mom! But I think, especially with two daughters, we must discipline them well! We can¡¯t let them be too indulgent, or they¡¯ll turn into brats, don¡¯t you think?¡± Xue An became serious and nodded, ¡°Hmm!¡± An Yan made a lot of sense. In his past life¡¯s journey of cultivation, Xue An had seen far too many spoiled children from the noblest of families. The parents of these children were at least Great Luo, or even Immortal Kings. Some were even born with Golden Immortal Cultivation and all possessed supreme talents. One can only imagine the lives of these children from a young age. Being draped in silk and fed delicacies was the crudest of thoughts about them. After all, they were potential heirs to an entire Star System. Growing up in such an indulgent environment. Such individuals often carried themselves with extreme arrogance. Xue An once killed many such spoiled brats. Because their actions sometimes truly pushed people¡¯s limits. Thinking this, Xue An felt more strongly that An Yan was absolutely right. When it came to status, The two little girls would one day be among the most supreme beings in the entire universe. They could be considered supremely noble. But if they were indulged all the time, they would inevitably deviate. Therefore, Xue An sincerely nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Husband, besides this matter, you listen to me, and I¡¯ll listen to you in everything else in the future, okay?¡± An Yan, afraid that Xue An might feel awkward about these things, after all, her husband was the mighty Immortal Venerable, implored him with a soft, sweet voice. Xue An understood An Yan¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but dote on her, pinching An Yan¡¯s nose affectionately, ¡°You! What a silly girl. You are my wife, why would I mind listening to you?¡± Hearing this, An Yan nodded her head with a cheerful smile. But Xue An leaned in to whisper something in An Yan¡¯s ear. An Yan¡¯s face flushed, and she glanced shyly at Xue An, then lightly bit her lip and nodded slightly. The sweet displays of affection between the two made all the surrounding young couples unbearable, exclaiming in unison that this was simply showing off! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Guo Xiaoliang, he was sitting there with a bruised nose and a swollen face, watching the scene with envy and thinking to himself. Buddy, you¡¯re really something! Alas¡­ Look at his gentle and considerate wife, and then at my own¡­ Guo Xiaoliang sneaked a glance at Cai Lalan, who stood with her hands on her hips, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He then sighed inwardly, lamenting the vast difference between people. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) Chapter 439: Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) ¡°` At this moment, the tour leader Wu Yu approached. ¡°Everyone, quiet down, please!¡± The crowd fell silent and turned their attention to Wu Yu. ¡°We¡¯re about to visit the largest casino in Las Vegas, and there are a few points I need to mention in advance!¡± ¡°First of all, those who can run a casino here are big shots. We¡¯re here to have fun, so absolutely do not stir up any trouble, otherwise, no one will be able to help you!¡± ¡°Also, you can play a few games once inside, but don¡¯t go in thinking you¡¯ll make a fortune! Is everyone clear on this?¡± The couples all nodded, indicating they understood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off!¡± As everyone was boarding the bus, Wu Yu hesitated and then walked over to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue, are you coming along too?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t say anything but glanced at An Yan. Truth be told, Xue An had absolutely no interest in what they called a casino. However, seeing An Yan¡¯s eyes sparkling with excitement, he surmised she must be very interested, and thus he nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s frown was barely perceptible, but she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but Mr. Xue is not a member of our tour group, so if anything happens inside the casino, we might not be able to assist you!¡± After speaking, Wu Yu turned and left. In her view, it was better to make things clear in advance. In case something really did happen, as the leader of the tour group, she would be better able to absolve herself of responsibility. Xue An could naturally tell what Wu Yu was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a normal human sentiment, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. The Pyramid Casino. The newest and most luxurious casino in Las Vegas. This pyramid-shaped structure was the colossal palace said to be able to accommodate one hundred thousand people for entertainment at the same time. The group of tourists were in awe of the imposing building as soon as they got off the bus, expressing their amazement. Once they walked past the glass curtain wall and entered the inside¡­ The breathtakingly beautiful lobby left many dazzled. Some people marveled at the large crystal chandelier that hung down. Wu Yu led the group while diligently giving an introduction. She treasured her current job greatly, as most of her expenses for studying abroad in M Country had to be covered by this job. However, it was obvious that everyone had already lost interest in her explanation, as their attention was captured by the clinking slot machines and the enchantingly graceful hostesses at the entrance of the gambling hall. Wu Yu sighed quietly, then said, ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s free time for everyone, but please remember the two points I mentioned!¡± The crowd dispersed with a roar. Xue An led his family as they wandered through the casino. The facilities inside were complete, and there was an around-the-clock supply of fruits and tea. However, it was apparent that the gamblers here were common folk, and chips on the tables rarely exceeded five hundred. Even so, many people were still covered in sweat, concentrating with their full attention on the situations unfolding on the gambling tables. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian clearly had little interest in all this, and after An Yan had looked around with interest for a while, she too found it pretty dull. As for Xue An, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch these gamblers at all. However, as a large casino, how could it not take into account families that come with children? Next to the gambling hall was a large children¡¯s amusement park, and beside it were various modern arcade machines. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian now had no interest in things like slides and were instead dazzled by those large arcade games. Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Which one do you want to play?¡± ¡°This one!¡± Xue Xiang pointed at the simulated motorcycle arcade game. ¡°` ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you two to play!¡± However, Xue Nian shook her head and pointed at the whack-a-mole game beside them, her interest apparent as she said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s play this one!¡± An Yan had actually been wanting to play as well but felt that with so many people around and being a mother herself, playing such a childish game would elicit laughter. Now that Xue Nian had suggested it, she, of course, nodded in sheer delight and agreed. So Nian Nian and An Yan started whacking moles while Xue An took Xiang Xiang for a motorcycle ride. After a few rounds, Xiang Xiang, eager to try, said, ¡°Daddy, let me drive by myself!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An got off the bike. Xiang Xiang grabbed the handlebars alone, her face alight with excitement, and smiled at Xue An, ¡°Daddy, start it up!¡± This scene also caught the attention of the people around them. After all, a little girl four or five years old riding a big motorcycle did look quite amusing and funny. But as the game started, those smiles gradually turned into surprise. Xue Xiang¡¯s little face became very serious, and she focused intently on controlling the direction, dodging left and right while driving the motorcycle, which was actually quite smooth. This scene also surprised Xue An a bit, then he looked back at Nian Nian, who wore a pink hair clip and was hitting moles with a sweet, naive smile on her face. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. It seemed¡­ even twins could have completely different personalities. The family was happily playing games on one side. Suddenly there was a commotion in the front hall. A few burly men in black were dragging out a man dressed in a scholarly fashion, wearing glasses. This also drew a lot of onlookers. Xue An also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Wasn¡¯t that Guo Xiaoliang? What was going on? He said to Xue Xiang, ¡°Xiang Xiang, you keep playing! Daddy will be right back!¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡± Xue Xiang didn¡¯t even lift her head, just gave a simple response. Xue An stepped forward and walked over. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang was heard shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat, nor did I play any tricks, why are you arresting me?¡± The burly men said nothing, but a Chinese man who had hurried over after hearing this sneered coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t cheat? From the moment you entered, you¡¯ve played thirty-five hands of blackjack, and you won every single one! Still, say you didn¡¯t rig the game? Do you think you are the Gambling God or something?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t cheat! Are you just sore losers, picking on me on purpose?¡± Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s face showed indignation. The man¡¯s expression then turned very ugly. Guo Xiaoliang had won thirty-five consecutive hands, and by the end, the chips on his table had reached a staggering tens of millions. For a casino like the Pyramid, this amount of money didn¡¯t really count for much, but Guo Xiaoliang was playing in the commoners¡¯ hall! And to win thirty-five hands in a row, which had practically caused a sensation in the entire casino, made many people stop playing and gather around Guo Xiaoliang to watch the commotion. As the manager of the commoners¡¯ hall, Liu Wu naturally had to intervene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his view, not even an Immortal could win so many consecutive hands; there was only one possibility. Cheating! As a casino manager, he abhorred cheating, almost wishing to execute cheaters on the spot, so he said with a vicious smile, ¡°Still got the nerve to argue!¡± With that, he swung his hand, delivering a slap. The slap sent Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s glasses flying, and blood instantly streamed from his nose. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) Chapter 440: Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) The crowd of onlookers stirred. Xue An furrowed his brow, ready to speak. But suddenly, a petite girl dashed over with the whistling of the wind, pushed through the people blocking her way, and charged into the center of the scene. ¡°Lalan!¡± Guo Xiaoliang called out, his voice laced with grievance. The girl was none other than Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s newlywed wife, Cai Lalan. The moment she saw her husband being beaten until his nose bled, her face was instantly covered with frost. ¡°Who did this!¡± Cai Lalan demanded coldly. Liu Wu scoffed, ¡°I hit him? You¡­¡± Liu Wu intended to question Cai Lalan on how she planned to resolve the situation, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Cai Lalan had already stepped forward, grabbed Liu Wu, who was a head taller than her, by the shoulders, and over her shoulder, she threw him beautifully. Bang! A dull thud. The onlookers felt a tremble beneath their feet as if the floorboards themselves shook three times from the impact. Liu Wu almost passed out from the pain, letting out an agonized scream. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit someone?¡± Cai Lalan dusted off her hands and sneered, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Should I let you hit my husband then?¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Enraged by embarrassment, Liu Wu roared at the towering security guards standing nearby. The security guards all closed in. Some of these guards were even half a head taller than Cai Lalan. In front of them, Cai Lalan seemed like a little dwarf lost in a land of giants. Yet still, her face showed not a hint of concern as she extended her hand and showcased a beautiful fighting stance. The foreign onlookers let out exclamations of surprise, ¡°Kung Fu!¡± ¡°Chinese Kung Fu!¡± By this time, the security guards had rushed close, one African-American man threw a punch. Cai Lalan slightly turned her head, dodging the punch, then grabbed the man¡¯s arm and pulled him forward with her momentum. The African-American man felt as if this seemingly delicate and cute woman possessed infinite strength, forcing his body to involuntarily lurch forward. Cai Lalan kicked out her foot. Crack! The African-American man¡¯s leg broke, losing balance, he flew outward. Thump! He fell to the ground, struggled a few times, and couldn¡¯t get up again. In one move, she had swiftly handled one of the security guards. The remaining guards palely looked at each other. Yet Cai Lalan with a face full of disdain simply stretched out her hand, curling her finger, ¡°Come at me all at once!¡± The security guards exchanged glances and charged at her. But they couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Cai Lalan¡¯s clothes, and she threw them out like bouncing balls. As she tossed them away, the crowd let out gasps of disbelief. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but smile. Cai Lalan¡¯s martial arts skills were indeed impressive. After all the security guards were down and injured, Cai Lalan proudly walked towards Liu Wu. Liu Wu backed away in fear. ¡°Let me tell you, with just this rubbish, I, your madam, don¡¯t care at all! And you dare to hit my husband, don¡¯t you know, only I can hit my husband?¡± As Cai Lalan spoke, she prepared to strike again. Just then, a group of fully armed security guards rushed over, pointed their guns at Cai Lalan instantly after assessing the situation. And then a Caucasian man slowly walked over. Upon seeing the man, Liu Wu shouted as if he had seen a lifeline, ¡°Mr. Mike, save me quickly!¡± Mike glanced at Liu Wu on the ground with a look of disgust, then raised his head to give Cai Lalan a few looks, and sneered, ¡°You actually dare to cause trouble here, do you think you¡¯re very impressive?¡± Faced with so many firearms, Cai Lalan¡¯s expression also turned solemn. Her martial arts were indeed good, but that was limited to hand-to-hand combat, and there was no way she could handle so many armed security guards. At this moment, Guo Xiaoliang also spoke with a hint of fear, ¡°Lalan, don¡¯t worry about me, just go quickly!¡± ¡°Get out! The Cai Family doesn¡¯t have women who abandon their husbands. We can fight it out if we have to!¡± Cai Lalan said with a stern face. Just then, a panic-stricken Wu Yu arrived. She had just received the news that Guo Xiaoliang was suspected of cheating and had been caught, while his wife, Cai Lalan, was fighting with the security guards. Wu Yu almost fainted when she heard the news, because her biggest fear was that someone in her team would get into trouble, and now that¡¯s exactly what happened. But being afraid was useless now, so she steeled herself and hurried over. By the time she arrived at the scene, Wu Yu¡¯s heart went cold. There were injured security guards all over the ground, some with broken legs, groaning in pain. And a group of security guards with guns had their muzzles pointed at Cai Lalan and the others. This situation was ten times worse than Wu Yu had imagined. But as the team leader, she had no choice but to gather her courage and shout, ¡°Mr. Mike, Lalan, please stop!¡± With that, she squeezed through the crowd and walked over. Seeing her appear, Mike¡¯s expression shifted slightly, ¡°Miss Wu, are these the tourists you brought?¡± Wu Yu nodded and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Mike, there must be some misunderstanding here!¡± She knew this Mike. Knew that he was in charge of the overall security for the Pyramid Casino. With him stepping in, things got complicated. At that moment, Liu Wu said, ¡°Misunderstanding? Mr. Mike, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. This guy with glasses is cheating in our casino!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mike¡¯s expression grew even darker upon hearing this. Casinos hated cheaters the most, and Mike was no exception. Cheating? When Wu Yu heard this word, she was also taken aback and then turned to look at Guo Xiaoliang. Guo Xiaoliang called on Zuang Tianqu, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat! You¡¯re all talking nonsense. It must be because I won so much money, you¡¯re trying to welch on the bet!¡± As soon as Wu Yu heard this, her heart sank, knowing things had gone south. As a casino, the last thing they wanted was for someone to exploit issues related to credibility. Indeed. Mike looked so grim his face seemed about to drip water. Liu Wu scoffed even more, saying, ¡°Winning thirty-five times in a row and still claiming no cheating? That¡¯s a dead duck¡¯s denial if I ever heard one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t cheat, believe it or not!¡± Guo Xiaoliang shouted back. ¡°Cheat or not, you¡¯re coming with me!¡± Mike said coldly. The growing crowd of onlookers was bad for the casino¡¯s image. Yet, Wu Yu felt a chill over her entire body when she heard this. She knew the kind of methods Mike and his people employed. If the Guo couple went with them, the best outcome would be severe injuries followed by being dumped in a ditch. At worst, they might disappear without a trace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So despite her fear, she still mustered the courage to say, ¡°Mr. Mike, there¡¯s certainly some misunderstanding here, and this tourist of mine is a high-calibre graduate from China¡¯s Tsinghua University, definitely not some cheater¡­¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t continue her plea because Mike was looking at her coldly and then said in a stern voice, ¡°Miss Wu, you¡¯re a good person, so I hope you¡¯d better stop getting involved in this! You can¡¯t handle it! Take them away!¡± At Mike¡¯s command, the many security guards were about to surge forward, and Cai Lalan was also prepared for the worst. Just as Wu Yu was succumbing to utter despair, a calm voice came through. ¡°Quite a show of force here. Since she can¡¯t handle it, let me handle it¡­ how about that?¡± Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Chapter 441: Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Wu Yu¡¯s face was a mask of astonishment as she watched Xue An walk out from the crowd. She had never expected Xue An to step in at this time. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan were also taken aback. Especially Guo Xiaoliang, who felt quite grateful in his heart. Such a good brother! He dared to stand up for him at a time like this. But this was clearly not something he could handle, so he called out, ¡°Buddy, thanks for your kindness! But this is not something you can handle, so better not get involved!¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Whether I can handle it or not, I have to try to find out!¡± At this moment, Mike looked at Xue An with a dark expression and said coldly, ¡°And who might you be?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, the key is¡­ I¡¯m taking care of this matter!¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated and agitated when she heard this. Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. Why were you jumping into the fray, making things even more chaotic? She stepped forward and blocked Xue An, ¡°Mr. Xue, this isn¡¯t a joke, please don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± ¡°Causing trouble?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡± At this point, Mike, almost laughing with rage, said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Wu, your tour group really is interesting. Do you just have all sorts of people in it?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She was about to smooth things over with a few words to cover up the incident as much as possible. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Your casino insists on accusing my friend of cheating, so fine, I¡¯ll take on his issue!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take it on? Do you know how much money that is? Over ten million US dollars!¡± Liu Wu couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Xue An pulled a card from his pocket and threw it in Liu Wu¡¯s face, saying calmly, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Liu Wu was about to explode with anger, but he was stunned when he saw the card. Because it was a top-level black card with no spending limit issued by a Swiss bank! With this card, one could overdraft up to several billion US dollars at any time anywhere in the world. Of course, the review and issuance of such a card were also extremely strict. There were only a few dozen such cards globally, all in the hands of major tycoons. How could this man possibly have such a card? In fact, the card was given to Xue An by someone from the Dark Council, and Xue An had simply accepted it. Now, it proved to be very useful. Liu Wu was still astonished. Mike also saw the card and his expression changed immediately. To possess such a card was in itself a kind of status. Therefore, his demeanor became much more respectful. ¡°Sir¡­,¡± Mike wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Swipe the card! Whatever he owes you, I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mike beamed with joy. In this pyramid casino, the rule when catching a cheater was that they had to cough up whatever they had won. Guo Xiaoliang had won tens of millions, so he had to pay back tens of millions. That was a hefty sum of assets! And as the head of security, Mike would also receive a handsome bonus. He was naturally very pleased. Meanwhile, Guo Xiaoliang and his wife watched the scene in a daze. After a moment, Guo Xiaoliang shuddered, regaining his composure, and quickly shouted, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t give it to them, I really didn¡¯t cheat¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand and smiled faintly at him, signaling him to stop talking. Wu Yu and the other team members who came with her were all stupefied. Especially Wu Yu, who muttered to herself, ¡°So extravagant? That¡¯s more than ten million, in US dollars¡­¡± This figure had clearly surpassed Wu Yu¡¯s comprehension. At that moment, Liu Wu came running back excitedly, ¡°Mr. Mike, the money has been transferred!¡± Mike took the card, walked forward, and respectfully handed it over with both hands. ¡°Sir, the payment has been made. You and your friend can leave now!¡± Now that the money was in hand, showing some respect seemed appropriate! After all, nobody would quarrel with money. Mike thought to himself. However, Xue An stood there quietly without taking the card and said, ¡°Leave? Who said we were leaving?¡± Mike was taken aback. Not leaving? What was he up to? At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Since you claim my friend cheated and fixed the game, then I will bet with your casino one more time. I wonder¡­ Do you dare accept it?¡± Upon hearing these words, Mike first looked stunned and then a brilliant smile gradually spread across his face. For them, the scariest thing was someone not gambling! ¡°Accept, of course we dare accept, why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Mike said with a beaming smile. Guo Xiaoliang, Wu Yu, and the others all gathered around. Wu Yu, in particular, looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a fool, lowering her voice and saying, ¡°Mr. Xue, have you lost your mind? Guo Xiaoliang just got cheated, and you still dare to gamble?¡± Guo Xiaoliang also said, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Xue, don¡¯t play anymore. This casino has no credibility! Even if you win, they won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Xue An simply smiled and did not answer them, instead addressing Liu Wu, ¡°How much can I overdraw on this card?¡± Liu Wu trembled and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°This kind of card can overdraw¡­ at least ten billion US dollars a day!¡± This number caused a stir among everyone in the hall. Ten billion¡­ For the vast majority of people, it was an astronomical figure beyond their wildest dreams. But Xue An merely nodded slightly and then said to Mike, ¡°I dislike trouble, so I¡¯ll only play once. As for the bet¡­ let¡¯s go with these ten billion!¡± As soon as these words were spoken. The entire room fell silent. Mike was startled. The largest single bet ever placed at the Pyramid Casino was a little more than one billion US dollars, and that had been a collective bet by several bosses. This man was actually so audacious to place a bet of ten billion in a single game? Mike, who prided himself on having seen countless big scenes, began to sweat on his brow. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare accept?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. Just then, a seductive voice was heard, ¡°Since this gentleman likes excitement so much, then we at the Pyramid would be pleased to oblige!¡± With that, a blond-haired and blue-eyed glamorous lady walked over gracefully. Upon seeing this woman, Mike and the others quickly stepped aside and called out respectfully, ¡°Madam!¡± This woman did not pay any attention to Mike and the others, but with a smile on her lips, walked straight towards Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Yu¡¯s face paled upon seeing this woman and she whispered, ¡°This woman is Su Feiya, the lover of the casino¡¯s behind-the-scenes owner and also the highest authority in the casino. Moreover, she is an expert in cheating at cards!¡± She was confidentially informing Xue An about the identities of these people. Xue An did not turn around, but merely smiled faintly and said, ¡°You seem to know quite a lot!¡± ¡°I¡­ I used to work as a croupier in this casino!¡± Wu Yu clearly did not want to bring up the past, and then she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, you¡¯d better not gamble with these people. You can¡¯t beat them!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Thank you for your advice, but my luck has always been very good, and I have never lost a bet!¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Wu Yu stamped her foot in frustration; she simply couldn¡¯t handle Xue An anymore and couldn¡¯t help but think angrily, ¡°Do whatever you want, but you¡¯ll see how formidable it is once you lose!¡± At this moment, Su Feiya had already walked up to Xue An and performed an elegant curtsy, ¡°Respected sir, Mike and his people were far too rude. I apologize for what just occurred!¡± Many men were already staring dumbfounded. For this Su Feiya, whether it was her speech and conduct or her charm and poise, could be considered an exceptional beauty. Xue An, however, appeared unfazed and casually asked, ¡°Since your Pyramid has accepted the bet, when does the game start?¡± His words completely disregarded Su Feiya. Su Feiya was slightly stunned and somewhat surprised inwardly. Her beauty was a weapon that never failed. Yet this young man, who splurged so extravagantly, remained utterly unmoved. But her sophistication ran deep, and the hint of surprise didn¡¯t show. She merely smiled faintly. ¡°For a gambling sum that large, naturally we would invite you to the VIP hall,¡± she said. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No need. I think this place is quite nice.¡± Su Feiya paused, clearly unsettled in her heart. But she was in no way willing to let go of the billion-dollar bait. Thus, after only a slight hesitation, she nodded, ¡°If sir insists, then let¡¯s do it here! May I ask what you would like to bet on?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Just not too troublesome!¡± ¡°In that case, since you are from M Country and considering something simple, why don¡¯t we bet on a roll of dice?¡± Su Feiya suggested. ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Seeing Xue An agree, Su Feiya¡¯s smile became even more radiant, while inwardly she sneered coldly. Although she was a native of M Country, her master was a master of sleight-of-hand from Southeast Asia. As the representative of East Asian gambling skills, dice had become something Su Feiya could play with extraordinary skill. This man actually dared to gamble on dice with her. It seemed he was truly an ignorant fledgling! Su Feiya was secretly delighted and immediately ordered her subordinates to prepare. Soon, a large gambling table was set up, and all the gambling accessories were fully readied. ¡°Sir, please select the dice!¡± Su Feiya said, pointing to a whole box of brand-new dice on the table with a smile. Xue An gave Wu Yu a slight smile, ¡°Miss Wu, you choose for me!¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, ¡°Me?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to be a croupier? You should know well, go ahead!¡± Wu Yu moved forward hesitantly to choose the dice. Seeing this, Su Feiya signaled to Mike with her eyes. Mike understood the hint and quickly approached to whisper, ¡°This Wu Yu used to be a croupier at our casino!¡± Su Feiya nodded imperceptibly, then gave Wu Yu a meaningful glance. By then, Wu Yu had already chosen the dice and walked back to the table. Su Feiya smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, shall we bet on the size or something else?¡± Xue An, sitting in his chair, said carelessly, ¡°Anything is good as long as it¡¯s simple!¡± ¡°Very well, let¡¯s bet on the size then!¡± The so-called betting on size meant comparing the points rolled by the dice, with the higher roll winning, and a tie on equal points. This was also the most basic form of play. But it was precisely because of its simplicity that it was all the more exciting. ¡°Sir, since you want to gamble with my Pyramid, then you may roll first!¡± Su Feiya confidently declared. In her view, Xue An was definitely an ignorant newcomer; even if he rolled first, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Even if he truly rolled three sixes, she could easily roll a tie. Xue An smiled, but he didn¡¯t reach for the dice cup, instead smiling at Wu Yu. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯m not interested in this thing. You roll it for me!¡± That sentence was like a bombshell. It not only stunned Wu Yu on the spot but also made everyone who heard it think they had misheard. This stunning bet had naturally attracted countless onlookers, but they were all kept at a distance by the casino¡¯s security. And now, these onlookers all looked at each other in disbelief, thinking that Xue An must have gone mad. Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s expression also turned serious, and then he bent down to whisper in Cai Lalan¡¯s ear, ¡°Wife, what do we do if my buddy loses later on?¡± Cai Lalan¡¯s expression was like still water, then she clenched her teeth, ¡°The Cai Family never owes anyone favors. If he loses, I¡¯ll have to pay it back even if it means selling the iron pot!¡± Guo Xiaoliang nodded, ¡°Good, what you said is exactly what I was thinking. Damn it, it wasn¡¯t easy to come up with an infallible blackjack formula, and now these ignoramuses are accusing me of cheating! Do I need to cheat?¡± At this, Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s face was full of righteous anger. He was a mathematics prodigy from Tsinghua University who, after much hard work, had devised a sure-win formula¡ªonly to be accused of cheating by these people, which naturally filled him with rage. It was then that Wu Yu finally snapped out of her shock and quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°This is a bet of one billion yuan, I¡­ .¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You won¡¯t have to pay if you lose, what are you afraid of? If you win, I¡¯ll give you a big bonus, enough to cover your school expenses for ten years!¡± Wu Yu was stunned. How did he know I was in school? Su Feiya had been watching the scene with a smile the whole time, feeling more and more certain in her heart. Finally, Wu Yu clenched her teeth, ¡°Alright, then!¡± And with that, she took the dice cup with trembling hands and started to roll the dice. She shook it very slowly and for a very long time. It was clear that Wu Yu was trying her best to roll a favorable number. When she finally put down the dice cup, Wu Yu felt like she was going to faint; then she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, signaling her to uncover it. Wu Yu closed her eyes and lifted the lid of the dice cup. Onlookers craned their necks to see, then burst into an uproar. Wu Yu¡¯s heart chilled, and she quickly opened her eyes to look. The three dice showed the numbers 556. Wu Yu¡¯s legs went weak, knowing it was over! For a top cheater like Su Feiya, any dice that weren¡¯t rolling maximum points seemed certain to lose. Her whole body was trembling, and she looked at Xue An with immense guilt. But unexpectedly, Xue An just smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned, and then stretched out his hand to Su Feiya. ¡°Please!¡± Su Feiya almost laughed out loud. Even with her eyes closed, she could roll a higher number than that. So with a smile on her face, she nodded, took the dice cup, and elegantly shook it a few times before gently placing it down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I think you might lose!¡± ¡°Oh? And why would you say that?¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Because my intuition tells me so, and you know¡­ a woman¡¯s intuition is very accurate!¡± With that, Su Feiya lifted the dice cup, her face full of confidence and arrogance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the room fell dead silent. Su Feiya was slightly taken aback. What¡¯s going on? She hurriedly looked down and then froze. There, the three massive ones lay inside the dice cup. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems¡­ a woman¡¯s intuition isn¡¯t always accurate, is it!¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Su Feiya felt her brain go blank, her body trembling uncontrollably, her face as pale as death. This was a billion US dollars! Although Su Feiya had been in charge of the casino for many years and had accumulated a considerable fortune, a billion dollars was still an unattainable figure. Moreover, Su Feiya was sure. Once her boss learned about this, he would undoubtedly send her to some small country in Africa to become a public slave, using her body to earn compensation to pay off the debt. Thinking of that terrifying scenario filled Su Feiya with despair. No! She must not lose! At this moment, the crowd of onlookers had recovered from their initial shock and began to cheer. Cai Lalan and Guo Xiaoliang exchanged glances, both feeling a sense of relief! Wu Yu, however, stared dumbfounded at the scene. How could this be! Wu Yu knew full well the extent of Su Feiya¡¯s sleight of hand. How could she make such a rookie mistake? What was going on? But no matter what, winning was a good thing! Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and silently thanked all the gods and buddhas in heaven. Just then, Su Feiya suddenly stood up, staring intently at Xue An. ¡°Is it you who tampered with the game?¡± Before Xue An could speak, Cai Lalan had already jumped up and shouted, ¡°Everyone saw it, Mr. Xue didn¡¯t touch the dice cup just now, how could he have tampered with it? With telekinesis?¡± ¡°Exactly! Are you trying to find excuses to welch?¡± Guo Xiaoliang said with a sneer. The onlookers began to discuss among themselves, but no one believed Xue An could have tampered with the game. After all, he had been sitting far away the whole time. Su Feiya ignored the discussions and kept her gaze fixed on Xue An. She finally understood that everything that had happened was an illusion, that this man from China was definitely a top-tier expert in sleight of hand. It was laughable that she had thought she had caught a newbie! Su Feiya regretted it so much that she was blue in the face, yet she still tried to blur the lines, desperately clutching at the chance. Xue An heard the accusation and did not confirm or deny it but leisurely peeled a grape, tossed it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. Then Xue An laughed. ¡°Can¡¯t accept the loss?¡± Su Feiya¡¯s face was deathly pale as she clenched her teeth and said nothing. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Xue An ignored her and turned to Wu Yu, ¡°Did you win?¡± Wu Yu nodded, ¡°Won! A billion!¡± Wu Yu now admired Xue An immensely because she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy for him, and yet he was still so composed. Just because of this, this man was certainly no ordinary person. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled, ¡°A billion, huh¡­ So now I have twenty billion, right!¡± Wu Yu was startled, then nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Well then!¡± Xue An turned to Su Feiya, ¡°Interested in another round? The stake, well, it¡¯s these twenty billion!¡± Everyone in the hall fell silent. Wu Yu was so angry she could explode. How insatiably greedy could this man be! Wasn¡¯t winning a billion enough for him? He actually wanted to keep gambling! But to Su Feiya, it seemed like grabbing at a lifeline, and she immediately nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take it!¡± This was her last chance to turn things around. Actually, she was not even sure if she could come up with the ten billion, let alone twenty billion. But to have a chance at overturning the situation, Su Feiya decided to go all in! This time, Su Feiya decided to roll the dice first. She had never rolled the dice with such solemnity and took a very long time to do so. Finally setting down the dice cup, she took a deep breath, then slowly lifted the cover. Su Feiya could be certain that when she had just placed the bet, the dice inside the shaker had been three sixes. But when the lid was lifted, she was instantly stunned. There were once again three strikingly large red dots showing ones. How could this be! The surrounding crowd erupted into cheers. Su Feiya felt a chill run through her body, her vision darkened, and she nearly collapsed to the ground. Mike hurried forward, his voice grave, ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Quick, notify the boss!¡± Su Feiya knew this matter certainly couldn¡¯t be concealed, nor was it something she could control anymore. She could only hope that the boss would arrive soon. ¡°Yes!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes swept over Xue An with a sinister glint as he ordered Liu Wu in a low voice, ¡°Keep a close watch on this guy, including those who came with him. Don¡¯t let a single one get away!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Wu immediately nodded in agreement. While Mike went to fetch the big boss, Wu Yu had also finished rolling the dice and lifted the shaker. Three sixes! An instant kill! This result extinguished the last glimmer of hope in Su Feiya¡¯s heart, and she slumped onto the table, stunned. Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and then, with a serious expression, walked over to Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Xue, mission accomplished!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Much appreciated!¡± Wu Yu glanced at the security guards glaring furiously at Xue An from a distance, took a deep breath, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xue, this situation is getting out of hand, but with so many people watching, they at the Pyramid won¡¯t dare to back out now. Otherwise, they might as well close their casino!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid once we receive the money, these people might try something underhanded. So, I think we should get the money in front of everyone and then leave out in the open the entire time; otherwise, we might not even make it off this street!¡± Xue An looked at Wu Yu with a hint of admiration. This girl, her mind was very clear! He then nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Wu Yu bit her lip as if wanting to say more. Just then, a large group of bodyguards poured in. Mike carefully guided the way at the front while an older white man smoking a cigar followed behind. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Carnegie!¡± ¡°The big boss has arrived!¡± Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Carnegie slowly made his way to the table. Su Feiya, now flushed with shame, had already stepped aside, ¡°Boss!¡± Carnegie waved his hand, signaling her to stay quiet, then leaned his hands on the edge of the table, his hawk-like eyes fixed on Xue An. The venue gradually quieted down. The rowdy crowd also turned silent as cold cicadas. After all, in Las Vegas, Carnegie was an emperor-like figure. Wu Yu stepped back a few steps, her face pale, her heartbeat so fierce it seemed as though it would leap from her throat. But Xue An remained calmly seated, showing neither sadness nor joy, utterly disregarding Carnegie¡¯s gaze. After a moment, Carnegie crackled a slight smile, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a master from China today! Truly a great fortune in my three lives!¡± He spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An returned a faint smile, ¡°Your Mandarin is quite good!¡± ¡°Thank you! But may I inquire as to the gentleman¡¯s name?¡± Xue An shook his head gently, ¡°My name isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is¡­ the current game.¡± Saying this, Xue An gently tapped the table, looking at ease as he observed Carnegie. Su Feiya grew even paler, her body shaking as though she would collapse. Carnegie, however, took a puff from his cigar, then exhaled, his eyes slightly narrowing amidst the swirling smoke. ¡°You can rest assured on that account, the Pyramid never reneges on a debt!¡± Saying this, a butler stepped forward from behind Carnegie and placed three cards on the table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°These are supreme cards issued by a Swiss bank, each with a billion dollars! You can verify at any time,¡± Carnegie said indifferently. Xue An smiled and gestured gracefully, ¡°Wu Yu, if you please.¡± Wu Yu obediently went forward to take the bank cards, finally feeling some semblance of calm. But Xue An¡¯s next words left her completely stunned. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Now I have a total of forty billion dollars in funds. Are you interested¡­ in another round?¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Boom! The entire hall erupted as if a massive bomb had been dropped, whipping up towering waves. Everyone looked at Xue An in disbelief. What on earth did this man want to do? Was it possible that even after winning so much money, he was still not satisfied? Carnegie¡¯s expression darkened, with a hint of rage smoldering in his eyes. ¡°Humans should be greedy, but if their abilities do not match their greed, such voraciousness will only bring them endless pain!¡± With a faint smile, Xue An responded, ¡°That seems to make sense, but it¡¯s still nonsense to me. I¡¯m just asking you¡­ do you dare to accept the bet?¡± The moment he said this, Su Feiya¡¯s heart leaped with joy. This man, he was indeed so greedy that it almost seemed foolish! He actually dared to provoke the boss! Didn¡¯t he know that on this land, the boss was the real ruler? But the more he behaved like this, the more advantageous it was for her! Planning in her heart, Su Feiya¡¯s face gradually revealed a smug smile. Carnegie nodded sullenly, ¡°Of course I dare to accept! There isn¡¯t a bet in this world that Pyramid dares not take on!¡± ¡°But the problem is, what do you have to gamble with me right now? By my estimates, even if your casino is enormous, the working capital is just around ten billion or so! Now that it¡¯s in my hands, what do you plan to wager with me for this round?¡± Xue An¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped on the table, watching Carnegie with a smile that was not quite a smile. Carnegie¡¯s face turned very ugly. Mike and the others could hardly hold back from taking action, but they were stopped by Carnegie¡¯s look. For him, this Chinese man definitely needed to be taken care of, but not in public, as that would deal a destructive blow to the casino¡¯s reputation. Let you be rampant for a while; we¡¯ll settle the total account later! Carnegie thought bitterly. ¡°You are right, we indeed do not have that much money right now, but I can bet this entire casino with you for this round!¡± Carnegie declared emphatically. At that moment, Wu Yu pleaded in almost a begging tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get entangled any further, and don¡¯t gamble with him, or none of us will be able to leave!¡± Wu Yu was very clear that Carnegie¡¯s offer to wager the entire casino was a mere placation. After all, all the staff were Carnegie¡¯s people, even if Xue An won, what could he do? She also noticed the unfamiliar faces appearing in each corner of the hall. Clearly, these were newly deployed security guards. Wu Yu was certain that if they did not find a way to escape now, there would be no burial place for them. But Xue An just chuckled, ¡°Miss Wu, no need to be so nervous, I believe Mr. Carnegie here is a man of integrity! Since he said that he¡¯s willing to bet the entire casino for another round with me, then I¡¯ll keep him company!¡± The crowd stirred. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan¡¯s mouths fell open as they caught each other¡¯s gaze, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Xue An¡¯s actions could no longer be described as reckless; it was akin to courting death. But, undisturbed, Cai Lalan inched forward, ready to act first if anything happened. ¡°Play what?¡± Carnegie asked. ¡°Anything, anything at all!¡± At that point, Su Feiya whispered something into Carnegie¡¯s ear, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s play a round of poker then! The simplest kind!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Happy to oblige!¡± Brand-new playing cards were brought in. This time Carnegie personally took the stage. An aged croupier with the most experience was the dealer. Soon, the deck was shuffled. ¡°Please cut the deck,¡± announced the croupier. Carnegie casually cut the deck. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯ll trouble you to do it!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Wu Yu¡¯s hands trembled; this was an astonishing forty billion US dollars at stake. After cutting the deck. Since it was a single round to determine the winner, there were no additional cards or fancy play; both sides had their cards dealt outright. Five cards for each player. After the cards were dealt, Carnegie didn¡¯t move. Instead, he quietly observed Xue An across from him, trying to glean a hint from the overly young face of this Chinese man. But he was disappointed. He couldn¡¯t see even a trace of fear or unease on Xue An¡¯s face, only that calm smile. Who exactly was this man? Carnegie pondered in his heart. He had already ordered someone to investigate this man¡¯s identity earlier. The results should be out soon. As Carnegie thought, he clutched a cigar in his mouth and slowly gathered the cards in front of him into his hand. Su Feiya watched anxiously from the side. This concerned her entire fortune and life; how could she not be invested? The first card was revealed: a King of Spades. Su Feiya¡¯s heart pounded as she sneaked a glance at the croupier. The white-haired old man gave an imperceptible nod. Su Feiya¡¯s heart settled. This seemingly ordinary old man was actually the highest skilled in cheating at Pyramid Casino, and even Su Feiya had to show reverence to him. Especially since he excelled at poker. It seemed, then, that this round was almost a sure win. Carnegie¡¯s hand was also trembling slightly. But when all five cards were revealed, a smug expression appeared on his face. He then gently placed the cards on the table. ¡°9, 10, J, Q, K! Spades! A royal flush! Sir, you¡¯ve definitely lost!¡± The crowd stirred. This was an extremely rare and premium hand! At that moment, the casino¡¯s security personnel quietly gathered around, as if they feared Xue An might flee. Unperturbed, Xue An smiled at the quivering Wu Yu, ¡°Miss Wu, why don¡¯t you reveal the cards?¡± Wu Yu had no hope left. She was certain there had to be something wrong with the croupier. Otherwise, how could such a royal flush appear? With a determined heart, she grabbed the cards, closed her eyes, and flipped them over vigorously. Oh! Why was there no sound? After a moment of silence, Wu Yu opened her eyes in surprise. She was met with the sight of Carnegie and the others, their mouths agape. Even as his cigar fell onto the table, Carnegie seemed oblivious. ¡°An¡­ an ultimate flush!¡± Su Feiya muttered as if she had seen a ghost. Xue An¡¯s hand held 10, J, Q, K, A of Hearts! An ultimate flush! It was the highest hand in the entire deck, trumping all others! The onlookers didn¡¯t cheer this time. Because they had been shocked to numbness. Wu Yu looked at Xue An with eyes as if seeing a phantom, as if she understood something, her face full of reverence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Carnegie suddenly stood up, fixing his gaze on Xue An, and said fiercely, ¡°Kid, are you playing me?¡± Xue An spread his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Everyone saw it; I¡¯ve been sitting here without moving, I didn¡¯t even touch the cards. How could I play you?¡± Carnegie turned to the croupier. The croupier was also sweating, trembling as he shook his head, indicating that he hadn¡¯t rigged the game! At this point, Xue An smiled faintly and miraculously produced some paper and a pen, ¡°Mr. Carnegie, a bet is a bet. Now this casino belongs to me! Let¡¯s sign the agreement!¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) ¡°` Carnegie finally erupted! Who cares about reputation, at worst we can just change the brand! If the agreement is signed now, that would be a huge loss for him! With that thought, he signaled with his eyes. In an instant, numerous security guards locked down the entire hall. Their guns, dark as black holes, all pointed at Xue An. At Carnegie¡¯s command, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn Xue An into a sieve. Bad news! Carnegie has turned hostile! Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lalan were about to rush forward. Just then, Xue An seemed to sense their movements and said without turning his head, ¡°No need for you to act!¡± As he spoke, Xue An leaned back against the soft leather chair, watching Carnegie with interest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing your cool?¡± Carnegie sneered, ¡°I was quite puzzled why you are so calm, but now I understand!¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because you are completely insane!¡± Carnegie said with a sinister smile, ready to make his move. At that moment, a ringtone sounded. The ringing of the phone seemed so out of place in the deadly silent and tense atmosphere. Carnegie paused for a moment, then saw Mike running up with a pale face, whispering, ¡°Boss, your phone!¡± ¡°What the hell with the phone, can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening here?¡± Carnegie was furious! ¡°But you must take this call, because it¡¯s¡­ from Mr. Langfero!¡± Mike said with a trembling voice. Langfero! Carnegie¡¯s expression turned odd when he heard that name. What¡¯s going on? Why would the FBI boss Langfero personally call him? Carnegie was filled with doubt but still quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Langfero, hello! What can I do for you?¡± Carnegie was very respectful to Langfero. Langfero was slightly shaking on the other end of the line. After hearing Carnegie¡¯s words, he took a deep breath, ¡°Carnegie, did you send someone through my staff to inquire about a person?¡± Carnegie was taken aback. Indeed, he had just used a contact who was an FBI agent to look into Xue An¡¯s background. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to alert Langfero. ¡°Yes, Mr. Langfero, it might be a bit against the rules, but I will make a donation to the FBI afterward!¡± This had become an unwritten rule in the politics of M Country. Certain not-so-legal actions could be made to appear legal through donations. But clearly, Langfero hadn¡¯t called him over this matter. At the moment, the cold sweat on Langfero¡¯s face started to drip, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. What I want to know is, why are you inquiring about this man?¡± ¡°Because¡­ he is currently in my casino, and I suspect he¡¯s cheating!¡± Carnegie said confidently. Langfero felt a darkness before his eyes, nearly fainting. At this point, Carnegie, still somewhat confused, said, ¡°Mr. Langfero, is there a problem? If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to hang up, because this damn guy has won all my money, and today I¡¯m definitely going to make him pay!¡± Carnegie said, full of murderous intent, and then he was about to hang up the phone. ¡°` Just then, a thunderous roar came from the phone, ¡°Stop!¡± Carnegie was stunned, ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of the FBI office building, all the busy agents were jolted by the roar emanating from the boss¡¯s office. What¡¯s the matter? Who had made the boss so angry? Langfero stood up at this moment and spoke with an unwavering tone, ¡°Carnegie, if you want to make it to dinner tonight, you must carry out my words to the letter!¡± Without waiting for Carnegie¡¯s response, Langfero continued. ¡°The person you¡¯re inquiring about is someone nobody can afford to provoke, no matter how much he¡¯s won from you, give it all to him, not a penny less, and don¡¯t harbor any other thoughts! If you do well and show sincere attitude, you might just stay alive! Otherwise, not even the President can save you! Understand?¡± Hearing Langfero¡¯s words, Carnegie¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts! If you, you damned fool, anger this Divine Slaughter, not only will you be finished, but Las Vegas might have to play along to the end, and even the whole of M Country might be dragged down with you, do you understand?¡± Carnegie¡¯s complexion gradually turned pale; as a wealthy man on this level, he naturally would know of many things that ordinary people had no access to. ¡°Mr. Langfero, are you saying¡­¡± Langfero said in a grave voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be resentful, because there have been many before you who felt the same and did not yield, like the Bell Family from the City of Sin, like the Church of Light¡­¡± This statement was like a bolt from the blue that almost made Carnegie unsteady on his feet, almost causing him to fall to the ground. He knew about the happenings in the City of Sin, and he was well aware of what had taken place in the Holy Nation of Light. So the identity of this man was on the verge of being revealed. The sovereign of the age, who overwhelmed all dissent! Sensing Carnegie¡¯s utter horror, Langfero heaved a sigh, then spoke in a tone that brooked no negotiation, ¡°Mr. Carnegie, may God bless you! But I think, even God is powerless against this man! So you better take good care of yourself, but remember, if you provoke him and cause more severe consequences, even if you die, your family will suffer the harshest punishment!¡± With that, Langfero hung up the phone. He believed he had made himself clear enough. Unless Carnegie was a fool, he should know what to do now. At this moment, however, Carnegie¡¯s mind was a complete blank. Mike stepped forward, ¡°Boss, do we take action now?¡± Carnegie shivered, and fiercely slapped him across the face. Smack! Mike was sent flying, and when he landed on the ground, half of his face had swollen like a pig¡¯s head. This slap left everyone stunned. What¡¯s going on? After just one phone call, why did Carnegie look as though he had lost a son, his face full of despair? Su Feiya rushed over quickly, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Carnegie took a deep breath, grabbed Su Feiya by the hair, and pushed her to the ground. With blood-red eyes, he said, ¡°You whore, it¡¯s all because of you. Now kneel down to Mr. Xue at once!¡± Su Feiya lay on the ground in disarray, having lost every bit of her earlier graceful demeanor. Hearing Carnegie¡¯s words, her face turned deathly pale too. If Carnegie¡¯s attitude had changed drastically after receiving a phone call, it meant that the identity of this Chinese man was nothing like what she had imagined, not just some expert in sleight of hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His true identity might be something beyond her wildest imagination, something truly revered! She was a clever woman and promptly knelt on the ground as she ought to. This scene baffled everyone present. Had Carnegie lost his mind? Only Xue An gradually began to reveal a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Carnegie took a few steps forward, his face full of humility and fawning, ¡°Mr. Xue, I really didn¡¯t know your identity, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± While saying this, Carnegie shouted at those menacing security guards, ¡°Put your guns away! You bastards, who asked you to come here?¡± The security guards looked at each other in dismay, silently putting away their firearms and stepping aside. Then, Carnegie took out a handgun from his waist and, without hesitation, pulled the trigger at Liu Wu and Mike. Bang, bang, two shots rang out. Neither man had ever dreamed the big boss would shoot at them, and caught off guard, they could only let out a scream before falling dead. Afterward, Carnegie took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xue, my men were disrespectful to you, and I¡¯ve dealt with them personally!¡± This shocking turnaround left everyone completely dumbfounded. How could it be that Carnegie, who was just calling for a fight, suddenly became so humble? And he even killed two of his own men! Xue An didn¡¯t make a sound, just silently watched the scene unfold. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table surface. The sound wasn¡¯t loud but it made Carnegie¡¯s face grow increasingly unsightly. The room fell quiet, and all eyes were focused on Xue An. It was then that people began to realize. This Chinese man had been treating the whole ordeal as if he were playing a game, toying with Carnegie and the others from the very beginning. And given Carnegie¡¯s fearful demeanor, this man¡¯s identity was certainly no ordinary one. Guo Xiaoliang muttered, ¡°Wife, it looks like we don¡¯t need to take action!¡± Cai Lalan, however, stared at Xue An¡¯s back, her expression shifting. It was unclear what she was thinking. At this point, Carnegie was almost burying his head in his chest, and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks onto the carpet. A full three minutes later, Xue An finally spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Langfero from the FBI just called and told me!¡± ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s talk about our bet,¡± he said. Carnegie shivered. The reason he had been so theatrical was that he was hoping to smooth over the situation. In his view, the only reason Xue An had stepped in was to stick up for his friend, not because he was truly interested in his casino. So long as he gave Xue An enough face, he thought, everything would be fine. That¡¯s why he had resolutely taken action, killing his two capable subordinates, to convey an attitude to Xue An. I¡¯ve now killed my own men¡ªwhat more do you want? But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Xue An wouldn¡¯t fall for his ruse. ¡°This¡­¡± Carnegie was still hesitant. Xue An said flatly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to give it up?¡± Carnegie trembled again, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that, with such a large casino, the handover will need some time¡­ How about this, you take these bank cards and leave first, and later I¡¯ll have the lawyers handle the handover procedure!¡± Carnegie¡¯s intention was clear. You¡¯re just passing through, even if I give the casino to you, you can¡¯t manage it! Now that you¡¯ve won a full thirty billion from me, that should be enough! Shouldn¡¯t we spare people when we can? Do you really have to be so ruthless? Carnegie had played out his plan beautifully in his mind. But what he hadn¡¯t counted on was Xue An turning to Wu Yu and smiling, ¡°I wonder if Miss Wu would be willing to become a manager for one of my company¡¯s subsidiary casinos?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed to her own nose, ¡°Me?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°But¡­!¡± Wu Yu looked at Carnegie, whose face was turning the color of iron, with some hesitation. Of course, she was tempted. If she could really become the manager of a casino, it would mean she¡¯d skyrocketed to the upper echelon, a member of the white-collar middle class. But could it be that simple? Carnegie had been running this casino for many years, and his connections were exceedingly complex¡­ Wu Yu was doing some calculations of her own. Xue An chuckled, ¡°Just say whether you¡¯re willing or not!¡± ¡°Of course, I am willing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xue An nodded. But Carnegie couldn¡¯t help himself. Xue An and Wu Yu¡¯s conversation had completely disregarded his presence. He was about to say something. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. A streak of sword light flashed by. It bid his head and body a final farewell. In midair, Carnegie heard his last words in this life. ¡°Want to negotiate with me, but do you have the qualifications to negotiate with me?¡± Carnegie¡¯s body thudded to the ground. It elicited cries of shock from countless people. Many of Carnegie¡¯s loyal security guards roared in anger, ready to make a move. Xue An didn¡¯t move an inch, merely gesturing casually with his hand. Streaks of sword light crisscrossed the room. Everywhere it passed, blood splattered, and lives withered away. A moment later. All the security guards who had tried to resist lay dead on the spot. Blood and bodies filled the entire hall. Only then did Xue An stand up and said indifferently, ¡°Now, this casino is under your control!¡± Having said this, Xue An turned and walked towards the esports area. Wherever he passed, the crowd automatically parted to create a path. Even Guo Xiaoliang, who had intended to greet him, was terrified by Xue An¡¯s thunderous methods and stood pale-faced behind the crowd. Cai Lalan¡¯s face was also very pale, but her eyes shone even brighter. When Xue An approached, Cai Lalan bowed respectfully and said, ¡°The descendant of the ancient Tai Chi, Cai Lalan, has seen the gentleman! And thank you for saving my husband!¡± Xue An stopped in his tracks and smiled slightly, ¡°You¡­ know me?¡± Cai Lalan nodded solemnly and then whispered, ¡°I also love browsing Martial Arts forums!¡± Xue An laughed heartily and then gave Guo Xiaoliang a wink, ¡°Buddy, you have a good wife. I wish you happiness in the future!¡± After speaking, Xue An left. Once he was far away, Guo Xiaoliang asked somewhat fearfully, ¡°Lanlan, who exactly is this man? Why even you have to be so respectful towards him!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Cai Lalan pondered for a moment, her face taking on a serious expression, ¡°is a figure revered in our time, the foremost person in the martial arts world!¡± Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliang couldn¡¯t help but look longingly at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure. He had witnessed everything that had just occurred. In a situation that seemed impossible to turn around in the eyes of everyone, Xue An had broken through merely with his prestige. Later, when faced with Carnegie¡¯s evasive and tedious arguments, Xue An didn¡¯t waste words and took lives with his actions. This straightforward method of resolution made Guo Xiaoliang greatly admire him. At this moment, Xue An had returned to An Yan and her daughters. They had no idea what had just happened, still deeply engaged in their games. Especially Xiang Xiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was now riding the motorcycle with skill and form. Seeing Xue An¡¯s return, An Yan blinked, ¡°What happened? There was quite a commotion just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Xue An smiled lightly. ¡°Hmm!¡± As long as her husband didn¡¯t say anything, An Yan would never nag or inquire incessantly. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) The mother and daughters continued to play games with great enthusiasm. An Yan just watched them from the side. Every now and then, he would give Xiang Xiang some pointers on riding a motorcycle or join in with Nian Nian to whack some moles, enjoying himself immensely. However, this scene left the mid and high-level management staff who later arrived at the Pyramid Casino gaping in astonishment. The news of Carnegie¡¯s death had already spread with terrifying speed. What intrigued people was that, despite over a dozen deaths, the Las Vegas police had not made a move. Even the FBI and other departments had consistently ignored the matter. This abnormal reaction made many finally understand. This man from M Country, not even the powerful agencies dared to provoke him. As for the other big shots in Las Vegas, they were all maintaining silence at this time. In such an eerie atmosphere, the casino staff naturally came in a state of panic. But what they didn¡¯t expect was to witness this heartwarming scene filled with childlike joy. As Xue An¡¯s personally appointed new casino manager, Wu Yu naturally stood at the forefront. Seeing that Xue An was with his family, Wu Yu didn¡¯t dare to approach and interrupt, so she just stood quietly. Since she stood there, the casino staff naturally didn¡¯t dare to move either. Thus, a very peculiar scene unfolded in the esports hall. On one side was a family joyously playing games. On the other side, all the mid and high-level executives of the Pyramid Casino waited respectfully. It wasn¡¯t until a good fifteen minutes later that Xue An finally glanced over their way. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Yu took a step forward, ¡°Mr. Xue, these are all the management staff of the casino, they all wanted to meet you!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Meet me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, several men stepped forward from behind Wu Yu,ranging from black to white, all bowing respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± As they bowed, all the employees behind them bowed in unison as well. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Now that the casino is fully managed by Wu Yu, do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No¡­ no objections at all!¡± the few leading individuals trembled as they hurriedly responded. Who would dare to object? The bloodstains from Carnegie on the floor haven¡¯t even been cleaned up yet! ¡°Good! Since you say there are none, I will take it that there really are none. But if I find out that someone harbors other intentions later on, then¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone understood the meaning¡ªmany were so frightened that they trembled all over. In the face of absolute power, any scheming is a joke. ¡°All right, disperse now!¡± Xue An waved his hand. After these people had gone, An Yan asked with some surprise, ¡°Husband, what was that about?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just played a few hands and won this casino!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s how it is!¡± Her tone was as calm as still water, showing no particular reaction. At this moment, however, Wu Yu was incredibly excited. Just think, yesterday she was still a tour guide and today, she had become the manager of this luxurious casino. It was like a dream. But she knew very well, it was all because of Xue An. So she made a secret resolution, she must not let down the expectations Xue An had for her. But what she didn¡¯t know was that Xue An didn¡¯t care about these matters at all. He simply appreciated Wu Yu¡¯s clear-headedness, and thus casually gave her an opportunity. When night fell, it was of course unnecessary for Xue An to return to the previous hotel. The Pyramid itself had an ultra-luxurious hotel. Guo Xiaoliang and his wife, along with the members of the previous travel group, had also been arranged with places to stay. After all, having spent a few days together, Xue An felt that these people were quite nice. However, following this incident, everyone held Xue An in great awe, and even Guo Xiaoliang no longer acted as casually as before. Xue An just smiled at this and then said to Guo Xiaoliang, ¡°You won so many times before, it must have been due to your mathematical calculations, right?¡± Guo Xiaoliang nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, would you be interested in staying to help Wu Yu manage this gambling house?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Guo Xiaoliang pointed at himself. ¡°Yes! Your math skills are good. Staying here could help improve some of the operations, and it won¡¯t interfere with your other activities!¡± Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still looked at Cai Lalan. His henpecked nature was undoubtedly on full display. ¡°As for your wife, she¡¯s most suited to be the head of security for this gambling house!¡± Seeing Guo Xiaoliang¡¯s concern, Xue An said with a smile. Cai Lalan immediately nodded in agreement. What a joke. These were words from the top martial artist, who would dare disagree? Moreover, Cai Lalan had secretly made a phone call to her family just before. Upon hearing that Cai Lalan had met Xue An, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who was over a hundred years old and had long since retired from worldly affairs, immediately snatched the phone away. After asking for a detailed account of the situation, the old man who had been at the helm of the Cai Family for decades, having weathered countless storms, made an instant decision. Whatever Xue An said, they were to agree. Absolutely not to disobey. They must maintain a good relationship with Xue An. Cai Lalan understood that for a martial family like the Cai Family, Xue An was akin to the sun and the moon in the sky, unattainable! Now that they had the opportunity to get close, they naturally had to seize it. This could even be a once-in-a-millennium chance for the Cai Family to soar to the heavens. With the couple staying behind, they helped lift a burden off Wu Yu¡¯s shoulders. However, there were countless issues left behind by Carnegie that Wu Yu had to deal with one by one. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. Meanwhile, in the room, Xue An finally managed to coax the two little girls to sleep. Then he got up and went to the living room. At that moment, An Yan was playing a horror game, her face pale. The haunting images that occasionally flashed across the huge TV screen made An Yan tremble from time to time. Yet, despite this, An Yan stubbornly played on. Xue An found it both laughable and adorable. With An Yan¡¯s current cultivation level, aside from the likes of the Ghost King and other powerful figures from the underworld, ordinary ghosts couldn¡¯t even come close to her. It could be said that ghosts and gods would steer clear of her. But this did nothing to alleviate An Yan¡¯s fear when she played horror games. Shaking his head, Xue An was about to get up. An Yan hurriedly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call!¡± ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°To Old Zhao and the others. I¡¯m asking them to send a few people over. Wu Yu can¡¯t manage such a big gambling house by himself, right?¡± ¡°Then can you make the call here? I¡¯m scared!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± As soon as the phone dialed and rang once, Zhao Xuehui picked it up. ¡°Wow, the sun must have risen in the west today, for you to actually remember to call me!¡± joked Zhao Xuehui. Xue An also laughed when he heard this. The reason he liked these brothers the most was that they never became distant due to the changes in his status. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) ¡°How¡¯s the company doing lately?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°In a word, it¡¯s not just good¡ªit¡¯s fantastic!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir has now reached global markets, relying on its terrifying ability to attract money. In just a short year, the Tianyuan Company has ranked among the top 10 in the world, becoming one of the leading business giants. Upon saying this, Zhao Xuehui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Back then, his own situation was extremely miserable, but who could have imagined, in just a short year, his wealth could rank among the nation¡¯s richest. And all of this was thanks to Xue An. Xue An then smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! I¡¯ve got something over here, send a few people over!¡± ¡°Alright! What¡¯s the matter? Should we all come over?¡± Zhao Xuehui immediately became serious. He thought Xue An might have encountered some trouble. Xue An laughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just won a casino in Las Vegas and now there¡¯s no one to manage it, so just send over a few people to take care of it!¡± ¡°You won¡­ a casino?¡± Zhao Xuehui on the other end of the phone was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Yeah! Just played a couple of hands when I had some spare time and ended up winning!¡± Xue An said casually. ¡°Ok then! I¡¯ll send people over tomorrow!¡± As for his brother, Zhao Xuehui was already numb to his surprises. ¡°Mm!¡± After chatting a bit more, Xue An hung up the phone and then, after a moment of contemplation, dialed another number. This is a small mountain village located amongst the mountains of Huaxia. It¡¯s nearly dusk at the moment, but this small mountain village is dead silent, with occasional bursts of howling resonating from within. The howls are filled with shrillness and resentment, chilling to hear. But on the small road outside the village, An Qing, dressed in combat gear, is sitting cross-legged on the roof rack of a military off-road vehicle, casually listening to music through her headphones. Just then, her phone began to vibrate. Seeing the caller ID, An Qing¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile as she hurriedly answered the phone. ¡°Hello, brother-in-law!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice came through the speaker, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just out on a small mission with the troops! How¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°Right beside me playing a horror game! Listen¡­¡± Xue An said helplessly, and then a scream from An Yan came through the phone; she must have seen something terrifying. An Qing laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the fun in playing horror games? When I get back, I¡¯ll have my sister join us. I guarantee she¡¯ll experience real horror every day!¡± While talking, a violent tremor shook the small mountain village, followed by an unwilling roar, and the black mist that had been hovering over the village gradually dispersed. Xue An also heard it and frowned slightly, ¡°A Ghost General about to materialize?¡± ¡°Yeah! There have been a lot of strange incidents recently,¡± An Qing said. As they were speaking, members of Fire Phoenix walked out of the village. An Qing lifted her phone, ¡°It¡¯s a call from our instructor!¡± Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others promptly stood to attention and shouted in unison, ¡°Instructor!¡± Then Sun Ling and others teasingly shouted, ¡°Instructor, are you enjoying your honeymoon?¡± An Qing then brought the phone back to her ear and said with a giggle, ¡°You hear that? They¡¯re asking if you¡¯re having a good time!¡± Xue An laughed helplessly, ¡°These guys!¡± He had called just to check up on An Qing¡¯s recent activities. But now, An Qing asked in a lowered voice, with a touch of seriousness, ¡°Brother-in-law, did you wipe out the Church of Light a while back?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Due to the uniqueness of the incident, the European countries tried to cover it up at the start, but as the situation escalated, it became impossible to keep it hidden. An Qing and the others naturally had heard about it, and now they were hearing it directly from Xue An. An Qing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re truly awesome!¡± After a few more exchanges, they hung up the phone. An Qing turned her head to look at the setting sun and was just appreciating her sister¡¯s good fortune when¡ª Once again, her phone vibrated, this time it was a call from her superiors. ¡°An Qing, we just received news from Commander Hu. His base has encountered y¨¡och¨®ng, and they¡¯re unable to control the situation. They¡¯re requesting your support!¡± ¡°Commander Hu? Isn¡¯t he the one who formed the Blood Qilin and boasted he wanted to compete with our Fire Phoenix? Why is he asking for support now?¡± An Qing said with a giggle. ¡°The situation must be pretty bad. An Qing, no matter the competition, you¡¯re all part of the Huaxia military, so you must not be complacent.¡± An Qing smiled, ¡°Understood!¡± After hanging up, An Qing shrugged at Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°Well, there goes our vacation again. This time, we¡¯ve got to go support our allies!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix were already accustomed to such occurrences, as mystical events were becoming increasingly frequent and the need for Fire Phoenix¡¯s intervention was growing. They could be called to multiple locations every day, so they had gotten used to it. ¡°Let¡¯s move out! To Dianzhou!¡± Time turned back to three days earlier. When Zhang Chu and his subordinates arrived at Miao Immortal Valley¡ª The Great Elder personally came out to welcome them. After a brief understanding of the situation¡ª Zhang Chu and his men came to the Insect Immortal Cave that was sealed with a huge rock. Not to mention the shadow of a y¨¡och¨®ng, they didn¡¯t even see a bug hair. There was just one person sitting on the ground, staring intently at the Insect Immortal Cave. The Great Elder softly introduced, ¡°This is Ah Fei, our next Gu Master. Ever since his master died, he has been guarding this place!¡± Zhang Chu nodded. He had already surveyed the surroundings and found nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°It seems those y¨¡och¨®ng might have escaped from some ancient seal and disappeared after being eliminated!¡± someone suggested. Even though they found nothing, Zhang Chu felt it was best to stay and observe for a few days. That night¡ª Miao Immortal Valley held a grand welcome banquet. The elders entertained them generously. Even Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but drink a toast. However, he didn¡¯t see Ah Fei at the banquet. After inquiring, he found out that people had gone to invite him, but Ah Fei was completely unmoved. Regarding this, the Great Elder sighed, ¡°He must have been deeply affected by something!¡± When the banquet was over, Zhang Chu¡¯s subordinates were all drunk and fell into a deep sleep. Zhang Chu lay in bed, quietly thinking about how to restore the former glory of the Heavenly Master Mansion. As he pondered, he felt increasingly restless. Just then, he heard distant roars, followed by frantic shouts. ¡°It¡¯s the y¨¡och¨®ng, the y¨¡och¨®ng are coming!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this shout, Zhang Chu leaped from his bed and dashed out. Indeed¡ª At the distant Insect Immortal Cave entrance, countless insect silhouettes fluttered, accompanied by the spine-chilling sounds of scuttering. It was as if legions of y¨¡och¨®ng were gnawing at the fabric of the world. Zhang Chu bellowed with fury, ¡°Blood Qilin, all of you, come out!¡± Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Chapter 449: Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Although they had been drinking, these were nevertheless elite warriors forged through countless trials; so, under Zhang Chu¡¯s loud roar, the previously soundly sleeping Blood Qilin members all woke up simultaneously and, within a few breaths, all rushed outside the building. ¡°Monstrous insects have appeared in the world, everyone set out!¡± Zhang Chu said solemnly, taking the lead and rushing toward the Insect Immortal Cave. The Blood Qilin members followed closely behind him. When they arrived at the Insect Immortal Cave, they saw that the boulder sealing the entrance had been corroded by something, creating a large hole. From this large hole, all kinds of poisonous insects were pouring out crazily. And Ah Fei, who had been sitting outside the cave entrance keeping watch, had a green snake phantom emerging behind him, furiously bombarding these poisonous insects. No wonder there were sounds of booming; it was because of him! Zhang Chu thought to himself, feeling some respect for this Ah Fei. He also began to change his opinion about the Insect Gu Technique! He had originally looked down on these insect gu, considering them as nothing more than trivial tricks, unworthy of mention. But now, it seemed they were not without merit. These monstrous insects were just ordinary poisonous insects, at most their venom was slightly more potent. Of course, they were no match for Zhang Chu and his peers. After several sweeps, these poisonous insects were all annihilated, and no more were emerging from the cave entrance. Was this so-called monstrous insect outbreak eradicated just like that? Zhang Chu was somewhat disappointed inside. He had been hoping to properly temper the Blood Qilin through this incident. At this moment, the elders of Miao Immortal Valley had also all rushed over. Seeing the layers upon layers of poisonous insect corpses on the ground, these elders could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Captain Zhang, thank you for your assistance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Zhang Chu replied with a slight nod. But just after he had spoken, he felt the ground beneath his feet trembling slightly; a powerful aura was coming from the Insect Immortal Cave. Zhang Chu was startled and saw that the previously corroded, pockmarked boulder had suddenly shattered, and then countless colorful poisonous insects surged out from it. But the poisonous insects this time around were much more formidable than before. At first contact, a member of the Blood Qilin was bitten by a negligent slip. ¡°Ahh!¡± This member let out a piercing scream as the bitten wound began to fester instantly. Zhang Chu rushed forward in one stride and declared sternly, ¡°Untouched by filth, unsullied by the mundanity! Purify!¡± A soft glow then enveloped the wound, and the festering wound began to heal immediately. He used the genuine purifying chant from Heavenly Master Mansion, naturally easy for curing diseases and healing injuries. Now everyone raised their alert and began to respond to these poisonous insects¡¯ frenzied attacks. Various charms and Daoist techniques were endless. These members were all disciples of Zhang Chu in the study of Daoist techniques; although their Daoist arts were mostly commonplace, they were quite appropriate for dealing with these poisonous insects. An hour later. Watching the last wave of poisonous insects being exterminated. Zhang Chu wiped the sweat from his forehead and could not help but let out a breath. Finally exterminated. This time it wasn¡¯t as easy as before, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult either. Several elders from the distance came forward, about to express their gratitude. Suddenly! Another wave of poisonous insects burst out from the cave entrance. This time, Zhang Chu and his companions could no longer treat the situation lightly. Because the poisonous insects this time around were not only larger; the armor on their bodies was even flashing cold light, and ordinary attacks were now completely ineffective against them. It was during this attack that the Blood Qilin finally began to suffer casualties. ¡°Unhindered at heart, unattached in mind!¡± Zhang Chu shouted coldly, raising his hand to release a Fu Guang. Boom! A giant insect was shattered. The ground was now covered with poisonous insect corpses, with a foul stench permeating the air. Zhang Chu stared at the entrance of the Insect Immortal Cave with a grave expression, an ominous premonition rising in his heart. From the beginning until now, they had already repelled three waves of attack. And each wave was stronger than the last. Especially this time, a member of the Blood Qilin had fallen, and the rest were all more or less injured. He had no idea whether there were more to come. Thinking this, Zhang Chu glanced over at Ah Fei, who was sitting cross-legged beside him. This man had been relentlessly attacking since the start, and the most poisonous insects had died by his hand. Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of respect rise within him and approached to strike up a conversation. Just as he was about to speak, Ah Fei suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Zhang Chu was startled, ¡°What¡¯s coming?¡± Ah Fei looked up at Zhang Chu, flashing his pearly white teeth in a smile that seemed almost bestial. ¡°You don¡¯t think those were the demon insects earlier, do you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Heh, those things were just scouts sent by the demon insects. The real demon insects are about to appear!¡± Ah Fei said indifferently. As his voice faded, noises began to emanate from the Insect Immortal Cave, and the deep cavern mouth appeared as menacing as the maw of a demon, frightening to behold. Zhang Chu¡¯s heart sank; if what Ah Fei said was true, then how terrifying would the real demon insects be? ¡°Form up!¡± Zhang Chu shouted firmly. ¡°Understood!¡± The subordinates of the Blood Qilin were invigorated and took their positions as practiced countless times before, each silently cultivating their techniques. Beams of light rose up and connected the individuals to one another. This was Zhang Chu¡¯s greatest reliance and the reason he felt confident enough to challenge the Fire Phoenix. After teaching his men the introductory techniques, Zhang Chu trained them according to the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s Daoist Soldiers¡¯ Formation! The difficulties of that period went without saying. Finally, after exhausting countless efforts and with the strong support of Commander Hu, they had molded such a team. They were called the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion! Legend had it that in ancient times, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion could slay gods and annihilate immortals, but over the years, those stories had become ethereal myths. However, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion that Zhang Chu had painstakingly forged were still very formidable. No sooner had they completed the formation when hundreds of spiders, each more than a meter tall, crawled out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Once they emerged, these spiders frantically shot out their webs, enveloping Zhang Chu and the others. Zhang Chu shouted coldly, ¡°Break!¡± Boom! The Daoist Soldiers¡¯ Formation emitted a dazzling blade light, which directly shattered the spider silk. And the momentum didn¡¯t stop there; it also split dozens of spiders in half before dissipating. This strike heartened the nervous Miao Immortal Valley crowd. ¡°Good formation!¡± the Great Elder even praised loudly. Zhang Chu smiled complacently, about to offer a modest reply. But then he saw Ah Fei slowly standing up, with the phantom of a green serpent appearing behind him, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a spider as big as a room slowly crawled out. A powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Zhang Chu was shaken and roared, ¡°Destroy!¡± A blade light, even more powerful than the last, emerged and charged towards the spider. Crack! The blade light shattered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet the spider was unharmed and even began to laugh in a sinister manner. Then a surge of dark aura swirled around. To their astonishment, the spider transformed into a man with a malevolent face. After sweeping his cold gaze across everyone present, a look of mockery appeared on his face. ¡°Has the world, once teeming with mighty warriors, become so feeble and weak?¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Before Zhang Chu could speak, Ah Fei, already crazed like a demon, charged forward. ¡°Demon insect, give back my master¡¯s life!¡± The spider evoked Ah Fei¡¯s painful memories, and subconsciously, he identified it with the one that had killed his master. A gigantic shadow of a green snake emerged behind Ah Fei and then struck out with a thunderous blow. However, the spider man sneered coldly, ¡°A mere bug dares to run wild!¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the green snake let out a piteous cry, nearly shattered by the blow. Ah Fei was sent flying backward, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood in midair. The elders of Miao Immortal Valley all cried out in alarm. No matter what, Ah Fei was the newly appointed Gu Master. If he died, then the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley would be cut off. So they looked at each other and, with steely resolve, summoned their own Gu insects and prepared to rush forward as well. At that moment, Zhang Chu shouted coldly, ¡°Boundless heavens and earth, all things as one!¡± Dazzling sword lights emerged from within the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and formed a mountain of blades that surged towards the spider man. The spider man laughed heartily, ¡°Techniques of the Heavenly Master Mansion? Unfortunately, they are too weak!¡± With that said, the spider man threw a fierce punch. Boom. The mountain of blades was shattered by the spider man¡¯s fist, and then he declared proudly, ¡°Today¡¯s annihilator of you all is the Spider King, from beneath the queen¡¯s throne!¡± Having spoken, a surge of dark energy burst from his body, shot up into the sky, then plummeted down, attacking everyone. A layer of white light appeared above the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion, forming a massive screen of light to counter the dark energy. But the dark energy was so potent that it forced the light back, step by step. By this time, Ah Fei, somehow already on his feet, had the green snake shadow behind him that, although somewhat wilted, had grown even more massive. ¡°Don¡¯t, Gu Master, if you burn your essence blood to feed the master, both you and your life Gu will die!¡± an elder with a cicada behind him yelled loudly. But as soon as his voice fell, a stream of dark energy descended upon his head, blasting him and the cicada into dust. ¡°Fifth Elder!¡± the crowd exclaimed. The people of Miao Immortal Valley¡¯s eyes turned red. Although they had always sought to escape, now faced with an unavoidable confrontation with the Insect Tribe, they could only grit their teeth and fight on. But the spider man¡¯s strength was almost enough to drive anyone to despair. Several people from Miao Immortal Valley hadn¡¯t even made it halfway before they were blasted into dust by the dark energy. The green snake behind Ah Fei grew even more immense and exuded a formidable aura. Many of the elders wore expressions of sorrow. Was the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley truly about to end here? Just then, a piercing streak of sword light suddenly shot through the air. The spider man stood motionless, a red line appearing on his forehead as he murmured softly, ¡°Laojun¡¯s Sword?¡± Clutching an ordinary-looking ancient sword, Zhang Chu¡¯s complexion was deathly pale as he panted heavily, nodding in response. ¡°How is this possible, how could the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion be here?¡± the spider man muttered to himself, and then his entire body split in two from the middle. The mightily powerful spider man was actually slain by a single sword strike. The crowd erupted in cheers. Only Zhang Chu showed a bitter smile. He had also heard the dying inquisitiveness of the insect demon. Why the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion was here. Because¡­ the Heavenly Master Mansion now had only him left! And it was clear that this would not be the end; the emergence of this spider man indicated that Insect Immortal Cave surely harbored many more terrifying beings. And although the sword he held, Laojun¡¯s Sword, was a legacy from Laojun himself with unrivaled power, with his own strength, he could only wield it once a month at most, lest he greatly damage his foundational core. But would these demon insects give him a month¡¯s time? It seemed as if to respond to Zhang Chu¡¯s concerns. The entire Miao Immortal Valley began to tremble. From within the Insect Immortal Cave surged an endless black mist. The faces of the people around changed drastically. Ah Fei stepped forward and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with you. You can leave now!¡± Zhang Chu stood with his sword, speaking softly, ¡°The Heavenly Master Mansion has never seen a demon and retreated!¡± After a moment of silence. Ah Fei nodded, ¡°Your sword is not bad!¡± ¡°Your Gu insects are also quite impressive!¡± The two exchanged a look, then burst into hearty laughter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fine rain misted down from the sky. Ah Fei mustered all his strength to throw a punch, repelling the last demonic insect the size of a giant elephant. At the same time, a Fu Guang from behind blasted the demonic insect to pieces. Zhang Chu leaned on his sword, his face etched with fatigue, yet he still nodded towards Ah Fei. Ah Fei returned the smile, then collapsed to the ground with a thud. He was already on the verge of collapse. This was the third day. In these three days, how many waves of Insect Tribe attacks they had repelled, neither Ah Fei nor Zhang Chu could clearly remember. But now, over half of the Dao-Fu Zh¨¥n soldiers had died or were wounded. The people of Miao Immortal Valley had suffered even greater casualties. Even the artillery and tanks urgently allocated by Commander Hu had nearly all been lost to battle. The ground of Miao Immortal Valley was now covered with a thick layer of Insect Tribe carcasses. Everywhere lay ruins and the remnants of destroyed military weapons. Commander Hu stood atop a distant command vehicle with an ashen face, watching the scene unfold before him. At this moment, his heart was bleeding. The Blood Qilin was crippled. His own elite troops had suffered heavy casualties. And all of this was due to what seemed like an insignificant demonic insect running amok. As the sounds of battle in the distance ceased, Commander Hu knew that this wave of Insect Tribe¡¯s attack had been repelled. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Drive up!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The driver and staff hesitated. ¡°I said drive up there!¡± Commander Hu looked like he would eat someone alive! ¡°Yes!¡± The heavily armored command vehicle moved forward. Commander Hu stepped down from it and looked with heartache at the soldiers lying scattered on the ground, fast asleep. He knew they were all too exhausted. ¡°Commander!¡± Seeing this, Zhang Chu hurried over and saluted before expressing his concern, ¡°Why have you come here? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Commander Hu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not used to the idea of the frontline soldiers bleeding while I do nothing at the back! How much longer can you hold out?¡± Zhang Chu paused for a moment, then replied with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the intervals between the Insect Tribe¡¯s attacks are getting shorter, and their strength is becoming more formidable! I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Commander Hu stared intently at the dark Insect Immortal Cave, ¡°Should we use missiles to flatten it?¡± Ah Fei, lying on the ground, shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, and if we leveled it, we might even destroy the last remaining Seal. What will happen then, nobody knows!¡± Commander Hu fell silent for a while, then spoke gravely, ¡°Hold on a bit longer, I¡¯ve already notified the Fire Phoenix; they will be here soon!¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix?¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s face paled at the words. Commander Hu gave a bitter smile and patted his shoulder, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m even more reluctant than you! But given the current situation, if we don¡¯t get reinforcements, and you collapse, these demonic insects will rampage, and then the people of Dianzhou¡­¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Zhang Chu nodded his head. He knew the commander was telling the truth. All personal grudges had to step aside in the face of the life and death of tens of millions of civilians in Dianzhou. But¡­ it was still so hard to swallow! Just then, countless giant bees suddenly flew out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Like a dark cloud, they headed straight for the crowd. ¡°Insect attack!¡± Zhang Chu shouted in alarm, and the many soldiers resting on the ground all leaped up and returned to their battle stations. ¡°Commander, please leave this place quickly, it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± Zhang Chu said as he pushed the commander onto the armored vehicle without further ado. Worried that wasn¡¯t safe enough, he bit open his middle finger and wrote a Talisman Spell on the door of the armored vehicle. ¡°Blazing golden light, what ghost dares to obstruct! Command!¡± Layers of golden light suddenly covered the entire armored vehicle. Then Zhang Chu turned to leave. From inside the car, the commander said, ¡°No matter what, remember to survive!¡± Zhang Chu paused, then nodded his head before turning away. By that time, the swarm of bees had already charged in. Ah Fei summoned his life-bound insect and began to fight against the swarm. But his life-bound green snake was now only half its original size, so its killing power was significantly reduced. Right then, Zhang Chu roared, ¡°True soldiers of the Taoist mansion, spirits of monsters vanish!¡± White light burst forth from these true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and then transformed into a torrent of righteous white light that slashed down at the swarm of bees. Boom. The corpses of the giant bees fell like rain. This strike wiped out half of the giant bees. But what was more terrifying was that the swarm seemed to have intelligence. Despite suffering heavy casualties, some giant bees fearlessly tangled in the front, while others quietly circled to the rear, preparing for a sneak attack. A few members of the Blood Qilin were caught off guard and were sucked dry by several giant bees. Several more true soldiers of the Taoist mansion were lost, and the white light grew dimmer. Zhang Chu was both shocked and furious, ready to rush over and deal with those giant bees. But alas, a few even larger giant bees tenaciously entangled him. An elder from the remaining members of Miao Immortal Valley, with a Golden Light Centipede on his head, seeing this, rushed over and detonated himself in a decisive self-explosion. Boom. The life-bound insect¡¯s self-detonation wiped out part of the giant bees. The people of Miao Immortal Valley, along with Zhang Chu, all cried out in shock. Although they held different identities, they had established a firm comradeship through three days of fighting side by side. ¡°These damn bastards!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes were on the verge of bursting with rage, yet he could not rush over no matter what. Just then, an armored vehicle radiating golden light suddenly charged forward, knocking several giant bees flying away, and at the same time, several gun barrels extended from the vehicle and opened fire on these giant bees. Amid the deafening gunshots, the sturdy bodies of the giant bees were turned into a hornet¡¯s nest. Zhang Chu was stunned. After the sneaking giant bees at the back were cleaned up, the commander¡¯s voice came through the armored vehicle¡¯s loudspeaker, ¡°Heh, not bad shooting, eh!¡± Tears welled up in Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes. But just at that moment, as if due to the heavy casualties among the swarm, a giant bee that had been lurking behind the swarm bravely flew forward. This giant bee was as tall as a two-story building, and its sharp, sword-like proboscis glinted with an ominous cold light. ¡°It¡¯s the Bee King!¡± Ah Fei cried out, leaping to intercept the giant bee. But Ah Fei, who was already at the end of his strength, was no match for the giant bee. A yellow light seal blasted Ah Fei away, the phantom of the green snake behind him shattered completely, and he fell to the ground, his life and death unknown. Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes turned blood-red as he pulled out the Laojun Sword, gritted his teeth, and prepared to strike another sword blow. Although he was only meant to use the sword once a month, he had already used it more than once in the past three days. If his Taoist foundation was destroyed, so be it. Otherwise, everyone here would die! Zhang Chu was about to make a move. Suddenly. Behind the giant bee, a dagger radiating a thick aura of killing intent emerged from the void and gently swiped across. Crack. The giant bee¡¯s mouthparts and several claws snapped off in response. The giant bee let out a painful roar, but its momentum soared incessantly. ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhang Chu shouted loudly. Although he didn¡¯t know who was taking action, he was certain they were on his side. Before his voice had faded. A giant figure bathed in golden light flew across the sky and then threw a punch. Boom! The giant bee was struck as if by a giant dragon, sent flying backward, shattering into pieces in mid-air. Zhang Chu watched this scene, dumbfounded. At that moment, the giant figure landed heavily on the ground, creating a large crater upon impact. Then a huge man stood up, touched his shining bald head, and gave a simple, foolish smile. Zhou Daniu! One of the top combatants of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Known as a human-shaped tank. Zhang Chu naturally recognized him; in fact, he was more familiar with the members of Fire Phoenix than with his own team. He knew every detail about each person¡¯s characteristics and abilities. Like the man who just emerged from the void with a dagger in hand, it was the Void Walker, Sun Ling. And there was the leader Cheng Hao, Zou Yi¡­. All members of Fire Phoenix had appeared on the scene. At the same time, a military off-road vehicle roared up, only coming to a steady stop when it reached the scene, then a uniquely beautiful girl alighted from it. Zhang Chu¡¯s heart stirred. One of the soul figures of Fire Phoenix. An Qing! An Qing first glanced down at the gruesome battlefield, clicking her tongue a few times in lament before stepping forward and extending her hand. ¡°Hello! We are the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, ordered to come and support!¡± Zhang Chu trembled, saluting subconsciously without daring to grasp that slender, jade-like hand. ¡°Blood Qilin Special Forces Captain, Zhang Chu!¡± An Qing gave a slight smile and with imperturbable grace withdrew her hand. In the ranks of the Fire Phoenix members, Zou Yi whispered to Zhou Daniu, ¡°See that? The kid blushed when he saw our leader, probably has some unsavory thoughts!¡± Zhou Daniu gave a foolish smile and said nothing. Commander Hu also descended from the command vehicle, warmly welcoming the newcomers. ¡°General An, thank you for coming such a long way to reinforce us!¡± An Qing smiled lightly, ¡°Commander Hu, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our duty to serve in the military!¡± Her words¡¯ vigorous spirit caused Zhang Chu¡¯s face to turn even redder. Zou Yi curled his lip, ¡°See, his face is even redder! Damn, this kid is up to no good from the get-go!¡± ¡°Does blushing necessarily mean no good thoughts?¡± Zhou Daniu asked, sounding naive. ¡°Of course! If his heart was clean, why would he blush at all?¡± Zou Yi said confidently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cheng Hao frowned and turned to glare at Zou Yi, ¡°Cut the chatter!¡± Zou Yi stuck out his tongue, not daring to make another sound. Although the battlefield was grim, to those in Fire Phoenix who were used to big scenes, it was nothing special. They even chatted and laughed with ease. But what they didn¡¯t know was that an even more brutal battle awaited them ahead. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) ¡°` Swoosh. A crossbow arrow flew across the sky, its high-strength carbon fiber tip piercing directly into the body of a giant beetle before exploding with a bang, obliterating it into pieces. Zhang Chu was startled and turned his head to look. He saw An Qing sitting on the roof of a distant SUV, holding a high-tech crossbow. When she met his gaze, she nodded slightly. But in the moment of his distraction, a giant centipede suddenly burst out of the ground and lunged straight for Zhang Chu¡¯s back. Before Zhang Chu could react, Cheng Hao rushed over from afar, smashing the upper half of the centipede with a punch, then said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go and rest!¡± Red-faced but aware that without Cheng Hao¡¯s rescue he would have been injured, Zhang Chu muttered a thankful, ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Hao didn¡¯t respond to him but simply raised his hand and commanded sternly, ¡°Annihilate them!¡± Following his order, the entire Fire Phoenix team instantly formed an encircling ring and began to methodically annihilate the Insect Tribe within. The speed of progression was so fast that Zhang Chu was left somewhat dumbfounded. A short while later. This wave of the Insect Tribe was completely eradicated. Immediately people came forward to clean up the battlefield, while the members of Fire Phoenix moved to the side, those who needed to eat ate, those who needed to drink drank. Zhang Chu watched with mixed emotions. The people of Fire Phoenix had arrived only a day ago. Yet this day¡¯s interactions had vastly broadened the horizons of Zhang Chu and the others. Whether it was individual capability or team cooperation, Fire Phoenix achieved near perfection. This made Zhang Chu, who had once boasted that he would surpass Fire Phoenix, deeply ashamed. Because after this comparison, Zhang Chu truly realized the huge gap between his Blood Qilin and Fire Phoenix. ¡°Captain, these insects are really damn tough to deal with!¡± Zou Yi complained. Cheng Hao also wore a grave expression. After a day of battle, Cheng Hao finally understood why Commander Hu would set aside his pride to seek reinforcements. The attacks of the Insect Tribe were growing more fierce with each wave, and they fought desperately. Only an elite among elites like Fire Phoenix could withstand such a siege; any other would have already collapsed. At this moment, the sun set in the west as the moon rose in the east. Observing the full moon, Cheng Hao had a sudden thought. ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the month!¡± Zou Yi said. Cheng Hao¡¯s expression grew more solemn. The Spell Decree he had practiced was bestowed to him by Xue An, and after more than a year of diligent training, he had reached the Heavenly Being Cultivation Level. Hence, he was particularly sensitive to the aura around him. He had a feeling¡­ that there was something off about tonight¡¯s full moon! It wasn¡¯t just him, Zhang Chu also looked up at the unnaturally large full moon, his expression gradually becoming solemn. ¡°Everyone get ready, tonight is going to be tough!¡± Cheng Hao said in a deep voice. All the members of Fire Phoenix were shaken. Zou Yi said with a frown, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Cheng Hao glared at him, ¡°Have I ever scared you? Buck up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Hao hesitated for a moment then walked over to the SUV, ¡°An Qing, the battlefield will be even more dangerous at night. How about you go to the command post in the rear? It¡¯s safer there.¡± An Qing was sitting on the SUV¡¯s roof rack, her long legs swinging, and she laughed lightly when she heard this. ¡°Dangerous? The crossbow in my hand isn¡¯t for show!¡± An Qing, aware of her own meager strength, had started from scratch to practice archery with the crossbow and discovered that she had astounding talent for it. In a very short time, she mastered a peerless technique with the crossbow arrow. Then she spent a fortune to have this hand crossbow custom-made. ¡°` The crossbow automatically cocks and fires multiple arrows in quick succession, a force more powerful than that of a standard sniper rifle¡ªit¡¯s truly a great weapon of destruction. This time, knowing the danger of the task, An Qing had installed pressure-sensitive explosives on the arrowheads. So, throughout the day, the number of demon insects killed by An Qing¡¯s arrows was no less than that of anyone else. Cheng Hao, watching An Qing who seemed to shine more brightly under the moonlight with her clear eyes and white teeth, felt his heartbeat slightly quicken before he quickly lowered his head, ¡°Alright! But remember, An, don¡¯t get too close!¡± ¡°Understood! Go now!¡± An Qing said cheerfully. Just as Cheng Hao was about to turn around, he felt a violent shaking beneath his feet. Earthquake! That was the first thought that crossed Cheng Hao¡¯s mind. Then a very ominous premonition arose in his heart! Indeed, the severe tremor cracked open a crevice in Insect Immortal Mountain. Dark energy scattered in all directions, and a wave of insect tribe members surged out¡ªten times more than usual. Many people were so frightened by this scene that they were practically petrified. Cheng Hao¡¯s thoughts raced, and he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Call the rear, ask them for covering fire!¡± Now, while these demon insects hadn¡¯t charged over yet, was the perfect time for a barrage. At the command, someone immediately notified the command center in the rear. Commander Hu had already seen the situation on the ground through the drone and said with an ashen face, ¡°These damned bugs! Flatten that area for me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dozens of missiles flew up and in the blink of an eye, they reached above the swarm of demon insects, then burst open with a deafening explosion. The shockwave knocked people hundreds of meters away to the ground. But when the smoke cleared, a sight that struck horror into everyone¡¯s heart emerged. Above the insect tribe, layers of black fog appeared, incredibly blocking the missiles from outside. And with this delay, the insect tribe had already charged forward. Cheng Hao heaved a silent sigh, knowing the opportunity for covering fire was lost. He spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Teams of three, attack!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The people of Fire Phoenix quickly formed into teams of three and began to encircle and eradicate the insect tribe. But upon contact, Cheng Hao was horrified to discover that even with his own strength, he could no longer kill these insects with a single punch. Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes were blood red at this moment, because in just one encounter, his Blood Qilin force had lost seven or eight men. Seeing the forces he¡¯d painstakingly built on the verge of complete annihilation, Zhang Chu¡¯s heart bled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have these insects suddenly become so powerful?¡± Zhang Chu shouted in rage. Ah Fei smashed a giant insect with one strike, then said coldly, ¡°Look at the sky!¡± Zhang Chu looked up and saw the once bright moon had turned an eerie red at some point, casting a crimson hue over everything. In Zhang Chu¡¯s eyes, this was practically a surge of demon energy. ¡°A Demon Race powerhouse is reversing the heavens to seize the moon!¡± Zhang Chu yelled in despair. Reverse the Heavens, Seize the Moon! A term that had only appeared in ancient texts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In ancient times, the powerful among the Demon Race would use a mighty secret technique on the night of a full moon to change the moonlight to demon energy, creating a temporary Demon Realm, which facilitated the conquests of the Demon Race. This was equivalent to giving the Demon Race a buff¡ªa universal one at that. But wasn¡¯t this secret technique long lost? How could it suddenly appear today? Just then, within the full moon, a giant butterfly slowly spread its wings. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) At this moment, the specks in the sky began to descend rapidly. Soon, one could clearly see the shapes of these giant eagles. The wingspan of these eagles stretched over thirty meters, and their talons were as huge as a small car. This scene also drew the entire Decisive Nose City to watch. Both the Human Clan and the Demon Race crowded onto the streets, looking up in a stunned silence. Only to see these giant eagles circling in the sky, followed by a leading eagle letting out a shrill, strange laugh. ¡°City Lord of Decisive Nose City, long time no see!¡± The City Lord Rabbit took a deep breath, and its body gradually became enormous, its aura growing increasingly majestic. ¡°Eagle Seven, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Hehe, even if you were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be! Tsk tsk, what a grand gesture, setting up such a powerful City Protection Formation. What a pity, you still can¡¯t fool our eagle eyes!¡± The City Lord Rabbit¡¯s face fluctuated between shades of light and dark. For it was well aware of the prowess of this Eagle Seven. Indeed, in the entire Yellow Sand Prefecture, the only ones who truly threatened the survival of the Rabbit Demon clan were these flying creatures. Though the Snake Demons were formidable, they primarily resided in Zhongshan Province and were almost nonexistent in Yellow Sand Prefecture. ¡°Oh, is this the Third Princess? Tsk tsk, I must admire the reproductive ability of you rabbit spirits. After eating your two sons, now there¡¯s another heir! I wonder how this young lady tastes?¡± Eagle Seven laughed arrogantly. The City Lord Rabbit trembled all over. Its two sons had indeed fallen to the eagle¡¯s talons. The Third Prince, however, was suddenly enraged, ¡°You flock of flat-feathered beasts, it turns out my two brothers were eaten by you! Return my brothers¡¯ lives!¡± As he spoke, a sphere of light appeared in the Third Prince¡¯s hand and he charged straight at Eagle Seven. Eagle Seven laughed heartily, ¡°With just this little ability, you dare to show off in front of your Eagle Seven Uncle?¡± As the light came near, Eagle Seven simply flicked its wings and destroyed it. Just as it was about to swoop down and grab the Third Prince. On the back of another slightly smaller giant eagle, a man shouted, ¡°Please have mercy, Eagle Seven, you promised me that you¡¯d let me have this Rabbit Demon!¡± Everyone turned to look. The speaker was a handsome human male. The Third Prince was a mix of shock and fury as he bellowed, ¡°Wu Jianyan! You bastard! You brought these Eagle Demons here, didn¡¯t you? No wonder they could see through the City Protection Formation!¡± Wu Jianyan¡¯s face turned slightly pale when he was scolded, then he tried to argue defiantly, ¡°So what if I did? He who recognizes the times is a wise man. These noble Eagle Demons are much stronger than you Rabbit Demons. It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to side with them! Your Highness the Third Princess, if you just give up your resistance, the Eagle Demons won¡¯t hurt you! And I will treat you well for the rest of your life¡­¡± ¡°Pah! Even if I, Rabbit Xiao Bai, die, I would never be with someone like you!¡± the Third Prince shouted in anger. Rabbit Xiao Bai¡­ This name, however, made Xue An feel somewhat powerless to criticize. One Xiao Yu, one Rabbit Xiao Bai. Can¡¯t people come up with more imaginative names? Eagle Seven burst out laughing again, ¡°Mr. Wu, it seems your effort was in vain; you might as well leave this little rabbit to me. You don¡¯t know how delicious these tender little rabbits taste! It¡¯s truly an unparalleled delight¡­¡± Before he could finish, a fiery arrow suddenly flew across the sky and struck Eagle Seven¡¯s abdomen. After a crisp sound of metal clashing, the arrow fell to the ground, but the flames had caught on Eagle Seven¡¯s feathers. ¡°Damn it, who dares damage my feathers!¡± Eagle Seven erupted in fury as he flapped his wings a few times, a gust of wind blowing out the flames. Meanwhile, on the ground, Shen Langjun put down his bow and, with some regret, shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t shoot him down!¡± Then Shen Langjun threw away the bow and arrow, took a deep breath, and pointed at Wu Jianyan and Eagle Seven, beginning to curse them out loud. When it comes to cursing, ten members of the Demon Race tied together might not be as good as a single member of the Human Clan, especially since this Shen Langjun was educated. As the saying goes, ruffians aren¡¯t to be feared, it¡¯s the cultured ruffian that¡¯s truly formidable. People with cultural knowledge curse with more ferocity than the ordinary folk. This Mr. Shen addressed Eagle Seven and all the direct and collateral female relatives of Wu Jianyan with exceedingly earnest language and simple greetings. The sharpness of his words, the precision of his phrasing, and the flawlessness of his logic were so vivid one felt as if they were on the scene. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan wanted to retort a few sentences. But very soon, he was defeated under Mr. Shen¡¯s verbal onslaught. And Eagle Seven, he was cursed to the point of being tongue-tied, unable to speak a word. A quarter of an hour later. Mr. Shen shouted at Wu Jianyan, ¡°You treacherous spy of the rabbit race, the disgrace of the human clan, you¡¯re not even worthy of being called a human. I am ashamed to be associated with someone like you! You fit in only with these flat-haired beasts! Tell me, am I right or not?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The crowd on the street exploded with deafening echoes. Xiao Bai and her mother, the rabbit demon City Lord, looked on in a daze at this scene. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the battlefield for our rabbit demon clan and the eagle demons? Why are all these people from the human clan so righteously indignant and furious? At that moment, an elder from the human clan shouted at the rabbit demon City Lord, ¡°City Lord, you have been good to our human clan over the years. It¡¯s our turn to repay you now!¡± ¡°Right!¡± A chorus of agreement followed, and then hot-tempered men started climbing trees and rooftops, some drawing bows and arrows, others throwing stones. In short, all of them were glaring angrily at the eagle demons. Eagle Seven, already cursed to the point of enlightenment, was now being insulted by a bunch of commoners and felt like exploding with rage. ¡°Very well, today I, Lord Eagle Seven, shall commence a slaughter to show you the might of the ruler of the skies!¡± Eagle Seven roared, and his body suddenly began to grow larger. Soon he was about a hundred meters in size, and then, with a sinister laugh, he swooped down, prepared to make an example of the young man who had insulted him. Closer. Ever closer! Just a bit nearer, and his talons would effortlessly snatch up this frail human, then tear him into pieces midair. Eagle Seven¡¯s heart was gloating in secret anticipation. Suddenly, a stunningly beautiful girl appeared in front of Mr. Shen. In the blink of an eye, Eagle Seven had swooped close to the girl. The girl gave him an ominous smile, reached out to grab his beak, and then shouted. ¡°Get down here!¡± Boom. With a forceful tug on Eagle Seven¡¯s beak, the girl pulled him down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eagle Seven, in a mix of shock and fury, struggled to flap his wings to break free. But the girl¡¯s arms, despite her delicate appearance, were like iron, unmovable regardless of his struggles. Eagle Seven was so terrified that he felt his spirit leaving his body. How is this possible? Who is this girl? Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Xue Ans Fury (First Update) Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Xue An¡¯s Fury (First Update) Las Vegas. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, got out of the car in front of the Pyramid Casino. Looking up at the imposing palace, Louis commented with some surprise, ¡°So this Wu Yu actually works here?¡± Jiang Xian chuckled, ¡°Who knows? Anyway, she called us to come here, saying she¡¯s prepared to settle all the debts!¡± Louis patted Jiang Xian¡¯s shoulder and gave a thumbs-up, ¡°Man, you¡¯re a genius, selling out your own girlfriend just like that!¡± Jiang Xian laughed, ¡°Whose fault is it for signing the contract at the time? Blame me, huh?¡± Indeed, as Louis had said, Jiang Xian and Wu Yu had once been a couple and came to M Country together from Treasure Island. But later, Jiang Xian, due to his lazy ways, racked up a huge debt with Louis and others. Unable to repay, Jiang Xian tricked Wu Yu into signing a contract, transferring all the debts to her. At the time, Louis and the others planned to make Wu Yu work in the red-light district. When Wu Yu realized what was happening, she firmly refused. In the end, they reached an agreement that Wu Yu would work to repay the debt. However, with the speed at which Wu Yu earned money, it was just enough to cover the interest on the debt. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Wu Yu yesterday, telling them to come to Las Vegas to settle all the remaining debts. The group entered the casino, and Jiang Xian grabbed a security guard to ask, ¡°Excuse me, where is Wu Yu?¡± The guard looked Jiang Xian up and down with a strange gaze before nodding, ¡°Follow me, please!¡± The security guard led Jiang Xian and the others to the office of the manager on the third floor. Louis leaned in and whispered, ¡°Looks like your ex-girlfriend must have hooked up with some rich guy, probably working as a secretary for the casino manager!¡± Jiang Xian¡¯s face also looked somewhat unnatural. Back when they were a couple, Wu Yu had stubbornly refused to let Jiang Xian touch her, the most they did was hold hands. And now, have you actually sunk so low as to be someone else¡¯s lover? Resentment filled Jiang Xian¡¯s heart. At that moment, the office door opened. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, walked in. To their surprise, Wu Yu was sitting behind the desk, dressed in professional attire, her face lightly made up, exuding a mix of charming allure and an air of a strong woman. Jiang Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of attraction and quickly stepped forward, smiling, ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Wu Yu looked up at him, then lowered her gaze, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Yes! Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s been a while, how have you been?¡± Wu Yu looked at Jiang Xian, who feigned a sad expression, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips, ¡°Whether I¡¯ve been well or not, don¡¯t you know?¡± Jiang Xian sighed, ¡°Yu¡¯er, actually¡­¡± Wu Yu waved her hand and pulled out a small bag from the drawer, throwing it on the desk, ¡°No need to talk, this is the money I owe you!¡± Louis hurried forward, opened the small bag, and saw that it was filled with crisp hundred-dollar bills. He counted the money carefully, showing a satisfied smile, then gave Wu Yu a thumbs-up. ¡°Miss Wu surely is a trustworthy person. You said you would repay the debt with interest, and indeed, not a cent less!¡± As he spoke, Louis took out the signed agreement from his pocket and placed it on the table. ¡°Now, we¡¯re even with the money!¡± Wu Yu remained unfazed. Louis turned to leave. Wu Yu said indifferently, ¡°Hold on!¡± Louis stopped in his tracks, still smiling, ¡°Does Miss Wu have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Just like that, you¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Hmm? What else?¡± Louis asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve settled my debt to you! What about what you owe me?¡± Wu Yu said calmly. ¡°Owe you?¡± Louis and Jiang Xian asked in unison. Wu Yu nodded, stood up, and stared intently at Jiang Xian. ¡°Jiang Xian, when we first came to study in M Country together, I entrusted all my affection to you, believing that we would spend our lives together!¡± ¡°But to my dismay, you used sweet words to deceive me into signing the contract, letting me shoulder a mountain of debt for you! I just want to ask you one question, have you lost your conscience?¡± Although Wu Yu¡¯s tone was calm, the underlying rage and bitterness still resonated. Jiang Xian turned pale, stuttering somewhat, ¡°At that time, I had no choice, and it was only a contract, I didn¡¯t actually harm you¡­¡± ¡°Just a contract?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s complexion grew paler as she snorted coldly, ¡°When I signed that contract, Louis and the others threatened to force me to sell myself. I¡¯d rather die than comply. They nearly raped me, and you just hid downstairs. Did you really think I didn¡¯t know about that?¡± Jiang Xian lowered his head. Seeing the situation going south, Louis forced a smile and said, ¡°This seems to be a lovers¡¯ spat, nothing to do with me, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± As he finished speaking, he tried to leave. Right at that moment, the office door opened, and the security guards streamed in, filling the room to the brim, their eyes fixed menacingly on Louis and his companions. Leading these security guards was a petite girl with a sullen expression on her face. It was none other than Cai Lalan. Cai Lalan sneered and said, ¡°Thinking of leaving? Do you really think you can get away?¡± Her words turned Louis and his men pale. Jiang Xian raised his head and called out with feigned affection, ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± Before he could finish, Cai Lalan could no longer suppress the rage in her heart. Having heard Wu Yu¡¯s narrative, she was close to exploding with anger. There were actually such scumbags in the world. So when she saw Jiang Xian, she was so infuriated that she charged at him and, with a Tai Chi cannon punch, sent him flying off the ground and tumbling away for quite a distance. The blow almost killed Jiang Xian. He struggled through the pain to get up, glaring at Wu Yu with venomous hatred. ¡°Wu Yu, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have more people. You, you bitch, when we were lovers, you wouldn¡¯t let me touch you. And now what? Aren¡¯t you still someone else¡¯s lover?¡± Cai Lalan was furious and about to take action. Wu Yu walked out from behind the office desk with an icy demeanour, approached Jiang Xian, looked down at him, and then suddenly raised her hand, delivering a loud slap across his face. Jiang Xian¡¯s nose bled from the slap as he stood there, looking at Wu Yu in disbelief, seemingly unable to comprehend that Wu Yu dared to hit him. Seeing his expression, Wu Yu¡¯s face showed disgust as she coldly said, ¡°A lover? Hah, let me tell you, I am now the manager of this casino!¡± Jiang Xian was utterly shocked. ¡°How can this¡­ how is this possible!¡± With a signal from Cai Lalan, all the security guards bowed in unison, ¡°Manager Wu!¡± This scene made Jiang Xian and Louis shiver uncontrollably. Jiang Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with utter despair. Wu Yu gave him a cold glance and turned to leave. As she passed by Cai Lalan, she said coldly, ¡°Leave him breathing!¡± Cai Lalan chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Leave it to me! I¡¯ll make sure these bastards beg for life and death!¡± Wu Yu walked out of the office, and the moment she closed the door, Jiang Xian¡¯s screams and pleas could be heard from inside. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ I know I was wrong¡­ please¡­ ah, stop hitting me!¡± Wu Yu leaned against the wall, her eyes gradually reddening until she couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. The humiliation she had endured for over a year was finally being released at this moment. After crying for a while, Wu Yu dried her tears, took out a compact mirror, carefully touched up her makeup, and then headed to the room on the fourth floor where the Xue family was staying. She knocked gently on the door, and Xue An¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked!¡± Wu Yu entered respectfully, her head bowed. She saw Xue An was playing games with An Yan in the living room. Upon seeing Wu Yu walk in, Xue An looked up and smiled. ¡°The matter¡¯s been dealt with!¡± Wu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Probably, in a couple of days, people from back home will arrive to help you manage the casino!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you so much!¡± Wu Yu said with a trembling voice, beginning to kneel. Xue An waved his hand, and a gentle force held Wu Yu up, then he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I made you the manager because I think you have a good head on your shoulders and because when your compatriot was in trouble, you dared to step forward. It¡¯s not out of pity for you, you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just then, the character Xue An was controlling was once again defeated by An Yan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan cheered and leaped up, ¡°Silly husband, you lost again!¡± Xue An chuckled, about to say something. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He stood up abruptly, his gaze locked onto something outside the window. An Yan was taken aback, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue An¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, his eyes filled with killing intent, ¡°It¡¯s An Qing! She¡¯s in trouble!¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Hearing this, An Yan¡¯s complexion suddenly turned deathly pale. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Qing¡¯er?¡± Xue An took a deep breath, not answering directly, ¡°Wake up our two daughters, we¡¯re going back to the country now!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± An Yan immediately rushed into the house and a moment later came out holding two little girls who were still napping. Wu Yu didn¡¯t know what had happened but could tell from Xue An and An Yan¡¯s expressions that it was something serious. ¡°Sir, do you need my help?¡± Wu Yu asked. Xue An kicked the hotel¡¯s glass window to pieces with one foot and said in a heavy tone, ¡°No need!¡± Having said that, he took his family and turned into streaks of light that shot up into the sky. Wu Yu stared blankly as Xue An and the others disappeared into the sky. This was the first time she had witnessed such means from Xue An, completely shattering the worldview she had built up over more than twenty years. How could people possibly fly? However, Xue An in mid-air at that moment was burning with anxiety. Originally, for safety reasons, Xue An had placed multiple protective charms on An Qing and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others. If any dangerous situation occurred, these charms would be activated, and Xue An would be alerted immediately. Therefore, the moment something happened to An Qing, Xue An became instantly aware of it. But he didn¡¯t answer An Yan¡¯s question because he could no longer feel An Qing¡¯s presence. In other words, An Qing might already be dead! And it was the kind of death where not even the soul remained. This made Xue An dare not tell An Yan directly for fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. At the same time, towering rage began to surge in Xue An¡¯s heart. An Qing was the aunt of his children. No matter who it was, since they dared to harm her, then even if I have to search to the ends of heaven and scrape through the Netherworld, I shall slaughter them! Miao Immortal Valley. The members of the Fire Phoenix had entered a state of frenzy. Sun Ling, Zou Yi, and Zhou Daniu, among others, had bloodshot eyes and were about to storm into the Insect Immortal Cave to avenge An Qing. Fortunately, Cheng Hao still retained a shred of sanity, although he wished more than anyone to tear these damned Insect Tribe to pieces. But with An Qing¡¯s life hanging by a thread, the most important thing was to rescue her first. Therefore, he roared, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± After so much time in battle, Cheng Hao¡¯s authority as the team captain was only second to that of the instructor and An Qing, so everyone fell silent, then they stared at An Qing lying on the emergency stretcher with red-rimmed eyes. Zhang Chu squatted down to take her pulse, then raised his head with a grave expression and shook it gently at Cheng Hao. ¡°There¡¯s almost no pulse. Aside from a faint breath, she¡¯s no different from a dead person!¡± This statement caused the members of Fire Phoenix to become restless. Sun Ling and the others started to weep bitterly on the spot. Zhou Daniu even slapped himself twice and then began to wail like an old bull. ¡°Inform the instructor!¡± Cheng Hao said with an ashen face. His words caused the members of Fire Phoenix to be stunned for a moment, then their eyes gradually lit up. Sun Ling jumped up, ¡°Right! Inform the instructor! The instructor will surely have a way!¡± Zou Yi, ignoring the tears on his face, started laughing loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if An Qing truly dies, the instructor can save her!¡± Before he finished speaking, Zhou Daniu knocked him to the ground with a kick, ¡°Nonsense, An Qing must not be dead!¡± Zou Yi quickly slapped himself again and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Right, An Qing must be fine!¡± Cheng Hao flipped out An Qing¡¯s cell phone; he remembered that Xue An had called An Qing on it a couple of days ago. At An Qing¡¯s level, her phone was specially encrypted, but it also had a backdoor, in case information needed to be retrieved through it after a possible sacrifice. Soon, the phone was unlocked. A phone number from the United States appeared prominently. This must be it. Cheng Hao¡¯s hands trembled as he dialed the number. He had prepared himself for the worst. If An Qing was dead. The instructor, in a furious rage, was capable of anything, and he could not even begin to fathom what might happen next. But just think about those photos that circulated among the upper echelons of various countries. The once-glorious Church of Light had been flattened, and in one night, half the population of the once-prominent City of Sin had perished. All of these were the handiwork of the instructor. Therefore, Cheng Hao felt that if the instructor was indeed enraged by this, he would commit suicide as an apology. After all, An Yan had died while on a mission with him, and he bore an inescapable responsibility for it. Inside a hotel room in Las Vegas, Wu Yu was lost in thought when Cai Lalan walked in. ¡°It¡¯s all good now, that scumbag and those hoodlums have received their just punishment. I bet they wouldn¡¯t dare to think about you for the rest of their lives!¡± Cai Lalan said proudly, and then she noticed the completely shattered window. ¡°Huh, where¡¯s Mr. Xue?¡± Wu Yu said blankly, ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Gone? When did he leave?¡± ¡°He just flew away!¡± ¡°Flew away?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Wu Yu nodded, turning to Cai Lalan, ¡°Lalan, do you believe that people can fly?¡± Cai Lalan¡¯s face became a canvas of emotions¡ªa mix of shock, envy, and above all, awe. She then let out a deep sigh, ¡°I once thought that flight was merely a figment of our ancestors¡¯ imagination, something not real!¡± ¡°But Mr. Xue¡¯s arrival made me realize, anything that occurs to him is not too much! He¡¯s like a true immortal, flying is just a trivial matter to him!¡± Wu Yu was about to say something more when a cell phone ringtone interrupted her. She turned to see a vibrating phone on the sofa. Was it Mr. Xue¡¯s phone that was left behind? A thought crossed Wu Yu¡¯s mind, and she stepped forward, picked up the phone, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nervously answered. ¡°Hello! Instructor, something has happened to An Yan!¡± Cheng Hao¡¯s voice came through. Wu Yu gave a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you looking for Mr. Xue? He has just left!¡± ¡°He left?¡± Cheng Hao felt a cold chill throughout his body, ¡°Who are you, and where did the instructor go?¡± ¡°He said he had urgent matters to attend to and then took his family and¡­ flew away!¡± Wu Yu said with difficulty. Meanwhile, Cheng Hao on the other end of the line was utterly baffled. An issue, and flew away? What should they do now? How to notify the instructor? Just as Cheng Hao was feeling desperate, Zou Yi suddenly shouted, pointing at the distant sky. ¡°Captain, look!¡± Cheng Hao looked up and saw a streak of light diving towards them with unstoppable momentum. Within a blink of an eye, it had arrived overhead, and after stopping in midair, it was Xue An and his family. ¡°It¡¯s the instructor!¡± All the members of Fire Phoenix were thrilled and shouted in joy. Cheng Hao took a deep breath, hung up the phone, and went to greet them. Before Wu Yu hung up, she also heard the shouting coming through. She glanced at her watch. It had only been eight minutes since Xue An had left. Eight minutes. In just eight minutes, he had crossed over ten thousand kilometers from M Country back to Hua Country. Could it be¡­ was he really an immortal? Meanwhile, in Miao Immortal Valley. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An touched down, his face grim as the deep waters. The members of Fire Phoenix cleared a path for him, and Xue An walked straight to the stretcher. Lying on it, An Qing looked pale with weak breathing. But what was more alarming, under Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense probe, An Qing¡¯s soul was missing. Lying on the stretcher, was nothing more than an empty shell! Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) An Yan saw this scene, and tears instantly fell, but she didn¡¯t cry out loud, just tightly covered her mouth, letting the tears silently drop. The two little girls had no such concerns, and came forward to shake An Qing, ¡°Little Aunt, Little Aunt! Don¡¯t sleep! Come play with us!¡± Upon seeing this scene, sobs came from the crowd. Xue An squatted down without a word and carefully examined An Qing¡¯s body with his divine sense. He discovered that An Qing¡¯s vital organs were protected by a weak but continuous life force, but her sea of consciousness was empty. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Xue An asked in a deep voice. Cheng Hao briefly recounted the events. After listening, Xue An nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, turned to An Yan, who had already cried herself to tears, and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, stop crying, give me your hand!¡± An Yan, upon hearing this, quickly extended her hand to Xue An. Xue An grasped An Yan¡¯s hand with one hand, and with the other hand he wrote an extremely complex talisman spell in mid-air, then uttered a soft command, ¡°Seek!¡± The talisman spell instantly emitted golden light and then disappeared without a trace. At the same time, within Xue An¡¯s divine sense, one could see bloodline connections radiating from An Yan. The strongest was naturally the two little girls. And next to the mother-daughter bloodline was the connection with An Qing. But this bloodline connection did not point to An Qing on the stretcher; instead, it circled back and stretched into the Insect Immortal Cave. As expected! No wonder even using the Nine Heavens Soul Searching Art he couldn¡¯t find a trace of An Qing¡¯s soul in this world. You should know even if the soul was scattered, there would still be countless fragments dispersed throughout the world. But in Xue An¡¯s search, the world was utterly empty, without a trace of An Qing. It was as if she had completely disappeared. And now, using this bloodline tracking technique, it appeared that An Qing¡¯s soul should be in the Insect Immortal Cave. And this Insect Immortal Cave was likely a passage connected to a secret realm of the Insect Tribe. Insect Tribe! A cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. He of course knew of this race. Their miraculous and formidable nature was quite unique even among the Multiverse Realms. Unlike other races that reproduced and proliferated, every Insect Tribe community relied on a mother bug, that is, their queen to reproduce. And the longer the reproduction, the larger the base of the Insect Tribe became, and the more they devoured, the more powerful the Insect Tribe queen naturally became. Xue An had even seen a huge community that had devoured an entire star system, and the queen¡¯s power was nearing the level of an Immortal Emperor. It was because of this trait, that the Insect Tribe was deeply feared by all races across The Multiverse. After all, this was a race akin to a black hole; there was nothing they could not devour. If allowed to develop unrestrained, they might even one day devour The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An felt no particular way about this race. Survival and becoming stronger were the natural instincts of living beings, and there was nothing wrong with that. What Xue An hadn¡¯t anticipated was the presence of the Insect Tribe in this world. And they even dared to snatch An Qing¡¯s soul away. Then I will make you pay the most painful price. With this thought, Xue An first comforted An Yan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t cry, Qing¡¯er is not dead!¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± An Yan stopped sobbing and asked with surprise. Xue An nodded. ¡°Her soul has just been snatched away, she¡¯s not dead. I¡¯m going to retrieve her soul right now!¡± After saying this, Xue An called out, ¡°Cheng Hao!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°You all stay here and wait, I¡¯m going now into the Insect Immortal Cave to retrieve Qing¡¯er¡¯s soul!¡± ¡°Instructor, let us go with you!¡± Zhou Daniu and the others quickly said upon hearing this. Zhang Chu and Ah Fei had been watching from the side all along. They had all guessed Xue An¡¯s identity. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much mystery about it. Because everyone knew that the core soul of the Fire Phoenix was not Cheng Hao, nor An Qing, but Xue An! This was the being who, in these times, could turn the clouds with a flip of the hand and bring the rain with a cover of the hand, even hailed as a sovereign of the current era. In the face of such a person, Zhang Chu and the others naturally displayed sufficient awe. But when the two of them heard that Xue An was preparing to enter the Insect Immortal Cave alone. Zhang Chu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Xue, going by yourself might be¡­¡± Xue An gave Zhang Chu a glance and smiled slightly, ¡°You carry the aura of the Heavenly Lord!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s whole body shook violently, and he quickly bowed his head, saying very respectfully, ¡°Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s sixty-seventh Dao lineage holder Zhang Chu, at your service, sir!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and glanced at the Laojun Sword with Zhang Chu, ¡°So you are the descendant of Zhang Heavenly Lord!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s whole body trembled¡ªhe caught the implication in Xue An¡¯s words. Could it be¡­ that he knows my ancestor? At that moment, Xue An said, ¡°None of you need to go, one of the Insect Tribe is nothing for me to handle alone!¡± After speaking, Xue An smiled at Zhang Chu, ¡°Lend me your Laojun Sword for a moment!¡± Zhang Chu was slightly stunned¡ªif someone else asked to borrow it, he would definitely not agree. But since Xue An had asked, after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, he took off the Laojun Sword and handed it to Xue An. Xue An unsheathed the sword, plucked it gently, and the Laojun Sword let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Good sword! What a pity it has been buried for so long! Today, I shall awaken its edge!¡± With that, Xue An rose into mid-air, holding the sword in one hand, his eyes slightly cold, and he whispered a verse. ¡°Dao Sword¡­ Open Heaven!¡± With one swing of the sword. A sword light that was extremely clear and at the same time imbued with endless Dao principles directly struck Insect Immortal Mountain. Crack. Insect Immortal Mountain was no harder than tofu under that sword light, directly being cleaved in half. As for the Insect Immortal Cave, it became a pile of ruins under that one slash. But within the split mountain, a black halo flowed. Dark vapors tried to probe out but were extinguished by the bright sword light. Zhang Chu watched the scene, dumbstruck, his mouth wide open, wide enough to fit three eggs. There was a time when Zhang Chu was extremely proud. Although the Heavenly Master Mansion was now down to just him, his talent was the best among the Heavenly Master Dao lineage in centuries. This could be seen from his ability to wield the Laojun Sword. Previous Dao lineage holders simply couldn¡¯t control the Laojun Sword. This naturally filled Zhang Chu with pride. But today, all his pride collapsed under that one stroke from Xue An. Watching Xue An¡¯s sword, he finally understood what the real Laojun Sword was, what the real Dao was! Trembling, Zhang Chu saw Xue An toss the Laojun Sword back to him from mid-air, and then said indifferently, ¡°In the past, I had a brief encounter with your ancestor Zhang Heavenly Lord. Consider this a favor to his descendant!¡± Zhang Chu caught the sword, momentarily stupefied. Once dim and unremarkable, the Laojun Sword now radiated brilliance, its Dao vibrant and brilliant. Holding it in his hands, he could even feel the potent force of Dao within. ¡°Is this¡­ the true power of the Laojun Sword? No wonder Mr. Xue said it¡¯s been buried for too long. So this is what awakening the edge means!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Chu murmured to himself, then suddenly understood something and dropped to his knees in the dust. ¡°Disciple thanks the Immortal Master for the generous favor!¡± Xue An¡¯s status suddenly ascended to that of an Immortal Master. However, Xue An just chuckled and then said to An Yan, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll return shortly!¡± After speaking, Xue An took one step, arrived directly at the place of radiance within the mountain, and then vanished from this world. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) This was a desolate swamp. Above the sky, a hazy, sinister moon hung eternally. Within the swamp, all kinds of venomous insects could be found everywhere. The sole purpose of these venomous insects from birth was to fight and kill. Through combat, they weeded out the weak, leaving the slightly stronger ones, who were then devoured by even more powerful beings¡­ In the end, this entire swamp might be left with only the strongest one. This was the Insect Tribe¡¯s way of survival, cruel but effective. When Xue An appeared above this swamp, all these venomous insects went mad. Countless venomous insects surged, trying to devour Xue An. Xue An frowned slightly, and streaks of Sword Qi instantly shattered all the venomous insects within a hundred-meter radius. But the remaining insects continued to swarm forward in an endless wave, completely oblivious to fear. This was the terrifying aspect of the Insect Tribe. But Xue An also understood that these were merely the lowest of the Insect Tribe. The truly powerful members of the Insect Tribe could free themselves from their queen and develop their own consciousness, and could even turn against the queen. And these powerful members of the Insect Tribe, naturally, wouldn¡¯t be living wretchedly within this swamp. Xue An closed his eyes and unfolded his Divine Sense, beginning to search. A moment later, Xue An opened his eyes, leaped, and vanished into the sky. He left behind a large swath of insect corpses in the swamp. But moments later, these bodies were devoured by endless venomous insects. Any race, once it develops a hierarchy, signifies the emergence of civilization. The Insect Tribe was no exception. The Insect Tribe in this secret realm had obviously been inheriting and evolving for a long time, and many high-graded members had evolved, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be those formidable monstrous insects attacking the human world. Xue An flew over from above, looking down at the small villages and towns below, his expression gradually turning ugly. Within this secret realm, there were also members of the Human Clan. This wasn¡¯t surprising. As the most prosperous race in the Multiverse, the Human Clan could be said to be found throughout the Myriad Realms. But unlike others, the Human Clan within this secret realm was clearly living an extremely humiliating life, almost like being farmed. For instance¡­ Xue An watched as on top of a small town, a few high-graded Insect Tribe in human form were grimly slaughtering humans. The men were killed. The women were toyed with by several members of the Insect Tribe until death. Although there were those who resisted, their efforts paled against the Insect Tribe, which firmly occupied the top of this secret realm. ¡°Fuck, this is so damn exhilarating!¡± several of the Insect Tribe shouted gleefully, completely ignoring the tragic screams. Just then, Xue An flew across the sky, let out a cold snort, and streaks of sword lights emerged, instantly chopping all the monstrous insects into powder. Those of the Human Clan who narrowly escaped death stared blankly at this scene, and after a moment, all of them knelt on the ground, crying out and kowtowing ceaselessly. Xue An sighed softly and then became a streak of light and vanished into the sky. If initially Xue An only wanted to retrieve An Qing¡¯s soul as quickly as possible, now he had another mission, which was to exterminate all members of the Insect Tribe in this secret realm. This might be a bit difficult. After all, this secret realm was so vast that it was almost on par with the previous Kunlun, almost half the size of Earth. But for Xue An, if he wanted to do something, he had to achieve it. However, the current urgent matter was still to find An Qing¡¯s soul. In Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, a faint, blood-red line guided him, pointing toward the pitch-black distance. On this land, there were many cities, all built by the High-Grade Insect Race in emulation of the human world¡¯s appearances. However, among these many cities, only the capital was considered the Holy Land in all the Insect Tribe¡¯s hearts. Because there resided the Queen, the location of the queen insect. Around the main city, there were many secondary cities. These were the places where the nobility of the High-Grade Insect Race lived. At this moment, In one of the secondary cities, A woman with a butterfly tattoo on her face slowly opened her eyes, filled with rage and terror. ¡°Lord Huang Quan!¡± Seeing her awake, Everyone in the room immediately knelt down, shouting loudly. The woman, with an expression as still as water, stepped down from the high platform and suddenly stomped on an Insect Tribe member kneeling on the ground, producing a proboscis in her hand and inserting it into the creature¡¯s head. ¡°Lord Huang Quan¡­ no¡­,¡± the High-Grade Insect Race creature struggled only a few times before being drained dry by Huang Quan. Now, all the insectoid beings in the room fell silent as if freezing in terror. Only then did Huang Quan coldly mutter to herself, ¡°Damn this world, to actually be able to hurt me, and even destroy one of my avatars! Utterly detestable!¡± No one dared to make a sound. Deathly silence filled the room. At that moment, Huang Quan flipped over her hand, and in the palm appeared a halo of light, within which was a miniature version of An Qing. ¡°Tsk tsk, what an interesting soul you have. What exactly is that white light on you? If I devour you, would I also possess that power?¡± Thinking about the white light that had destroyed her, a greedy glint flashed in Huang Quan¡¯s eyes. But every time she prepared to devour it, a faint white light would flash, causing Huang Quan to step back several paces in fear. It was this annoying white light, so weak yet so powerful. Perhaps¡­ offer her to the Queen? Huang Quan thought reluctantly. Huang Quan was a very special member of the Insect Tribe, born when the Queen was just a minor queen bug. Unlike other insectoid races that easily spawn an entire clan, Huang Quan¡¯s true form was a butterfly, the only butterfly in the entire tribe. Her most powerful ability was to greatly enhance the combat power of the insect swarm, virtually without limits. This made her position exceptionally exalted. Moreover, Huang Quan could exist independently of the Queen, having even severed their mental connection. That is to say, Huang Quan had become an individual entity. This also gradually gave rise to a thought in Huang Quan¡¯s heart. And that was to establish a new clan and become the queen of the new tribe. But the prerequisite for this was to eliminate the old monarch. Therefore, she had been secretly amassing power. If she offered this soul to the Queen, and should the Queen successfully devour it, wouldn¡¯t her own chance of victory become even slimmer? Thinking this, Huang Quan gritted her teeth and decided to simply crush the soul. Just as she was about to act, Xue An¡¯s figure gradually appeared above the secondary city she resided in. Compared to other smaller cities, this secondary city was much more luxurious. However, it lacked the shops and other such facilities typical of human cities. What it had were houses piled up with black stones. After all, the Insect Tribe lacked any sense of aesthetics. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An frowned, as he could see the sky above the secondary city filled with resentful spirits, showing just how many had died at the hands of these creatures. And that bloodline-red thread also extended into the largest and tallest building in the middle. Xue An took a deep breath, stepped forward, and his eyes twinkled with the flicker of Sword Qi. ¡°Sword, rise!¡± Countless streams of Sword Qi surfaced, enveloping the skies above the city. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Feeling this overwhelming Sword Qi, Hades¡¯s complexion drastically changed, and he directly burst out of the room. In the sky above appeared a huge vortex composed of strands of Sword Qi, at the center of which a man stood proudly. Xue An also noticed Hades and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes slightly. In his Divine Sense, bloodline red threads almost completely bound Hades, and Xue An could still detect a faint yet familiar aura from him. It was An Qing. Her soul was on this member of the Insect Tribe. ¡°Human Clan expert, why have you come to our Insect Realm?¡± Hades then asked in a deep voice. Xue An¡¯s face was as still as water, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Hand over the woman¡¯s soul you captured! Otherwise, die!¡± Hades¡¯s expression also darkened. So this man had come for the girl¡¯s soul. That being the case, that soul was indeed not ordinary. But Xue An¡¯s threatening tone made him very uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Human Clan expert, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? I¡­¡± Xue An was already out of patience to keep talking nonsense with this demon insect; upon hearing those words, he frowned slightly, then raised his hand. From within the slowly rotating Sword Qi vortex suddenly burst forth an enormously huge sword light. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, hand over the soul, or die!¡± With that said, Xue An swung his sword down. The majesty of the sword turned countless low-grade members of the Insect Tribe on the ground to dust. Stimulated by this might, Hades finally couldn¡¯t maintain his human form, let out a shrill scream, and transformed into a tremendous butterfly. On the wings of the butterfly were countless eyes. So many, they made one¡¯s scalp tingle at a mere glance. And this¡­ was Hades¡¯s true form. Hades sneered, ¡°Indeed, your strength is not bad, but threatening a High-Grade Insect Race will be the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life¡­¡± As he spoke, those eyes were gradually opening. The entire space began to be enveloped by endless eerie Demon Qi. ¡°Enough with the noise!¡± Xue An uttered indifferently, suddenly raising his hands over his head, clutching the massive Sword Qi vortex in his palm, and then fiercely slamming it down. Indeed. Slamming it down. There were no intricate swordsmanship moves nor any dazzling glows. What existed were merely the majesty of the uncomplicated Sword Qi and the domineering aura, heavy as a mountain. Hades¡¯s subsequent words turned into a scream stuck in his throat. The audacity and tyranny of this Human Clan expert were simply beyond his comprehension. His wings fluttered wildly, with the entire butterfly transforming into a streak of light that disappeared from the spot, barely dodging the strike. But the fortunes of the vassal land below and the members of the Insect Tribe in the midst of it were not so good. A booming noise echoed. Heaven and earth trembled with it. And the whole vassal land was smashed into a colossal pit by that strike. As dust billowed, Hades appeared in the distance, her human head emerging atop her butterfly true form, then she screamed in a trembling voice, ¡°Who exactly are you, and why¡­¡± The next moment, her shouting was abruptly cut off, caught in her throat. Xue An suddenly materialized in front of her, stretched out his hand, and firmly grasped her neck. Hades was so grasped that she couldn¡¯t move at all, her eyes once filled with cold evil now filled with terror and fear. ¡°These wings, they are truly annoying!¡± he said as Xue An reached out, grasped one wing, and gave a fierce tug. Crack. One of Hades¡¯s wings was brutally torn off. Green, foul-smelling insect blood splattered out. Huang Quan was in such pain that its entire insect body struggled. Xue An grabbed another one and ripped it off in the same way. Then he nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Now that¡¯s much more pleasing to the eye!¡± Huang Quan wanted to cry but had no tears; it had been torn from a butterfly into an earthworm, and he actually said it looked better? But this Huang Quan too was spurred into a fierce ferocity, and with a fierce gritting of teeth, it forcibly devoured An Qing¡¯s soul with its own life soul. Following that, the soul of An Qing that it had forcibly devoured emitted bursts of white light, making Huang Quan¡¯s soul tremble as it was scorched. However, Huang Quan had cultivated for over a thousand years and its soul was incredibly powerful. Although half of it was scorched away by the white light, it eventually exhausted all of the white light. Only then did a mocking smile appear on the face that Huang Quan had transformed. ¡°You were looking for her soul, weren¡¯t you? Too bad, it has already been devoured by me! Now she and I are indistinguishable. Let¡¯s see how you are going to¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An broke off its head with a single motion, his face as cold as ice as he stretched his hand into the insect¡¯s cavity and shouted coldly, ¡°Come out!¡± With that, Xue An forcibly removed the Demon Core that Huang Quan had cultivated for many years. This was also where its soul resided. The shocked voice of Huang Quan came from within the Demon Core, ¡°How could you know about the Demon Core? Who exactly are you!¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°The one who will exterminate your Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, even if you get the Demon Core, what then? You can¡¯t break this Demon Core!¡± Huang Quan shouted with a frightened bluster. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Is that so? Then I will have to give it a try!¡± Having said that, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Crack. A clear crack appeared on the unbreakable Demon Core. Huang Quan¡¯s smug voice disappeared, and he shouted in panic, ¡°How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Demon Core?¡± ¡°A mere Demon Core, what¡¯s so difficult about it!¡± With that, Xue An held the core with both hands, as if breaking an apple, and with a forceful twist, he broke the Demon Core into pieces. Huang Quan¡¯s life soul appeared unprotected before Xue An. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve broken it? My soul and that of the human are now indistinguishable; you can¡¯t save hers!¡± Huang Quan decided to throw caution to the wind. ¡°Either take me back to the world with you, or her soul will stay inside me forever! Hahaha!¡± The laughter stopped abruptly. Huang Quan shivered as he saw the Pure White Flame emerging in Xue An¡¯s hand. The instinct from its soul let it know the terror of the flame. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°All this is because you brought it upon yourself!¡± Having said that, Xue An waved his hand, and the flame devoured Huang Quan¡¯s soul. The agony of being scorched at the soul level made Huang Quan struggle and howl. But Xue An remained unmoved, just watching quietly. ¡°You devil¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the human soul as well?¡± ¡°Afraid, but she won¡¯t disappear!¡± Huang Quan was stunned, and before it could understand, it felt a profound energy explode within it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the fragments were bound by the flame and couldn¡¯t disperse. Then An Qing¡¯s soul, looking bewildered, appeared in the arena, and those shattered soul fragments, as if finding an outlet, surged towards her. In an instant, they replenished An Qing¡¯s originally weak soul, making it as solid as if it had a physical body. Xue An watched this scene, a faint smile appearing on his lips. Huang Quan had painstakingly cultivated Soul Power for a thousand years, and now it had all been absorbed by An Qing. This was truly laboring for many years only to benefit someone else. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) Chapter 459: Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) An Qing slowly opened her eyes. For her, it was as if she had had a dream. Her memories even stayed on the battlefield. So when she saw Xue An, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled, ¡°Brother-in-law? Why are you here?¡± Then she became happy, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here, these bugs are simply too detestable!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Xue An¡¯s arm. But her hand passed directly through Xue An¡¯s body. An Qing was stunned. Xue An gave a slight smile, about to speak. Tears welled up in An Qing¡¯s eyes as she abruptly waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Am I¡­ am I already dead?¡± Then, without waiting for Xue An¡¯s answer, she squatted in mid-air and started to cry uncontrollably. ¡°I must be dead! Sister, please forgive your sister for leaving first! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, from now on your aunt can¡¯t buy you tasty things anymore! Cheng Hao and Zhou Daniu, all of you guys, I¡¯ll never see you again!¡± An Qing grew more and more sad as she spoke, and finally broke down into loud sobbing. Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at An Qing, who was adding drama to her own situation, and helplessly reached out to gently pat her shoulder. An Qing trembled, slowly raised her head, and tried to sniff, looking at Xue An in amazement. ¡°How¡­ how can you touch me?¡± ¡°Of course I can touch you, because I am your omnipotent brother-in-law!¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. An Qing¡¯s eyes reddened again, she looked up at the sky that perpetually bore the sinister moon, then down at the large crater Xue An had smashed into the ground. ¡°Brother-in-law, this is the netherworld, right? You must have been worried about me, so you came to see me, didn¡¯t you? It must be so! Wuu wuu wuu, look at me a few more times, as you probably will never see me again¡­¡± Xue An could no longer bear it, pinched An Qing¡¯s cheek forcefully, and said helplessly: ¡°Can¡¯t you be less imaginative? Who said you were dead?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± An Qing reached out her finger again, passing it directly through Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re now a soul, of course you can¡¯t touch physical objects.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m dead? Wuu wuu wuu wuu, my poor sister, I¡¯ll never see you again¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Xue An had explained what happened in detail. An Qing said with some astonishment, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! That monster insect wanted to devour your soul, but it has no idea that I left a Talisman Spell on your soul. As soon as it tried to devour it, the Talisman Spell was activated and destroyed it.¡± An Qing¡¯s tear-stained face gradually revealed a huge smile, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not dead! I can¡¯t believe it; I¡¯m not dead! Dead bugs, see that? You can¡¯t do anything to me at all!¡± Xue An looked at An Qing, who stood with hands on her hips like a real drama queen, and covered his eyes with some speechlessness. Although An Qing used to be arrogant, at least she would pay attention to her feminine image. How did she become like this after going on several missions with Fire Phoenix¡¯s team? It seemed he had to keep her from staying in the military too much in the future, Xue An thought to himself. At this moment, An Qing pointed at the insect corpse on the ground, ¡°Humph, if you have the guts, get up and fight me now, let¡¯s see who is more powerful!¡± Following An Qing¡¯s words, the mutilated insect flesh on the ground suddenly moved and started to fuse together. An Qing got a fright and jumped behind Xue An, tremblingly saying, ¡°They¡¯re alive! These monster insects are alive again!¡± Xue An also slightly raised his eyebrow; strange, the butterfly was already dead. How were these monster insects still able to come back to life? Just as Xue An was about to take action. He saw the insect corpses merge into a formidably intimidating flesh giant, but this giant had no trace of killing intent; instead, it bowed its head to An Qing as if waiting for something. An Qing slowly peeked out from behind Xue An. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like this big guy is showing submission to me?¡± An Qing said, puzzled. Xue An just smiled slowly, then rubbed An Qing¡¯s head, ¡°Silly girl, it looks like you¡¯ve gained a fortune from a misfortune!¡± Xue An¡¯s guess was correct. Since An Qing had absorbed the fragment of Huang Quan¡¯s soul, she now possessed Huang Quan¡¯s special abilities, which included enhancing the Insect Tribe¡¯s abilities or even resurrecting them from death. Of course, these creatures from the Insect Tribe would also submit to An Qing unconditionally. When Xue An told An Qing, she initially couldn¡¯t believe it, but once she tentatively landed on the shoulder of the flesh giant, she finally believed that what Xue An said was true. The flesh giant clearly obeyed An Qing¡¯s every command. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m simply a genius!¡± An Qing danced with joy for a while, then said with a beaming smile, ¡°Brother-in-law, what do we do next? Go back?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, a sudden thought crossing his mind. ¡°Not so fast, we need to thoroughly cleanse this land first, eliminate all future threats, and then we can go back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, at this time. Main city. Outside the Insect Race Temple. Dozens of humanoid creatures from the Insect Tribe were whispering and discussing something. ¡°This expedition against the world began unfavorably, several of our superiors have already fallen!¡± ¡°Yes, and we just received news that Huang Quan has had an avatar slain!¡± ¡°What? Huang Quan himself couldn¡¯t conquer the world? Wasn¡¯t it said that the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy is depleted, and it¡¯s become a wasteland?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°The queen hasn¡¯t appeared for several days either, what exactly is going on?¡± These creatures from the Insect Tribe were discussing. A Flying Beetle rushed over rapidly, landing on the ground before saying gravely, ¡°We just received news, Huang Quan¡¯s vice city has been destroyed, and Huang Quan himself has perished, both body and soul!¡± Boom! This news shocked all the High-Grade Insect Race members. ¡°Impossible? Is this message accurate?¡± The Flying Beetle nodded, ¡°Absolutely true!¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°According to reliable sources, it seems to be a man who came from the world!¡± ¡°A single person!¡± a member of the Insect Tribe asked incredulously. ¡°Yes, just one person!¡± At this, all the High-Grade Insect Tribe members exchanged glances, seeing the shock reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that, although that part of the world has declined, it was once home to countless earth-shattering celebrities. We should have never provoked them!¡± an older member of the Insect Tribe started to complain. ¡°We must report this matter to the queen immediately!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s also unknown what has become of the queen; even our spiritual connection with her has been severed!¡± Just then, the Insect Race Temple shook violently, and an incredibly powerful aura emerged. All these High-Grade Insect Tribe members trembled mightily, then lay prostrate on the ground, trembling uncontrollably. The old member of the Insect Tribe¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears. ¡°The queen¡­ she has transformed once again!¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) An imposing voice echoed in the minds of these Insect Tribe members. ¡°A formidable enemy is approaching, gather all insect swarms here immediately!¡± The High-Grade Insect Race members prostrated on the ground and respectfully responded, ¡°Yes!¡± The queen¡¯s return and the summoning of the swarms spread rapidly. For a moment, the entire Insect Race Secret Realm began to stir with unease. Meanwhile, Xue An and An Qing were on their way to the Insect Race¡¯s Main City. An Qing sat on the shoulder of a flesh giant made up of Insect Tribe corpses, her face full of excitement. ¡°Brother-in-law, is this Insect Tribe queen very powerful?¡± ¡°She should be alright!¡± Xue An looked up at the Insect Race Flying Dragons constantly flying above and spoke indifferently. ¡°Hehe, I think I¡¯m pretty awesome now too. I¡¯ll help brother-in-law deal with this Insect Tribe queen when the time comes!¡± An Qing said with a giggly smile. Xue An laughed, remaining silent. At this time, they were in the midst of a continuous range of mountains, and because there was no sunlight in this secret realm, only eternal moonlight, the trees and plants in these mountains were very different from those on Earth. Xue An was slowly flying in the sky. Initially, Xue An planned to fly with An Qing to the Main City and finish off the Insect Tribe queen before heading back. But An Qing couldn¡¯t bear to leave her flesh giant behind and insisted on traveling together. After some thought, Xue An agreed. Xue An was well aware that the Insect Tribe queen must already know of his arrival, as evidenced by the continuous flight of dragons in the sky. Fine, once you¡¯ve gathered the swarms, I¡¯ll take care of you all at once! With this thought in mind, he was making his unhurried way toward the Main City. At that moment, the flesh giant parted a thick growth of Moon Herbs, revealing a small river ahead. By the riverbank, a group of ragged-looking people had gathered. Seeing An Qing¡¯s flesh giant, all of these people looked utterly desperate. Some of the more timid ones even dropped to their knees on the ground. ¡°Hey, there are people here!¡± An Qing exclaimed in surprise. ¡°You damned insects, take this!¡± A man who appeared to be the leader suddenly pulled out a handgun and fired several shots at An Qing. Before An Qing could even react, the flesh giant beneath her raised an arm, and the bullets embedded themselves into the giant¡¯s outer skin. The man let out a cry of despair, ¡°Go ahead and kill me if you dare! You damn bugs, we humans will never surrender!¡± An Qing was somewhat baffled, ¡°Brother-in-law, what are they talking about?¡± Xue An descended from the sky, looked at the group and said lightly, ¡°Earthlings?¡± Clearly, none of these people had expected someone to drop from the sky, and then the lead man cautiously asked, ¡°Are you¡­ human or insect?¡± An Qing then patted the shoulder of the flesh giant, which slowly crouched down. She jumped off and said, ¡°Nonsense, of course we are genuine humans!¡± The man still seemed suspicious when suddenly a girl behind him, pointing to An Qing¡¯s feet, said in a trembling voice: ¡°Her¡­ her feet!¡± The crowd looked down. They saw An Qing floating in mid-air, not touching the ground at all. Her appearance was as bizarre as it gets. All of them turned pale. An Qing said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a soul right now, sorry about that, didn¡¯t mean to scare you all!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really human?¡± An Qing nodded. The group of people finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry, I thought it was one of those damned bugs of yours that had transformed!¡± the man apologized. To them, even if An Qing were a ghost, she would still be preferable to the bugs. ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­?¡± An Qing asked. The man gave a wry smile, ¡°My name is Zu Tianle, and all of us here have been captured by the Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°Captured by the Insect Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± During the subsequent conversation, An Qing learned that this Zu Tianle was actually a shooting instructor, and the people behind him also came from Huaguo. Among them were school students, company white-collars, doctors, teachers¡­ In short, there were people from all walks of life. And the biggest thing they had in common was that, before mysteriously arriving in this world, they had all stayed in Dianzhou. Zu Tianle said with a bitter smile at this point, ¡°At first, there were well over a hundred of us, but after a few days of being hunted by the Insect Tribe, only about twenty or thirty of us are left.¡± In just a few short days, these ordinary people, who had never experienced life and death, had come to understand what cruelty meant. Companions who had been laughing and talking were buried in the bellies of bugs in the blink of an eye. What was known as civilization was simply no match for these powerful bugs. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zu Tianle carrying a training pistol and a few dozen bullets, they would have collapsed long ago. Even so, they were now on the verge of collapse. Hiding in these mountains was nothing more than a momentary reprieve. Just when they had fallen into complete despair, Xue An and An Qing suddenly appeared. Xue An now understood what was going on. No wonder there were still humans in this secret realm that was absolutely unsuitable for human survival. They all came through a space rift. That being said, Dianzhou must have been closely linked to the Insect Race Secret Realm in the past¡ªotherwise, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t still be able to stumble into it even after the Seal. ¡°What are you two trying to do?¡± At this moment, Zu Tianle¡¯s heart was full of curiosity and doubt. A human woman¡¯s soul leading an Insect Tribe giant and a man who could fly. This combination was indeed puzzling. An Qing said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m following my brother-in-law to exterminate the Insect Tribe!¡± ¡°Exterminate¡­ the Insect Tribe?¡± Zu Tianle thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Yes!¡± Zu Tianle smirked, ¡°You two seem very capable, but the Insect Tribe¡¯s numbers are beyond counting. How could just the two of you possibly wipe them out?¡± ¡°Who said anything about wiping them out one by one? Isn¡¯t it over once that despicable Insect Queen is killed?¡± An Qing said nonchalantly. Zu Tianle still found it hard to believe and after hesitating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you all get in here?¡± ¡°I was captured by the Insect Tribe, and my brother-in-law came in to rescue me!¡± Zu Tianle turned his gaze toward Xue An, ¡°This gentleman¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shh!¡± Xue An made a shushing gesture, then said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s a swarm passing by.¡± Zu Tianle and the others were stunned, their expressions changing dramatically, for they too felt the trembling of the ground. Their most severe loss of life had been when they encountered a small swarm. And judging by the commotion this time, the size of the swarm was clearly much larger. An Qing, however, became excited, ¡°Brother-in-law, let me handle this one!¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) The swarming insects were so vast that their edge was impossible to see at a glance. Their speed of advance was so fast it spread like a flood. Wherever they passed, not a blade of grass remained. Zu Tianle and the others turned deathly pale when they saw this. The girls were even directly scared into crying. After all, such a scene was too horrific for them. An Qing¡¯s eyes, however, were shining. For her at this moment, there was nothing she feared less than a multitude of insects. An Qing beckoned slightly, and the blood-flesh giant bent down its body. ¡°Big guy, eat them all for me¡­¡± The blood-flesh giant silently nodded, stood up, and strode toward the insect horde. Boom. The torrent of the insect horde was like hitting a towering pillar that reached into the sky; as fierce as the torrent was, it couldn¡¯t shake the pillar in the slightest. At the same time, the blood-flesh giant bent down, its huge palm opened and scooped up, grabbing hundreds of demonic insects directly in its hand, then clenched its fist tightly. These Insect Tribe creatures screamed tragically as they were crushed to pieces by the giant. Then the giant opened its mouth and threw in the ball of blood and flesh it had crushed. In an instant, the giant¡¯s body seemed to grow even larger. This scene, filled with a violent beauty, dumbfounded Zu Tianle and the others. Once upon a time, when facing the Insect Tribe, they felt like helpless lambs to the slaughter. But today, the once arrogant and cruel Insect Tribe had become food in the giant¡¯s mouth. In the chewing and swallowing, tears filled Zu Tianle and the others¡¯ eyes. Some were so moved that they were shaking all over. For them, these damned insects were hated enemies with whom they could not coexist. After eating several handfuls of flesh, the blood-flesh giant seemed not fully satisfied. It roared and its arms transformed into gigantic shovels, smashing and then scooping up the Insect Tribe members like slapping insects, and threw them into its mouth. In just a short moment. The insect horde, which had seemed so formidable, was mostly slaughtered by the giant. What remained seemed to shrink back a little. Just then, a gigantic praying mantis came flying from afar, and seeing the state of the field, it couldn¡¯t help but bellow furiously. ¡°What the hell is this! How dare it slaughter my insect horde!¡± As it spoke, the gigantic mantis transformed into a middle-aged man with a sinister face and charged straight at the blood-flesh giant. Crack. A flash of light passed by. The mantis¡¯s bladed arms directly chopped off the head of the blood-flesh giant. But before it could feel pleased with itself. An Qing shouted, ¡°Big guy, eat it!¡± The mantis had not even registered the shout when the giant¡¯s hands grabbed it. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Its head is off, how can it still be alive!¡± the mantis shouted angrily, struggling fiercely. The flesh on the giant¡¯s neck writhed for a moment, then a new head grew out. ¡°No¡­¡± the mantis was terrified, its soul seeming to escape. Because it had just sensed the aura of the underworld. ¡°You are the underworld!¡± it exclaimed. Unfortunately for it, just as its words fell, the giant exerted a sudden force. Crack. It was like crushing an egg. The mantis was crushed to death. Pale green blood oozed out. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the mantis died, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The giant paid no heed to its pleas, and directly tossed it into its mouth. Amidst the crunching, the mantis¡¯s screams grew weaker and finally fell silent. With its death, the remaining swarm thought of fleeing. However, after consuming the mantis, the giant¡¯s body surged in size once again. Then, with a raise of its hand, a pale green slash of light sliced all the insects to pieces. It was the light of the mantis¡¯s raptorial claws. By then, in just the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the menacing swarm that had come was thoroughly annihilated. Zu Tianle and the others looked on dumbfounded at this scene, finally believing that what An Qing had said about eliminating the Insect Tribe was no joke. ¡°Brother-in-law, how was that?¡± An Qing asked with pride, lifting her little face. Xue An nodded, ¡°Not bad at all!¡± ¡°Hee hee, this big guy is getting more and more formidable!¡± An Qing said, turning back to Zu Tianle and the others. ¡°We¡¯re preparing to eliminate the Bug Queen now. Do you want to follow us?¡± Zu Tianle and the others exchanged looks. After a moment, Zu Tianle clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment, the Insect Race¡¯s Main City had become a battlefield. Nearly the entire secret realm¡¯s swarm had converged here. For them, the Queen¡¯s command was an unchallengeable divine decree. The High-Grade Insect Race also gathered together. ¡°After this transformation, Her Majesty the Queen seems even more unfathomably powerful!¡± remarked a High-Grade Insect Race. ¡°Yes! The stronger Her Majesty the Queen, the more prosperous our swarm will be!¡± ¡°Ha! How ridiculous that this outsider from the world of mankind actually believes he can exterminate our Insect Tribe single-handedly?¡± ¡°We mustn¡¯t underestimate him; after all, he did kill Huang Quan!¡± ¡°Heh, Huang Quan was best at support, not fighting. Haven¡¯t you seen even the mightiest among Her Majesty¡¯s servants, the Sha, has arrived?¡± The multitude of insects couldn¡¯t help but cast their gaze towards the most elevated among them. If Xue An were here, he would have certainly let out an exclamation. What a huge cricket. Indeed, this Sha was essentially a cricket. But this kind of cricket was known for its fierceness and combativeness. In the ranks of the Insect Tribe, the Sha was known as the strongest in battle. Even the Poisonous Scorpion Spider King and similar beings had to bow before it. At this moment, the Sha¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly. It had been in the Main City for a day, yet it hadn¡¯t received an audience with the Queen. In fact, not just it ¨C none of the Insect Race had been summoned. What exactly had become of Her Majesty the Queen now? The Sha occasionally cast its glance towards the Insect Race Temple. ¡°Lord Sha, these are a few Humans who have accidentally wandered here. Please, enjoy them!¡± a giant beetle said respectfully. Behind it were several men and women with looks of sheer terror. ¡°What are you doing? Where on earth is this? I know now, you must be filming some prank show, right? Let me tell you, I¡¯m really angry now. Let me go immediately, or I¡¯m definitely going to sue you for illegal detention!¡± a man with dyed yellow hair shouted angrily. With an outstretched hand, the Sha pulled the man towards it and then clapped its wings together. Accompanied by the chilling sound of crunching, the man began to scream. ¡°Ah¡­ you devils¡­ you¡­¡± The screams stopped abruptly because the Sha had already devoured him completely, then smacked its lips, seemingly unsatisfied as it shook its head. ¡°The taste is quite average!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, it looked up at the rest of the petrified men and women. They were on the verge of a mental breakdown from fear. In their eyes, they had merely fallen asleep, only to wake up in this hellish place, witnessing all manner of bizarre creatures. The recent death of the man only confirmed to the group that this was not a prank game, but reality. ¡°You¡¯ll be the next one I eat!¡± The Sha stretched out its hand, and a girl who looked no older than fourteen or fifteen and still in her school uniform was grabbed. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) The girl screamed in terror, trembling all over, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± At the same time, she struggled forcefully, trying to break free from the grip of the insect. But how could her strength possibly match that of the insect. In the cold compound eyes of the insect was a sense of pleasure in mocking its prey. ¡°Struggle, fear, the more you do so, the more delicious your flesh will be!¡± As it spoke, a pincer blade slashed across. A wound appeared on the girl¡¯s back, and blood instantly poured out, causing her to shiver in pain. Many high-grade Insect Race members laughed aloud upon seeing this. ¡°Insect Lord sure knows how to have fun!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve learned a new trick, next time there¡¯s fresh prey, I also want to do this!¡± The insect sneered and slowly closed its wings, ready to start feeding. Just at that moment, a furious shout filled with rage came through. ¡°You damn filthy bugs! Let her go!¡± The insect paused, turning its head to look. In the distance, in the sky, a giant was running toward them with large strides. And the one who shouted was a girl from the Human Clan sitting on the giant¡¯s shoulder. In the moment of shock, the giant was almost upon them. The insect commanded coldly, ¡°Stop him!¡± Boom! Countless members of the Insect Tribe swarmed over, their numbers so vast that they stacked up to over ten meters high, and then they charged toward the giant. An Qing stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder, her scalp tingling as she watched this scene. After a long journey, she finally arrived at the Insect Race¡¯s Main City. With the enhancement of Soul Power, An Qing¡¯s perceptiveness had increased greatly, so she had seen what the insect was doing from afar and felt unable to suppress the rage in her heart, leading to her shouting and rushing over. ¡°Big guy, can you beat them?¡± An Qing whispered softly. The giant remained silent but suddenly raised his fists and then slammed them down hard. Boom. The ground was smashed, creating two deep pits. The Insect Race members within dozens of meters were all shattered by this blow. The giant then took a deep breath, and the fragments of the Insect Race were absorbed. This scene made the insect¡¯s color drain from its face in shock. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± But at this moment, An Qing was very calm, a faint smile emerging on her lips as she beckoned to the insect. ¡°Demon, come and meet your demise!¡± The insect¡¯s multiple compound eyes were filled with a cold light. Meanwhile, the majestic voice of the Queen sounded. ¡°Not only did you kill Huang Hun, but you also devoured its innate Devouring Ability?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice reminded the insect, and it finally understood why it found An Qing so familiar. ¡°Enough talk, I came here today to exterminate you demons! Big guy, eat them all!¡± Now with high spirits and the backing of the giant, An Qing naturally had no fear. Following her command, the giant strode meteorically toward the insect and the Insect Race Temple. Before even reaching them, a giant armored beetle charged over. ¡°Die!¡± The beetle¡¯s charge was exceedingly sharp. But facing An Qing¡¯s giant, it meant no difference than courting death. The giant didn¡¯t even dodge, just slapped down with his palm. Crack. The simple-minded giant beetle was instantly smashed into powder and then devoured. With each devouring, the giant¡¯s stature grew even larger, with its momentum climbing steadily. The giant had now become a massive monster standing forty to fifty meters tall. Even facing the giant made the insect¡¯s heart pound with fear. ¡°Attack together!¡± the insect ordered in a deep voice. The high-grade Insect Race members swarmed up, intending to bite the giant to death with their sheer numbers. Yet the flesh giant felt no pain and even if a chunk of flesh was bitten off by you, the flesh around it would squirm and then restore itself to its original state. But if it hit you, that would almost certainly mean death. In just a few encounters, a dozen high-grade members of the Insect Tribe became a meal for the giant. Xu¡¯s heart turned cold as ice. As members of the Insect Tribe, the higher their cultivation level, the more independent their minds became, and correspondingly, the more they feared death. So Xu quietly weakened his attack and tried to retreat. He wasn¡¯t the only one; the other high-grade members of the Insect Tribe weren¡¯t fools either. Only some of the lower-grade members of the Insect Tribe or those who had just been promoted to high-grade rushed forward bravely. At this moment, cold huffs from the Queen echoed in the minds of Xu and others. ¡°The Insect Tribe never fears death! You worthless things!¡± Xu and others remained silent. Then the Queen said coldly, ¡°Huang Hun is my offspring; its talent was also given by me. Now, to use my own gift of talent to confront me is truly laughable!¡± As she spoke, An Qing felt as if something was being pulled away from her, and her telepathic connection with the giant immediately broke off. That wasn¡¯t all; the giant¡¯s devouring ability also became unusable instantly. ¡°Now is the moment, take down this big guy first!¡± Xu commanded. An Qing stamped her foot in mid-air, somewhat annoyed, ¡°Brother-in-law, aren¡¯t you showing up yet?¡± Following An Qing¡¯s words, a light chuckle came from the sky, and then a streak of light flew past. After coming to a stop, it was Xue An standing with his hands behind his back. Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°I thought you could handle it on your own!¡± An Qing pouted, ¡°I almost could, but that so-called Queen took back my talent!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me!¡± At this point, all the members of the Insect Tribe were looking up at Xue An in the sky. And the voice of the Queen came from the Divine Temple. ¡°Human Clan warrior, I apologize for the previous affair. As long as you leave now, I am willing to let bygones be bygones!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe looked at each other in bewilderment. What was going on with Her Majesty the Queen? Was she conceding to a member of the Human Clan? Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed coldly, ¡°Let bygones be bygones? It sounds like I should be grateful to you!¡± ¡°Human, do not think that I am afraid of you! If you continue to be delusional, today will also be the day you die here!¡± Just then, Zu Tianle and the others also hurried over. Xue An pointed to the people on the ground, disheveled, ¡°You slaughter my Human Clan like pigs and dogs, and now you speak to me of letting bygones be bygones, of being delusional?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± anger filled the Queen¡¯s voice. ¡°Very simple!¡± Xue An took a step forward, ¡°Exterminate your Insect Tribe.¡± Boom. With Xue An¡¯s step, the earth trembled. Countless members of the Insect Tribe were directly pulverized to dust beneath the force of this step. Zu Tianle and others were dumbstruck. They had thought An Qing was the most formidable. But they never expected this reticent man to be the truly most powerful one. With one step, More than half of the Insect Tribe perished. Fury and shock filled the Queen, ¡°Kill him!¡± Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe were still hesitating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A powerful wave of psychic energy struck, directly shattering their heads and then quickly merging them into a menacingly grotesque giant insect. The giant, still trying to resist, Was blown to pieces with a single strike from the giant insect. ¡°Big guy!¡± An Qing cried out in shock. The giant insect turned its head toward her, and an insect leg struck directly at her. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) A sliver of sword light swept by. This threatening insect leg was instantaneously severed. The enormous insect let out a howl of pain. But before the severed leg could land, it had already regrown. Then, the enormous insect, speaking human language, sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless, in this world, I possess an immortal body, you can¡¯t kill me at all!¡± Xue An, upon hearing this, simply responded with a cold smile. ¡°You¡­ also dare to claim to have an immortal body?¡± In The Multiverse Realms, indeed there exist such mysterious entities akin to immortal bodies. But without exception, these beings either require exceedingly profound cultivation levels and stringent conditions or possess rare and scarce bloodlines. And even though they¡¯re called immortal bodies, they¡¯re in fact just relatively more difficult to kill. There¡¯s truly nothing that can be immortal. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the enormous insect roared in anger, ¡°Arrogant human, I will eat you bit by bit!¡± Xue An sighed lightly upon hearing this, ¡°How unoriginal! Next time you rant, could you come up with something new!¡± That said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack. The enormous insect hadn¡¯t even had time to react when its entire face was directly caved in by the punch. Then its whole body exploded with a bang. Limbs, mixed with the stench of insect blood, sprinkled down. But in the blink of an eye, they reassembled into a giant insect again. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I have an immortal¡­ ¡± Before it could finish, Xue An soared into the sky and sent a punch crashing down on its head. ¡°Noisy!¡± Crack. This time, the giant insect was smashed by Xue Ansheng into a pulp of flesh. Although it revived again after a moment of writhing, there was now a hint of fear in its eyes when it looked at Xue An. Though it could not die, the sensation of being killed was still unbearable. Xue An, however, was now intrigued and didn¡¯t give the giant insect any chance to counter. ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s see how many times you can endure this!¡± With that, Sword Qi emerged, enveloping the giant insect entirely within it. The sounds of flesh being stripped mixed with the giant insect¡¯s agonized screams, leaving everyone present somewhat dumbfounded. Especially people like Zu Tianle, with some of the more faint-hearted already kneeling on the ground to offer their worship. For them, Xue An¡¯s current methods were nearly divine, and he was killing the Insect Tribe that they detested deeply, naturally deserving their reverence. Xue An paid no attention to these. He just quietly watched the giant insect covered by sword light. Killed, revived, killed again, revived again¡­. In just a short while, the giant insect had been killed hundreds of times. By now, its revival speed had visibly slowed. And its form had also significantly reduced in size. ¡°No¡­.¡± Fear filled the voice of the giant insect. It had never imagined that there could be someone so domineering as to slay it so many times. From within the Insect Race Temple, an irritated voice emerged, ¡°Human, if you retreat now, I might spare you from pursuit!¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯ve said I would annihilate your Insect Tribe, and I will see it done!¡± As he spoke, Sword Light flickered in Xue An¡¯s hand, rapidly forming a Giant Sword hundreds of meters long, which then crashed down thunderously. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ ¡± the giant insect cried out in terror. Being the collective of all the High-Grade Insect Race, it naturally also had the fear of death. Now faced with this deathly Sword Qi, it completely collapsed. The recently united giant insect instantly split apart, revealing bodies of grasshoppers and other insects, then trying to desperately flee. But it was too late. Their speed could never surpass that of the sword. In an instant, that single sword strike eradicated all the members of the Insect Tribe. Although their remaining bodies tried to fuse, every time they attempted to do so, a flash of Sword Qi would flicker, slicing them back into nothing but dust. It clearly wasn¡¯t possible anymore. Xue An glanced at An Qing. An Qing, as if blessed with divine intuition, raised her hand, calling out, ¡°Big fella!¡± Following her words, the blood and flesh of the Insect Tribe on the ground began to wriggle, quickly forming a giant made of blood and flesh. An Qing¡¯s eyes shone with joy, her smile revealing that this giant was many times more formidable than the previous ones. At that moment, Xue An lifted his gaze towards the Insect Race Temple. The Insect Queen had undoubtedly seen everything that had just happened, but she gave no sign, not even her presence could be felt. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to come out?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and forcefully swung it down. Crack. A heaven-sundering, earth-shattering beam of Sword Qi cut the Insect Race Temple in half. But the inside was empty, devoid of anything. Xue An frowned slightly, unfolded his Divine Sense, then let out a cold smile, ¡°You still want to escape now? Too bad, it¡¯s too late!¡± Having said that, Xue An leaped into the air, took a deep breath, and called out loudly, ¡°Rise for me¡­ rise!¡± Following his command, the ground shook violently. Zu Tianle and the others watched in horror as the entire Insect Race¡¯s Main City began to slowly rise upward. It was Xue An using his Cultivation Level to forcibly pluck this expanse of land out. Moments later, the entire Insect Race¡¯s Main City had risen to midair, and then Xue An drew a Talisman Spell in the void. ¡°Seal!¡± The Talisman Spell suddenly emitted a dazzling bright light, followed by a pitiful scream from beneath the earth. Then the ground cracked open, and a petite silhouette flew out from it, transforming into a beam of light attempting to flee. With a casual wave of his hand, Xue An enveloped the figure in hundreds of intersecting sword lights, trapping her within. Only then did Xue An say with indifference, ¡°Do you think you can still run? Insect Queen.¡± With those words, everyone, including An Qing, gazed curiously at the trapped Insect Queen. But upon seeing her, all were involuntarily taken aback. They saw within the Sword Light Cage a little girl, no more than eleven or twelve years old, adorably carved with teary eyes, looking so soft and frail that one couldn¡¯t help but feel a protective urge. ¡°My lord, I know my mistakes!¡± said the girl in a tender voice to Xue An. Her voice was unreasonably sweet. Zu Tianle and others wore looks of infatuation. This little girl was simply too beautiful, and her appearance suggested she was naive to the ways of the world. Perhaps everything she did was just an instinctive act, Zu Tianle and his group thought. But Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, looking at the girl with a faint, noncommittal smile. ¡°Know your mistake? What mistake do you acknowledge?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sent the Insect Tribe to the mortal world, nor should I have allowed my subordinates to torture the Human Clan. But I¡¯ve been asleep in the Divine Temple all these years, and there are many things I can¡¯t control. I beg for your insight!¡± The Insect Queen sounded very aggrieved. Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying none of this is related to you?¡± ¡°My lord, I dare not say that, but please spare my life considering I truly haven¡¯t committed any wrongdoings personally! I am willing to serve you¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Serving me is not necessary! As for sparing you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The look of joy had just appeared on the Insect Queen¡¯s face when Xue An tightened his hand, and the Sword Light Cage abruptly shrank together. The crisscrossed Sword Qi instantly minced the little girl¡¯s body. Blood splattered everywhere. A look of shock and rage appeared on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°Why do you still want to kill me?¡± Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°What a joke, did you really think acting cute could save your life?¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Chapter 464: Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Cheng Hao lit two cigarettes and handed one to Sun Ling. At that moment, Sun Ling¡¯s upper body was wrapped in bandages, leaning against the seat of an off-road vehicle. He took the cigarette, took a deep drag, and then began to cough violently. Cheng Hao asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die! Damn it, these demon insects are really fucking tough!¡± Sun Ling took another fierce puff of his cigarette. The members of Fire Phoenix were now very silent. An Qing¡¯s body had been properly placed on a battlefield ambulance. The wounded had also been transferred to the nearest hospital. But the people of Fire Phoenix had not left. They were waiting for the return of their instructor. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. ¡°Captain, do you think the instructor can save An Yan?¡± Sun Ling exhaled a ring of smoke and suddenly asked. Cheng Hao was silent for a moment and then nodded emphatically, ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°I also think he definitely can. After all, our instructor is the number one person in the world!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke, he lowered his head and said very sadly, ¡°But I just fear, fear that if An Yan really doesn¡¯t come back, can Fire Phoenix still be called Fire Phoenix?¡± Hearing his words, some people¡¯s eyes started to turn red. Zhou Daniu, furious, suddenly punched the ground and roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°If anything really happens to An Yan, I swear I¡¯ll tear all those insects to shreds!¡± Zhang Chu looked on enviously from the side. He realized that Fire Phoenix was not only powerful but, more importantly, had incredibly strong cohesion. Just on that account, his Blood Qilin was far inferior. And it had already been three days since Xue An entered the Insect Race Secret Realm. During these three days, Commander Hu, fearing a change in the situation, had mobilized nearly half of Dianzhou¡¯s military to guard the area layer by layer. Everyone was waiting for the return of Xue An and the others. An Yan sat inside the battlefield ambulance, gently holding her younger sister An Qing¡¯s hand. At this moment, An Qing¡¯s breathing was weak, her complexion pale, just like a dead person. Every time An Yan saw this scene, she wanted to cry. During these three days, she had reflected on a lot. Recalling the little things in life she and An Qing had experienced over the years. Remembering the many events that had happened afterward. All these things pained An Yan deeply. The two little girls seemed to understand something as well, both sitting quietly on the side, keeping her company. At this moment. The ground suddenly shook. Someone exclaimed, ¡°Look, something is moving in the mountain!¡± Everyone hurriedly looked up. They saw that from within the Insect Immortal Mountain, which had been severed by Xue An with a single sword stroke, black air was surging. A moment later, many people walked out from inside. ¡°Everybody on alert!¡± All the soldiers aimed their guns at the group that had emerged, ready at a command to pull their triggers without hesitation and drown these people in a hail of bullets. The people who had come out saw the multitude of soldiers and their faces reflected complex expressions. There was the emotion of having lived through two lifetimes, as well as fear and panic. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, we are all human beings!¡± Zu Tianle shouted, holding his hands high. Hmm? Everyone was taken aback. Zhang Chu formed a sword with his fingers, gently tapped his brow, then looked carefully once more before he finally exhaled deeply. ¡°They really are all human! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± But many people were still puzzled. How could there be so many people? As Zu Tianle and the others approached, someone searched them carefully and found nothing unusual. Then Cheng Hao asked, ¡°How did you come out of the insect world?¡± Zu Tianle offered a wry smile and pointed to the few dozen people around him, ¡°We are all Earthlings, and we don¡¯t know how it happened, but we were taken to that dreadful place! Thankfully, an Immortal took action, and that¡¯s how we were able to return!¡± ¡°Immortal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zu Tianle recounted everything he had seen and heard. When everyone heard that An Qing was safe and sound and had eliminated the Insect Tribe Queen with Xue An, the people from Fire Phoenix all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I told you so, our instructor is an Immortal; nothing could possibly happen to her!¡± Sun Ling excitedly exclaimed. ¡°The Immortal is actually your instructor?¡± Zu Tianle found it hard to believe. Cheng Hao was also in a good mood and nodded, ¡°Yes! How come only you guys came back? Where¡¯s our instructor?¡± ¡°The Immortal said he wouldn¡¯t come out until he had wiped out all the Insect Tribe in that dreadful place, and he told us to go first. But I reckon he¡¯ll be out by now!¡± As they were talking, the thick black fog suddenly expanded. And then a massive leg stepped out. The leg was as thick as the piers of a large bridge. While everyone was still in shock, the entire form of the flesh giant was revealed. This giant, towering seventy to eighty meters tall, caused people around to cry out in astonishment. Some of the more timid soldiers couldn¡¯t even hold on to their guns steadily. After all, this scene was far too frightening. Then they saw the giant slowly squat down, then bend over. It was only then that everyone noticed that sitting on the shoulder of the giant was none other than An Qing. An Qing jumped down. She nodded to the crowd with a cheerful smile, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m back!¡± Many people looked as if they had seen a ghost. Because the current An Qing¡¯s movements and actions were no different from those of an ordinary person. But her body was clearly still lying on the ambulance, so this must be her spirit. Shouldn¡¯t a spirit be light and almost transparent? What was going on? At that moment, a streak of light flashed, and Xue An appeared in the midst of the field. ¡°Instructor!¡± Cheng Hao and the others hurriedly bowed their heads in respect. Xue An nodded slightly. Then An Yan arrived, and although she was somewhat surprised to see An Qing, she still rushed forward and hugged her, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Silly Qing¡¯er, you almost scared your sister to death!¡± An Qing also felt a bit emotional, but she quickly comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright sis, haven¡¯t I come back safe and sound? Moreover, my brother-in-law said I gained a blessing in disguise!¡± ¡°Gained a blessing in disguise?¡± ¡°Yeah! Haven¡¯t you noticed my spirit looks just like a regular person?¡± An Qing said with a giggling smile. Not too long ago, in the Insect Race Secret Realm, Xue An trapped the fleeing Insect Tribe Queen and then executed her. But the Insect Tribe Queen was already tightly bound to the Secret Realm, and even if you killed it, it would revive in that patch of world after a while. That was the reason behind its brazenness. However, it hadn¡¯t anticipated that Xue An would let An Qing absorb the soul fragments left by its death. This move completely cut off the possibility of its rebirth. At the same time, it granted An Qing enormous benefits. One of them was the condensation of her soul into something as tangible as flesh. Now, An Qing even inherited the innate abilities of the Insect Tribe Queen. If she wished, she could also develop her own insect swarm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, An Qing wasn¡¯t interested in this; she had no desire to be accompanied by insects all day. ¡°What about Qing¡¯er¡¯s body?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Even if the soul is as tangible as flesh, it¡¯s no substitute for one¡¯s own body. Naturally, we must let her return to human form!¡± When An Qing¡¯s spirit returned to her body, a moment later, An Qing suddenly sat up, stretched out her hand to look at it, and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Brother-in-law, why do I feel so awkward being back in human form?¡± Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been in the soul state for a long time and got used to that light and ethereal feeling. Suddenly recovering, it¡¯s natural to feel uncomfortable,¡± Xue An said. ¡°Oh! Can I still leave my body in the future?¡± An Qing asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xue An nodded and added, ¡°Anytime you want.¡± ¡°What about this giant?¡± An Qing pointed at the giant. You can¡¯t be expected to carry it around with you. Xue An chuckled, ¡°You can ask it to return to the Insect Race Secret Realm because you¡¯ve absorbed the soul of the Insect Queen completely. That domain is now under your control. You can go back there anytime and can also summon this giant whenever you want!¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± An Qing cheered and then patted the giant on the head, whispering a few instructions. The giant nodded and instantly vanished into thin air. The black qi in the middle of the Insect Immortal Mountain also gradually dispersed, eventually fading away. That concluded the matter with the Insect Tribe. It turned out that An Qing was the one who benefited the most in the end. Not only did she gain the talent of the Insect Queen, but the most important thing was that she managed to refine her soul until it was almost tangible. She might not understand the significance of this now, but one day she will realize the many advantages of having a strong soul. ¡°Sis, are you guys going to continue your honeymoon?¡± An Qing asked. An Yan shook her head, ¡°No, we won¡¯t. It¡¯s not fun! It¡¯s more enjoyable to play horror games at home!¡± Upon hearing this, An Qing laughed and said mysteriously, ¡°Sis, let me tell you! If you want to experience real horror, you might as well join us on our missions. Recently, we dealt with the Thousand-Year Corpse King, a young Ghost General, and a Peerless Evil Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Each one is top-notch horror. I guarantee they¡¯ll give you a thrilling chill and an atmosphere of hair-raising fear.¡± An Yan¡¯s face grew paler as she listened. Mr. Xue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, blurting out, ¡°Your sister can cry from playing games out of fear. If she really went on a mission with you¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine that scene!¡± An Yan raised an eyebrow and coyly placed her delicate hand on Mr. Xue¡¯s waist, softly saying, ¡°Husband, who are you saying is a scaredy-cat?¡± As she spoke, An Yan pinched a small piece of Mr. Xue¡¯s flesh and twisted it counterclockwise. Mr. Xue immediately grimaced and begged for mercy, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you, Yan¡¯er, really! I definitely wasn¡¯t! I swear to the heavens!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a faint sound of thunder in the sky. Mr. Xue narrowed his eyes, looked up at the clear sky, and said softly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, stop making a scene!¡± With Mr. Xue¡¯s words, the rumbling thunder immediately stopped. Then Mr. Xue put on a smile and said to An Yan, ¡°See, I didn¡¯t talk about you, did I?¡± An Yan was both amused and exasperated. In truth, she hadn¡¯t had the heart to twist hard and was only lightly chastising him. Besides, she knew that Mr. Xue wasn¡¯t really in pain; it was all an act. Now seeing how shameless Mr. Xue was, all she could do was scoff lightly, ¡°You¡¯re annoying, always playing the fool!¡± ¡°Hehe, alright, alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be mad!¡± Their public display of affection made An Qing, who was standing by, feel uncomfortable, but she couldn¡¯t say anything and had to look up at the sky as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Auntie, why are you looking at the sky?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! Nian Nian, do you think that cloud over there looks like a piece of dog food?¡± ¡°Dog food?¡± Nian Nian looked puzzled and turned to look. Then she shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know it doesn¡¯t?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s round face showed a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but you can¡¯t tell anyone else, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve sneaked a taste before!¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, making Nian Nian feel embarrassed, then she finally asked, ¡°Was it¡­ was it tasty?¡± Nian Nian paused as if she hadn¡¯t expected her aunt to ask that, then nodded and shook her head, ¡°It was tasty at first, but not so much after eating too much of it!¡± ¡°How much did you eat?¡± ¡°One bag!¡± Xiang Xiang suspiciously watched her aunt and sister whispering to each other, wondering what they were talking about. Those two are smiling very suspiciously! Just at that moment, Commander Hu hurried over in person. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Commander Hu said with great respect. Xue An nodded slightly. An Qing muttered to herself on the side. Was this the same person who had been all smiles in front of her sister just a moment ago? The change was just too great. ¡°Thank you for your help with Fire Phoenix, otherwise the people of Dianzhou might have been in great danger! I have prepared a simple toast; please honor us with your presence!¡± Commander Hu, at this moment, was completely convinced, without a shred of competitive spirit against Fire Phoenix. Especially towards Xue An. He now felt nothing but unlimited awe. He had personally witnessed the power of the Insect Tribe. But he had not anticipated that upon Xue An¡¯s arrival, in just two short days, the Insect Tribe¡¯s stronghold would be taken down. This meant Xue An¡¯s strength was even more unfathomable than the rumors suggested. People are like this. When strengths are nearly equal, envy and other thoughts arise most easily. But if the gap in strength is too large, all you can feel is admiration. Xue An turned to look at the group from Fire Phoenix enjoying a lively conversation with the members of Blood Qilin and nodded. ¡°In that case, I shall impose upon your hospitality!¡± The banquet, of course, was not as simple as Commander Hu had described. On the contrary, it was extremely lavish. At the same time, almost all of Dianzhou¡¯s elite were present. People wanted to witness for themselves what this force, already regarded as the number one power in Huaxia, the Fire Phoenix, was really like. They also wanted to meet the peerless strongman, Xue An, who could turn the clouds with the wave of a hand and bring the rain with another. However, many were likely to be disappointed. Because Xue An and Commander Hu, among other key figures, were not in the main hall, but had set up a lavish banquet in a separate VIP hall. Commander Hu also very thoughtfully instructed his staff to prepare a table of children¡¯s favorite foods and toys. The two little girls were playing happily on the side. An Yan and An Qing, the sisters, joined them in their playfulness. Seeing this, Commander Hu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Mr. Xue is indeed very fortunate!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, saying nothing. ¡°Here, let me toast to you first. This is on behalf of the tens of millions of people of Dianzhou thanking you!¡± Commander Hu said very solemnly. Xue An nodded, drained the cup in one go, set down the glass, and said indifferently, ¡°Commander Hu¡¯s hospitality is overwhelming, but do you have a favor to ask?¡± ¡°You have keen insight indeed, sir. Yes, I do have a favor to ask!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Is it about the Blood Qilin?¡± A hint of embarrassment appeared on Commander Hu¡¯s face, ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Zhang Chu lowered his head, remaining silent. Xue An smiled faintly. ¡°I know what you want to say, Commander Hu, but I can only tell you that I intervened with Fire Phoenix merely on a whim, so I cannot get involved with Blood Qilin¡¯s affairs! After all, Captain Zhang is already taking care of it!¡± Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Zhang Chu¡¯s body trembled as if he hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to say such a thing, and couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know what you want to say, actually, the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodox methods are quite good! There¡¯s no need for me to intervene, given some time, I think you will definitely be able to train a decent troop!¡± A look of excitement gradually appeared on Zhang Chu¡¯s astonished face. He had been feeling lost during this period. The Blood Qilin had suffered heavy casualties, and the real soldiers of the Taoist Mansion were completely annihilated. This had caused Zhang Chu to doubt. Was he really capable of forming a powerful troop? Therefore, when Commander Hu suggested him in a tactful manner that he wanted to ask for Xue An¡¯s help, he immediately nodded in agreement. Now, from what Xue An had implied, he also acknowledged the Heavenly Master Mansion¡¯s orthodoxy. Of course, this naturally made the intensely perplexed Zhang Chu feel excited. ¡°Mr. Xue, thank you! I also know that the Heavenly Master Mansion is definitely not bad, it¡¯s all because I am too inexperienced and shallow in learning, I can¡¯t even sharpen the Old Lord¡¯s Sword without your help,¡± Zhang Chu said with a face full of shame. Xue An smiled slightly then the conversation shifted, ¡°Your Blood Qilin, are they using the art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But it seems to me like it¡¯s a crippled version!¡± Zhang Chu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°The complete technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers was lost during the chaotic times at the end of the Song dynasty!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t intervene to help, I can help you complete the technique of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu abruptly stood up, left his seat, and knelt to the ground. ¡°Sir, if you can truly complete the long-lost art of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers for my Heavenly Master Mansion, I, Zhang Chu, am willing to lead horses and tread stirrups for you!¡± Zhang Chu was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, ¡°No need for that! After all, this world is becoming more and more chaotic, and a single Fire Phoenix is simply not enough to cope with it all, to defend the southwest of Huaxia, we still need your Blood Qilin!¡± Upon hearing this, Commander Hu was shocked, ¡°Sir means to say¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°There will be more and more such incidents in the future!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Commander Hu asked. Xue An took a light sip of his drink, ¡°I am also puzzled, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth is gradually increasing, and many extraordinary beings have also begun to emerge, it seems as if something has been broken!¡± Such an occurrence as the revival of Spiritual Energy is not unusual in The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An always felt there was more to it. The previous appearances of the God of Light and the Blood Ancestor also confirmed his suspicions. This realm is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, it would not attract the covet of the gods and devils of The Multiverse. Thinking this, a hint of a smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. Everything¡­ was becoming more interesting. But the words of Xue An caused both Commander Hu and Zhang Chu¡¯s hearts to quake, and then they exchanged a startled look. If the world were to become as Xue An has said, it would be an unprecedented great change. Many old orders would be shattered in the process. Thinking of this, Commander Hu also couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his seat, bending at the waist with a very respectful bow, ¡°Thank you for the warning, sir!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, finished the wine in his cup, and then said softly, ¡°Come here!¡± Zhang Chu approached respectfully. Xue An gently patted him on the forehead. Zhang Chu¡¯s body shook, and he felt many memories added to his mind. After contemplating for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but become immensely excited. Because the complete version of the Taoist Mansion¡¯s real soldiers¡¯ technique given to him by Xue An was not only complete, but it also included many powerful formations. Although Zhang Chu had only briefly felt these formations, he could still sense the immense power they contained. ¡°Thank you, sir! If you ever need anything in the future, I, Zhang Chu, will not hesitate to go through fire and water!¡± Zhang Chu said solemnly. Xue An merely laughed it off. The banquet dispersed. Xue An stayed in Dianzhou for one night. The next day. He came to the Fire Phoenix¡¯s camp. As he walked into the barracks. Cheng Hao and the others immediately stood up to greet him. ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded, then looked around at everyone present. No one spoke, all of them looking at Xue An with eyes full of admiration. After surveying the room for a moment, Xue An slightly smiled, ¡°Not bad!¡± Cheng Hao and the rest sighed in relief. These past days, they had never slacked off. Every day, they thought of ways to improve their cultivation level. And now they heard a word of praise from Xue An. Xue An gestured to Zhou Daniu. Zhou Daniu took large strides forward, ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An pinched his arm and nodded with slight approval. Among the people of Fire Phoenix, the one who had improved the most in cultivation level was surprisingly Zhou Daniu. The Indestructible Vajra Method given by Xue An had been practiced by him to a very high level. ¡°Injured?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I was injured by that big moth creature, but now I am fully healed!¡± Zhou Daniu said with a naive voice. Xue An nodded, then suddenly punched him in the chest. The whole place stirred slightly. But Cheng Hao and others showed faces full of envy. Because they knew that Xue An would definitely not hurt Zhou Daniu, and this was obviously a way to heal his injury. Sure enough. Zhou Daniu felt that after being punched by the instructor, the faint stabbing pain in his chest disappeared completely, replaced by an unprecedented feeling of exhilaration. As Zhou Daniu was reveling in the moment, Xue An said in a heavy voice, ¡°Use your Indestructible Vajra Method with all your strength!¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhou Daniu immediately began operating the Indestructible Vajra Method at full power, with golden light surging all over his body, just like a Golden Body Arhat. Cheng Hao and Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in amazement. Zhou Daniu indeed deserved to be one of the strongest combat forces within Fire Phoenix. With his cultivation level alone he had enough to be proud of. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Indeed, not bad! Watch the fist!¡± Having said that, he suddenly launched a punch. This punch was not as gentle as the one he had used to heal Zhou Daniu just before. It could even be said to be accompanied by an incredibly strong aura. Zhou Daniu¡¯s pupils quickly shrank. He felt as if Xue An¡¯s punch was like a large mountain smashing directly towards him. But since Xue An had told him to use his full strength, Zhou Daniu vigorously stimulated the Indestructible Vajra Method, causing the golden light on his body to become even more splendid. It even seemed to become substantial. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s fist arrived. Boom! The wind from that punch directly destroyed the walls around. And Zhou Daniu¡¯s golden light shattered after flickering a few times. ¡°Da Niu!¡± Zou Yi called out in concern. At that time, Xue An withdrew his fist and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Indestructible Vajra is not destroyed without being established first. Now that I have shattered your golden light, it can help you enter the next level faster!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, everyone understood the situation and couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Daniu with envy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Daniu smiled naively, ¡°Instructor, I thought just now that you were going to kill me with that punch! I was so scared, I kept wondering if I had done something wrong!¡± Hearing Zhou Daniu¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Xue An shook his head with a light laugh, and then pointed at everyone, ¡°Your cultivation levels are now sufficient to have entered the door, but they are still not enough! Next, I will give you a few days of special training!¡± The whole place erupted like thunder, and Cheng Hao couldn¡¯t help but get excited, ¡°Instructor, where will we have the special training?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°The special training location will be¡­ in Kunlun!¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Kunlun Secret Realm. Qingmu Town. Qingmu Town had long since evolved from the small village it once was into a sizable city. Normally, caravans from all over Kunlun would shuttle through here daily. However, since last month, the number of caravans had sharply declined, and now the place was utterly deserted, without a single caravan in sight. Bian Qingmu sat in the Council Hall, holding a decree from Jizhou City, her expression extremely grim. Bian Hua looked on and finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, standing up and saying, ¡°Sister Qingmu, this new City Lord of Jizhou City is simply too arrogant, actually demanding that we Qingmu Town pay all our back taxes in full! But before he took office, there were none of these damn taxes at all! This is nothing but blatant extortion!¡± Bian Qingmu remained silent. ¡°Yes! Sister Qingmu, these people are truly going too far! Are they not afraid that Immortal Master Xue An will come back and settle the score with them?¡± Bian Tian, who had grown into a striking young woman, couldn¡¯t help but say angrily. Bian Qingmu gave a wry smile at her words. If they really were afraid, they wouldn¡¯t have put us in this situation. Upon calculating, it had been over two years since Xue An had left Kunlun. In the beginning, everything proceeded as usual, and Qingmu Town prospered. But everything had changed since last month. First the caravans stopped coming, and then came the demands for tax payments. But Bian Qingmu knew that all this was just the surface of the problem. Thinking of this, Bian Qingmu couldn¡¯t help but recall the letter she had received a few days ago from Zhu Ruyan in Kunlun City. The situation described in that letter had also left Bian Qingmu deeply worried. The two newly emerged forces, the Fire King Temple and the Profound Wind Tower, had taken over Kunlun City and had repeatedly declared that should Xue An dare to appear, they would certainly eliminate him. That was the real root of Qingmu Town¡¯s current plight. Without the backing of these two forces, how would the Jizhou City Lord dare to be so impudent? ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak of it anymore! You two go and shut the city gates, I¡¯ll handle these matters!¡± Bian Qingmu instructed. Bian Hua and Bian Tian exchanged looks, hesitant to speak, but ultimately bowed their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡± The siblings left the Council Hall and headed towards the city gates. Along the way, they saw that almost none of the shops were open, and the once-bustling streets were desolate and quiet. Bian Tian couldn¡¯t suppress her annoyance, ¡°These profit-seeking ingrates, when they saw our prosperity, they all flocked here, but now at the first sign of trouble, they run faster than rabbits!¡± Bian Hua shook his head and sighed softly, ¡°Enough, these merchants are just like that, they¡¯re not worth getting angry over. The key now is to figure out how to help Sister Qingmu overcome this predicament.¡± ¡°But how can we help? The Jizhou City Lord is demanding an impossible sum! He¡¯s basically plotting our death!¡± Bian Tian said dejectedly. Bian Hua was silent for a moment, knowing that what his sister said was true, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep, long sigh. ¡°If only Immortal Master Xue An would come back!¡± ¡°Exactly! Only Immortal Master Xue An can deal with those damned people!¡± Bian Tian said bitterly. By then, the siblings had arrived at the city gates. The guards were all leaning sluggishly against the corner walls, gossiping idly, and didn¡¯t show any intention of standing up even when they saw the two approaching. Bian Tian, unable to bear it any longer, quickly walked over, ¡°It¡¯s time, hurry up and close the city gates!¡± A few guards glanced up at Bian Tian, then lowered their heads to resume their idle chatter. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Bian Tian was even more infuriated. At that moment, Xiong Laosan, the head of the soldiers, raised his head and let out a cold chuckle, ¡°Miss Bian Tian, if the brothers can¡¯t even get a meal, how can they have the strength to close the city gates?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Bian Tian was left speechless by his remarks. ¡°We were supposed to be paid our salary last month, but until now we haven¡¯t seen a single hair of it. You all are high and mighty cultivators, while we are just common folk. Without money, we can¡¯t even afford a meal, so naturally, we don¡¯t feel like moving!¡± Xiong Laosan¡¯s words ignited the anger of the soldiers under his command. ¡°That¡¯s right, we demand our salaries!¡± ¡°How can this be right? You all indulge in luxury while we are left to gnaw on the cold wind of the Northwest?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Bian Tian was just a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl who had never dealt with such matters. She blushed and turned red-eared under the soldiers¡¯ verbal assault. At this time, Bian Hua stepped forward, saying sternly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Xiong Laosan, when Qingmu Town was thriving, you begged the Town Master hard for this position. Plus, you¡¯ve all embezzled quite a bit of money over the past two years, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Now it has only been a month since the salaries were not distributed, and here you are talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you have any conscience at all?¡± Under Bian Hua¡¯s questioning, Xiong Laosan¡¯s face turned from blue to white, and finally, with a grinding of teeth, he threw his hat on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. I only know that it is natural to be paid for work done. It¡¯s not just that we haven¡¯t been paid for a month; even being one day late is unacceptable! Brothers, Qingmu Town is done for! The City Lord of Jizhou City specifically wants to deal with them, we¡¯re quitting!¡± ¡°Right! We¡¯re quitting!¡± With that shout from Xiong Laosan, all his subordinates stirred up in commotion, getting to their feet. Seeing this situation, Bian Hua was filled with rage and drew the long sword from his waist. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve been instigated by someone else to deliberately create trouble!¡± ¡°Oh look, he dares to draw a sword! Do you really think your grandpa Xiong is afraid of you? Brothers, attack! If anything happens, the City Lord of Jizhou City will have our backs!¡± Xiong Laosan said with a vicious laugh. His words confirmed Bian Hua¡¯s suspicions. These scoundrels had indeed betrayed Qingmu Town and become the lackeys of Jizhou City. Bian Hua was seething with anger, sword in hand, and swiftly slashed out several times. However, his innate talent for cultivation was mediocre, and his sword strikes didn¡¯t even come close to touching Xiong Laosan. Xiong Laosan let out a grim laugh, ¡°Boy, you dare to challenge your grandpa Xiong with that little skill? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today!¡± With that said, his hands suddenly grew large and emitted a thick black aura, ¡°Black Bear Palm!¡± With one punch, Xiong Laosan sent Bian Hua¡¯s long sword flying. Staggering back a few steps, Bian Hua exclaimed in shock, ¡°You actually have cultivation?¡± ¡°Heh heh, all thanks to the City Lord¡¯s generosity!¡± Xiong Laosan said with a smug smile, grabbing Bian Hua in one swift move. At the same time, Bian Tian was also surrounded by a few soldiers. Seeing the delicate features of Bian Tian, all of their eyes shone with lust, engaging in the scuffle while uttering indecent remarks. ¡°Tsk tsk, this little girl is so tender, seems like you could squeeze water out of her!¡± ¡°Heh heh, once we catch her, we brothers will be in for a treat!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the first!¡± These words caused Bian Tian to blush furiously, nearly exploding with anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet her abilities were only slightly better than Bian Hua¡¯s, and these soldiers now all possessed decent cultivation levels. As a result, under their assault, Bian Tian was rendered utterly defenseless and in perilous danger. Being momentarily careless, Bian Tian¡¯s long sword was knocked away, and then one of the soldiers, laughing viciously, pounced at her. But at that moment, a pitch-black dagger emerged out of thin air and sliced open the soldier¡¯s throat. Blood splattered. The corpse fell to the ground. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) ¡°Who goes there!¡± Xiong Laosan and the others cried out in alarm. A carefree man appeared in midair, smiling slightly, ¡°The one who will kill you all!¡± ¡°The bastard¡¯s tough, let¡¯s go together!¡± Xiong Laosan was no fool; he knew from the man¡¯s neat and efficient killing technique that this was no ordinary person, so he made a decision immediately. Over a dozen soldiers raised their weapons and charged at him. Sun Ling smiled faintly and vanished on the spot, causing all the descending swords and knives to miss their mark. Thud. A muffled sound. Another soldier¡¯s throat was slit by a dagger, his blood gurgling mixed with the last of the air in his windpipe, making a hissing sound. Xiong Laosan felt a chill all over his body. This man moved like a ghost, incredibly elusive. His group was no match for him at all. Xiong Laosan thought of retreating and tried to slip away quietly. But at that moment, a group of people came from outside the city gate. Leading them was Cheng Hao. On seeing the situation in the square, he frowned slightly, ¡°Sun Ling, stop playing around! The instructor will be here soon with the young lady and the others. How bad would it be for them to see such a bloody scene!¡± ¡°Hehe! Got it!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s laughter came from the void, and then his attacks suddenly intensified. Thud, thud, thud. After several more screams, all the remaining soldiers were killed. Xiong Laosan, terrified to the core, was petrified by Sun Ling¡¯s ghostly assaults. Clenching his teeth, he turned and ran out. Staying here meant certain death, better to gamble that the newcomers weren¡¯t all that powerful. With this hopeful thought in mind, Xiong Laosan bellowed, ¡°Whoever blocks me will die!¡± At the same time, he fully activated his Black Bear Palm, black energy enveloping his hands, indeed quite menacing. Sun Ling¡¯s figure emerged, standing still with arms folded and watching quietly, not giving chase. Xiong Laosan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, for as long as the ghostly man didn¡¯t pursue, his chances of survival increased significantly. But he didn¡¯t notice the teasing smile in Sun Ling¡¯s eyes. It was as if¡­ he was watching a cornered beast walk right into the trap. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Seeing that the newcomers didn¡¯t budge, Xiong Laosan shouted in panic and hurled a palm strike. The Black Bear Palm was a rather rudimentary martial art, but in the hands of Xiong Laosan, it carried some force. This palm generated a powerful gust of wind. Even Xiong Laosan was very pleased with his strike, a smug smile appearing on his face. But that smile froze almost as soon as it appeared. That¡¯s because a burly man emitting a golden light appeared in front of him. The Black Bear Palm struck the burly man¡¯s chest directly. But Xiong Laosan felt as if he had hit a rock. Crack. Xiong Laosan¡¯s wrist snapped from the impact. The burly man didn¡¯t even flinch, just grinned and said, ¡°Is this the strength of Kunlun¡¯s soldiers? They can¡¯t even disturb my Protective Golden Light.¡± Xiong Laosan, in pain and fear, cried out, ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯m a subordinate of the City Lord of Jizhou City, you¡­¡± Zhou Daniu slapped down, instantly smashing Xiong Laosan¡¯s head, and then said, ¡°Why shout so loud, making such a racket it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian stared dumbfounded at the scene. From the first soldier being killed to Xiong Laosan¡¯s head getting smashed, it all took no more than the time it takes an incense stick to burn halfway. Who exactly were these people? While in shock, Cheng Hao waved his hand, ¡°Clean up the bodies!¡± Right away, people began to tidy up the scene. Cheng Hao took a step forward and smiled slightly, ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is Qingmu Town?¡± Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, this is Qingmu Town. Who might you be?¡± ¡°We are from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces.¡± ¡°The Fire Phoenix Special Forces?¡± Bian Hua and Bian Tian looked at each other, confusion apparent in both of their eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bian Hua asked in a deep voice. With a smile, Cheng Hao said, ¡°You must be the siblings of the Bian family! Our instructor ordered us to arrive here first. We just happened to witness the recent scene and thus took action to eliminate those soldiers.¡± ¡°Instructor¡­?¡± ¡°Our instructor is Xue An!¡± Cheng Hao stated solemnly. Upon hearing this name, both Bian Hua and Bian Tian were visibly shaken, then Bian Tian exclaimed with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Master! Immortal Master has finally returned!¡± Cheng Hao was taken aback. Immortal Master¡­? Well, this title does seem quite fitting. When Xue An, leading his family, set foot into Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu had just received the news and hurried over to greet them. ¡°Immortal Master¡­¡± Bian Qingmu began excitedly, but her exclamation came to an abrupt halt. For she saw An Yan standing beside Xue An, with her exquisitely beautiful appearance. The two standing together truly resembled a pair of Immortal companions. Bian Qingmu was stunned for a moment, then quickly composed herself and said, ¡°Immortal Master, Lady!¡± Xue An offered a slight smile, ¡°Just call me Xue An. The name ¡®Immortal Master¡¯ makes it sound like I¡¯m some old man!¡± His words made Bian Qingmu¡¯s anxious heart suddenly relax, and she couldn¡¯t help but reply with a smile, ¡°Yes! Mr. Xue!¡± Then her gaze shifted, noticing the curiously looking Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and her eyes lit up again. What a pair of exquisitely carved little girls. They must be Mr. Xue¡¯s daughters. This time, for the special training in the secret realms of Kunlun, Xue An had brought along An Yan and their two daughters as well. Actually, they had arrived a day earlier, but Xue An had taken the people from Fire Phoenix around the Kunlun Mountains for a spin, killing several dozen powerful demon beasts, before leisurely heading towards Qingmu Town. Since the two little girls found everything fresh and insisted on walking, Xue An had Cheng Hao and the others go ahead to scout, while they followed behind. That¡¯s how the incident at the city gate happened. After entering the Council Hall, Xue An took the main seat. Various fresh fruits were brought in. Bian Tian made a point of bringing them in front of the two little girls. ¡°Misses, please try these! These fruits are special produce from Qingmu Town!¡± Bian Tian said with a beaming smile. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Xue Xiang and Xue Nian didn¡¯t hold back and began eating the fruits. Sister¡­ The entire term of address made Bian Tian¡¯s smile even more radiant. Xue An looked around the Council Hall at the few scattered people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. Bian Qingmu let out a bitter smile and was about to speak, when Bian Tian, with a look of grievance, said, ¡°Immortal Master, it¡¯s all because of those big bad guys! They deliberately bully Sister Qingmu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An raised his eyebrow slightly and smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Little Tian, tell me, what exactly happened.¡± At last, through Bian Tian¡¯s account, Xue An understood the current situation of Qingmu Town. The Council Hall fell silent, as Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. ¡°Fire King¡¯s Palace, Profound Wind Tower¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bian Qingmu said, her head lowered. ¡°These two organizations emerged a year ago. The leaders possess unfathomable cultivation levels, and their strength is incredibly formidable. In just a short year, they completely took over Kunlun City, and the previous businesses of the Immortal Palace have also been devoured by them.¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Speaking of these matters, Bian Qingmu felt a heavy weight in his heart. In the past year, the Fire Phoenix Sect and Profound Wind Tower, these two emerging sects, had swept through more than half of the Kunlun Secret Realm with a wildfire¡¯s ferocity. Many ancient sects with thousands of years of heritage had been destroyed, and numerous renowned masters had been killed. Such rapid growth was enough to prove the terrifying strength of these two sects. Moreover, these two sects had more than once proclaimed that if Xue An dared return, they would surely execute him. Bian Qingmu admired Xue An¡¯s strength, but what he was facing this time were two sects that were no less powerful than the Immortal Palace at its peak. Bian Qingmu always felt somewhat uncertain in his heart. Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°Interesting.¡± Then he turned to Cheng Hao and the others and said, ¡°We came to the Kunlun Secret Realm specifically for your intensive training. Now that we have these ready-made whetstones, we shall set out tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Hao and the others bowed in unison. Their voices shook the roof tiles. Bian Qingmu looked at the menacing Fire Phoenix members and couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in his heart. Whetstones. So in the eyes of the master, these two enormous entities that stirred up the situation in Kunlun were merely whetstones? At this moment, Bian Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Immortal Master, where shall we go first tomorrow?¡± ¡°Since our City Lord has requested to make up the taxation, we should give him some face! Let¡¯s start with Jizhou,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Jizhou City. Jia Yingfa had been in a good mood these past few days. Ever since he found support from the Fire Phoenix Sect, Jia Yingfa felt his fortunes had turned. Otherwise, how could he have possibly become the City Lord of Jizhou City? ¡°Has the tax from Qingmu Town arrived yet?¡± Jia Yingfa asked. ¡°My lord, not yet!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jia Yingfa slammed the table and stood up, ¡°I issued a public decree ordering them to pay the overdue taxes within three days, and tomorrow is the third day. Yet now, not even a shadow of them has been seen! It seems that Qingmu Town has no regard for me as their City Lord!¡± With his beard blowing and eyes widened, Jia Yingfa threw a fit of rage, then said in a cold voice, ¡°If they still haven¡¯t come by tomorrow, then send people to flatten that little Qingmu Town!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Yingfa waved his hand, and his servant retreated. Then Jia Yingfa put on a sycophantic face and rushed into a room at the back, falling to his knees with a thud. ¡°Disciple pays respects to the Hall Master!¡± ¡°Stand up!¡± Jia Yingfa stood up, nodding and bowing as he said, ¡°Reporting to the Hall Master, until today, the people of Qingmu Town have not come. I estimate that they definitely will not make it by tomorrow¡¯s deadline!¡± The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Du Bing, put down his teacup and chuckled, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well! I will report this to the Hall Master later.¡± Jia Yingfa was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you for your cultivation, Hall Master! I have already made it clear that if they do not arrive by tomorrow¡¯s deadline, I will immediately send people to take down Qingmu Town!¡± Du Bing nodded, then suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Town Master of Qingmu Town is a woman?¡± Upon hearing this, Jia Yingfa revealed a knowing smile and leaned in to whisper, ¡°Hall Master, that Town Master of Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu, is a famous woman in the eastern region of Kunlun, known for her beauty. And I¡¯ve also heard that her sister, named Bian Tian, is in the bloom of youth, a beauty of stunning grace.¡± Du Bing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he coughed lightly, ¡°I believe these two women must know some secrets about Xue An. When the time comes, do not harm them; bring them to me for a thorough inquiry.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Hall Master, I will handle this matter properly for you.¡± Du Bing patted Jia Yingfa on the shoulder, satisfied, ¡°Very good, you have potential. In the future, you will surely have a chance to become a Hall Master. Go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon leaving the back house, Jia Yingfa felt as if he had shed three pounds, light and airy all over. Now, as merely a Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, he already held the position of a City Lord in charge of a region. If he were to become a Hall Master, wouldn¡¯t riches, glory, and eternal youth be within easy reach? As he contemplated, Jia Yingfa increasingly felt that Qingmu Town was the key to his future blissful life. He must handle this matter well! Jia Yingfa resolved firmly in his heart. That very night, he summoned many of his top experts and carefully laid out various plans. At the same time, Jia Yingfa issued a deadly command. Capture Bian Qingmu and Bian Tian, the sisters, alive at all costs. By the time everything was ready, it was already noon the next day, and Jia Yingfa was just about to set off. The steward rushed in hurriedly, a peculiar expression on his face. ¡°My lord! The people from Qingmu Town¡­ have arrived!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jia Yingfa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How many people have come?¡± ¡°Quite a number. They say they have come to pay the taxes!¡± Jia Yingfa was somewhat stunned. At that time, he had merely sought an excuse to wage war on Qingmu Town; hence, he demanded an astoundingly large amount on a whim. He hadn¡¯t expected them to actually come up with it. Jia Yingfa pondered for a moment, then with a grim expression, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Jia Yingfa walked to the front. Indeed. He saw many people standing in front of the mansion¡¯s gate. Jia Yingfa coughed once, slowly walked up the steps in front of the gate, looked over the crowd below, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡­ are all from Qingmu Town?¡± Bian Qingmu was talking to Xue An when she heard the shout. She looked up to see Jia Yingfa and couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth. ¡°Sir, this is the City Lord of Jizhou City.¡± At this moment, Jia Yingfa also saw Bian Qingmu and sneered slightly, ¡°Town Master Bian, you mentioned a deadline of three days, and you are quite punctual indeed, right on the last moment. Are you showing contempt for Jizhou City?¡± Before Bian Qingmu could speak, Xue An stepped forward with a slight smile. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I?¡± Jia Yingfa haughtily lifted his head, ¡°I am the City Lord of Jizhou! Boy, you ask me who I am, then who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, so you are the City Lord of Jizhou. In that case, the one forcing Qingmu Town to pay taxes is you then!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®forcing¡¯? This is what they should be paying!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Bian Hua could no longer restrain himself and leaped up, exclaiming. ¡°I have inquired. Within the entire territory of Jizhou, you only made us from Qingmu Town pay, and you still have the nerve to claim it¡¯s what we should do?¡± Jia Yingfa¡¯s expression tightened as he was insulted, and he sneered, ¡°Town Master Bian, it seems you have come here looking for trouble!¡± Xue An smiled at these words and shook his head, ¡°You are mistaken!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We did not come to find trouble; we have come to kill!¡± As soon as Xue An¡¯s words fell, all members of the Fire Phoenix hidden among the crowd suddenly erupted into action. The guards around Jia Yingfa didn¡¯t have time to react before Cheng Hao and the others caught them completely by surprise. All this happened as fast as lightning strikes, and Jia Yingfa didn¡¯t get a chance to react until all his guards were dead, after which his body trembled, and his face showed a look of terror. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) ¡°` Just then, ripples appeared in the space behind him, and a hand holding a dagger stretched out, aiming to sever Jia Yingfa¡¯s head. At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°Who dares to harm another!¡± As they spoke, a dozen people hurried over, with the leader throwing a punch out. Boom. Sun Ling had to reveal himself from the void to dodge the punch. Those who arrived were the skilled guards hired by Jia Yingfa for a hefty sum, also his greatest reliance. As soon as these people appeared, Jia Yingfa straightened his back and said with hatred, ¡°Qingmu Town dares to rebel, show no mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the guards possessed remarkable cultivation levels and, on hearing Jia Yingfa¡¯s words, they all charged forward. In their eyes, the highest cultivation level of Cheng Hao and his companions was merely that of a Loose Immortal, hardly worth mentioning. Thus, they all somewhat underestimated the enemy. But as soon as they engaged, the guards were caught off guard. Though Cheng Hao and his companions¡¯ cultivation levels were indeed lower, they had been tempered in a crucible of blood and fire, life and death, and were particularly skilled at teamwork. So, upon contact, they found themselves entrapped by the Fire Phoenix¡¯s siege. Moreover, their cultivation techniques were ineffably bizarre and difficult to deal with. Even with higher cultivation levels, they were at a loss against them. ¡°Dammit, dare you to come out and fight me fair and square!¡± one of the guards, vexed by Sun Ling¡¯s elusive attacks, cursed loudly. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Zhou Daniu surged forward, his body shining with golden light, and threw a punch. The guard didn¡¯t take it seriously and actually raised his fist to block. Crack. Zhou Daniu smashed the guard¡¯s arm to pieces. Before the guard could even cry out in pain, a pitch-black dagger ended his life. Sun Ling¡¯s figure appeared, he chuckled at Zhou Daniu, and then once more, he leaped into the void. Zhou Daniu touched his head and also chuckled innocently. At that moment, another sword-wielding guard saw his chance and launched a sneak attack, chopping his sword onto Zhou Daniu¡¯s back. What the guard had thought was a sure-kill strike merely caused the Protective Golden Light to flicker a few times. Then Zhou Daniu turned to look at the utterly astonished guard. ¡°The instructor said, today none of you will survive!¡± With that, Zhou Daniu swung his fist, large as a casserole pot, and smashed it directly at the guard. The guard tried to block with his sword, but he was blown away by Zhou Daniu¡¯s punch. By the time he hit the ground, he was already spitting blood and dead. With Zhou Daniu and Cheng Hao among them, the guards began to rapidly fall. In just a short amount of time, seven or eight had died. The remaining ones, scared out of their wits, turned to run. But Cheng Hao and his companions were not about to let them escape and charged at them directly. In just a moment, all the guards had been killed. Bodies lay strewn about, and blood stained the green stone slabs in front of the manor red. Meanwhile, Jia Yingfa had already turned and run into the mansion to call for help. ¡°Hall Master¡­ Hall Master! Trouble has arisen! The people of Qingmu Town have broken in!¡± Jia Yingfa yelled for aid at the top of his lungs. Hearing this, Profound Wind Tower Hall Master Du Bing stepped out of his room and frowned upon seeing the panicked Jia Yingfa. ¡°What are you yelling for?¡± ¡°Hall Master, the people of Qingmu Town have invaded! They¡¯re rebelling! If I hadn¡¯t run fast, I reckon I¡¯d have been killed by now!¡± Jia Yingfa screamed in terror. ¡°Rebelling?¡± Du Bing laughed heartily. ¡°With just a small Qingmu Town? Jia Yingfa, you¡¯re too cowardly! Watch how I deal with these fellows!¡± Saying so, Du Bing stepped forward to walk outside. At that moment, a calm voice came through, ¡°Are you¡­ from the Profound Wind Tower?¡± Du Bing was taken aback and looked up. He saw Xue An slowly walking over, and only after getting closer did Xue An stop and smile faintly. ¡°` ¡°Immortality, huh? No wonder Jia Yingfa is so bold!¡± Du Bing¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn, ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me all along? Claiming you would slay me?¡± Du Bing trembled, exclaiming in disbelief, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re Xue An!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Du Bing¡¯s heart began to sink. As for Jia Yingfa, he was already trembling like a sieve. Although Xue An¡¯s reputation had declined a lot by now. The deeds he had done in the past were still remembered by many. Who would have thought that it would be this Divine Slaughter who came today? Jia Yingfa inwardly lamented. But Du Bing sneered, ¡°Xue An, you actually dare to show yourself. Don¡¯t you know that both the Fire King Hall and the Profound Wind Tower are looking for you?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Xue An, don¡¯t think that just because you managed to destroy the Immortal Palace back then, you are incredible. Our Hall Master¡¯s divine might far surpasses that of the Immortal Palace¡¯s Lord! Let me tell you, if you touch anyone from the Fire King Hall, you are as good as dead!¡± Du Bing said with a fierce but panicked tone. In reality, he was feeling very uncertain. How could he, alone, deal with Xue An? That¡¯s why he invoked the Fire King Hall, hoping to instill fear in Xue An. But his calculations were in vain. Xue An just smiled at his words. ¡°What a coincidence? Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for your Fire King Hall all along, and now that you¡¯re here, it saves me a lot of trouble.¡± Du Bing was startled, about to say something. But suddenly, Xue An flashed in front of him, reached out, and grabbed his throat, lifting him into the air. Du Bing was furious and tried to struggle. But at that moment, he was horrified to find that he couldn¡¯t even struggle in Xue An¡¯s grip. Jia Yingfa watched and trembled. How could this be¡­ The Hall Master is supposed to have Longevity Cultivation! Yet Xue An caught him with one hand. At that moment, Xue An looked up at the purple-faced Du Bing and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re manufactured en masse with Longevity Cultivation that you¡¯re anything special. Even the true Immortals are but pigs and dogs to me!¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Bing was violently shaken, his face showing an expression of utter disbelief. Then Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°I know your Divine Sense should be able to see this, so I¡¯m telling you in advance, clean your neck, and wait for me to kill you!¡± With that, Xue An exerted force with his hand. A crack. Du Bing¡¯s neck was snapped. His rolling head fell to the ground, rolling to Jia Yingfa¡¯s feet. By then, Jia Yingfa¡¯s legs were trembling so much he couldn¡¯t stand, and a stench of urine wafted through the air. He suddenly realized how foolish he had been. The seemingly invincible Hall Master died on the spot without a struggle before this man. It was laughable that he once considered him as an Immortal. Xue An glanced at Jia Yingfa, then shook his head and walked away. Killing such a person would only dirty his hands. Jia Yingfa let out a sigh of relief. Feeling somewhat relieved, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t have to die. But just as the thought crossed his mind, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A piercing pain in his back brought him back to reality. Looking down, he saw a long sword protruding from his chest. Jia Yingfa stiffly turned his head to look. There he saw Bian Tian glaring at him furiously. ¡°Pah, you dog! You bullied my sister, go to hell!¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Jia Yingfa never expected that he would die at the hands of a little girl, letting out an unwilling roar of rage, and reached out to grab Bian Tian. Bian Tian took a step back in fear. Just at that moment, Jia Yingfa¡¯s upper body exploded. As blood and flesh flew, Zhou Daniu withdrew his fist. Zou Yi said helplessly from the side, ¡°I just said not to use so much strength, and now look what happened, you¡¯ve splattered blood all over the little girl.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Daniu apologized to Bian Tian with a smile. Bian Tian couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, but knowing that Zhou Daniu had saved her, she gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Daniu!¡± Zhou Daniu¡¯s face instantly blushed, and he grunted in response, turning around and quickly walking away. The battle, from start to finish, lasted only the time it took an incense stick to burn. Including the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, all were now dead. Xue An stood in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, looking at the members of Fire Phoenix, blood-stained but with high morale, and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. The concentration of Spiritual Energy within this Kunlun secret realm was much denser than on Earth. After the members of Fire Phoenix entered, they thrived like fish in water, with many of them making progress in their Cultivation Levels within just these few days. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the people of Fire Phoenix were all geniuses. Rather, their stages of Cultivation had long been ready to advance; it was only due to the scarcity of Spiritual Energy on Earth that they needed to slowly accumulate enough energy to achieve a true breakthrough. And the dense Spiritual Energy of this Kunlun secret realm saved them a lot of time. So, cultivating for one day here was better than cultivating for ten days on Earth. Therefore, the members of Fire Phoenix were almost crazy with enthusiasm, practicing day and night with fervor. This enabled them to easily take care of the experts from the Jizhou City Lord¡¯s Mansion in this battle. Bian Qingmu felt as if her eyes were opened to a new world. The tactical prowess displayed by Cheng Hao and the others had greatly shocked her. Before today, she did not know that battles could be fought this way. ¡°Instructor, all members of Fire Phoenix have annihilated thirty-eight of the enemy, with no casualties!Please instruct!¡± Cheng Hao stood tall and proud as he spoke. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Very good, but this is just a starter; the real whetstone is still to come. Do you¡­ have confidence?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then good! Let¡¯s go!¡± This time, Xue An set his sights on Kunlun City. Meanwhile, inside the Temple of the Fire God in Kunlun City. The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God suddenly awoke from his slumber. He then slowly sat up. ¡°Someone come!¡± ¡°Hall Master!¡± someone answered in the darkness. ¡°Send the command, strengthen the guard¡­, he has returned!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the person left, the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Lai Shuo, looked imperious like an emperor, and his eyes flickered. Just as Xue An had predicted. He could sense everything that happened through a sliver of Divine Sense that was embedded in the sea of consciousness of the Hall Master and others. So he also heard Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°To discern the intricacies of Du Bing and the others at a glance, you really do have some skill!¡± Lai Shuo spoke softly to himself, and the eyes of the imposing god statue illuminated by the fire light seemed to flicker with flames as well. This was an extremely luxurious room. Cloud gauze, used to make sumptuous clothes, hung throughout the room as decoration. A fine plume of blue smoke wafted from the incense burner made of Five Elements Fine Gold. A delicate fragrance filled the room, making one forget the mundane world. A beautiful woman with a radiant face walked in with a curtsy, ¡°Mistress of the Profound Wind Tower, the Temple of the Fire God is currently deploying troops, seemingly reinforcing their vigilance!¡± After a moment of silence. Laughter from a woman could be heard from behind the gauze-covered bed. ¡°Hehe! Lai Shuo this guy never acts without certainty, so that means Xue An, the one who destroyed the Immortal Palace, has returned, right?¡± No one dared to answer. Because the last woman who casually spoke out of turn, favored and arrogant, now lay rotten in her grave. A leg sculpted as if from jade slowly stretched out, resting on the warm stool in front of the bed, and then the silhouette of a woman appeared behind the gauze. Although her face could not be seen clearly, just the reflection was enough to make one¡¯s blood surge with excitement. However, these women buried their heads even lower, no one daring to look up casually. ¡°Pass down the order, carefully gather information, I want to know when exactly Xue An enters Kunlun! And all his detailed background!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The calm waters of Kunlun City were once again stirring with undercurrents. But all of this was unknown to Zhu Ruyan. She almost never left her residence now, spending all day practicing the Cultivation Technique Xue An had taught her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go out. But she simply couldn¡¯t. As someone who once stayed by Xue An¡¯s side, she was now under close surveillance by both the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower, in other words, she was under house arrest. The sound of knocking on the window woke Zhu Ruyan from her deep meditation. Looking up, she saw it was her senior sister, Lu Xunxue, hesitating for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help but open the door. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Lu Xunxue looked embarrassed. She stepped aside, revealing Zhu Lei and others behind her. Upon seeing these people, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡­¡± Zhu Lei smiled faintly, ¡°Ruyan junior sister, don¡¯t blame Xunxue, I asked her to do this!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Zhu Ruyan asked in a deep voice. ¡°Ruyan junior sister, you don¡¯t even call me senior brother anymore?¡± Zhu Ruyan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Zhu Lei sighed slightly, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m not here for any other reason. Just hand over the Cultivation Method Xue An taught you, and I¡¯ll turn around and leave. How about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Ruyan junior sister, I¡¯ll call you junior sister one last time. Don¡¯t you understand the principle that a man is not guilty for carrying a jade, but he invites trouble if he does? Now that the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower have taken control of Kunlun, it¡¯s impossible for him to return!¡± ¡°I assure you, as long as you teach the Cultivation Method to me, I can guarantee your safety!¡± ¡°How can you guarantee my safety? By making me bow and scrape to the people of the Temple of the Fire God or Profound Wind Tower? Sorry, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Zhu Ruyan said coldly. Zhu Lei¡¯s expression also turned ugly, ¡°Ruyan, don¡¯t be so obstinate! He can¡¯t possibly return, and even if he does, he¡¯s doomed to die! If you continue to be stubborn, it won¡¯t be long before you die with no place to bury your body.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are scared, aren¡¯t you! What, you want to use the Cultivation Technique I know to come up with a strategy to deal with him? Let me tell you, Zhu Lei, it¡¯s impossible. Even if I die! I will not betray him!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with a steely face. Zhu Lei¡¯s demeanor finally turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°Well then, since you are so deluded, I have nothing more to say! But I must tell you, as a woman, there are many things worse than death waiting for you!¡± With that, Zhu Lei turned and left. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s hands tightly gripped the door frame, her fingers whitening from the force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Xunxue sighed deeply, ¡°Junior sister¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Miss Lu, please go back!¡± Zhu Ruyan said, then turned and shut the door. Lu Xunxue stood blankly in front of the door. Miss Lu¡­ This address made her smile bitterly to herself. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Lu Xunxue stood silently for a long time, let out a long sigh, and turned to leave. Zhu Ruyan leaned against the door, listening to the footsteps outside fade away before slowly sliding to the ground, beginning to cry silently. In these days, the pressure from all sides had almost caused her to collapse. The insidious intentions of Zhu Lei, the covetous eyes of Profound Wind Tower of the Fire King¡¯s Hall, and the scornful ridicule from the outside world had all put Zhu Ruyan through great torment. She knew what these people wanted. They all wanted to use her to deal with Xue An. So she couldn¡¯t fall. But it was really exhausting. There was a time when Lu Xunxue silently supported her. But now, even Lu Xunxue had ¡°betrayed¡± her. However, Zhu Ruyan didn¡¯t hate her. Seeking benefits and avoiding harm is human nature. As an elder sister, she had done enough. The decisiveness she had just shown was only to prevent her from falling with her. After crying for a while, Zhu Ruyan slowly got up and sat in front of the dressing table. The lady in the bronze mirror still had tear marks on her face, yet she remained as charming as a flower. As she looked, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but become infatuated and muttered to herself, ¡°My Lord, when will you come back? Ruyan is so tired, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± As she spoke, Zhu Ruyan smiled brightly, but large tears continued to fall. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan wiped her tears away, and a determined and cold light slowly appeared in her eyes. Night was falling. The profound night enveloped the small room. Zhu Ruyan lightly pressed her red lips together and inserted the last hairpin, then stared blankly at herself in the mirror for a while. At this moment, Zhu Ruyan, fully dressed and lightly made up, looked incomparably stunning. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan reached out her hand and gently touched her reflection in the mirror. The cold bronze mirror cooled her fingertips, and as she lightly slid across, the solid mirror shattered into pieces. If someone else were present, they would certainly exclaim in shock. Loose Immortal Peak. The once weak woman had cultivated to the peak of Loose Immortal in just two short years. This rate of progress was shocking even in Kunlun. Of course, this was also because, back then, Xue An had given her the essence blood of the slain Immortal Palace lord Fu Wuliang. But this also proved that the Cultivation Technique Zhu Ruyan was practicing was profound enough, otherwise just crossing the chasm to become a Loose Immortal would not have been so easily accomplished. This was also the reason why Zhu Lei and others envied her so much. After a prolonged silence, Zhu Ruyan stood up, pushed the door open, and went out. Several men were gathered at the doorway, idly chatting. When they saw Zhu Ruyan, dressed so grandly to go out, they were all stunned. Zhu Ruyan walked straight over and said softly, ¡°Take me to see Brother Zhu Lei!¡± Her voice was clear, cold, and melodious. The lead man shivered, finally regaining his senses, and quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right now!¡± Having said that, he turned and went to make arrangements, and after a moment, he brought over a horse-drawn carriage. ¡°Miss Ruyan, please!¡± Zhu Ruyan lifted her skirt gracefully and boarded the carriage, and after the carriage curtain was lowered and it moved away. Only then did these men look at each other and all reveal sly smiles. ¡°Did you see that? How arrogant this woman was at the beginning, she even cursed Young Master Zhu this morning, and now what? Still not obediently capitulated?¡± ¡°Hehe, this woman is really beautiful though! No wonder Young Master Zhu didn¡¯t want to kill her! If it were me, I¡¯d want to keep her for a good time too!¡± ¡°Heh, afraid you haven¡¯t got the luck to enjoy such a woman! A woman like her is not something we can aspire to.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, isn¡¯t thinking about it enough? Even the prettiest of women are just as afraid of death, aren¡¯t they?¡± The conversation of these people then turned extremely vulgar and disgusting, occasionally interrupted by a few sinister laughs that traveled far into the stillness of the night. Meanwhile, on the carriage, Zhu Ruyan just quietly lowered her gaze, her hands tightly clenched inside her sleeves. The carriage soon arrived at a bustling location. It was none other than the renowned Pinchun Tower in Kunlun City, a den of dissipation! Just the name itself carried a hint of feminine charm. ¡°Miss Ruyan, we have arrived! Young Master Zhu is inside right now!¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded, her expression impassive as she stepped off the carriage, then walked inside led by the carriage driver. All was silent as she passed. The pleasure-seekers were so stunned by her extraordinary beauty that they forgot to drink their wine. The courtesans who were teasing their patrons in their embrace were also taken aback. Only after she had walked a good distance away did these people seem to snap out of a trance, resuming their usual raucousness. ¡°Who was that woman just now, so beautiful! I think she¡¯s even prettier than Pinchun Tower¡¯s top courtesan, Pei!¡± ¡°Shh, I recognize that woman; isn¡¯t that Zhu Ruyan!¡± Hiss. The name Zhu Ruyan caused many to exchange looks, then they all showed expressions of pity. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Xue An was such a hero, and yet, in just a span of two years, he ended up scattered like dust in the wind and rain, unable to even protect the close confidante by his side!¡± ¡°At least he lasted several months, which isn¡¯t too bad!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m afraid this visit will make her the plaything of many!¡± These whispered discussions, though deliberately hushed, still intermittently reached Zhu Ruyan¡¯s ears. Zhu Ruyan gently lowered her head, allowing her black hair to fall forward, concealing her gaze. Upon reaching the tower, she turned and approached the entrance of a private room. ¡°Miss Ruyan, Young Master Zhu is inside drinking with Azure Dragon of Profound Wind Tower. Should I go announce your arrival first?¡± Zhu Ruyan shook her head and pushed the door open directly. In this room exuding opulence, Zhu Lei sat with his head bowed, eagerly entertaining a proud and handsome man in his twenties. A few beautiful women were also in their company. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s entrance immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Zhu Lei was momentarily startled. ¡°Ruyan?¡± Without a word, Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, but the coachman who had brought her made a sign with his eyes to Zhu Lei. Zhu Lei immediately understood, a smug smile spreading across his face, then he turned to the Azure Dragon, whose face showed amazement, and said. ¡°Azure Dragon, this lady is my junior sister, Miss Zhu Ruyan!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s gaze flickered greedily, sweeping over Zhu Ruyan¡¯s entire body, before he slightly smiled, speaking in a cold and haughty tone. ¡°Zhu Ruyan, huh? I know of her! Let her come sit down!¡± Zhu Lei nodded and bowed, turning as if to urge her on. However, he saw Zhu Ruyan slowly walk over and take a seat beside Azure Dragon. Zhu Lei felt a surge of joy. He had been thriving in Kunlun City, all thanks to his quick wits in clinging to the influential figure of Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower. The Azure Dragon had always been interested in Zhu Ruyan and the Cultivation Technique she practiced. That¡¯s why he had been so insistent on persuading Zhu Ruyan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But his efforts had always been in vain. He had even met with an embarrassing rejection just that very morning. Yet unexpectedly, by evening, Zhu Ruyan had come to her senses and arrived of her own accord. Thinking of this, Zhu Lei¡¯s smile widened, full of pride and satisfaction. But he didn¡¯t notice the hint of coldness in Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Chapter 473: The Fairys Laugh (2nd Update) Chapter 473: Chapter 473: The Fairy¡¯s Laugh (2nd Update) Azure Dragon held a cup in hand, savoring the look of Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Miss Ruyan truly lives up to her reputation, indeed a ravishing beauty!¡± Zhu Ruyan remained silent for a moment, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, young master!¡± ¡°Come, drink this cup!¡± Azure Dragon passed her a cup of wine. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, then stretched out her delicate hand, took the cup, and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°What a drinker!¡± Azure Dragon clapped in admiration, ¡°I heard that Miss Ruyan came from a place of ill repute, I didn¡¯t believe it. But seeing her capacity for wine today, I now know the rumors were true.¡± The remark was a veiled insult, grating to the ears. Zhu Ruyan¡¯s complexion turned slightly pale, but she only said softly, ¡°The young master jests.¡± Zhu Lei, wanting to smooth things over, hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Sir, my junior sister only ended up in that place because of a great misfortune that befell her family. She emerged from the mud unsoiled and remained pure.¡± The senior brother, with a sycophantic face, told others that his junior sister was untouched. The situation was utterly ridiculous. But Zhu Ruyan just bowed her head gently, not making a sound. Azure Dragon, for some reason, suddenly became angry and said coldly. ¡°Emerging from the mud unsoiled? Ha! I simply don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a woman in this world who can resist all external temptations! What ¡®unsullied one¡¯, nothing but deceit and theft of reputation! And after being with him for so long, I bet she is nothing but a wilted flower!¡± Zhu Lei muttered and dared not speak. Azure Dragon waved a hand, ¡°You may leave, there¡¯s no further need for you here!¡± Zhu Lei hesitated for a moment, then bowed, ¡°As you wish!¡± As he left, he gently closed the door behind him. Now only Azure Dragon and Zhu Ruyan remained in the room. ¡°Pour the wine!¡± Zhu Ruyan obediently picked up the wine pot and filled a cup. Azure Dragon took it and drained it in one gulp. And so, the room fell into silence. Zhu Ruyan poured; Azure Dragon drained. No one knew how much time had passed. At any rate, more than a dozen wine pots had been emptied. Azure Dragon was somewhat bleary-eyed, sprawling indolently on the soft couch in the room, waving at Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Come here!¡± Zhu Ruyan silently stood up, her hands naturally falling to her sides, and the short sword hidden in her sleeve slid into her left hand. This was a good opportunity. This Azure Dragon was now drunk, and if she approached him and struck suddenly, even if he were an immortal, he would fall to her blade. As long as she killed this man, her own death would be worth it! As she made her calculations, Zhu Ruyan slowly walked toward the couch. But just as she stepped within striking distance, Azure Dragon said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re very good at keeping your composure!¡± Zhu Ruyan was startled. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re holding a short sword in your right hand hidden in your sleeve!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face turned a bit pale, yet she only said softly, ¡°The young master jests again!¡± But as she looked down, Zhu Ruyan suddenly erupted into action, her short sword turning into a streak of light, thrusting at Azure Dragon. The full force of a strike from the peak of the Loose Immortal was not to be underestimated. Yet Azure Dragon did not move, only sitting with a mocking air on the couch, watching. Just as the sword was about to reach Azure Dragon¡¯s face, Zhu Ruyan felt a darkness before her eyes, and her surging cultivation level receded like a tide. With a thud, Zhu Ruyan fell to the ground, and the short sword clattered beside her. Azure Dragon sat up and looked down at Zhu Ruyan, who was lying on the ground, unable to move even her fingers, and smiled faintly. ¡°I am very curious, what Cultivation Technique could have allowed a weak woman like you to reach the Loose Immortal level in just two years? And you would rather attempt to assassinate an immortal than disclose it?¡± Zhu Ruyan didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, she could only try to lift her head and stared at Azure Dragon with angry eyes. ¡°Do you want to ask what¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon said. Zhu Ruyan glared at him angrily. Azure Dragon said with a grin, ¡°The drink you had contained something called ¡®Fairy¡¯s Laugh.¡¯ It¡¯s not a poison, but it can make cultivators, below immortals, lose their Cultivation Level for a couple of hours.¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s heart sank slowly. ¡°A couple of hours!¡± Azure Dragon sighed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough time for many things to happen between a man and a woman in a brothel room! Especially when you look so pretty!¡± Azure Dragon picked up a short sword from the ground and traced it along Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face, ¡°You are still so good-looking!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, for at that moment, Azure Dragon seemed demented, like a madman. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes; I am not a madman, I am just¡­¡± Azure Dragon said with a grin, then suddenly, the sword¡¯s gleam flashed. The short sword stabbed into Zhu Ruyan¡¯s palm and went straight through, nailing it to the floor. Blood instantly stained the ground red, and Zhu Ruyan trembled with agonizing pain. ¡°I just hate you pretty bitches!¡± Azure Dragon said with a sinister smile, slowly twisting the dagger in his hand. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, but her face showed little expression, she even looked at Azure Dragon with almost calm eyes. ¡°Why¡­ why do you look at me with those eyes? You bastard! Shouldn¡¯t you be scared and begging me for mercy?¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s gaze completely infuriated Azure Dragon. He grabbed her hair and smashed her head violently against the floor. Thud, thud, thud. After a few blows, blood streamed down Zhu Ruyan¡¯s forehead. Even so, there was still little expression on Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face, and her eyes even held a hint of pity. ¡°What is that look? Are you pitying me? You bastard! Do you believe I will call in dozens of filthy men to gang-rape you right now?¡± Azure Dragon shouted hoarsely, his face twisted with ferocity. The corners of Zhu Ruyan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and with all her strength, she whispered two words, ¡°Pathetic!¡± Upon hearing those words, Azure Dragon practically went insane. His face turned livid as he pulled out the short sword and grabbed Zhu Ruyan by the hair, tilting her head back, with the short sword resting against her throat. The sharp edge of the short sword easily cut through Zhu Ruyan¡¯s creamy skin. ¡°You call me pathetic? Hah, you wretched woman, I will torture you bit by bit! I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t beg for mercy!¡± But at that moment, the window facing the street suddenly shattered, and a woman rushed in, throwing several silver needles with the flick of her wrist. Azure Dragon dodged the silver needles with a slight turn of his head. The incoming woman took advantage of this moment to grab Zhu Ruyan from the ground and turned to run. Azure Dragon sneered, ¡°Trying to save someone? Then you shall stay too!¡± With that, he struck with a palm. Thump. The woman was no match for Azure Dragon and got hit in the back by the strike, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Still, she didn¡¯t let go, instead, she used the momentum of the hit to rush forward desperately. But just as they reached the window and appeared to be on the verge of escaping, A thin barrier of light blocked their way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thump. The woman was rebounded by the light barrier, and in a moment of confusion, Azure Dragon kicked out. The woman was sent flying, and when she landed on the ground, she was coughing up blood, unable to stand up anymore. Zhu Ruyan looked at the woman, and despite being poisoned, she struggled fiercely and shouted out with eyes about to burst. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Indeed, the woman who rushed in to rescue Zhu Ruyan was none other than Lu Xunxue. She had been hiding in the distance, secretly watching everything unfold inside the house through a secret technique. When she saw Zhu Ruyan about to die under the sword, she could no longer restrain herself, charging in recklessly to try to save Zhu Ruyan from Azure Dragon¡¯s clutches. Alas. The gap in strength was too great. It simply couldn¡¯t be compensated for with willpower or anything else. At that moment, Lu Xunxue, lying in a pool of blood, gave Zhu Ruyan a wretched smile, ¡°Silly girl, I came looking for you tonight, but when I found you had already left, I knew what you were planning!¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face streamed with tears, her mouth opened to speak, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Azure Dragon, however, began to clap and commend, ¡°Tsk tsk, such deep sisterly love. It¡¯s almost moving even me!¡± With that, Azure Dragon raised his hand, and the dagger pinned directly onto Lu Xunxue¡¯s shoulder. Lu Xunxue let out a low, pained cry. Zhu Ruyan nearly went mad, trembling all over as she tried to crawl over. But the power of the celestial¡¯s laughter left her unable to move, forcing her to do nothing but cry incessantly as she watched. Azure Dragon slowly walked up to Lu Xunxue and squatted down to look at her, ¡°I¡¯m quite perplexed. Weren¡¯t you and this Zhu Ruyan not on good terms? Why would you risk your life to save her?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I am her senior sister!¡± Lu Xunxue¡¯s complexion was pale, but she looked fearlessly at Azure Dragon. This response clearly infuriated Azure Dragon, and his face gradually darkened. ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll lend you a hand!¡± As he spoke, Azure Dragon violently pulled out the dagger, then stabbed down once more. This time, the blade pierced her elbow joint. The sound of the blade cutting bone produced a grating noise, before it was deeply embedded into the wooden board. The excruciating pain that was enough to drive one insane elicited several low cries of anguish from Lu Xunxue. ¡°Why, why do all you bastards have to infuriate me so much? I will shatter your bones bit by bit!¡± Azure Dragon roared in anger, attempting to pull out the dagger, but found it lodged in the bone. Thus, he kicked Lu Xunxue¡¯s arm to brace it and ruthlessly yanked it out. Then he began to slowly slice through Lu Xunxue¡¯s arm. The sound of flesh being severed made one¡¯s scalp tingle uncomfortably upon hearing it. Yet Lu Xunxue, lying on the ground, said in a gentle tone to Zhu Ruyan, who was already in tears and trembling not far away, ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look!¡± Blood tears began to flow from Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes. The thick scent of blood drifted out from the room. Zhu Lei, hiding outside, was pale. He had heard all the previous screams. He really wanted to go in. But reason told him, that if he did, Lord Azure Dragon might well kill him. In the Profound Wind Tower. Azure Dragon¡¯s brutality and irascibility were well known. He could only silently make excuses for himself. ¡°After all, this Zhu Ruyan is bound to die! Better to die at the hands of Lord Azure Dragon and serve as a stepping stone for myself.¡± As he was thinking, a gentle voice came. ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Zhu Ruyan inside?¡± Zhu Lei looked up and saw a stunningly beautiful woman leading two exquisite little girls standing not far away, speaking to him. The beauty and demeanor of this woman exceeded Zhu Lei¡¯s imagination. He stammered a bit and said, ¡°Who are you? What do you want with Ruyan?¡± The woman smiled sweetly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here on behalf of my husband to find her!¡± Husband? What an odd term. However, the woman¡¯s beauty stirred corrupt thoughts in Zhu Lei¡¯s mind. If he offered her to Lord Azure Dragon, he would likely gain even greater favor. With that in mind, Zhu Lei tried to make himself smile more courteously. ¡°Miss Ruyan is indeed inside, but she¡¯s discussing matters with someone. However, I don¡¯t know your honorable name?¡± An Yan flashed a slight smile, ¡°My name is An Yan, and my husband is named Xue An!¡± Zhu Lei nodded with a smile, ¡°An Yan, that¡¯s a nice¡­¡± Zhu Lei¡¯s smile froze, and his eyelids started twitching uncontrollably. Xue An! Was she talking about Xue An? Could it be the Xue An who annihilated the Immortal Palace? As Zhu Lei was inwardly shouting. A woman¡¯s scream came from inside the room. An Yan¡¯s smile turned cold, ¡°The matter you mentioned for discussion, is it like this?¡± Zhu Lei forced a smile but didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, a frying pan suddenly appeared in An Yan¡¯s hand and she smashed it against the wall. Boom. The wooden wall was instantly shattered to pieces. The scene inside was revealed. There was blood everywhere on the ground. Two women lay on the floor, lifeless or dead. And a man was squatting on the ground, cutting something with a knife. Upon seeing this, An Yan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, close your eyes!¡± The two girls obediently found a corner out of the way and shut their eyes. At that moment, Azure Dragon slowly stood up, his eyes growing fervent when he saw that the person who broke through the wall was an exquisitely beautiful woman. Zhu Lei scrambled to his side, quivering as he said, ¡°Lord Azure Dragon, this¡­ this woman belongs to Xue An!¡± Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment. Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground also shuddered with the last of their life force. ¡°Heh, Xue An¡¯s woman! Interesting! It seems Xue An has quite a number of beauties by his side!¡± Azure Dragon said with a smirk, lifting his dagger and licking the blood off the blade with his tongue, his gaze icy and greedy. An Yan frowned, her anger rising at the sight of Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue¡¯s awful state on the ground. ¡°Scumbag! Die!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with such a person, lifting the frying pan and slamming it down. Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t concerned at all and even stepped forward, intending to capture the woman directly. But he was wrong. The frying pan, carrying the force of wind and thunder, smacked directly onto his shoulder. Bang. Azure Dragon was sent flying. And that wasn¡¯t all. A bolt of lightning flashed, and Azure Dragon let out a piercing scream. When he barely landed on the ground, his clothes were already torn to shreds and his hair was emitting wisps of smoke. ¡°What is this? What is going on?¡± Azure Dragon was stunned and furious. An Yan held the panhandle with both hands, her voice cold, ¡°This is, the frying pan indeed!¡± A frying pan? What is that? For cooking? Thinking that he might have been beaten by a cooking pan, Azure Dragon was furious to the point of madness. Behind him, a massive shadow of a profound bird materialized, and he said ominously, ¡°Woman, you have enraged me. I will make you suffer slowly¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish. The wall suddenly burst open, and a figure appeared in the room, throwing a punch that landed squarely on Azure Dragon¡¯s left cheek. The punch was so powerful that it not only shattered the shadow behind Azure Dragon but also sent him flying off the ground. By the time Azure Dragon landed, the left side of his face was smashed to bits, looking grotesque and horrifying. The figure retracted his fist, speaking nonchalantly, ¡°You dare to bully my wife?¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) The room fell silent. Because she heard the long-awaited voice, Zhu Ruyan summoned all her strength to slightly lift her gaze. When she saw the smile that often appeared in her dreams. The corners of Zhu Ruyan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and she smiled. How wonderful! He¡¯s back! All problems¡­ will be solved now. Azure Dragon, with his remaining eye, stared fixedly at Xue An, his gaze flickering with surprise and fury. Next to him, Zhu Lei was trembling like a leaf, his voice quivering, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord, that¡¯s Xue An!¡± Xue An was currently looking down at Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground. After a moment, he sighed softly and looked up at Azure Dragon. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment, then sneered fiercely, ¡°So what if it was? They¡¯re just two cheap women¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Xue An cut him off and vanished from the spot. When he reappeared, he was standing right in front of Azure Dragon, suddenly grasping his throat. Azure Dragon struggled desperately, as the shattered phantom of the Mysterious Bird began to coalesce once more. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm lent a terrifying aura to this Mysterious Bird phantom. Azure Dragon felt a surge of excitement. If he could seize this opportunity to kill Xue An, it would be perfect. Thus, when the Mysterious Bird phantom opened its mouth, a blaze of The Fire of the Mysterious Bird surged forth. The fire was so fierce that even the air sizzled and popped. But Xue An merely responded with a faint smile and a sharp cry. ¡°Scram!¡± The Mysterious Bird phantom, upon hearing this shout, did not even have the ability to resist and was directly blasted to pieces. Azure Dragon was stunned. How was this possible? To actually shatter the Mysterious Bird Sacred Beast worshipped by the Profound Wind Tower with just a shout. This¡­ Fear was mounting in his heart. Xue An, clasping his throat, pressed down forcefully. Boom. The floor was crushed into a large pit. Wood splinters flew into Azure Dragon¡¯s face. This made Azure Dragon completely furious. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± But no matter how hard he tried, the hand pressing his throat was as immovable as if it were forged from steel. Azure Dragon¡¯s head was buried into the floor, his limbs furiously struggling. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm made his struggles quite powerful. At least the whole building was emitting a groaning sound, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the weight. Seeing this, Xue An sneered coldly, then suddenly raised his fist and hammered down. Crack. Azure Dragon¡¯s entire body went limp. Xue An¡¯s punch had directly shattered his spine. However, the healing powers of the Longevity Realm were rapidly repairing his injuries. Xue An smiled slightly, landing punch after punch, With each strike, the entire building shook. Azure Dragon¡¯s body also trembled with each impact. After a dozen or so blows, Xue An raised his hand. Azure Dragon¡¯s head had already been smashed flat, and although a white light was flickering quickly, trying to repair the damage, The swollen, pig-like face of Azure Dragon was still filled with terror. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Originally, I could have ended your life with just one punch, but what you did to Ruyan and the others infuriated me! So I think, I should prepare a delightful evening for you!¡± By this time, the swelling on Azure Dragon¡¯s face had subsided, and he shouted in alarm and anger, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Azure Dragon was filled with terror at this moment. His several attempts to struggle and fight back had all been futile. It was evident that Xue An¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than his own. This also made Azure Dragon¡¯s arrogance subside considerably. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing much, just to let you taste what it¡¯s like to be tortured to death!¡± With that, Xue An said softly, ¡°Come on up!¡± As his voice fell, Cheng Hao and others gradually appeared from various places. ¡°This guy is handed to you now, let him taste the interrogation techniques that countless people have studied and improved!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Hao nodded. Azure Dragon¡¯s heart leapt with joy. As long as he could get away from Xue An¡¯s control, he could find a way to escape. But Xue An didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. He raised his fist and struck directly at Azure Dragon¡¯s Dantian. Boom. A muffled sound emanated from within Azure Dragon¡¯s body. It was as if someone had let out the air valve, as Azure Dragon¡¯s momentum began to surge out wildly, and his facial expression also turned languid and pale. ¡°You¡­ What have you done to me?¡± Azure Dragon shrieked, like a girl who had been violated. Xue An smiled indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, just crippled your cultivation level!¡± ¡°No! You devil, you¡­¡± Azure Dragon was going insane. The results of his hard cultivation were ruined by a single punch from this man. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Devil? When you were wantonly abusing those weaker than you, why didn¡¯t you consider others as devils then?¡± Azure Dragon was at a loss for words. Zou Yi then stepped forward, grabbed Azure Dragon by the hair, and dragged him towards the room next door. ¡°No, don¡¯t, I can give you anything you want, please don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯ve been abused by my parents since I was young, and then I was abused by the lady of the Profound Wind Tower, which led to my personality, please give me a chance! Xue An, I was wrong, spare me!¡± Azure Dragon was extremely terrified, screaming with a face full of dread. Xue An, upon hearing this, just leisurely cleaned his ear with a finger, then smiled coldly. ¡°You were abused, your character is extreme, haha! Is that your reason for wantonly killing others? Now you know fear? Learned to repent? Too late! Drag him away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zou Yi chuckled, then leaned over to Azure Dragon, who was already stiff with fright, and said. ¡°Kid, rest assured, I¡¯ve specially learned how to, definitely going to make sure you have a wonderful night!¡± With that, he dragged Azure Dragon into the adjacent room. As the door of the room closed, within moments, Azure Dragon¡¯s screams like those of a slaughtering pig could be heard. ¡°No¡­!¡± Xue An frowned. He had seen too many such people, using their own shadows as an excuse to harm others, but when it was their turn, they turned out to be as weak as sludge. Xue An raised his hand, and an invisible barrier enveloped the room. The screaming stopped immediately. Only then did Xue An turn around, smiled at Zhu Lei, who had turned deathly pale and had a wet patch between his legs, already scared to the point of wetting himself. ¡°Hello! We meet again!¡± Zhu Lei fell to his knees with a thud, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Xue¡­ Lord Xue, spare my life!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°To trade your own sister for power, and to watch her be tortured without doing anything, now you have the nerve to beg for mercy?¡± Zhu Lei trembled violently, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more detestable than that Azure Dragon! Sun Ling!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ling strode forward with a cold laugh, a flash of blade light in his hand, and he swiftly cut Zhu Lei¡¯s vocal cords, blocking back his screams, then said, ¡°You¡¯re actually a man? I even feel ashamed!¡± With that, he dragged the now stiff Zhu Lei, towards another room. The killers are invariably killed, the abusers invariably abused. That is called retribution. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xue Xiang asked guardedly. ¡°Rest assured, you two beauties, I really can¡¯t bear to harm you! I just like you so much that I want to invite you to be guests here for a few days,¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a cheery smile. Xiang Xiang placed the somewhat scared Nian Nian behind her, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be guests here! We want to go home!¡± ¡°Go home? Heh heh¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you, this place is your home now!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said deliberately and slowly. Xiang Xiang held Nian Nian¡¯s little hand, gently scratched the palm of her hand, and then exchanged a glance that only the two sisters would understand. ¡°Run!¡± Xue Xiang shouted loudly, suddenly pushed the car door, and, pulling Xue Nian, they hopped off the car and started running at full speed. Xu Jiaojiao didn¡¯t chase after them but instead folded her arms, watching with amusement. The factory area had been abandoned for who knows how long, with weeds taller than a person everywhere. The two little girls stumbled through them, quickly losing their way. ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± Nian Nian asked, her little face as white as death from fear. Xiang Xiang looked up at the moon, took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mom must know we¡¯re gone by now, she should be looking for us! We need to figure out a way to escape from here first.¡± ¡°But where¡¯s the way out?!¡± Nian Nian said in a low voice. ¡°There!¡± Xiang Xiang suddenly pointed ahead, then pulled Nian Nian forward as they started running again. Soon, they saw the wall. ¡°Sister, how did you know it was this direction?¡± Nian Nian asked, panting heavily. ¡°Guessed!¡± But just as the two young girls were about to reach the wall, the view in front of them suddenly changed. The wall they had just seen became overgrown with weeds once again. The two girls were stunned. Xu Jiaojiao slowly walked over, with a hint of a mocking smile on her face. ¡°You run quite fast, eh? But let me tell you, this place has been modified by our Sect. Unless it¡¯s someone from our Sect, outsiders simply can¡¯t come and go!¡± ¡°Who exactly are you, and why did you kidnap us?¡± Xiang Xiang said as she protected her sister and took a step back. Xu Jiaojiao looked at Xiang Xiang with some surprise, then praised, ¡°Truly worthy of being a child possessing Ling Yun¡¯s talent, such clear thinking at the age of five or six! As for who I am¡­ telling you won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°I am a disciple of the Voodoo Sect, and naturally, I¡¯m capturing you to present to the Sect elders!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a grin. ¡°You big villain, how dare you deceive children!¡± Nian Nian stuck her head out from behind Xiang Xiang, frowning and angrily said. Yet with her tender cute face, even an angry expression had no killing power. Xu Jiaojiao laughed helplessly, ¡°You really are adorably tight! If it wasn¡¯t unavoidable, I really would love to be friends with you two little girls!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be friends with you!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s little face was as cold as frost. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re a big villain! Release us right now, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Nian Nian echoed. Xu Jiaojiao was unfazed and was about to speak. At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard, followed by several figures landing in the courtyard. Seven or eight people arrived. Men, women, young, and old were all present, with a middle-aged man with a goatee leading them. When Xu Jiaojiao saw these people, her whole body trembled, and she quickly went forward to bow and pay respects. ¡°I greet Witchcraft Elder and all the dignitaries!¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then his eyes rested on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°Is this the pair of twins you mentioned?¡± ¡°Replying to the elder, yes!¡± The Witchcraft Elder looked more and more satisfied and couldn¡¯t help nodding, ¡°Hmm, not bad at all, indeed fine specimens of Ling Yun!¡± Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s face flushed with excitement at the Witchcraft Elder¡¯s praise. The others who had come along also stepped forward. A thirty-something woman, still lovely and charming, said with a smile: ¡°Tsk tsk, such perfectly sculpted little girls, using them for sacrifice would be such a waste, really.¡± The Elder Witchdoctor displayed a displeasure on his face, ¡°What kind of language is that? The sacrifice is to welcome the arrival of the great Ancestral Witch, how can you speak of it as a waste?¡± The young woman¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Shan¡¯er has spoken out of turn, please don¡¯t blame me, Elder!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor smirked coldly, ignoring her and turning his head to look at the two little girls. ¡°Both of you have exceptional foundations and Ling Yun, which makes you excellent choices for the Sect¡¯s sacrificial offerings¡ªit is an honor for you as well!¡± When the Elder Witchdoctor spoke these words, his voice became ethereal and suggestive, filled with the intent to persuade. This was the witchcraft he was most adept at. Using words to alter someone¡¯s mind and make them devout followers of the witchcraft Sect. Ordinarily, this witchcraft was employed for proselytization, but now, against two little girls, wasn¡¯t it just as easy as reaching out and grabbing them? However, to his surprise, after he finished speaking. The two little girls remained unaffected. And then Xiang Xiang, annoyed, said, ¡°If it¡¯s such an honor, why don¡¯t you go sacrifice yourself?¡± ¡°Sister is right!¡± Nian Nian chimed in. ¡°Moreover, we are not to be trifled with, you better let us go now, or else we¡¯ll be less than courteous!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Sister is right! Let us go now, or we won¡¯t be courteous towards you!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor was somewhat surprised that his witchcraft had no effect on the two little girls. Yet upon hearing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Not only did he laugh, but his entourage also broke into roaring laughter. ¡°Little sisters, how do you intend to be discourteous to us? Are you going to try to act cute and ¡®moe¡¯ us into submission?¡± the young woman teased with a grin. The two little girls also ignored them, but instead looked at each other and simultaneously took off the small frying pans that hung around their necks. ¡°Beautiful girl transformation!¡± Those fellows laughed even harder. ¡°How amusing indeed, now they¡¯re transforming into beautiful girls. I bet they¡¯ll even do..¡± Before the sentence was finished, the small frying pans in the girls¡¯ hands suddenly grew larger. Then, to the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian threw the frying pans and shouted. ¡°Ultraman Strike!¡± The two frying pans surged forward with the force of wind and thunder. The first to be slammed to the ground was the Elder Witchdoctor who had stood at the forefront. He had never dreamed that he would one day be taken down by two five- or six-year-old cute children. And it was not that he hadn¡¯t thought of dodging; but the frying pans seemed to possess a life of their own, following his every move, relentlessly smacking down upon him. Following that were the men and women, old and young, standing behind him. Although these fellows had cultivation levels. Before the frying pans refined personally by Xue An, they stood no chance at all. In the blink of an eye, the whole group was slapped to the ground one by one. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their little faces proudly, ¡°How about that, we were right, weren¡¯t we!¡± But just then, the Elder Witchdoctor lying on the ground trembled with his hands, forming an extremely complicated Seal Decisions, and a gray light carrying the aura of wild desolation rushed towards the two little girls. A smug smile appeared on the corner of the Elder Witchdoctor¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This witchcraft was his secret weapon, extremely powerful. Yet just as the gray light was about to reach the little girls. A mighty white light soared into the sky, directly shattering all the gray light. And with a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, The Illusory Art that had shrouded the factory building also shattered in response. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Fei Bai stepped out of the inn only to find out it had started to snow outside. The accumulated snow had already surpassed the tops of his shoes. The streets were deserted, without a single person or even a dog in sight. In such weather, even beggars would find the warmest place they could to stay in. Fei Bai took a deep breath, the piercing cold air suppressing the cough that was beginning to stir within him again. He gripped his sword tightly, straightened his cloak, and limped into the alley next to the inn, proceeding on the path he had previously scouted out. After scaling several high walls in a row, Fei Bai could already gaze in the distance upon the brilliantly lit Profound Wind Tower. He hid in a concealed corner, an abnormal flush creeping across his face. Fei Bai knew he was probably about to die. Three months ago, Profound Wind Tower suddenly invaded the Sword Control Villa located in the northern territory of Kunlun; the villa¡¯s master Wu Bucheng and the twelve Sword Control elders all perished in battle. The Sword Control Villa was annihilated. Actually, he should have died back then. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Bucheng leading everyone to forcefully carve out a bloody path and sending him out, Fei Bai was sure he would have died at that moment. Although he didn¡¯t die, he was struck by a palm from the lord of Profound Wind Tower, which inflicted a severe internal injury. This internal injury persisted, growing ever more grievous. Fei Bai couldn¡¯t help but recall his master¡¯s appearance before death. ¡°Fei Bai, you must survive! The swordsmanship legacy of Sword Control Villa that has lasted over a thousand years now relies solely on you!¡± At the time he said these words, Wu Bucheng had already sustained a dozen serious injuries, and even his Listening Sea Sword, which had accompanied him for a hundred years, was broken. Yet, even on the brink of death, he was still thinking about the legacy of the Sword Control Villa. With this thought, Fei Bai revealed a slight bitter smile. Master, your unworthy disciple cannot hold on any longer. But before dying, one must do something. In the past year, the Ahang Palace had been destroyed by the Fire King Temple, and almost none of the many other sects had survived. It was said that the Great Monk Miyoi, in the final moments, burned his Golden Body to use the Annihilation of the Buddha Kingdom, eliminating over a dozen top experts from the Fire King Temple in one fell swoop. They say a Bodhisattva is merciful, but in the end, didn¡¯t that Great Monk also rage? Fei Bai took another deep breath, the cold air considerably relieving the stuffiness in his chest and dispersing all distracting thoughts. Master, wait for me, I am coming! Fei Bai slowly drew the sword in his hand. His previous sword had been destroyed, and now he was using an iron sword that he had bought for twenty pieces of silver from a blacksmith¡¯s shop. Holding this iron sword, Fei Bai emerged from the shadows and walked slowly towards the dazzling Profound Wind Tower. The wind and snow raged chaotically. The guards at the door had also become a bit slack at this time. In such weather, how could it be possible for anyone to come looking for trouble? They huddled in a corner of the wall, chatting idly with each other. ¡°The lady of the tower has taken in another young boy, I heard he¡¯s sleek and shiny!¡± ¡°Tsk, how many is that this month?¡± ¡°I heard that the previous ones are already dead, and they died miserably, all sucked dry to mere husks!¡± ¡°Hisss! Does the lady have such a big appetite?¡± As they discussed, Fei Bai held his breath and focused, advancing as close as possible. However, his current cultivation level wasn¡¯t even comparable to a Heavenly Being, and after just over a dozen steps, the leader of the men frowned. ¡°We have a situation!¡± As he spoke, he was about to get up to check. Now is the time! Fei Bai clenched his teeth, channeled all of his remaining cultivation into his legs, and leaped suddenly, launching an attack at the group. Although it was just an ordinary iron-forged longsword, under Fei Bai¡¯s full exertion, the sword still emitted a dazzling Sword Qi. Pfft! The two outermost soldiers had their throats cut by the Sword Qi and collapsed dead on the ground. But the leader was clearly not an ordinary person; he let out a cold shout and drew his sword to make a slash. The sound of metal clashing rang out. Fei Bai¡¯s longsword broke upon impact. Then the leader lunged forward, raising his blade to strike. Fei Bai suddenly twisted, dodging the vital point but exposing his back in the process. Thud. The blade carved a bloody gash across Fei Bai¡¯s back. But the leader had no time to rejoice. Fei Bai had already drawn a short sword, using the momentum to charge into the leader¡¯s embrace and then stabbing directly into the leader¡¯s heart. Thud. The leader seemed unable to believe that someone could be so daring, dumbly looking down at the sword in his heart before collapsing dead. The remaining soldiers, jolted from their shock, rushed forward, brandishing their blades. Fei Bai, clumsy and exhausted, expended his last bit of strength to kill all the soldiers. But this also alerted the people inside. There was a commotion and footsteps could be heard from inside. Fei Bai, now devoid of any strength, staggered as he pulled the short sword out from the leader¡¯s heart, leaning against the wall and gasping for breath. A metallic sweetness filled his throat, and with an open mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. The blood splattered on the pure white snow, resembling a blooming plum blossom. Is this as far as I can hold out? After only killing a few guards¡­ How unsatisfactory! Fei Bai smiled bitterly, his vision already starting to blur when he saw people from Profound Wind Tower approaching with raised swords. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°This person killed the gatekeepers!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Amid these shouting voices, Fei Bai¡¯s consciousness began to fade. He knew he was about to die. But he didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of these people. So he raised his hand, ready to take his own life. Just then, a group of figures emerged from the pitch-black night. These figures were all dressed in very peculiar clothing and immediately charged over upon seeing this scene. Fei Bai was still in disbelief. The next moment utterly shocked him. The newcomers¡¯ cultivation levels varied, with the highest being no more than Loose Immortals. But their coordination was seamless, almost divine. So in just a brief encounter, the people from Profound Wind Tower didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back and were all slain. The leader of the newcomers slowly approached, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Fei Bai, from Sword Control Villa! And who might you be?¡± Fei Bai retorted, eyeing the man. ¡°We are here on the command of our instructor, to annihilate Profound Wind Tower!¡± Instructor? Annihilate Profound Wind Tower? Fei Bai was startled and wanted to say something. Then another man slowly emerged from the darkness. This man had a handsome appearance, a smile playing on his lips, his eyes deep and unfathomable like the ocean. Fei Bai shivered all over. The man simply smiled slightly, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Fei Bai took a deep breath, ¡°Xue An!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Fei Bai suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was a proud man; during his swordplay competition with Xue An back in the day, he¡¯d shone brightly even in defeat, retaining his glory despite the loss. But today, he was like a diseased dog, dragging a lame leg around, skirmishing with some petty soldiers. This stark contrast in circumstances left Fei Bai speechless. Xue An seemed to understand his thoughts and smiled faintly. ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re also here to exterminate Profound Wind Tower?¡± Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Hearing these words, Fei Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, but then quickly dimmed again, and he let out a bitter smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I can¡¯t go on anymore! Mr. Xue, I have a favor to ask of you!¡± Fei Bai paused, taking a few weak breaths, ¡°I hope you can help me destroy Profound Wind Tower, and avenge the hundreds of lives from my Sword Control Villa.¡± Having said that, Fei Bai looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Unexpectedly, Xue An shook his head slightly after hearing this. Fei Bai¡¯s heart gradually sank. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Profound Wind Tower must be destroyed, but I am powerless to avenge you for this matter!¡± Fei Bai¡¯s expression turned gloomy, just as he was about to speak. Xue An continued, ¡°If you truly wish for revenge, then you should be the one to do it! After all, this is the great vendetta of your sect, and I am merely an outsider.¡± Confused by these words, Fei Bai said bitterly, ¡°But in my current condition, I probably won¡¯t even survive tonight, how can I seek revenge¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence, stunned. Because Xue An spread open his hand, revealing a luminous orb filled with powerful energy within his palm. ¡°Is this¡­ essence blood?¡± Fei Bai whispered in disbelief. Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, this is transformed from the essence blood of the Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower.¡± Azure Dragon! The name made Fei Bai¡¯s gaze turn cold. Scenes involuntarily appeared in his mind. His several junior martial sisters were tortured to death by this Azure Dragon right in front of him. Even now, the cries of his junior martial sisters and the triumphant laughter of the Azure Dragon echoed in Fei Bai¡¯s ears. And now, his essence blood had been transformed by Xue An into an orb of light. No need to ask. This Azure Dragon must have died at the hands of Xue An. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many unspeakable scenes within this filthy soul, including those of your Sword Control Villa! I know how much you must hate him, so now I bestow his essence blood upon you! Use the essence blood of Profound Wind Tower to fight against them, as for each drink and peck, this is what¡¯s called revenge!¡± Xue An said coolly. Xue An¡¯s words sent tremors through Fei Bai¡¯s entire body. At that moment, Xue An raised his hand. The orb of light flew directly into Fei Bai¡¯s chest. Light enveloped Fei Bai. The already severed and desiccated meridians began to revive under the light, and his injured organs started to heal. Even Fei Bai¡¯s crippled leg began to gradually recover under the nourishment of the essence blood from the Longevity Realm. Of course, all of this was extremely painful. But a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Fei Bai¡¯s mouth. If pain could lead to his revenge, then let the pain be even more fierce. After a few moments. The light dispersed. Looking at Fei Bai now, his aura was climbing steadily, quickly returning to his previous levels, and even made slight progress. A robust Sword Qi burst forth from his body, even cutting through the thick clouds to create an opening. Moonlight shone through the gap, casting a snow-white glow over the area. Fei Bai¡¯s face was solemn as he knelt on one knee to the ground. ¡°Sir above, Fei Bai will forever remember this act of rebirth!¡± Xue An smiled and accepted his gesture. Then Fei Bai stood up, eyeing Profound Wind Tower which had been stirred into commotion by his recent powerful Sword Qi, his expression utterly indifferent. ¡°Sir, please allow me to bring this tower down!¡± Xue An extended his hand, making a gesture of invitation. Fei Bai slowly raised his right hand over his head. The currents of the air seemed to follow his movement, and even the falling snowflakes took on a deadly air. Scenes from the past flashed before Fei Bai. His childhood abandonment, later being picked up and raised by Wu Bucheng, learning the sword, and wandering the martial world. Back then, he had begun to be called a prodigy of the Sword Dao. There was a time when Fei Bai also believed he truly was a Sword Dao genius. It was not until he met Xue An at the trial tournament that he realized there are always others better than oneself. But at that time, he didn¡¯t feel too much about it. It wasn¡¯t until Sword Control Villa was destroyed and he wandered the jianghu that Fei Bai began to understand many truths. He had thought everything was like a fleeting reflection on water, beyond redemption. But unexpectedly, Xue An gave him another chance. Such a transformative experience made Fei Bai¡¯s heart of Sword Dao incredibly clear and pure. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then, he swung down. As his right hand fell, a slash of Sword Qi that seemed to sever heaven and earth itself tore through the sky. Crack! After a thunderous noise, Profound Wind Tower was split cleanly in two. At the same time, under the residual power of the Sword Qi, over a dozen buildings behind Profound Wind Tower were also cleaved in half. The might of this sword had broken through Fei Bai¡¯s past Sword Dao, reaching an entirely new realm. Mr. Xue watched and could not help but nod slightly. From his return to the present, Fei Bai¡¯s Sword Dao was the purest he had ever witnessed. Now, the wooden structure of Profound Wind Tower slowly toppled to both sides. Then, amidst the wind and snow, it collapsed with a boom. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to cut down my Profound Wind Tower!¡± a dozen figures charged out, shouting angrily. The cultivation levels of these figures were mostly that of Loose Immortals. Before Xue An could speak, Fei Bai coldly declared, ¡°Sword Control Villa¡¯s Fei Bai! Today, I will annihilate the entirety of your Profound Wind Tower!¡± After speaking, his hands waved in succession. A dozen dazzling beams of sword light swept across, heading straight for these figures. So fast were they that these figures had no time to react. But at that moment, a woman¡¯s ethereal sigh echoed from afar. With that sigh, a streak of black light flew over. Crack. The sword lights were instantly shattered by the black light. Then, a woman clad in a bright red robe appeared on the scene. ¡°Tower Mistress!¡± The people of Profound Wind Tower, upon seeing this woman, bowed and paid their respects in unison. With a detached tone, the woman said, ¡°I was away for but a few hours, and you let someone tear down the tower? Such a bunch of incompetents!¡± The people of Profound Wind Tower all trembled. Then the woman turned to Fei Bai and said coldly, ¡°So, the people of Sword Control Villa haven¡¯t been wiped out yet?¡± With that, dozens of black streaks of light lashed out at Fei Bai. From the moment this woman appeared, Fei Bai¡¯s gaze had been fixed on her. This woman, whose face seemed shrouded in mist, was the Tower Mistress of Profound Wind Tower. She was the main culprit behind the annihilation of Sword Control Villa. And she was the person Fei Bai most wanted to kill. So, when the black streaks appeared, Fei Bai, instead of retreating, advanced. His entire being turned into a streak of sword light, charging directly at the woman. ¡°Seeking death!¡± The woman said coldly. The black streaks suddenly merged into one, forming a pitch-black spike that met Fei Bai head-on. Boom. After a muffled sound, The black light was blasted apart. Fei Bai also let out a muffled grunt, was sent flying dozens of meters, and the Sword Qi swirling around him flickered and then shattered with a snap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at the same time, the Tower Mistress waved her sleeve, and a black light many times stronger than before flew toward him, turning into a sinister black needle mid-air. Fei Bai¡¯s face was pale, and he rallied his entire body¡¯s Sword Qi to confront the attack. But compared to the overwhelming black light, his Sword Qi seemed weak and feeble. However, just as the black light was about to hit Fei Bai, a hand appeared out of thin air, catching the streak of black light. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) The black gleam writhed like a living thing even after it was caught. Xue An applied force with his palm. Crack. The gleam let out a plaintive wail before it was crushed into oblivion, dissolving into black mist. The master of Profound Wind Tower grunted, and the mist that had shrouded her face dissipated, revealing a seductive and enchanting visage. But now, her face was filled with shock and rage. ¡°Who are you?¡± With a faint smile, Xue An said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me all this time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xue An!¡± the master of Profound Wind Tower blurted out. Xue An nodded. The master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s expression grew dark. She knew Xue An had returned, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to enter Kunlun City so soon. Hadn¡¯t she ordered a thorough investigation? How could there be no news at all? Were all those tasked with gathering intelligence idiots? The master of Profound Wind Tower seethed inwardly. ¡°When I first heard the name ¡®Profound Wind Tower¡¯, I had my suspicions, but it wasn¡¯t until I saw you that I confirmed one thing.¡± ¡°What did you confirm?¡± The master of Profound Wind Tower stood in mid-air, her aura gradually rising, causing her hair to flutter. ¡°You¡¯re not human, you¡¯re a demon!¡± Xue An¡¯s calm words were like a thunderclap, leaving Fei Bai stunned. A demon? Fei Bai had encountered demons before, but he had never seen one as powerful as the master of Profound Wind Tower who also lacked any demonic aura. The master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s expression was as still as water, and she chuckled. ¡°A demon? What a joke. How could I be a demon? I am a dignified cultivator, a Golden Immortal! Xue An, I acknowledge your cultivation level is not bad, but opposing my Profound Wind Tower is going to be the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life! I¡­¡± Xue An yawned out of boredom, cutting off the master of Profound Wind Tower, ¡°Are you done?¡± The master of Profound Wind Tower paused. ¡°Not only are you a demon, but you¡¯re also a very foolish one!¡± As he spoke, Xue An vanished from the spot and appeared above the master of Profound Wind Tower, his fist smashing down. The master of Profound Wind Tower hadn¡¯t anticipated Xue An¡¯s speed and was unable to react in time, getting struck by the punch and forcefully slammed into the ground. Boom. The ground was covered in snow, nearly an inch thick, and the master of Profound Wind Tower¡¯s impact sent snow flying in all directions. The master of Profound Wind Tower roared, ¡°Xue An, you¡­¡± Xue An once again hovered above her, speaking indifferently, ¡°Not only are you foolish, but you¡¯re also a very noisy demon!¡± As he spoke, Xue An struck down with two more punches. The sheer force of the punches created a huge crater in the ground. The master of Profound Wind Tower was right in the middle of it. And Xue An had no intention of stopping there, his punches continuing to rain down without pause. ¡°Still refusing to show your true form? Then I¡¯ll just have to pound you until you do,¡± Xue An said lightly. The spectacle rendered Fei Bai and the people of Profound Wind Tower speechless. Fei Bai was astonished at the strength Xue An now possessed. It had been only two years. Xue An, who had to put forth his full effort when dealing with the similarly Golden Immortal leader of the Immortal Palace, now seemed effortlessly composed and at ease. This indicated how much his power had increased. Even Fei Bai felt a sense of despair at the rate of growth. Could it be that Xue An had also reached the level of a Golden Immortal? Fei Bai silently wondered. The people of Profound Wind Tower found it unbelievable. Ever since the existence of Profound Wind Tower, for more than a year now, their Lady Tower Master had never been defeated. Yet, today, she was beaten by Xue An without the strength to fight back. ¡°Enough!¡± A shrill cry emerged from the deep crater. Following that, streaks of black light filled the entire crater. Then, they saw a gigantic beast appear within the pit, bird-like yet not. Xue An stood at the edge of the pit with his hands behind his back, a slight smile on his face, ¡°It turns out to be a blackened Xuan bird, quite rare indeed.¡± Xuan bird. An exotic beast from ancient times. Unexpectedly, it had appeared today in Kunlun, and moreover, it was a blackened Xuan bird. ¡°Xue An, those who witness my true form are doomed to die! You ought to¡­aah!¡± The Xuan bird was just about to utter some imposing words when it screamed in agony. For Xue An had unexpectedly appeared behind it at some point, grasping with one hand the wings made of black light, and shouting coldly. ¡°Rise up!¡± With that, Xue An pulled the Xuan bird out of the crater by force. Only then did people see clearly that it was indeed a giant black bird, similar in shape to a Phoenix, yet somewhat smaller. And the black streaks were actually its feathers. At that moment, the black streaks crisscrossed through the sky like black chains, surrounding Xue An completely before expanding violently like an electric shock. The bird¡¯s form fluffed up, revealing countless fine black streaks. The black streaks launched towards Xue An like a dense black rain. Xue An didn¡¯t dodge or hide, standing quietly in mid-air, still grasping hold of several feathers from the Xuan bird¡¯s wings. The black rain engulfed Xue An. The Xuan bird laughed triumphantly, ¡°Hehe, what a fool, to actually catch my black feathers bare-handed; he truly does not know the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± No sooner had its words faded, a series of pure white flames appeared amidst the black rain. Under the scorching flames. The black rain melted away like snow under boiling water, disappearing swiftly. The Xuan bird¡¯s triumph turned to panic. ¡°How can you have such flames, no¡­¡± Before it could finish speaking, it was swung by Xue An and smashed heavily onto the ground nearby. Boom. The ground was smashed into a large crater. The black light on the Xuan bird¡¯s body shattered a great deal. But before it could catch its breath, Xue An swung it up again. Boom, boom, boom! Xue An, like wielding a whip, smashed the ground into craters everywhere, and the Xuan bird¡¯s size was smashed down by more than half, no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°I yield, I yield! Sir, please stop smashing!¡± the Xuan bird yelled. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Xue An let go, dusted off his hands, and spoke indifferently. The Xuan bird shrank back, truly frightened by Xue An¡¯s violence, ¡°I do not understand what you mean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The mark on you shows you came from the Demon Realm, and it seems your cultivation level was forcibly elevated by a powerful being before your descent! Let me guess which part of the Demon Realm? Vermilion Bird Realm? No, that¡¯s not it, those arrogant creatures wouldn¡¯t deal with a bird like you.¡± ¡°Phoenix Realm? That¡¯s not right either! Phoenixes and Xuan birds have always been at odds, you wouldn¡¯t listen to them!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be¡­ you weren¡¯t assigned by your avian deity?¡± With every line that Xue An spoke, the Xuan bird shuddered, its gaze filled with immense reverence towards him by the end. ¡°Who exactly are you, how could you know so much about the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An said with a light smile, turning his head towards the darkness in the distance. ¡°Having hidden for so long, is it not time to show yourself yet?¡± Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Not a Single Chicken or Dog Left (Fourth Update) chapter 538: chapter 538: not a single chicken or dog left (fourth update) the disciples of the voodoo sect were thrown into turmoil. ¡°this is terrible! elder fierce tiger has been killed!¡± cries of alarm rose one after another. xue an shifted his gaze from the altar, his expression growing colder. for he saw countless spirits of sacrificed children clinging to the altar, a clear sign that this was not their first sacrifice. this ignited a fierce killing intent in xue an, and he could not bother with any more idle words. with a wave of his hand, countless beams of sword qi emerged. ¡°kill!¡± the sword qi surged like an ocean, completely engulfing all the disciples below. ¡°spare them!¡± someone shouted as they charged over. but it was already too late. in the blink of an eye, these people had all turned into pools of blood. it was then that four or five individuals rushed over from the village. the sight before them turned their faces ashen. yet the demonstration of xue an¡¯s power moments ago had also left them quite frightened, so they tried to suppress their rage and asked. ¡°senior, why slaughter the disciples of our voodoo sect without any cause?¡± xue an looked at the speaker with interest, ¡°you are¡­?¡± ¡°i am the sect master of the voodoo sect, wu qi.¡± ¡°very well!¡± xue an nodded, then pointed at the altar. ¡°sacrificing children, this is why i will exterminate your voodoo sect!¡± having said this, xue an was about to take action. at those words, wu qi was taken aback, hastily shouting, ¡°senior, hold on! we are both cultivators. surely these mere mortal children aren¡¯t worth such upheaval?¡± ¡°mortal children?¡± xue an¡¯s eyes grew colder. wu qi gave a smile, ¡°senior, cultivators by nature defy the heavens. it¡¯s ¡®every man for himself¡¯ in this world. isn¡¯t the life of a mortal meant to aid our immortal cultivation? what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± xue an watched wu qi silently, the man who spoke so shamelessly. he suddenly understood why the once mighty witch sect had fallen. for principles that would shock even the most heinous cultivators seemed like common sense, nothing surprising at all, to the witch sect. putting everything else aside, the cruel human sacrifices and live offerings from ancient times were enough to see the nature of the witch sect. put simply, the members of the witch sect were thorough egoists. however, xue an¡¯s silence led wu qi to mistakenly believe that he had been swayed and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°let us put the matter of you killing my disciples behind us, and furthermore, we are willing to become friends with you, senior!¡± ¡°friends?¡± a frosty smile appeared on xue an¡¯s lips, ¡°the people of the witch sect also have friends?¡± wu qi chuckled, ¡°friends are there to be used. senior¡¯s cultivation level is profound, but we are not lacking either. becoming friends would naturally benefit both parties.¡± at these words, xue an just smiled, ¡°benefit?¡± wu qi proudly said, ¡°indeed! as long as you are willing to form an alliance with us, i might even share some ancient secrets passed down to you!¡± ¡°you should know, when it comes to history, no other sect has a longer lineage than the witch sect!¡± xue an shook his head, ¡°too troublesome.¡± ¡°troublesome?¡± wu qi was taken aback. ¡°if i want to know, killing you will suffice! why should i bother asking you?¡± xue an said indifferently. upon hearing this, wu qi¡¯s expression grew cold, and he sneered, ¡°senior, you truly don¡¯t think we are afraid of you, do you?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing¡­¡± xue an said calmly, ¡°and that is, you have no qualification to negotiate terms with me!¡± having said that, xue an disappeared from the spot, immediately appearing in front of wu qi and threw a punch. wu qi burst into rage, ¡°ungrateful!¡± he too launched a punch in response. boom! wu qi was blasted away, and before he even hit the ground, he had already exploded into pieces. the remaining elders were shocked. just as they were about to make a move, xue an slammed his hand down. the massive force of his palm turned the elders into splattered flesh. but just then, the altar glowed with black light, and the already-destroyed wu qi emerged from it, a scornful smile on his lips. ¡°it¡¯s useless; this is my turf. you can¡¯t kill me here!¡± xue an looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°borrowing a soul to be reborn?¡± wu qi was taken aback, ¡°how do you know about these things?¡± murderous intent raged in xue an¡¯s eyes. he had just discovered that the number of young boy¡¯s souls attached to the altar had significantly decreased, which reminded him of an extremely cruel sorcerer¡¯s secret technique. with the altar as the seal and the soul as the guide, one could be reborn. but the price was the complete dissipation of those young boy¡¯s souls. ¡°good, it looks like you really deserve to die!¡± as xue an spoke, countless beams of sword qi emerged, encircling wu qi completely. wu qi, however, looked on with composure, ¡°heh, i really can¡¯t stand you self-righteous immortal cultivation folks. if you¡¯re capable, kill me now. anyway, if you kill me, i¡¯ll just use those souls to be reborn! hahaha!¡± the laughter of wu qi abruptly stopped. for the sea-like sword qi had already engulfed him. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid these souls will dissipate?¡± wu qi shouted in shock and anger. xue an said coldly, ¡°you think you can threaten me?¡± no sooner had he spoken than wu qi was directly pulverized by the sword qi. at the same time, xue an¡¯s vast divine sense unfolded. a grey light could be seen rising from the corpse, heading straight for the altar. xue an snorted coldly, his divine sense directly intercepting the grey light. now, wu qi finally knew fear. ¡°ancestor witch, save¡­¡± xue an didn¡¯t give him a chance to beg for mercy, directly obliterating him. but just at that moment, a voice suddenly emanated from within the altar. ¡°who dares destroy my descendant!¡± with the voice, a powerful divine sense began to rise. this divine sense appeared to come from the primitive wilderness, filled with an aura of desolate antiquity. xue an watched quietly until the divine sense fully formed before speaking indifferently. ¡°merely an ancestor witch, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me?¡± saying so, he stepped forward, and the sword qi transformed into a giant sword in his hand. ¡°today, i will seek justice for those wrongfully dead children!¡± ¡°my lord, please don¡¯t, i¡­¡± the ancestor witch, sensing the formidable aura emanating from xue an, immediately began to plead. xue an didn¡¯t give him the chance. he swung his sword directly. a sword qi that could split heaven and earth thundered down, shattering the ancestor witch¡¯s divine sense and, with unstoppable force, also cleaved the altar in two. the ancestor witch was unlucky; originally, he¡¯d come to put on an act after hearing his descendant¡¯s call. yet facing xue an, whose intent to kill was as wild as it was, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before being annihilated by that shocking sword strike. after the altar was destroyed, the souls of the children wafted out, densely filling half the sky, all of them looking at xue an with blank expressions. xue an sighed softly. ¡°ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the one who harmed you has been killed by me. now, i will help you one step further, to enter the cycle of reincarnation sooner!¡± no sooner had he spoken, xue an drew an extremely complicated talisman spell in the air and then called out loudly. ¡°the bond of dust is severed, return to the cycle of reincarnation! be gone!¡± boom. the talisman spell emitted a soft glow, and the faces of the souls slowly revealed excitement and gratitude, nodding in thanks to xue an one by one. then, the souls became progressively fainter until they disappeared into the cosmos. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue an felt somewhat pensive. perhaps because he had a daughter, he found it hard to suppress his murderous intent upon seeing the souls of these children. cultivators indeed defied the heavens, but it was the heavens they defied, not the teeming ordinary lives of the mortal world. moreover, without the mundane, how could there be the immortal? with these thoughts, xue an waved his hand, and endless karmic fire engulfed all the buildings. under the roaring flames, the sorcery sect was thoroughly eradicated, becoming history. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) This flame was not an ordinary fire, but a kind of demon flame that emitted a red glow. As soon as it flew out, even the air was twisted by the scorching heat. Yet, facing such a fierce blaze, Xue An¡¯s expression became more and more excited, as if a gluttonous epicure had seen a delicate and delicious snack. In an instant, the demon flame had reached him. The boundless Sea of Fire instantly swallowed Xue An¡¯s body completely. The Fire Demon King sneered, ¡°And here I thought you had some special abilities, but in the end, you were still consumed by my flames? Never mind, I¡¯ll find a suitable body for you later!¡± The latter sentence was directed at Lai Shuo¡¯s soul. In his view, anyone consumed by his flames would be incinerated, even an Immortal. Xue An must have been utterly destroyed, his soul reduced to nothingness. Lai Shuo flattered, ¡°Your Highness truly possesses divine might, this Xue An was so arrogant, and yet he was ultimately slain by you!¡± The Fire Demon King laughed heartily, ¡°How could a mere mortal Cultivator be a match for me, the Fire Demon King!¡± ¡°Your Highness is right, it¡¯s a pity that the Xuan Bird fellow was just too stupid, dying in utter confusion!¡± The Fire Demon King chuckled, ¡°That Xuan Bird was nothing more than a dispensable piece sent out by the Lord, absent or dead, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lai Shuo offered another round of unabashed flattery, so crass it was nauseating. But this Fire Demon King actually enjoyed this bootlicking, breaking into proud laughter at Lai Shuo¡¯s compliments. At that moment, a sudden change occurred. The bubbling demon flame, as if encountering an extremely terrifying natural enemy, suddenly began to scatter and flee. The Fire Demon King¡¯s proud laughter came to an abrupt halt. For at the center of the demon flame, a pure white lotus gradually emerged. Once the white lotus appeared, all the fleeing demon flames were immobilized and then turned into flame giants, kneeling and worshiping the white lotus. All flames worship the white lotus! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Fire Demon King screamed as if he were a young girl being teased. The overwhelming pressure emitted by the white lotus made him, as the Fire Demon King, want to kneel and worship. At this moment, the worshiping demon flames began to explode one by one, and then surged into the white lotus. As they surged in, the white lotus began to bloom bit by bit. And the pressure that enveloped the heavens and the earth grew more and more intense. The Fire Demon King trembled as he watched this scene. When the white lotus finally bloomed completely, it transformed into a blazing white flame. The Fire Demon King let out an almost moaning cry, ¡°Divine Flame, how could such a Divine Flame exist in this world!¡± Within the white flame, a slender and delicate hand slowly reached out, then Xue An¡¯s entire figure emerged from it. ¡°Tastes good!¡± Xue An said with a smile. The flame used by the Fire Demon King was a special kind of flame from the Demon Realm, powerful in its own right. But in front of Xue An, it could only serve as food for the Divine Flame. Witnessing this scene, the Fire Demon King did the smartest thing he had ever done in his life! He turned and ran. Because he knew better than anyone else. Anyone who could command such a Divine Flame was not someone he could afford to provoke. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting him go. With an extension of his hand, threads of white flame weaved like a Dragon-Snake, completely enveloping a segment of the heavens and the earth. The Fire Demon King was trapped within it. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Thinking of leaving now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude?¡± The Fire Demon King turned around, his dignified face contorting into an exceedingly sycophantic smile. ¡°My lord, I truly did not know you possessed such great power. I¡¯ve lost. I will now return to the Demon Realm and report to the Fire Monarch. From now on, I shall not come to this world again. What do you think?¡± The Fire Demon King surrendered. His surrender was incredibly swift and decisive. To onlookers, this seemed difficult to comprehend. For instance, Lai Shuo found it utterly inconceivable. How could the mighty Fire Demon King capitulate without even putting up a fight? Thus, his soul uttered, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­¡±. With a crisp snap, The Fire Demon King directly crushed the soul of Lai Shuo he held in his hand and then bowed and nodded, saying, ¡°My lord, everything was this man¡¯s doing; I knew nothing of the rest.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips slightly curled upwards, revealing a faint smile. The Fire Demon King¡¯s lack of backbone, incomprehensible to others, seemed perfectly normal to Xue An in the context of the Demon Race. Because in the Demon Realm, the law of the jungle where the strong prey upon the weak and the strongest reigns supreme was an unbreakable absolute truth. Submitting to those stronger than oneself and devouring those weaker than oneself¡ªactions that might be hesitated over in other worlds¡ªare as mundane as breathing in the Demon Realm. Observing Xue An¡¯s silence, the Fire Demon King began to feel panicked. The white lotus he had just seen had utterly terrified him. For that was the Apocalypse Flame, which even the Fire Monarch and the Demon Gods did not possess! The flame that Xue An had was reborn with his soul. This flame was something Xue An had obtained by chance from a crack in time and space while exploring the Sky Beyond the Skies. Initially, Xue An did not pay it much mind, but later on, he discovered the fire¡¯s marvel. That marvel was its ability to transform into any other type of flame. This was why, when he eradicated the Church of Light, the Son of Light and others thought they faced the highest Divine Flame of Light, but now the Fire Demon King believed it to be the Demon Realm¡¯s most powerful Divine Flame. After pondering for a moment, Xue An said to the Fire Demon King, whose expression was shifting uncertainly, ¡°You come from the Fiery Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well then, I will spare you a sliver of soul. Go back and tell that so-called Fire Monarch of yours, if he dares to transgress again, beware that I might annihilate your Fiery Demon Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the Fire Demon King let out a piercing scream, ¡°Do not, my lord, I am but a minor Fire Demon King. I will surely convey your message, please spare my life!¡± ¡°Spare you?¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°The very act of coveting the mortal world is your deadly sin. Now, sparing you a sliver of soul is an offer of mercy. Are you still not satisfied? Or perhaps, I should just obliterate you completely!¡± ¡°No!¡± The Fire Demon King suddenly recognized the reality of his situation. This man was different from the other human cultivators. Decisive in his killing, and his methods mysterious and unfathomable. If he continued to waste words, he might indeed be utterly destroyed. With a wave of Xue An¡¯s hand, strands of white flame, like threads, bound the Fire Demon King, while the ends of those threads plunged into the Fire Demon King¡¯s body, voraciously absorbing his essence. A look of utter terror appeared on the Fire Demon King¡¯s face as he let out waves of agonized screams. Simultaneously, his once towering figure rapidly shrank. After a short while, all that remained was a tiny flame the size of a fingertip. Only then did the white flame reluctantly release its binding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The feeble flame floated in mid-air, as if it could extinguish at any moment, and a very faint voice came forth. ¡°Lord, have mercy!¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°Remember, tell that Fire Monarch of yours, any further inappropriate thoughts, and the outcome will be a hundred times more miserable than yours.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Begone!¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) The Fire Demon King, now reduced to what seemed like the flame of a candle, was granted amnesty and returned directly to the Flame Demon Realm through the spatial imprint engraved deep within his soul by the Fire Monarch. Arriving had been a Herculean effort ¡ª compressing his strength and controlling his Divine Sense, for fear of being bound by the spatial laws. But the return journey was much smoother. The laws of space could not be bothered with such a tiny flame. As a result, he returned to the Demon Realm with ease. Within the Myriad Realms, the Demon Race is an incredibly vast and domineering tribe. This is evident from the sheer number of worlds they possess. The Demon Realm has one main realm, vast and boundless, ranking highly among the myriad continued. At the same time, there are subsets like the Green Hills Fox Realm, the Serpent Demon Realm, etc., scattered within, much like a great tree where the main Demon Realm serves as the trunk and places like the Green Hills Fox Realm as its branches and leaves. It should be mentioned here. In the strictest sense, the Dragon Realm is also considered part of the Demon Realm. However, due to the overwhelming strength of the Dragon Clan and their presence across the Multiverse, many view the Dragon Realm as a separate entity, not subordinate to the Demon Realm. The Flame Demon Realm to which the Fire Demon King returned is one such insignificant world. Although unimpressive, this Flame Demon Realm could also be described as expansive. The environment, however, is far more hostile. There are almost no plains; everywhere are volcanoes erupting or on the verge of eruption. The lava they spew flows and converges to form long rivers of magma. The air is filled with the pungent odor of sulfur. In such an environment, not to mention ordinary humans, even common cultivators would struggle to survive. But for the Fire Demon tribe, this is a naturally gifted paradise. No sooner had the Fire Demon King returned than he plunged eagerly into a volcano¡¯s mouth, bathing and frolicking in the viscous magma. ¡°This feels so good!¡± the Fire Demon King moaned in ecstasy. For him, soaking in lava was like bathing in hot springs, utterly soothing, and even the previously weak flames of his body began to grow stronger. ¡°That was really close today; I nearly died in that mortal world! And who exactly was that man?¡± the Fire Demon King pondered darkly. Just then, a powerful suction force pulled him out of the magma. Before he could react, he transformed into a streak of light, soaring toward the sky. A moment later. The panicked Fire Demon King found himself in front of a vast palace built from Fire Crystals. Sitting on the palace¡¯s throne was a fire giant. Seeing this giant, the Fire Demon King transformed from a flame to human form in trepidation and then knelt on the ground. ¡°Fire¡­ Fire Monarch!¡± His voice was weak and trembling. A chorus of mocking laughter emanated from both sides of the palace. ¡°Tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this the Fiery Flame Demon King? How come you¡¯re now barely larger than a torch?¡± ¡°And after returning to the realm of fire, instead of presenting yourself before our lord, you hid in that volcano¡ªyour heart deserves condemnation!¡± These jeering voices all belonged to various Fire Demon Kings. They all transformed into human forms, watching with cold smiles as the Fiery Flame Demon King knelt on the ground. At that moment, the Fire Monarch seated upon the throne spoke indifferently, ¡°What happened? Why have you turned into this state?¡± ¡°Fire Monarch, I intended to preserve the Fire Seed before reporting to you! I descended into the Kunlun secret realm in the world of men, and everything was going smoothly. But suddenly, a man appeared, first killing the Xuan Bird, then leaving me in this state!¡± the Fiery Flame Demon King cried out for help. Hearing its words, the Flame Demon Kings erupted into a bout of laughter. The laughter was tinged with schadenfreude, but it was mostly filled with naked mockery and disdain. ¡°How laughable, the world has long become ruins, even the Kunlun secret realm has declined! How could anyone possibly reduce a Demon King to such a state?¡± ¡°Exactly, and this time its arrival was even facilitated by the Fire Monarch himself, who preserved almost all of its strength. Yet, it was still beaten until its Fire Seed nearly extinguished¡ªa total waste!¡± The mockery and insults made the Fiery Flame Demon King almost beside itself with rage. But it didn¡¯t dare to say anything because it was so weak that it could be extinguished with a single breath. In the Demon Realm, weakness is the original sin. ¡°You¡¯re saying someone beat you into this shape?¡± The Fire Monarch¡¯s face, composed of flames, showed no emotion, just indifferently asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And how did he beat you? Tell me in detail!¡± The Fiery Flame Demon King, trembling with fear, gave a rough account of what had happened. However, when it mentioned that Xue An had used the Demon Realm Divine Flame, the entire Divine Temple was drowned in laughter. ¡°That¡¯s truly hilarious, a mere mortal managing to master a Divine Flame that even the Fire Monarch doesn¡¯t possess. Fiery, your imagination is quite rich!¡± ¡°Hehe, I bet it was just its own stupidity that led to the loss of its Cultivation Level!¡± The flames on the Fire Monarch¡¯s body suddenly flared up, ¡°Silence!¡± In an instant, the hall turned quiet. Then the Fire Monarch spoke in an amused tone, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you encountered someone in the mortal world whose Cultivation Level is not inferior to mine, and that person beat you into this state?¡± A few snickers sounded again in the hall. The Fiery Flame Demon King, shakily said, ¡°Reporting to the Fire Monarch, that is indeed the case!¡± ¡°Very well! In that case, I can¡¯t really blame you, and you have also suffered a lot in the mortal world, resulting in the complete loss of your Cultivation Level.¡± The Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, ¡°The Fire Monarch is too kind, it¡¯s all because of my incompetence.¡± The Fire Monarch said indifferently, ¡°Come here, I have a gift for you!¡± These words made the Fiery Flame Demon King shudder, then it screamed out in terror, ¡°Fire Monarch, although I have lost my Cultivation Level, my Fire Seed still remains. Just give me a hundred years, no, fifty years, and I promise I will be restored to my former state, then I can still serve you.¡± The Fire Monarch cracked a mild smile, ¡°I am giving you a gift, what are you afraid of? Come here!¡± The hall was silent; the Demon Kings lined on either side watched with indifferent expressions. The Fiery Flame Demon King didn¡¯t dare to resist any longer, crawling a few steps on its knees, said with extreme sycophancy, ¡°Fire Monarch, my domain has many Fiery Flame Crystal Stones, I will offer them all to you.¡± No sooner had it finished speaking than the Fire Monarch extended a hand, a giant hand of flame then grasped the Fiery Flame Demon King. ¡°Fire Monarch, I beg you, don¡¯t kill¡­¡± The giant hand of flame suddenly clenched, and the Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s Fire Seed was completely crushed, then the Fire Monarch opened its mouth and swallowed it down. ¡°Offer to me? Hehe! If I eat you, what isn¡¯t mine?¡± said the Fire Monarch, sneering. The other Flame Demon Kings in the hall all showed faces of unconcern. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Demon Realm, at least in the Flame Demon Realm, such things were all too common. After all, although the Fiery Flame Demon King had lost all its Cultivation Level, its Fire Seed remained, and after consuming it, the benefits to one¡¯s own Cultivation Level would be immense. The Fire Monarch closed its eyes. He was ready to search through the Fiery Flame Demon King¡¯s soul memories to see what exactly had happened. But just as the Divine Sense touched these fragments, a weak yet incomparably potent Pure White Flame suddenly burst forth. Chapter 541 - Chapter 532: 532 chapter 532: 532 four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. inside number one tian villa. an yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, ¡°strange, why haven¡¯t the two little girls come downstairs yet, given the time?¡± ¡°maybe they¡¯re still asleep!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said. ¡°i¡¯ll go check, it¡¯s already this late and they¡¯re still napping!¡± an yan got up and went upstairs. the second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ¡°playtime¡¯s over and they don¡¯t even put away their toys, truly two little lazy cats!¡± an yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, ¡°xiang xiang, nian nian, time to get up! it¡¯s going to be dark soon, huh¡­¡±. she saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. ¡°strange, if they¡¯re not sleeping, where did they go?¡± an yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two little girls. by that time, an yan¡¯s expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. an yan hurried over and looked down. indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. and on the lawn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. an yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°xuan¡¯er, xuan¡¯er come quick!¡± tang xuan¡¯er heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± an yan was on the verge of tears, ¡°xiang xiang and nian nian are gone!¡± ¡°what?¡± tang xuan¡¯er was shocked. ¡°they must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off,¡± an yan said, looking pale as death. tang xuan¡¯er struggled to remain calm, ¡°do they have their phones with them? call them quickly!¡± on hearing this, an yan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°right, right, right!¡± then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. ¡°sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable.¡± when that voice came through the phone, an yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind a complete blank. ¡°what to do, what to do! they¡¯re only five and a half years old; what if they¡¯ve been taken by bad people?¡± an yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrollably sliding down. tang xuan¡¯er was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, ¡°don¡¯t panic, i¡¯ll call the security at the gate first, ask if they¡¯ve seen anything.¡± having said that, tang xuan¡¯er dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, tang xuan¡¯er helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at an yan. ¡°the guard hasn¡¯t seen the two little girls leaving.¡± an yan¡¯s vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. tang xuan¡¯er quickly stepped forward to support her. an yan sobbed uncontrollably, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, if i had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! no, i have to go look for them!¡± as she spoke, she made to go downstairs. although an yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. tang xuan¡¯er stopped her, ¡°beijiang city is so big, how can you find them alone?¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± an yan said in despair. ¡°notify the qin family!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said gravely. as the qin group continued to grow stronger, qin yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. she even began to be called the queen of beijiang by outsiders. some even joked that if the mayor of beijiang couldn¡¯t settle a matter, a word from qin yu would be enough to take care of it. this shows just how powerful the qin family¡¯s influence was in beijiang. at this moment, in the top floor office of qin tower, qin yu was buried in work. suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. the faces of several secretaries turned pale. who didn¡¯t know that qin yu hated receiving calls when she was working? whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. as these secretaries were thinking this, they saw qin yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. ¡°hello, xuan¡¯er dear, what made you think of calling me today?¡± this pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. when had their chairman become so affable? on the other end of the phone, tang xuan¡¯er had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, ¡°xue xiang and xue nian have gone missing in beijiang.¡± qin yu took a moment to react, ¡°hmm? who¡¯s missing?¡± tang xuan¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°an yan has been staying in beijiang these past few days with xiang xiang and nian nian, but this afternoon, xiang xiang and nian nian disappeared!¡± ¡°what?¡± qin yu exclaimed in shock, suddenly standing up. her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. they had never seen qin yu lose her composure like this. no matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? qin yu listened with a grave expression, ¡°okay, i understand! i¡¯ll send people to look for them right now! tell an yan not to worry! i think they¡¯ll be found very soon!¡± after hanging up the phone, qin yu had a grim expression, ¡°call hei king to see me immediately!¡± ¡°yes!¡± a few minutes later, hei king rushed over. ¡°chairman! what¡¯s happened?¡± qin yu spoke solemnly, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang!¡± ¡°what?¡± hei king nearly jumped up. ¡°i just found out. take everyone and start looking immediately. no matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± hei king knew this was no joke. he nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. qin yu wasn¡¯t idle either; she began frantically making calls. with her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. so, quickly, an invisible vast net began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of beijiang. but even so, qin yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed du fan¡¯s number. at a suburban clubhouse, du fan was drinking and playing cards with a few underworld bosses. these days, he was living the good life. with the backing of the qin group, everyone gave him due respect. of course, du fan understood why the qin group was so supportive of him. it was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to xue an back in the day, leading to his comfortable life now. thinking this, du fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. if only he could get a little closer to mr. xue, how great would that be. just as he thought this, qin yu¡¯s call came in. seeing that it was a call from qin yu, du fan hurriedly answered. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°chairman qin, what can i do for you?¡± du fan deliberately asked loudly. the underworld bosses at the table all looked at du fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. but his smugness vanished in an instant. because qin yu said gravely, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang! check immediately if it was someone under you. if it was¡­ i advise you to take this very seriously! if not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. don¡¯t leave any stone unturned, understand?¡± with his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, du fan nodded frantically, ¡°understood, i¡¯ll start looking right now.¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) chapter 533: chapter 533: consequences that no one can afford (3rd update) after hanging up the phone. several gang leaders chuckled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? is director qin considering giving du some business again¡­.¡± the laughter gradually faded away. because the look on du fan¡¯s face was almost murderous. ¡°make a call, gather all our people!¡± du fan ordered his men coldly. ¡°yes!¡± du fan¡¯s men obeyed and left. the expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. the eldest of them asked, ¡°boss du, what are you planning to do?¡± du fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. ¡°i advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. if so, hand them over immediately, otherwise¡­ not even the immortal can save you! with that, du fan turned and left. the gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind du fan¡¯s words. but such a big incident couldn¡¯t be hidden. it didn¡¯t take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. upon understanding the severity of the situation, their complexions turned even grimmer than du fan¡¯s a moment ago. they all rushed back to their lairs to conduct a thorough search. back at his own lair, du fan¡¯s subordinates hurriedly approached to report, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve checked, and none of our people did this!¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°those who¡¯ve done such things before have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t dare to lie! we¡¯re absolutely sure!¡± du fan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. thank goodness! the situation hadn¡¯t gotten too bad yet. if his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences¡­ du fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°release all the youngsters, whether they¡¯re at a ktv or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! got it?¡± ¡°yes!¡± all of beijiang started to boil over. whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. especially since qin yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. even information leading to them would net five million! at the same time, du fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to ¡®light sky lanterns¡¯ for anyone who dared withhold information. in short, the whole of beijiang was about to turn upside down. meanwhile, in the living room of number one tian villa. an yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. qin yuan and qin yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. by now it had grown dark outside. the two little girls still hadn¡¯t returned. the hope that they would come back on their own could be written off as lost. which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. this reality hit an yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. qin yuan and qin yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. because the matter was too significant. so significant that the two controllers of the qin group couldn¡¯t bear it. thinking about mr. xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified qin yuan and qin yu. yes! mr. xue was usually good to them. but both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched xue an¡¯s bottom line. if someone had, no matter who they were, xue an would show no mercy in annihilating them. undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to xue an! if they had truly been harmed on his own turf. it was likely¡­ that the entire beijiang would become a funeral offering under mr. xue¡¯s fury. the more qin yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. it was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. qin yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°speak!¡± ¡°chairman, there¡¯s just been an update from du fan¡¯s side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two young ladies!¡± this news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. if that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would become incredibly more difficult. ¡°however, by reviewing the surveillance cameras around yunmeng villa, we can confirm that the two young ladies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said the last place where the two young ladies got off was at the newly opened aquarium!¡± an aquarium? the eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. it made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to play at the aquarium. ¡°and then?¡± qin yu asked in a stern voice. ¡°we¡¯ve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and haven¡¯t found any trace of the young ladies! however, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two young ladies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman!¡± the hearts of everyone tightened once again. they left with a young woman? could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? ¡°keep searching!¡± qin yu said sternly. the information came back quickly this time. ¡°chairman, we¡¯ve found out that a young woman took the two young ladies onto a silver-gray sedan. the license plate is unclear, and then it left! we are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! at the same time, we have everyone starting a dragnet search for this vehicle!¡± ¡°good!¡± although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. even an yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. however, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. qin yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, ¡°i don¡¯t care how difficult this is. even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in beijiang one by one, i must find that car tonight!¡± qin yu issued a do-or-die command. countless people began searching the streets. simultaneously, many were holding a photo of xiang xiang and nian nian, combing through the vast city of beijiang over and over again. while everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, in an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of beijiang city, the vehicle slowly came to a stop. ¡°two little beauties, we¡¯re home now, please get out of the car!¡± xu jiaojiao said with a smile. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue xiang and xue nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, ¡°thank you, auntie!¡± then they prepared to get out of the car. but when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°where is this? this isn¡¯t our home, is it?¡± ¡°yes, this isn¡¯t your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be!¡± xu jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) An Yan was sound asleep in the room. Xue An and his daughters, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, were outside scoping out the situation. ¡°Daddy, Mommy seems to have fallen asleep!¡± Xiang Xiang whispered in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®seems,¡¯ she definitely has. I can even hear Mommy¡¯s snoring!¡± Nian Nian said. Xue An nodded, ¡°You two wait here, don¡¯t go anywhere, understand?¡± The two little girls nodded in unison. Xue An tip-toed into the room. Although it was freezing outside, the room was heated by an ancient warming technology known as ¡°»ðÁú,¡± and he felt the warmth engulfing him as he stepped inside. Xue An walked to the bedside, looked closely for a moment, then gently placed his hand on the ring An Yan was wearing. Light flickered. Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring and, with great speed, took out a huge box from it. The light faded. Xue An, holding the box, was about to turn around and leave. An Yan murmured and turned over in her sleep. This startled the two little girls peeping through the crack in the door outside; Nian Nian almost cried out in alarm, but was luckily silenced in time as Xiang Xiang quickly covered her mouth. Xue An held his breath and watched for a while. Seeing that An Yan had merely turned over and then had fallen back into a deep sleep, he breathed a sigh of relief and signaled ¡°OK¡± to the outside. The two little girls had stars in their eyes. Xue An slowly backed away until he reached the doorway, before saying in a low voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± Turning around, Xue An, like a mouse that had snagged something, tiptoed forward, with the two little girls lightly treading behind him. Once they finally reached the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner of the corridor, Nian Nian let out a cheer. ¡°Yay! Daddy, you are the best!¡± Xue An crouched down smiling and placed the huge round box on the railing. The two little girls crowded around as well, and the three of them quietly stared at the round box. After a long while. Xiang Xiang licked her lips, ¡°Daddy, shall we open it?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, open it!¡± Nian Nian was practically drooling, ¡°Daddy, can we eat it all up?¡± ¡°Yes, you can!¡± With that, Xue An pried open the lid of the round box, and a scent of vanilla mixed with cream wafted out. Xue An then unwrapped the paper seal, revealing an ice cream with a faint scent of fresh grass. This ice cream was much bigger than usual, nearly filling the entire large box. The two little girls¡¯ eyes shone as they gazed at it. Nian Nian was so excited she was nearly in tears. ¡°Daddy, when did you buy this ice cream?¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°I bought it a long time ago; it¡¯s just that your mom placed it in her Mustard Seed Ring and wouldn¡¯t let you have it!¡± As Xue An had said, knowing his daughters¡¯ love for ice cream, he contacted the H?agen-Dazs factory directly and ordered several of their favorite flavors. Of course. At first, the company didn¡¯t pay any attention to Xue An. After all, no matter how much Xue An ordered, it was insignificant for a big company. But it seemed there wasn¡¯t a problem in the world that money couldn¡¯t solve. Thus, he successfully custom ordered many special ice cream styles that were unique in the whole world. Like this big round box, for one. The father and his two daughters were beside themselves with excitement, but then they encountered a serious problem. That was the lack of spoons! ¡°What do we do? Scoop it out with our hands?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. ¡°I have no objections, and if that doesn¡¯t work, I can always lick it!¡± Nian Nian was already impatient. Xue An pointed at the small flat pans hanging around their necks, ¡°Eat with this!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both little girls looked puzzled. Xue An chuckled, squatting down and gripping the two small flat pans. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he then said, ¡°Okay! Now take off your necklaces and shout ¡®I want to eat ice cream!¡¯¡± The two little girls immediately took off their pans and shouted in unison, ¡°I want to eat ice cream!¡± In the swirling light, the two tiny flat pans transformed into two large spoons. Upon seeing this, the two little girls were so ecstatic they cheered and rushed forward, each giving Xue An a kiss. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xue An thought proudly that he indeed was amazing, otherwise how could an ordinary person add an extra spoon function to the Qingmu Spiritual Artifact! Then with a grin, he said, ¡°Alright, go eat quickly, or your mother will discover it, and you won¡¯t be able to eat any!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± The two little girls blissfully began scooping up the ice cream with their Qingmu spoons. Outside, the world lay under unmelted snow; cold wind blew through the corridor, yet the two young ladies didn¡¯t mind at all and kept eating their ice cream in big bites. The scene always seemed a bit odd. At least when Zhu Ruyan passed by and saw this, she was somewhat flabbergasted. ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, gesturing for silence, and whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the two little girls were fussing to eat ice cream, but Yan¡¯er was worried they¡¯d catch a cold again and wouldn¡¯t let them have any, so I had to sneak it out.¡± Zhu Ruyan was torn between laughter and tears at this. Who could imagine that the mighty Mr. Xue known throughout Kunlun would sneakily lead his daughters to steal ice cream. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but worry and said, ¡°Sir, what if they really get sick from it?¡± Xue An laughed and shook his head, ¡°Nonsense, these are my daughters, how could they get sick from eating ice cream?¡± Zhu Ruyan laughed awkwardly, ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s better not to eat too much, and if Sister Yan finds out, won¡¯t she be angry?¡± After speaking, Zhu Ruyan winked at Xue An. ¡°No need! Yan¡¯er is sleeping, by the time she wakes up, we will have finished the ice cream! She won¡¯t know! Also, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes, Ruyan?¡± Just then, a cool voice came from behind, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Xue An stiffened and slowly turned around. There stood An Yan, arms crossed, looking at him with a playful gaze. Xue An forced a unnatural smile, ¡°Ahem, Yan¡¯er, listen to me, you were sleeping so soundly, I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest, so I didn¡¯t say hello before taking out the ice cream!¡± The two little girls also saw their mother¡¯s arrival, and they quickly turned around, using their small bodies to block the box of ice cream. There were remains of ice cream at the corner of Nian Nian¡¯s mouth, and Xiang Xiang nudged her, signaling with a look. Nian Nian hurriedly licked it clean, and then both little girls stood stiffly, with faces pretending as if they knew nothing about what just happened, that it was all dad¡¯s doing and they had nothing to do with it. An Yan looked at this scene with a mix of laughter and helplessness, and with no other option, she had to put on a stern face and addressed Xue An. ¡°Sneaking ice cream with two daughters, tell me, how should you be punished?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An stood with a bitter expression receiving An Yan¡¯s moral lessons, and the two little girls weren¡¯t spared either as they stood in punishment alongside him. From time to time, the trio would secretly pull faces to make each other laugh. An Yan could only helplessly maintain a stern face, posing as the queen of the household. Zhu Ruyan watched the scene unfold and suddenly felt very envious. This¡­ this is what a family is! Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) A month had passed since the battle on the snowy night. Inside the Kunlun Secret Realm, all was calm, and peace reigned over all the seas. At this moment, Zhou Daniu, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had various phantom images swirling above his head. Among these illusions were enchanting women throwing themselves into his arms, and there were also jackals, wolves, and fierce tigers watching intently. But no matter how the phantoms changed, Zhou Daniu was like a rock amid the raging waves, unmoved. moments later. Strands of golden light began to emanate from Zhou Daniu¡¯s body. The light was not as dazzling as before, but it radiated a very soft and tenacious glow. At the same time, the Blood of the Wolf God that Zhou Daniu had obtained in the War Wolf Secret Realm began to stir and entangle with the golden light, gradually merging into one. After a good while, there was a crisp snapping sound. The phantoms above Zhou Daniu¡¯s head suddenly shattered, and his body was enveloped in a golden light tinged with a trace of blood red. A formidable aura soared to the skies, stirring the clouds and changing their color. Zhou Daniu slowly opened his eyes, a flash of golden light disappeared in a twinkle, and then his eyes gradually returned to normal. Loose Immortal Peak! After a month of diligent cultivation, Zhou Daniu had finally made the breakthrough, and he was also the first member of the Fire Phoenix Squad to reach the peak of Loose Immortal. Of course, his achievement was not surprising. This honest man had the best talent for cultivation among all the members of Fire Phoenix. Besides him, the other members of Fire Phoenix had also made significant progress. Even squad leader Cheng Hao was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to Loose Immortal Peak. But cultivation is like that, very much a matter of fate and opportunity. If the opportunity isn¡¯t right, then that one insight might as well be an insurmountable gap. Xue An knew that the members of Fire Phoenix were almost at their limits and that staying any longer in the Kunlun Secret Realm wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful, so he decided to leave the next day. Although Zhu Ruyan was prepared for this outcome, she still felt very sad. During the past month-plus, she hadn¡¯t been idle, learning many magical techniques from Xue An. Although Zhu Ruyan¡¯s cultivation level was at the peak of Loose Immortal, she was a complete novice in their application. This was also why she was oppressed without the ability to fight back. However, after more than a month of hard cultivation, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s magical techniques had significantly improved. She could definitely protect herself now. For this reason, Zhu Ruyan was even more reluctant for Xue An to leave. To this, Xue An just smiled, ¡°This place is very important to me, and if you are idle, you can help me manage it! That would also be helping me, how about it?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Zhu Ruyan¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan had now started addressing Xue An as Master. She buried those prior fantasies deep in her heart and constantly reminded herself to be clear about her position. Calling him Master was also a way to cut off her own wishful thinking. This time they returned not to the Kunlun mountains, but directly descended upon Dianzhou. As soon as Xue An and the others appeared, they immediately alarmed Commander Hu. He urgently sent someone to invite Xue An and his party into the command headquarters. When he saw the Fire Phoenix Squad, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for many days, Commander Hu couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. The squad was even more formidable than when they had left! ¡°Mr. Xue, Major General An left Dianzhou a while ago and has returned to Zhongdu,¡± Commander Hu said. Xue An nodded, looked around at everyone, and then asked with a smile, ¡°What about Zhang Chu?¡± Commander Hu chuckled, ¡°Zhang Chu took the members of the Blood Qilin on a mission! Mr. Xue, I really owe you thanks for the formation you gifted to Zhang Chu. Now, Blood Qilin is much stronger than before!¡± Xue An smiled, saying nothing further. Now that Dianzhou was at peace, Xue An let Fire Phoenix return to her squad. He then led his family to prepare for their return to Zhongdu. According to Xue An¡¯s preference, they had originally planned to fly back. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, his two little girls, had recently become obsessed with an animated show about trains and insisted on taking a train back. As a super dad expert at spoiling his daughters, he had to fulfill his own children¡¯s wishes. However, once the family boarded the train, the two little girls surveyed their surroundings for a while. ¡°Daddy, is this the train?¡± Xue Xiang asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But why doesn¡¯t this train have a long chimney?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Yeah! And it doesn¡¯t have that long, drawn-out horn sound either!¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­, I think maybe this train is still too small, and the chimney hasn¡¯t grown out yet,¡± Xue An said. This explanation was far-fetched, but the two little girls believed it. ¡°Daddy¡¯s right, this train definitely hasn¡¯t grown up yet! Once it¡¯s grown, it will grow a chimney!¡± Nian Nian said. ¡°Then how can we make it grow up quickly?¡± Xiang Xiang asked, frowning. ¡°I know!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, ¡°We must feed it ice cream, for sure!¡± ¡°All you know is to eat ice cream!¡± Xiang Xiang said with a tone of tough love. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Nian Nian retorted, pouting. ¡°I definitely am not!¡± ¡°You ate one more bite of my ice cream last night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the day before yesterday, you ate one more piece of my chocolate!¡± The two little girls started to chirp away, arguing over who had eaten more of whose snacks. This scene also drew many smiles from other passengers in the carriage. After all, two quirky little girls like them were sure to be popular wherever they went. Just as the train was about to depart, two more passengers entered the carriage. These two passengers were a man and a woman. The man was dressed in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair, a smug look plastered across his face. The girl was pretty but seemed shy and tentative, probably just having left school. She was also dressed simply, which suggested that she wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. These two took their seats diagonally across from Xue An. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Not long after they sat down, the train began to move. Then the man in the suit said loudly, ¡°Originally, my cousin was supposed to send a car to pick me up, but he got tied up at the last minute and couldn¡¯t come! Otherwise, why would we have to bother with this crappy train?¡± The arrogance in the man¡¯s words was revolting. The girl kept her head down timidly and remained silent upon hearing his comment. The man in the suit chuckled and reached out to put his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. She shivered and moved back, avoiding his touch. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man retracted his hand, saying discontentedly, ¡°Dreamy, I only touched your shoulder. What are you dodging for!¡± In a quiet voice, the girl said, ¡°Mr. Tian, you said you would take me to Zhongdu, to join Tianyuan Company!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Before that, I hope you won¡¯t do this,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan¡¯s lips curled up with a faint, cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you should let me collect some interest first, right!¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) Chapter 487: Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to get into Tianyuan Company? If my cousin wasn¡¯t a manager there, with your education and experience, don¡¯t even dream about stepping foot inside Tianyuan Company¡¯s doors!¡± Tian Bohan said coldly. Yuan Mengying lowered her head even more, ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ about it, Yuan Mengying, remember, you¡¯re the one begging me! Understand?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Yuan Mengying murmured softly. It was only then that Tian Bohan, feeling satisfied, reached out and grabbed Yuan Mengying¡¯s hand. Yuan Mengying shuddered, but didn¡¯t dare to resist, as her eyes began to redden. Their conversation was not loud, and the people around paid no attention. Only Xue An heard them, and he frowned slightly. Tianyuan Company? His Tianyuan Company? And who was this man? Xue An felt somewhat puzzled but did not show it, simply watching quietly. Tian Bohan was clearly not content with just holding hands. His hand began to wander restlessly. But the moment his hand touched Yuan Mengying¡¯s waist, she leaped up as if electrocuted, attracting many gazes. Tian Bohan obviously hadn¡¯t expected this, but he also didn¡¯t dare to be too blatant in front of so many people, so he made up an excuse to brush it off. Yuan Mengying sat down again, only this time, she sat even further away from Tian Bohan. Tian Bohan¡¯s expression grew uglier by the moment, and his gaze toward Yuan Mengying became increasingly malevolent. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything else, and so they remained in deadlock until the next stop. Leaving Dianzhou for Zhongdu involved passing through several major cities, and they were now stopping in the necessary transit city, Lingnan City. The train needed to stop there for a while. A few people got off the train at this stop, and several others boarded. Everything seemed normal. But just then, the door to the carriage was kicked open, and a group of guys with dyed hair and threatening faces, as if they had ¡°hooligan¡± etched on their foreheads, walked in. They scanned the carriage, and when their eyes fell on Yuan Mengying sitting in the corner, they lit up and walked over with a sneer. Yuan Mengying had turned pale with terror as soon as this group walked into the carriage, and now that they approached her, she was trembling all over. At this point, the gangsters arrived at the seat, and the muscular bald leader sneered, ¡°Miss Yuan, what¡¯s the matter? Borrowed money and not paying it back? Planning to run away?¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s voice quivered, ¡°I haven¡¯t run away. My mother is still in the hospital, how could I possibly run? I just wanted to go to Zhongdu to find medicine that could save my mother!¡± The hulking man spat on the floor and laughed disdainfully, ¡°Miss Yuan, do you really take us for kids? That old lady is almost gone, what¡¯s she gonna do in the hospital? And going to Zhongdu to find medicine to save your mother? Heh, you think we¡¯re going to believe that?¡± Yuan Mengying said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Tian Bohan has connections that could let me into Tianyuan Company. Once I get into Tianyuan and become an employee, I¡¯ll receive a small bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir for free, and then my mother could be saved!¡± As she spoke, Yuan Mengying pleaded, ¡°Please give me a little more time, I will definitely pay back all the money I owe you!¡± ¡°Stop your damn blathering, I, Bald Tiger, have given you enough respect already, I¡¯ve given you three chances since you borrowed the money! If you can¡¯t come up with the money today, don¡¯t blame us for not being nice!¡± With that, the muscular bald man licked his lips, his face a malicious grin, ¡°We¡¯ll have a taste first and then sell you off to accompany men drinking. When you¡¯ve earned enough money, then we¡¯ll let you out!¡± These blatant words angered many passengers in the carriage. But seeing Bald Tiger and his menacing-looking henchmen, many people helplessly lowered their heads. Yuan Mengying shook her head in despair, ¡°Brother Tiger, please give me some time, please? Otherwise, my mother will surely die!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, such a filial girl! But you suddenly leaving Dianzhou has cost you my trust! Damn it, if I hadn¡¯t heard the news and hurried here, you might have actually managed to flee, you little dame!¡± Bald Tiger cursed. Yuan Mengying turned around, placing her last hope on Tian Bohan, ¡°Tian, please help me speak a word, I will definitely repay you, okay?¡± Tian Bohan had just wanted to speak, but one of Bald Tiger¡¯s men pulled out a knife and pressed it against his lower back, hissing menacingly into his ear. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The chilling, sharp sensation at his lower back had already terrified Tian Bohan, so when he heard Yuan Mengying¡¯s plea for help, he forced a smile, then nodded and bowed to Bald Tiger, saying, ¡°Big brother, I suddenly really need to pee, may I go to the bathroom?¡± Bald Tiger waved his hand impatiently. Tian Bohan got up and fled in panic. Seeing this, Yuan Mengying fell into complete despair. Bald Tiger sneered, ¡°Is this the kind of trash that gets into Tianyuan Company? Seems like a little hoodlum scamming for sex!¡± His words set off a wave of laughter among his underlings. But amid this laughter, a calm voice emerged. ¡°How much does she owe you?¡± Huh? The laughter dissipated, and the carriage quieted down, Bald Tiger looked towards the speaker with full of confusion. Xue An was sitting in his seat, pointing at Yuan Mengying, ¡°She, how much does she owe you?¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Bald Tiger asked coldly. ¡°I just heard your conversation, this lady owes you money, right? I can pay it back for her!¡± ¡°You will pay it back for her?¡± Bald Tiger was somewhat taken aback. Xue An nodded. Bald Tiger stared at Xue An for a long while before he slowly said, ¡°Friend, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you know how much money she owes us?¡± Saying that, Bald Tiger extended a finger. ¡°A whole one million!¡± This figure elicited low exclamations from some people. ¡°Now, do you still want to pay it back for her?¡± Bald Tiger said mockingly. The group of thugs burst into harsh laughter. In Bald Tiger¡¯s opinion, Xue An¡¯s temperament and behavior didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person, but at most, he was the son of a somewhat wealthy family, but not too rich. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be on such a class of train. The cry earlier was probably an attempt to play the hero and save the beauty. But the figure of one million was enough to make many people think twice. Indeed, Xue An lowered his head, as if contemplating something. Bald Tiger let out a cold laugh. And Yuan Mengying, who had just glimpsed a sliver of hope, once again sank into despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One million! That figure was enough to scare away many people. ¡°Miss Yuan, let¡¯s go with us!¡± Bald Tiger stepped forward, reaching for Yuan Mengying¡¯s arm. It was then that Xue An¡¯s voice arose. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t seem to have a bank card with such a small amount. How about this, I¡¯ll make a call and have someone wire it to you!¡± Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Bald Tiger was stupefied. What did he mean by not having such a small amount on the bank card? Could it be that one million was still considered a small amount? At this moment, Xue An smiled at Yuan Mengying, ¡°Let me ask, this is Lingnan station, right?¡± Yuan Mengying nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Xue An took out his phone, dialed a number, ¡°I¡¯m on the train, send me one million! As soon as possible!¡± After finishing, he hung up the phone and smiled at Bald Tiger, ¡°Just wait a moment, someone will bring the money over soon!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s face was a mix of shadows and light, ¡°Kid, if you dare to fool us, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. An Yan, on the other hand, waved to Yuan Mengying, ¡°Miss, come over here!¡± Yuan Mengying hesitated for a moment, then timidly stood up and walked over. ¡°You look thin, eat something first!¡± An Yan said with a smile. Looking at the tender warmth in An Yan¡¯s smile, Yuan Mengying suddenly felt an urge to cry. For over a year, she had lived in an environment filled with deceit and scheming, never having anyone smile at her so kindly. Yuan Mengying was indeed quite hungry; these days, as her mother¡¯s illness grew worse, the daily expenses at the hospital amounted to a significant sum. So, to save money, she had cut her living expenses to the bone. Almost every day she subsisted on just two buns. Even so, she had sold everything sellable at home, and in desperation, she borrowed a high-interest loan from people like Bald Tiger. She had only borrowed a little over two hundred thousand, and although she¡¯d paid back some of it through part-time work, compounded interest quickly brought the amount to one million. Yuan Mengying was utterly unable to repay it. Bald Tiger then suggested she pay off the debt with her body, which Yuan Mengying naturally refused. This was why she had left, and why Bald Tiger had hastily brought people to chase her down. ¡°Mister, I appreciate your kindness, but one million isn¡¯t a small sum. You should leave later, and I will go back with them!¡± Yuan Mengying, having filled her stomach somewhat, said softly. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about what would happen to you if you went back with them?¡± Yuan Mengying sadly lowered her head, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve reached a dead end, there¡¯s no way out! My mother is nearing her last breath, and ordinary medicine is no longer effective. The doctor said that only the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir could save her! But even the most common bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir costs millions! I can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you were thinking of getting a job at Tianyuan, right?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Yuan Mengying nodded, ¡°As long as I can get a job at Tianyuan, I can get a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, and the salary is very generous, that¡¯s why now countless people take pride in being able to work at Tianyuan! But¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There is always a way out, and since I¡¯ve said I¡¯d help you, I will definitely do so! Just wait a bit longer!¡± Yuan Mengying couldn¡¯t continue. She had finally used connections to get to know someone who could introduce her into Tianyuan Company, only for this to happen. More than ten minutes had passed, and Tian Bohan still hadn¡¯t returned; he was likely frightened off. Xue An said nothing, just quietly watched the clock. Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Thirty minutes. After more than half an hour. Impatience appeared on Bald Tiger¡¯s face, and he suddenly stood up, sneering, ¡°Enough! Kid, you¡¯re indeed playing us for fools!¡± Then he said to Yuan Mengying, ¡°Come with us!¡± As Yuan Mengying was about to stand up, Xue An extended his hand, signaling her not to move. Bald Tiger¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°Kid, it seems you really have a death wish! Move¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a series of gasps came from outside the window. Bald Tiger had just started to wonder when the train car door was kicked down. Then a group of people filed in. These were all burly young men, dressed in sword sleeve attire, with a delicate small sword embroidered on their chests. Seeing these people, Bald Tiger was profoundly shaken, his face instantly turning pale as a Sha. ¡°The Yu¡­ the Yu Family!¡± He certainly recognized these clothes. In fact, in the entire southwest, few people would not recognize this emblem. This was the emblem of the Yu Family from Lingnan. And the Lingnan Yu Family had immense influence throughout the entire southwest. Even though the original Sword Immortal of Lingnan had passed away. Nowadays, Yu Ming¡¯s swordsmanship seemed to be even more superior. What¡¯s going on, how could people from the Yu Family suddenly show up? Bald Tiger was full of shock and uncertainty. Then he saw a man and a woman quickly enter the carriage. Both the man and the woman seemed to have stepped right out of an ancient painting. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. But both of them exuded a chilling Sword Qi, which made people shiver without feeling cold. Seeing these two, Bald Tiger¡¯s complexion went beyond ashen to deathly pale. Because the one who had come was none other than Yu Ming, known as the Little Sword Immortal of Lingnan, whose influence in the Yu Family was at its peak. And naturally, the girl was the precious daughter of the Yu Family, Yu Ran. Bald Tiger recognized the two because he had once accompanied his boss¡¯s boss to a gathering of noble families in Lingnan. At the gathering, his boss¡¯s boss had bowed and scraped as he respectfully offered Yu Ming a glass of wine. But Yu Ming never even gave him a glance. Yet, even so, Bald Tiger¡¯s boss dared not utter a single word of complaint. Because compared to noble families like the Yu Family, what¡¯s Hei Gang but a fart! What on earth is so important that it could alarm such a big shot? Should I go forward and pay my respects? Bald Tiger was contemplating in his mind when he witnessed a scene that almost scared him to death. He saw Yu Ming and Yu Ran quickly approaching Xue An and bowing in unison. ¡°We¡¯ve seen the teacher,¡± they said. Following their actions, all the members of the Yu Family also bowed and exclaimed, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the teacher.¡± The entire carriage fell silent. Everyone was staring dumbfounded at the scene. Bald Tiger felt darkness before his eyes, his whole body beginning to sway. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Have you brought the money I asked you to bring?¡± ¡°Back to teacher, we brought it!¡± The cases were opened, and inside were stacks of brand new bills. ¡°In such a hurry, we only brought five million, is that enough?¡± Yu Ming asked with some worry. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± then pointed at Bald Tiger. ¡°Give him one million! That¡¯s what he asked for!¡± Yu Ming¡¯s gaze turned toward Bald Tiger, his eyes growing colder. An hour ago, he received a call from Xue An while at home, and when he heard Xue An say to prepare one million and deliver it to the train. He immediately understood that Mr. Xue must be in some situation. He didn¡¯t dare to delay, immediately taking the money and rushing over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Ran found out that Xue An had come, she also came along. Hearing Xue An¡¯s words now, it seemed like this guy was causing trouble? That¡¯s just asking for death! How dare he provoke Mr. Xue on our Lingnan turf! Yu Ming¡¯s urge to kill was rising. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Im a Reasonable Person (First Update) Chapter 489: Chapter 489 I¡¯m a Reasonable Person (First Update) A powerful pressure enveloped the entire carriage, and a thermos cup placed next to Bald Tiger slid down diagonally as if it had been cut by something, the cut was perfectly smooth. The messy strings of prayer beads around Bald Tiger¡¯s neck and on his hands snapped off immediately, and the beads were also cleanly halved, scattering all over the floor. Xue An, watching from behind, raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled, but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Is it you who asked Mr. Xue for a million?¡± Yu Ming said indifferently. Bald Tiger was stiff all over and didn¡¯t dare to move. Because he was afraid he would break apart just like those prayer beads, he could only say with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ I was collecting debt from that girl, it was this gentleman who said he paid her debt! I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Towards the end, Bald Tiger was almost crying. ¡°Great Yu, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Yu Ming sneered and was about to make his move. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I said it!¡± Yu Ming was startled and turned to look at Xue An, ¡°Sir¡­ .¡± Xue An smiled slightly and said to Bald Tiger, ¡°I said I would pay for her, you can take the million now!¡± This time, Bald Tiger was the one caught off guard and he sneakily glanced at Yu Ming. But he saw that Yu Ming had already stepped aside and said coldly, ¡°The gentleman has spoken, go take it then!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s heart gradually became lively. It seemed this person¡¯s status was higher than Yu Ming¡¯s, but who was he? Why would someone of such a high status travel by train like this? Who cares, the most important thing is to get the money first. These big shots always have some strange habits. Thinking this, Bald Tiger walked forward with an ingratiating smile, picked up a small box, and respectfully took out a loan agreement from his chest. ¡°Miss Yuan, here¡¯s the IOU, now we¡¯re clear!¡± Then he bowed to Xue An and Yu Ming, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Xue An said lightly. The people of the Yu Family immediately blocked Bald Tiger¡¯s path. Bald Tiger shivered all over and turned around, with a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Sir, do you have any other matters?¡± ¡°You think you can just walk away like that?¡± ¡°Um, what do you mean by that¡­ .¡± ¡°She owed you money, and I paid it for her! What about the money you owe?¡± ¡°The money I owe?¡± Bald Tiger was completely befuddled. Xue An nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a very reasonable person. From the moment you got on the train, your various verbal insults and provocations have severely hurt this young lady¡¯s inner dignity. Shouldn¡¯t some compensation for spiritual damage be justified?¡± Bald Tiger looked stunned and his mouth hung open widely. Yu Ming and Yu Ran looked at each other and saw a hint of amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. The gentleman was clearly trying to swindle him. ¡°How much¡­ do you want?¡± ¡°For the young lady¡¯s spiritual damage and loss of earnings and so on, you give a thousand yuan,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this figure, Bald Tiger exhaled in relief. Thank goodness, it was only a thousand yuan! That was acceptable! So he was about to pay right away. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Sir, is there something else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving the young lady a thousand yuan, but what about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s face was full of confusion. Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I was doing just fine here, but it¡¯s because of you that I had to make a phone call, and my SIM card is an international one. Do you have any idea how expensive international roaming is? You should be the one to pay for the call!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Bald Tiger readily promised. It was just a phone bill, at most it would cost a hundred bucks to settle. ¡°Alright then, make it ten million for the phone bill! I¡¯m not asking for much!¡± Bald Tiger, who initially had a relaxed face, was now completely stunned. Tremblingly, he asked, ¡°Mr. Xue, did you say how much?¡± Mr. Xue held up one finger, ¡°Ten million! That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been cooperative, so I¡¯m giving you a friendship price!¡± Bald Tiger took a deep breath, really wanting to ask Mr. Xue if the call was made to Mars. One should know that with ten million, one could buy a small telecommunications company; if converted into phone credit, it¡¯s likely one could talk until the end of the Earth without running out. ¡°Mr. Xue, don¡¯t joke with me, ten million¡­ Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t afford that!¡± Bald Tiger began to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to kill you! Debt repaying is a matter of principle. You were collecting debts from this young lady, I paid it off for her, and now you owe me, so why are you talking about life and death?¡± Mr. Xue said, leaning against the chair back, relaxed and casual. Bald Tiger¡¯s legs went weak, and he collapsed to his knees with a ¡®thud¡¯. His henchmen, who had initially strutted around with arrogance, were already shaking like leaves and, seeing their boss kneel, promptly followed suit. The carriage fell silent, everyone just staring at the scene. Bald Tiger had hoped that by kneeling, the other party might give him some face, but seeing Mr. Xue¡¯s serious expression and then glancing at Yu Ming¡¯s murderous face, his heart began to sink. ¡°Mr. Xue, please give me a chance to live!¡± Bald Tiger pleaded with a crying tone. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you really can¡¯t come up with ten million?¡± Bald Tiger nodded repeatedly, bitterly saying, ¡°Even if you kill me, I don¡¯t have that kind of money! The money I collect from debts has to be handed over to my boss!¡± Mr. Xue nodded, ¡°I see¡­¡± He then turned to the people around him, ¡°Anyone got paper and pen?¡± ¡°I have paper, but no pen!¡± ¡°Paper will do, give it to him!¡± Someone handed Bald Tiger a piece of white paper. Bald Tiger¡¯s face was a mask of bewilderment. What did this mean? ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay now, that¡¯s okay. Write an IOU now, saying you owe¡­ um, what¡¯s your name?¡± Yuan Mengying had been staring blankly the whole time until Mr. Xue¡¯s question snapped her back to reality. ¡°Ah, my name is Yuan Mengying.¡± ¡°Right, so write that you owe Yuan Mengying ten million!¡± Mr. Xue said, with a slight smile towards Bald Tiger. ¡°I think you know how to write the IOU, don¡¯t you?¡± Bald Tiger, facing Mr. Xue¡¯s smile, felt as if he had been plunged into an ice cellar. ¡°The interest will be according to your standard rates for others, and remember, it should compound!¡± Bald Tiger¡¯s body began to shake, ¡°Mr. Xue¡­¡± ¡°Write!¡± Mr. Xue said in one word. But that one word was like a hammer to Bald Tiger¡¯s heart, draining his face of color and causing him indescribable discomfort. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to write, but I have no pen!¡± Just as Bald Tiger finished speaking, Mr. Xue casually waved his hand, and a streak of sword light flashed by, severing one of Bald Tiger¡¯s fingers. ¡°Use your blood as ink, that way it¡¯ll be more effective! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mr. Xue said with a smile. To Bald Tiger, however, this man¡¯s smile was more terrifying than a devil¡¯s. Though trembling from the pain, he dared not delay any longer and wrote out the IOU right away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done!¡± Mr. Xue didn¡¯t take it but merely glanced at Yu Ming. Yu Ming stepped forward, took the IOU, and then handed it to a bewildered Yuan Mengying. Only then did Mr. Xue nod with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But remember to repay on time, or else¡­¡± Before Mr. Xue could finish, Yu Ming spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Mr. Xue, rest assured, if he dares to not repay, the Yu Family will surely kill him!¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) The so-called fate is the determinate power bestowed upon all things between heaven and earth. Mysterious yet true, it indeed exists. And not only humans possess fate, but a city, a nation, even an ethnic group, all have their own fate. ¡°When fate arrives, the whole world aligns with you; when it departs, even heroes lose their freedom.¡± That¡¯s to say, when blessed with fate, even an ant can ascend to the heavens and transform into a Divine Dragon. But once fate dissipates, even if you are a Divine Dragon, you will be trapped in the shallows. Huyue continued, ¡°According to the secret legends passed down in the Hua Clan Fox Realm, every calamity produces a Fate Pearl in this mortal world. Whoever possesses this object will become the favored one in the next calamity, blessing their entire group!¡± ¡°As the calamity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open in the mortal world, naturally attracting the covetous eyes of gods and demons from The Multiverse!¡± Upon hearing Huyue¡¯s words, Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered. He thought back to the images on the turtle shell. The ancestors of the Hua Clan were incredibly powerful, able to shoot down the chaos-inducing Jin Wu with a single arrow, but why did they suddenly cut down the Jianmu tree and sever themselves from this world? And that final line, ¡°protect my Hua Clan,¡± seemed not so simple. Xue An had some doubts in his heart, but soon suppressed them. Without more information, wild guesses would not solve any problems, only bring unnecessary worry. And since the calamity was imminent, the answers would certainly lie within this round of catastrophe. He would go in search of them when the time came. After all, as long as he was present, he would not allow gods or demons to bring chaos to the world. If the gods dared to descend, then he would annihilate them! Huyue had been watching Xue An all the while, and after a long pause, he chuckled and said, ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking right now about how to slaughter all those gods and demons who dare to meddle!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I actually feel a bit sorry for those gods and demons! Honestly, how did you manage to cultivate to such a level in this world where the Spiritual Energy is so scarce?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Huyue nodded eagerly, ¡°Of course, I do. My avatar¡¯s Cultivation Level is too low, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle the impending calamity. So, I want to improve my Cultivation Level as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, because yours truly is a genius!¡± Huyue was momentarily speechless because he actually couldn¡¯t refute that claim. He had witnessed how Xue An in his previous life went from an obscure Cultivator to an unparalleled Immortal Venerable in just a mere thousand years. Such progress could no longer be described as genius; it was downright monstrous. But that smug attitude of his was truly infuriating! Huyue gnashed his teeth as he looked at Xue An. But since he couldn¡¯t defeat him, what was he to do? Huyue glanced at the wine pot on the table, and suddenly had an idea, saying with a smile, ¡°Alright, enough about that. It¡¯s a rare reunion of old friends, so let¡¯s not return tonight until we¡¯re drunk!¡± With that, he personally poured a cup of wine and handed it to Xue An. However, as he passed the wine, he secretly slipped a Drunkenness Talisman Spell into it. The Multiverse originally had no such spell, but because Huyue often drank with people, he had created this Talisman Spell. Xue An took the cup, but did not drink it, and instead quietly looked at Huyue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huyue¡¯s face was the picture of calm. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, just that the moonlight tonight is nice, and it¡¯s a good night for getting drunk!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think so too!¡± Huyue laughed, looking very joyful. An hour later. Xiao Sha dragged the stuffed Xiao Yu, who had finished ten baskets of buns, back home. ¡°Dragon Sister, why are you walking so fast? I still have a bun here; do you want it?¡± Xiao Yu pulled out a bun from who knows where and offered it to Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Because Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. Not only had she been flirted with by someone, but she also couldn¡¯t beat him. For Xiao Sha, who was always prideful and arrogant, this was simply unbearable. It was normal for her not to be able to defeat the boss. But how come she just couldn¡¯t beat that slovenly guy who clearly didn¡¯t look like much? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha quickened her pace and turned a corner, heading home. Then she stopped dead in her tracks. Not just her, but also Xiao Yu, who was slowly savoring the last steamed bun as if afraid of finishing it, was also dumbfounded. Under the moonlight that filled the courtyard, that detestable fellow who had defeated her was squatting on the ground, howling and crying his eyes out. While crying, he also mumbled incoherently. ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, this is too hard! My sister is nowhere to be found, and I can¡¯t even defeat this Xue An!¡± ¡°Pfft, the moon isn¡¯t even round today, it¡¯s infuriating! Is even the moon bullying me?¡± What¡­ what was going on? Xiao Sha was in shock. Xue An, who had appeared in the courtyard at some point, sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, stop crying, I know you¡¯ve had it tough! Go back to sleep already!¡± ¡°Why do I listen to you? I won¡¯t go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep right here!¡± Saying so, Huyue directly lay down in the courtyard, and moments later, started to snore loudly. Xue An, caught between laughter and tears, turned to the stunned Xiao Sha and said, ¡°This guy is drunk!¡± In fact, during the drinking just now, Xue An had noticed Huyue¡¯s little trick and so he decided to go along with it, drinking together with Huyue. As a result, Xue An was fine, but after three cups, Huyue was completely plastered and started to act foolishly in his drunkenness. But his drunken antics were different from others; he didn¡¯t make a fuss or cause trouble, he just squatted on the ground and started howling and crying! It seemed as if he was trying to cry out all the tears of his lifetime. Xiao Sha, watching Huyue lying on the ground and sleeping soundly, suddenly broke into a smile. Hmph, dare to bully me? You¡¯ve got your comeuppance now! Meanwhile. In the Bitter Zen Temple amidst the mountains in the Northwest. The fat monk finished offering incense and then sat down on a meditation cushion to begin his daily practice. Ever since his disciple Hui Nian died at the Hidden Immortal Sect¡¯s convention, the fat monk had closed off the temple gates and stopped bothering with worldly affairs. While the fat monk was devotedly chanting scriptures. Suddenly, amidst the previously silent hall, the sounds of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s chants spread through the air, accompanied by a sweet fragrance. The fat monk opened his eyes in astonishment and looked up. He saw the Buddha statue facing him slowly open its eyes and then step down from the shrine. With each step, a pure white lotus bloomed under his feet, supporting him as he moved forward. The fat monk first gasped, then a look of wild joy gradually spread across his face, and with choking sobs, he prostrated on the floor, fervently kowtowing. ¡°Immortal Venerable above, your disciple pays homage to you!¡± As the Buddha statue approached, the clay on its body peeled away bit by bit. By the time it reached the fat monk, it had transformed into a skinny monk with a bare upper body. This was the founder of the Bitter Zen Temple, the Ku Chan Venerable, who had long since ascended to the Buddha Kingdom. Ku Chan Venerable slowly extended his palm, large as a fan, and gently caressed the fat monk¡¯s head. ¡°You have worked hard these years!¡± ¡°I have not toiled! To witness the Venerable¡¯s return is my life¡¯s fulfillment!¡± the fat monk said, laughing and crying at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ku Chan Venerable revealed a slight smile, and with his smile, the temple, which was somewhat dilapidated, suddenly shone with golden light and was renewed in all its splendor. ¡°Very good! As I descend this time, you shall be my protector!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he responded, a faint golden light appeared above the fat monk¡¯s head, and he gradually took on a dignified and venerable aura. But at the same time, his eyes lost much of their spark of life, and his gaze became dull and blank. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) The Yu Family members had all left. The carriage returned to tranquility. Only the bloodstains on the floor served as a reminder of the recent events. Everyone looked at Xue An with awe. Although they didn¡¯t know who Xue An really was. But from the recent display of power, he was obviously an important figure. It was then that Yuan Mengying stood up, her face flushed with excitement, ready to kneel. She knew that if Xue An hadn¡¯t intervened, her current situation would undoubtedly be extremely perilous. Having no other means to express her gratitude, kneeling was her only option. Xue An waved his hand. A gentle force lifted her up, preventing her from kneeling, and then he said indifferently, ¡°I saved you because of your pure filial piety, not for any other reason. There¡¯s no need to kneel!¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s gratitude deepened, and she was at a loss for words, so she could only nod tearfully. Right at that moment, Tian Bohan, who had slipped away under the pretense of needing to urinate, peeked out cautiously. Seeing no trace of Bald Tiger¡¯s gang in the carriage, he let out a sigh of relief and stepped in. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not sure what happened, but it seems my stomach was upset, which took such a long time. Oh, have those people already gone?¡± Tian Bohan feigned surprise, then his expression turned to one of fury. ¡°They got off easy. If I hadn¡¯t suddenly had stomach troubles, I certainly would¡¯ve made those guys beg for mercy.¡± No one spoke. Everyone in the carriage was looking at him with a strange gaze. As if they were watching a fool¡¯s performance. Feeling awkward under these stares, Tian Bohan coughed twice, then flashed a smile at Yuan Mengying. ¡°Miss Yuan, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay! When we reach Zhongdu, I¡¯ll have my cousin arrange for you to join Tianyuan!¡± Yuan Mengying, with a cold expression, paid him no attention. Xue An, however, smiled, ¡°Which Tianyuan are you referring to?¡± Tian Bohan replied with proud smirk, ¡°Which Tianyuan could there be? Naturally, I¡¯m talking about the Tianyuan that produces the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, ranked among the top ten in the world!¡± ¡°Ranked among the world¡¯s top ten?¡± echoed Xue An. ¡°Yes, you couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of it? Although the Tianyuan Company has only been established for a little over a year, thanks to the exceptional healing effects of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, it has already become a global enterprise, with its ranking soaring rapidly. I estimate it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s the world¡¯s number one corporation!¡± Tian Bohan said with a proud face, as if he owned the Tianyuan Company himself. Xue An slightly nodded and said with a half-smile, ¡°Such a big company, and you can arrange for people to join it?¡± ¡°Others might not be able to, but I definitely can! My cousin is the department manager at Tianyuan, and he¡¯s also high school classmates with Tianyuan¡¯s chairman Qiao Le. With such connections, arranging for someone to join is certainly no problem!¡± Qiao Le¡¯s high school classmate? Xue An¡¯s mind stirred slightly. At this moment, Tian Bohan turned to smile at Yuan Mengying, ¡°Miss Yuan, let¡¯s go back and sit down. There are some forms you need to fill out in advance!¡± Yuan Mengying stayed seated, her face showing a hint of conflict, then she shook her head, ready to refuse. Xue An said with a smile, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s also a good opportunity, Miss Yuan. Why not go with him and take a look?¡± With that, Xue An winked at Yuan Mengying. Yuan Mengying was stunned. In fact, she had been troubled by this dilemma all along. The matter with the usurers might have been resolved, but her mother¡¯s illness was still looming. Although Yuan Mengying believed that if she merely asked, this mysterious and powerful man would surely help her. But she was a stranger to him, and he had already helped her as though he had done her a million-dollar favor¡ªa favor she was now too ashamed to further impose upon. Right now, I still need to find a way to get the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, or my mother¡¯s illness won¡¯t be cured. So, although she held extreme distaste for Tian Bohan, she could only respond with silence. Her mind was in turmoil¡ªwould following Tian Bohan upset her benefactor? Just as she had finally made up her mind to refuse, to her surprise, Xue An signaled for her to go with him. She nodded somewhat bewilderedly, bowed deeply to Xue An and An Yan, then turned back and returned to her seat. This time, Tian Bohan dared not blatantly make any moves on her but kept on boasting about how incredible his cousin was. Yuan Mengying¡¯s thoughts were not on that at all, she turned her head to watch the swiftly passing scenery outside the window, eyes flickering with light. She didn¡¯t know what kind of fate awaited her ahead. If she really entered Tianyuan, her mother¡¯s illness might be saved, but it also meant that she would lose her chastity. Because Tian Bohan¡¯s condition was that she enter Tianyuan, and then she would have to accompany him for a month. At this thought, Yuan Mengying felt a stab of pain in her heart and stole a glance at Xue An not far away. Xue An noticed her gaze and gave her a slight smile. For some reason, seeing Xue An¡¯s smile made Yuan Mengying feel at ease. However, she didn¡¯t notice that Tian Bohan had also caught that moment, and his expression gradually turned gloomy. The rest of the journey was uneventful, and the train slowly entered Zhongdu Station. Tian Bohan led Yuan Mengying off the train. ¡°Originally, my cousin was supposed to pick me up, but Director Qiao summoned him to a meeting at the last minute, so he couldn¡¯t make it. Let¡¯s take a taxi,¡± Tian Bohan said. Yuan Mengying remained silent, wordlessly following behind him, her heart filled with indescribable emotions. At that moment, a calm voice came, ¡°Are you heading to Tianyuan now?¡± Yuan Mengying looked up and saw Xue An leading his family, standing not far away with a smile. Yuan Mengying nodded her head. ¡°What a coincidence, we¡¯re also going to Tianyuan. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Warmth flooded Yuan Mengying¡¯s heart, and she felt a knot in her throat, almost to the point of tears. Tian Bohan¡¯s face turned increasingly ugly, and with a cold laugh, he said, ¡°What do you want at Tianyuan?¡± ¡°Because I happen to have some friends working at Tianyuan!¡± Xue An replied indifferently. Tian Bohan was taken aback, then a mockingly amused smile appeared on his face, ¡°Oh? Who might that be? I don¡¯t work at Tianyuan, but I know all the significant personalities inside.¡± ¡°Like Old Zhao, like Xiao Le!¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan was first startled, then scoffed, ¡°Old Zhao? He must be some janitor at Tianyuan!¡± Xue An nodded slightly and gave a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed right!¡± Tian Bohan looked unconvinced. Just as he said, even though he didn¡¯t work at Tianyuan, because of his cousin Tian Bojun, he was familiar with the big shots there. The names Xue An mentioned didn¡¯t belong to any of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. After hailing a taxi, Tian Bohan dragged Yuan Mengying into the car and drove off. Xue An smiled slightly and said to An Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tianyuan, too.¡± Xue An had returned to Zhongdu without alerting anyone, so naturally, there was no car to pick him up. He simply hailed a cab as well, taking his family with him to Tianyuan. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) By the time he arrived in front of Tianyuan Company, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised after getting out of the car. It was a skyscraper located in the bustling downtown area. The big characters for Tianyuan sparkled brilliantly at the top of the building, and those entering and leaving were all smartly dressed men and women. When Xue An left Zhongdu, Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters had still been in the office building of the pharmaceutical plant. He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing it for over a year, it had moved here. However, it also appeared quite majestic, showing a bit of the shadow of a world-class enterprise. Since they arrived at Tianyuan one after another, Tian Bohan was also at the entrance at that moment. Seeing the surprise on Xue An¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snicker. ¡°How about that? Stunned, huh? This skyscraper is the tallest building in the entire Zhongdu, and the headquarters of Tianyuan¡¯s ¡®young master¡¯ is right here!¡± After saying that, he told Yuan Mengying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to see my cousin!¡± With that, he walked into Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters with a proud look on his face. The lobby was extremely spacious and luxurious, and the constant flow of people made it look very busy. Tian Bohan approached the reception desk and said to the receptionist, who was made up beautifully, ¡°Hello, is Manager Tian Bojun in?¡± The receptionist looked up at him, her smile formulaic as she asked, ¡°May I know what business you have with Manager Tian?¡± Tian Bohan hurriedly said, ¡°I am Manager Tian¡¯s cousin; he asked me to come!¡± ¡°Manager Tian is in a meeting. He left a message that if you arrived, you should wait here for a moment!¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile became more sincere. After all, Tian Bojun was now a mid-level leader at Tianyuan, controlling abundant resources and also being Chairman Qiao¡¯s classmate, making many people hold him in awe. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan¡¯s expression became even more arrogant as he deliberately glanced over at Xue An and the others nearby. However, Xue An just smiled, paying no attention to the man¡¯s pointless boasting. There was a designated area for meetings in the lobby. Tian Bohan sat down on the soft and comfortable sofa, stretching lazily. Then, to his surprise, the receptionist came over personally with a plate of neatly cut fruits. ¡°Please enjoy, Mr. Tian!¡± the young lady said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Tian Bohan said with a look of smugness on his face. Even Yuan Mengying¡¯s expression changed slightly. It seemed that Tian Bohan had not been lying. His cousin must wield quite some power within Tianyuan, otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t show such respect. After about fifteen minutes, Tian Bohan¡¯s phone rang, and he quickly answered it. ¡°Hello, cousin, yes, I¡¯ve arrived, I¡¯m in the lobby! What? You¡¯re coming over? Okay!¡± After hanging up, Tian Bohan said with a beaming smile, ¡°See that? My cousin is personally coming to meet me!¡± Soon, a man in a high-end tailor-made suit with an arrogant demeanor walked out of the elevator. Wherever he went, many employees of Tianyuan Company stepped aside. ¡°Manager Tian!¡± ¡°Manager Tian, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Greetings rose and fell in waves. Tian Bojun nodded haughtily. The receptionist¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stepped forward to say, ¡°Manager Tian, your cousin is waiting in the meeting area, please follow me!¡± As she led the way to the meeting area, Tian Bohan stood up excitedly when he saw his cousin. ¡°Cousin!¡± Tian Bojun nodded, but his gaze landed on Yuan Mengying, who was standing behind Tian Bohan, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Is this the person you were talking about?¡± Tian Bohan nodded, then turned to Yuan Mengying and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t met my cousin yet!¡± Yuan Mengying stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Manager Tian!¡± Tian Bojun greedily scanned her a few times, then nodded. ¡°Bohan, the merchandise this time is not bad at all!¡± Hearing his words, Tian Bohan¡¯s smile grew even more gleeful. Then, without the slightest regard for the onlookers, Tian Bojun reached out and placed his hand on Yuan Mengying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bohan has told you all the conditions, right?¡± Yuan Mengying trembled, ¡°He¡­ he has!¡± ¡°Good, Bohan, take her to get washed up later, and then bring her to my office!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Mengying suddenly raised her head and looked at Tian Bohan, ¡°You¡­ you said it was only¡­¡± Yuan Mengying wanted to say wasn¡¯t it only you? But she found it too hard to speak those words. Tian Bohan let out a sinister chuckle, ¡°Miss Yuan, my cousin taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Just be obedient and listen well!¡± Tian Bojun smiled proudly, ¡°Bohan is right. Me taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Isn¡¯t it just Tianyuan Company you want to enter? I can make you a small manager just like that, and you¡¯ll live in luxury. Of course, on the condition that you serve me well!¡± When he mentioned serving, Tian Bojun¡¯s face was full of an evil grin. ¡°By the way, she hasn¡¯t been ¡®unsealed¡¯ yet, has she? I absolutely despise second-hand goods!¡± Tian Bojun asked. Tian Bohan quickly said, ¡°It should be correct, she said so herself!¡± The cousins had now taken shamelessness to the extreme. Yuan Mengying turned pale and trembled all over. She had already been treated as nothing more than a piece of merchandise. But thinking of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir and her mother¡¯s illness, she could only suppress her tears and not let herself cry out. Just then, someone let out a light sigh. ¡°Could it be that the vast Tianyuan Company has become your private property now? Whoever you say gets in, gets in?¡± ¡°Who is spouting nonsense?¡± Tian Bojun angrily turned around. He saw Xue An leisurely drinking tea, watching him with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°And who might you be? What did you mean by your earlier words?¡± Tian Bojun asked, his eyes flickering. Tian Bohan quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Cousin, this guy came with us on the train, and he claimed to know someone from Tianyuan Company. But when I asked for his name, he gave some dodgy answer like ¡®Old Zhao¡¯ or something!¡± Tian Bojun sneered upon hearing this, ¡°What did you just say? That¡¯s right, in Tianyuan, whoever I want to get in, gets in!¡± ¡°What arrogance! Who gave you the confidence to talk like that?¡± Xue An laughed softly, shaking his head, then said lightly. ¡°Director Qiao is a high school classmate of mine. He¡¯s a founding member of the company. How about that? Is that confident enough for you?¡± Tian Bojun said with a proud face. Xue An laughed dryly, sighing softly, ¡°Qiao Le, this guy, doesn¡¯t he care to manage his subordinates at all?¡± Tian Bojun scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to call our director by his name like that! Boy, if you keep spouting nonsense, be careful you won¡¯t even make it out of this door!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s gaze turned colder as he said to the receptionist, ¡°Inform your board of directors to come see me right now!¡± Hearing this, Tian Bojun and Tian Bohan exchanged a glance, then burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Are you insane, boy? Having our entire board of directors come to meet you, who do you think you are?¡± Xue An didn¡¯t pay any attention to their taunting, and simply told the receptionist, ¡°Inform them now, just say I¡¯m back!¡± The receptionist hesitated to go, and Tian Bojun scoffed, ¡°Go on, inform them. I would like to see how this fellow is going to die!¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) After the receptionist had left, Tian Bojun sprawled onto the sofa with his legs crossed, awaiting his moment with an arrogant air. In his view, Xue An was certainly just posturing. He actually had the audacity to insist that every member of the board come to meet him. Who did he think he was? At this thought, Tian Bojun gave a cold chuckle, thinking to himself that he would see how the man would extricate himself from this situation. By now, a crowd had gathered not far away, and people were discussing the matter in hushed tones. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Tian Bapi cleaning house again?¡± someone sneered. ¡°Shh, keep it down. If Tian Bojun hears you, he¡¯ll kick you out for sure! I heard someone clashed with Tian Bojun face to face! Now it¡¯s blown up into a big deal!¡± ¡°It takes guts indeed, but with Chairman Qiao backing Tian Bojun, who would dare to provoke him?¡± another person sighed with lament. These were people who were highly dissatisfied with Tian Bojun¡¯s actions. At the same time, many of Tian Bojun¡¯s lackeys were also gossiping. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve heard someone bragging that he wants all the chairmen to personally come see him!¡± ¡°Really? Who is this guy with such audacity?¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s some rich second generation who¡¯s never seen the world! To actually stir trouble at Tianyuan Company, just wait for a good show!¡± ¡°Heh, daring to mess with Manager Tian, he clearly doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± Overhearing these murmurs, Tian Bojun became even more smug and disdainful, casting a glance at Xue An seated beside him. Yet there Xue An was, relaxing on the sofa, leisurely sipping his tea, seemingly in no hurry at all. This guy really knew how to keep his cool, Tian Bojun thought bitterly. Seconds and minutes ticked by. As time passed, the look of disdain and mockery on Tian Bojun¡¯s face grew even thicker. The crowd of onlookers grew larger, their quiet discussions continued, but nearly no one was optimistic about the unfolding situation. After all, the whole affair sounded like a fantastical tale. It was well known that Tianyuan was an international mega-corporation, manufacturing the extremely important Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, and of great strategic significance, which made Tianyuan Company stand above the rest. Even if heads of state were to visit, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to stir all the directors into action. Many people thought that this man was about to be metaphorically slapped in the face. Meanwhile, in an office on the top floor. Qiao Le was busy at work when his secretary walked in. ¡°Director Qiao, these are the documents you need to review and sign today!¡± The secretary placed a hefty pile of paperwork on the desk. Qiao Le let out a sigh, ¡°That many again?¡± The secretary smiled faintly, ¡°This is just a small portion, there will be more in the afternoon!¡± Qiao Le slumped in his chair, the picture of despair. Seeing him like this, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and chuckle quietly. Although a prestigious Tianyuan director and listed among the ranks of the wealthy, private life Qiao Le was more like a big boy. After a few sighs, Qiao Le continued to work with renewed vigor. The young secretary busied herself tidying up the office. Cleaning was usually handled by dedicated janitorial staff. But this particular secretary preferred to do it herself. Because it allowed her more opportunities to interact with Director Qiao. It was known at this point that outsiders started calling Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi the ¡°diamond bachelors.¡± Countless women dreamt of getting close to these three directors, hoping for a meteoric rise. And this young secretary was no exception. While the young secretary was leisurely wiping the desk, the phone on it rang. The secretary answered it. ¡°This is Director Qiao¡¯s office, may I ask what this is regarding?¡± After listening for a couple of sentences, the secretary frowned, ¡°Do I really need to report this? There are countless people every day trying to approach the directors under various pretenses, why not just send him away?¡± After finishing her words, the secretary hung up the phone. Buried in his work, Qiao Le didn¡¯t lift his head as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Director Qiao, the front desk just called, saying there¡¯s someone claiming all the directors should go to the lobby to meet him!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Le lifted his head in confusion. The secretary continued to chatter, ¡°And he also said something like ¡®I¡¯m back!¡¯ Probably a lunatic, I guess¡ªI have told the front desk to send someone to throw him out!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a loud noise sounded. The secretary shivered with fright and turned her head to look, only to see Qiao Le standing up with an ashen face. He had risen so forcefully that he knocked the laptop off the desk onto the floor. ¡°What did you say?¡± The secretary¡¯s voice trembled with fear. ¡°I said¡­ there¡¯s someone claiming all the directors should meet him, and he said, ¡®I¡¯m back!¡¯ You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Qiao Le had leapt onto the desk and dashed out of the office in two strides. The secretary stood there dumbfounded, completely at a loss as to what had just happened. After rushing out of the office, Qiao Le sprinted all the way to the conference room and kicked the door open with one foot. Inside, Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, Shu Liu, Gao Shengnan, and others were in a meeting. This sudden intrusion left the people inside startled. Zhao Xuehui slightly frowned, ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the matter? What are you rushing about for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Second Brother¡­ Second Brother is back!¡± Qiao Le called out, panting heavily. Zhao Xuehui was stunned, then stood up abruptly, ¡°Are you talking about Xiao An?¡± Qiao Le nodded, ¡°He¡¯s in the lobby, and according to the front desk, he wants all the directors to meet him now!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room stood up. Zhao Xuehui¡¯s expression was grave, ¡°Second Brother hasn¡¯t called before coming back this time, and he had the front desk notify us, there must be something going on, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Saying this, he rushed out ahead of everyone. Qiao Le and Yang Binyi followed closely behind. Gao Shengnan and Shu Liu exchanged glances and hurriedly followed as well. They both had come to understand by now. It had to be his return that could make these three brothers so anxious! Their collective sprint left every employee who saw this scene completely dumbfounded. Why were all the directors running wildly with such serious expressions? What had happened? Even before reaching the elevator, Zhao Xuehui had already shouted, ¡°Quick, open the elevator for me!¡± This office building had a VIP elevator, used exclusively by directors and staffed by assigned attendants. Upon Zhao Xuehui¡¯s shout, someone immediately opened the elevator. They hurried in and instantly pressed the button for the first floor. Meanwhile, as the elevator swiftly descended, Tian Bojun, who was in the lobby, stood up impatiently and said with a sneering chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes already and not a single director you called for has shown up! Now do you have anything else to say?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°From the tone of your voice, you seem confident about having me cornered!¡± Tian Bojun¡¯s face was smug as he coldly sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m certain, and what can you do about it? Security, grab this guy for me!¡± The security guards had been waiting on the side, and at this command, they surged forward, ready to take action. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder, his patience completely exhausted. Just then, a tumult of exclamations came from the distance. ¡°My God, it¡¯s Director Qiao, Director Zhao, and the others!¡± ¡°All the directors are here!¡± Tian Bojun, upon hearing this, turned his head in surprise and saw the crowd parting to form a path as Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others charged towards him, their foreheads covered in sweat. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Tian Bojun had a faint sense of foreboding, but he still managed a flattering smile and went to greet the newcomer. ¡°President Qiao, why are you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Because Qiao Le, who usually treated him quite amicably, now walked straight past him without so much as a glance. The smile on Tian Bojun¡¯s face slowly stiffened. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward Qiao Le and his entourage; no one knew what the directors of Tianyuan Company were planning to do, and no one dared to speak. The hall gradually fell into silence. Qiao Le and the others went directly to Xue An. Apart from the oldest, Zhao Xuehui, the others bowed their heads in unison. ¡°Second Brother!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Their voices were not too loud, yet they struck like a bolt from the blue, dazzling everyone in the hall. As for Tian Bojun, he stared at the scene, speechless, his mouth agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. Xue An¡¯s eyes were downcast as he slowly sipped his tea, and then he let out a soft sigh. ¡°To be honest, I am very disappointed.¡± Zhao Xuehui and the others all shuddered at this. Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Once dormitory brothers, I promised you a splash of wealth and glory, which is why I created Tianyuan. But I never imagined that before the wealth could materialize, petulance had already taken root!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers to look at each other, their faces gradually paling. ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean by that? Have we done something wrong?¡± Zhao Xuehui asked with a bitter smile. Xue An lifted his eyes, ¡°Qiao Le!¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Qiao Le stepped forward. ¡°Do you recognize this man?¡± Xue An gestured toward the sweat-drenched Tian Bojun. Qiao Le was taken aback, then nodded, ¡°I recognize him; this is my high school classmate, Tian Bojun, who has a master¡¯s degree in business management. Later on, I made him the head of the HR department. What about him, Second Brother?¡± A cold smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips, ¡°This matter, I think you should ask your classmate.¡± Qiao Le was no fool; he could tell from Xue An¡¯s tone that something was wrong, and his face immediately turned an ashen hue. He turned and fixed a piercing gaze on Tian Bojun. ¡°Tian Bojun, what have you done?¡± Tian Bojun was presently shivering, as terrified as he had been brash before. No matter what, he had never imagined that what this man had said was all true. Seeing how genuinely anxious and fearful the other directors appeared, the man¡¯s status seemed unimaginably high. Therefore, in Tian Bojun¡¯s heart, fear, regret, and despair all mixed together. Especially after hearing Qiao Le¡¯s accusation, he became even more frightened and stammered out. ¡°Qiao¡­ President Qiao, I¡­ I¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Qiao Le¡¯s face grew increasingly unsightly. He had also heard the whispers from below, how Tian Bojun was arrogant and used his position to bully others. He had asked several times, but Tian Bojun swore on his chest, assuring that he had never done so. Out of trust in his classmate, the naive Qiao Le had actually believed him. But looking at the situation now, even a fool could see something was amiss. ¡°Tian, I am asking you a question. What on earth have you done to make my Second Brother so angry?¡± Qiao Le asked through gritted teeth, looking as if he was about to eat someone. Tian Bojun knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°President Qiao, I¡¯m inhuman, I have failed to recognize a great man when I¡¯ve seen one, but I truly didn¡¯t know that this gentleman was your second elder brother! Please give me another chance!¡± As he spoke, Tian Bojun kept kowtowing with a bam, bam, bam. Although Qiao Le was furious, upon seeing his classmate apologizing in such a way, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate and turned to look at Xue An. ¡°Second brother¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand to indicate for him not to speak. Then he set down his teacup, casually waved his hand to conceal his two daughters with Secret Technique, and slowly walked over. Qiao Le and the others stepped aside as Xue An walked straight up to Tian Bojun, who was kneeling on the ground, and looked down at him for a moment before speaking indifferently, ¡°Do you think, just by kowtowing a few times, you can resolve the issue?¡± Tian Bojun trembled all over, his teeth chattering so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Xue An looked up at Tian Bohan, who was standing behind Tian Bojun with a deathly pale face, and smiled slightly, ¡°Your cousin seems to be very scared, to the point where he can¡¯t even speak.¡± Tian Bohan shivered and forced a smile, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue is right.¡± ¡°Since he can¡¯t speak, you can do the talking. Tell us everything you two have done, in detail, do you understand?¡± Xue An said in a calm tone. ¡°Mr¡­.¡± Tian Bohan hesitated for a moment. A streak of sword light flashed by, directly severing one of his ears, and blood instantly flowed out, dripping down his chin. Tian Bohan screamed in agony. ¡°If you dare to hesitate again, some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you! Do you understand?¡± Xue An¡¯s action stunned everyone. Many people looked on, pale-faced, while others with less courage were so frightened that their legs trembled. Tian Bohan was utterly despondent, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Xue An. Then, like spilling the beans, he spilled out all the rotten things he and his cousin had done over the past year. Not to mention things like using the job at Tianyuan as bait to toy with women. What¡¯s worse, this Tian Bojun used his position to secretly sell Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. He even accepted bribes from foreign intelligence personnel, attempting to steal the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir formula, but because Tianyuan Company¡¯s security measures were very strict, he had no chance to succeed, and that¡¯s why he eventually gave up. All these evil deeds made Tian Bojun grow paler and paler by the minute. After finishing speaking, they looked at Tian Bojun, who had already collapsed on the ground with a face resembling that of the dead. And Qiao Le shivered all over as he listened; finally, unable to bear it any longer, he rushed up in an uncontrollable rage. With one kick, he hit Tian Bojun¡¯s face, instantly breaking his nose. ¡°You son of a bitch, you begged me back then to take you in! I pitied you and let you work at Tianyuan, but I never expected you to be such a treacherous person, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qiao Le¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and as he looked around, he noticed an ashtray on the side table, which he picked up and began to smash furiously. Tian Bojun kept screaming, ¡°President Qiao, I was wrong, please let me go, I¡¯ll leave right now and never come back again, please spare me!¡± Smack. The fiberglass ashtray was smashed to pieces, Qiao Le threw it aside, gasping for breath as he looked on. And in that moment, Tian Bojun was covered in blood, a sight too horrific to bear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Qiao Le turned to look at Xue An and hesitated for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Second brother¡­¡± He was a man of strong feelings; Tian Bojun was his high school classmate, so although he spoke harshly, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to go through with it. He also hoped that Xue An would spare this man. Xue An clearly understood what Qiao Le meant, but just smiled faintly and then crouched down to look at Tian Bojun, who was covered in blood. ¡°Do you think you can just be let go like this?¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) When Xue An and his group entered the Yue Lai Hotel. Li Hongyan was quarreling with her daughter Xue Lan, her face full of displeasure. ¡°I just want to be a manager in this hotel, is that not allowed?¡± Li Hongyan muttered. Xue Lan, with a cold face, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat! After all, I am your mother! Can¡¯t you even agree to this small request?¡± Xue Lan firmly shook her head, ¡°No means no. Just stay at home honestly. If you need money, I¡¯ll give it to you. Why do you need to come here to create a scene? Besides, I¡¯m not the one calling the shots at this hotel!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that official tone, as if I don¡¯t know that the Yue Lai Hotel is yours now. Is it not easy for you to arrange a position for someone? Moreover, I¡¯m here to help you, not to create a scene,¡± Li Hongyan said with a cold sneer. Taking a deep breath, Xue Lan said with an icy tone, ¡°First, this hotel is not mine; I¡¯m just managing it for Brother Xue An! Second, we don¡¯t need your help here because the moment you come, you¡¯ll only ruin things!¡± Li Hongyan¡¯s face alternated between green and red with anger, ¡°You¡­ is this how you talk to your mother?¡± With a cold laugh, Xue Lan said, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten how your tongue was cut off by Brother Xue An? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I later got some concentrated Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from him, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak now!¡± Li Hongyan had her tongue cut off by Xue An in the past because she was too loose-lipped. Later, out of pity for her own mother, Xue Lan begged for a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. But clearly Li Hongyan was not someone who knew how to be grateful and reciprocate, exploding with rage upon hearing this, ¡°I knew it, you think you¡¯ve climbed up the ranks by hanging onto your Brother Xue An, and you no longer have me, your mother, in your eyes! Is that it?¡± Seeing her mother being so unreasonable, Xue Lan felt so angry she was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Let me tell you, no matter how much you like your Brother Xue An, the two of you are still siblings!¡± Li Hongyan said with venomous contempt on her face. Xue Lan felt so angry she was about to faint. At that moment, a detached voice came through. ¡°Bullying on account of age, using power to oppress others, what a vast display of power indeed!¡± Hearing this voice, Xue Lan trembled all over and looked up incredulously. She saw Xue An slowly approaching, his face carrying a trace of coldness. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Xiao An!¡± Xue Lan hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face and said respectfully. Xue Anchong gave his sister a slight smile, then his gaze turned towards Li Hongyan, who was standing there dumbstruck. When she met Xue An¡¯s gaze, Li Hongyan felt her legs go weak, and she fell to the ground with a thud, saying with extreme fear. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue, I¡­¡± She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to say. If there was anyone in this world that she was most afraid of, it was definitely Xue An. She dared to pressure Xue Lan with words because she knew that even if Xue Lan didn¡¯t like her, she would tolerate her because she was her mother. But such tricks were completely ineffective against Xue An. Xue An looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Now you remember to beg for mercy, isn¡¯t it a bit late?¡± ¡°Last time, I spared your life for Lan¡¯s sake, only severing your tongue, but now it seems you truly don¡¯t know how to be grateful!¡± Li Hongyan trembled all over, with a look of absolute horror in her eyes. She turned to her daughter and began pleading for help. ¡°Lan¡¯er, save me! I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Xue Lan wore a hesitant expression, looking troubled as she turned to Xue An. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xue An gently shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡± Hearing these words, Li Hongyan collapsed on the ground, feeling an enormous relief as if she had survived a great calamity. Hmph, no matter how you put it, I am still your elder, it seems you really wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! Li Hongyan thought to herself somewhat triumphantly. But Xue An¡¯s next words plunged her into the abyss. ¡°Though the death sentence is spared, the crime of living cannot escape!¡± Li Hongyan shivered and sighed in her heart; it seemed that her tongue was once again not going to be saved. But if it was to be cut, then let it be cut. After all, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, it could grow back. As Li Hongyan calculated in her mind, her face still showed great fear. Xue An looked at this shrewish woman, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. He, of course, saw through Li Hongyan¡¯s thoughts, and thus he spoke indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you really wanted to work in this hotel? Then I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Hongyan looked at Xue An in disbelief, not understanding why he would suddenly say that. Xue An had long grown tired of this woman, who was nominally his elder. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue Lan, he would have killed her long ago. But this woman, far from being restrained, dared to be so presumptuous. It seemed she was certain he wouldn¡¯t dare kill her. But she didn¡¯t know that if Xue An wanted to kill someone, he didn¡¯t have to do it physically. To completely disappear from the soul was the most thorough way. A Divine Sense rushed directly into Li Hongyan¡¯s sea of consciousness, shattering her soul as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Li Hongyan¡¯s eyes instantly became vacant. If it had stopped there, then Li Hongyan would have become a walking corpse, without any perception. Xue An casually pinched a Spell Decree, and Li Hongyan¡¯s shattered soul instantly condensed. Only this time, Xue An, like a sculptor, removed all the trashy negative information, leaving only a wisp of the soul. When everything was done, and they looked at Li Hongyan again, the former malice and shrewishness had disappeared without a trace; her face showed a benevolent smile. Xue Lan had just felt a flash of Divine Sense and did not understand what had happened. But once again, because of her, Xue An had spared her troublesome mother, causing Xue Lan to feel extremely guilty. But by this time, Li Hongyan had already stood up, bowed to Xue An respectfully, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up the room!¡± This scene left Xue Lan somewhat dumbfounded. Then Li Hongyan turned her head and gave Xue Lan a sincere and loving smile, ¡°Lan¡¯er, it was all Mom¡¯s fault before, don¡¯t blame me!¡± With that, she walked away. Xue Lan stood there stunned, seemingly unable to believe that all that had just happened was real. From childhood, her mother had never given her a smiling face. ¡°Xiao An, this¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand, his expression solemn, ¡°Now that you have joined the Heavenly Beings, you are truly a cultivator!¡± ¡°Even if she is your mother, many parents or elders in this world, apart from having a mere title, do not act in a manner worthy of respect! Such emotions only serve to hold you back and are otherwise useless!¡± ¡°What you must do is clearly recognize this, otherwise your path of cultivation will be extremely difficult!¡± Xue Lan hung her head, her face flushed with shame. ¡°Hmm! I understand!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huyue then walked up with shining eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your brother; your mom will probably be kinder and gentler than a Bodhisattva later on!¡± Huyue of course saw Xue An¡¯s reconstruction of Li Hongyan¡¯s soul. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Huyue!¡± Huyue said with a beaming smile extending her hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue Lan raised her head to look at this extremely handsome man, a little dazed. Huyue then winked at Xue An and conveyed with Divine Sense, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve taken away my sister, so I¡¯ll just have to win over your sister! That makes us even!¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) ¡°` ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An replied with his Divine Sense in a nonchalant manner. ¡°Huh?¡± Huyue, who had expected Xue An to explode with rage, was taken aback and then said, ¡°Hey, I mean, I want to pursue your sister!¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no problem with that! Anyway, my sister is of age. Although you are a bit of a clown, look a bit feminine, and are a little old, your capabilities are decent enough. If you really want to pursue her, I think I would agree! But¡­¡± ¡°You have to remember, she¡¯s my sister. If you do manage to win her over, and you dare to do anything to wrong her, hehe¡­¡± When Huyue heard Xue An¡¯s final laugh, he felt the hairs on his body stand on end and immediately spoke out righteously. ¡°Xue An, I have to criticize you now! What kind of person do you take me for? Isn¡¯t your sister my sister too? As an upstanding Fox Immortal, how could I do anything that goes against common decency?¡± Xue An had a look of ¡®I¡¯m just quietly watching you perform¡¯ and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong!¡± Huyue immediately backed down. The two had been communicating through Divine Sense the whole time, so naturally, nobody else could hear them. All they could see was Huyue initially looking very smug, then gradually turning pale, and finally slinking off to one side, no longer daring to show off. ¡°Xiao An bro, should I arrange rooms for us now?¡± Xue Lan said happily. Xue An shook his head, then looked out of the window towards Mount Qingmang, ¡°Not in a hurry! I plan to go to the mountains first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± Xue Lan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not easy coming back after such a long time; I should at least meet some old acquaintances!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the orders, and we¡¯ll go together!¡± While Xue Lan went down to get ready, Huyue approached and whispered, ¡°What dense demonic energy!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The entire mountain is almost sentient by now, let alone the plants and animals.¡± ¡°Such a powerful Force of Nature, once the tribulation begins, this place could very likely be the real secret realm entrance!¡± Huyue said. ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, there are many places like this?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Many! According to secret records, a lot of these Forces of Nature will appear before the tribulation, but nobody knows exactly where the secret realm will manifest.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ll know once we go into the mountains!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that old acquaintance you¡¯re talking about?¡± Huyue asked curiously. ¡°An old Daoist who¡¯s shabby and can¡¯t seem to die!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Huyue didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®shabby¡¯ meant, but when he saw Master Zhai later, he truly grasped the essence of the word. The beard had grown into matted clumps; the Daoist robe he wore was so discolored its original color was indecipherable; he wore a pair of shoes that were sloppily put on, with heels so black one couldn¡¯t discern any skin tone. Having such a decrepit old Daoist standing before him made Huyue feel somewhat uncomfortable. Yet Master Zhai was overjoyed, ¡°I just cast a divination and discovered a distinguished guest would arrive today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Xiao Anzi, and you¡¯ve become even more formidable!¡± Master Zhai felt that if Xue An was like a deep pool before, now he had become an ocean, even more unfathomable, which made him click his tongue in amazement. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and you haven¡¯t changed much, just dirtier!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it, living deep in these mountains and not having to meet anyone, so I¡¯ve spared myself the trouble of cleaning up!¡± Master Zhai laughed cheerfully. Xiao Sha, who had been standing behind Xue An, snorted coldly when he heard this, ¡°Lazy is lazy, stop trying to sugarcoat it!¡± Upon hearing this, Master Zhai looked up, first startled, then his whole body began to tremble slightly. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Sha coldly said, ¡°No different from your master back in the day! Older and lazier!¡± Master Zhai, overwhelmed with emotion, almost burst into tears and quickly bowed deeply in salute. ¡°Enough, making a scene at your age, you¡¯re inviting ridicule,¡± Xiao Sha said with a hint of disgust, but his gaze softened. Ever since Master Zhai¡¯s master¡¯s master, this humble Daoist temple had been protecting Xiao Sha, who was very weak at the time. ¡°` ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Please everyone, come in!¡± Old Daoist Zhai hurriedly called out. After everyone entered the Daoist temple, Old Daoist Zhai excused himself to wash up in his bedroom, and by the time he returned, he had transformed into the image of a celestial master with an aura of immortality. As everyone settled down to tea, Xue An glanced at the tree in the courtyard and smiled faintly, ¡°Won¡¯t you join us for a cup?¡± With that, he placed a cup of tea on the table. The ancient tree¡¯s branches trembled a few times before extending two long limbs, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master, for the gracious gift!¡± Then it reached into the room through the window and picked up the tea cup on the table. This spectacle elicited gasps of surprise from two little girls. ¡°Wow, this big tree can actually talk!¡± Xiang Xiang exclaimed. ¡°And it can move too!¡± Nian Nian added. As they spoke, the two girls stepped forward to gently touch the branches. The tree spirit trembled slightly but did not shy away. Because Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were imbued with a rich Force of Nature, it made the tree spirit feel very comfortable. ¡°Big tree, what do you look like?¡± Xiang Xiang asked, tilting her head. The tree spirit was silent for a moment before a cluster of blue light rose from the canopy and drifted into the room. It was a woman dressed in a blue gown, only one meter in size, yet one could still tell she appeared to be in her thirties, similar to a member of the Human Clan. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re actually female?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I be?¡± the tree spirit said with a smile. Old Daoist Zhai recalled the times he bathed in the courtyard during the hot weather and suddenly didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°Ah, well, since I¡¯ve seen it all, I might as well accept it!¡± Old Daoist Zhai sighed. Blushing at these words, the tree spirit spat lightly, ¡°Ptui, who cares to see you! Besides, as if you ever really bathed!¡± The tree spirit¡¯s words set off a roar of laughter in the room. After that, the tree spirit respectfully bowed to Xue An and Huyue. ¡°Greetings to the two Immortal Masters!¡± She then gave Xiao Sha a slight smile, ¡°Jiaolong, long time no see!¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xiao Sha was somewhat surprised. ¡°In Mount Qingmang, who does not recognize the once great Jiaolong, especially the awe-inspiring sight of your transformation into a dragon!¡± Reminded of this flattering incident, Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t help but wear a proud look on his face. Xue An then said to the tree spirit, ¡°So it seems you¡¯ve been conscious for quite some time now?¡± The tree spirit nodded, ¡°For about a hundred years, but it was only a very vague awareness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the flowers, plants, fish, and insects on the mountain transforming into spirits recently?¡± The tree spirit shook her head, ¡°Immortal Master, I am not sure, I only felt a sudden change in the heavenly and earthly energies, and then I gained clear self-awareness!¡± Xue An fell into a thoughtful silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already getting impatient, ¡°Tree spirit sister, take us out to play! It¡¯s so boring here!¡± The tree spirit hesitated and looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Within the range of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, the two girls would definitely be safe. Moreover, the monsters of Mount Qingmang had only just transformed and posed no threat to the two young girls at all. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Collapses (5th Update) Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Collapses (5th Update) Just then, the office door was kicked open, and An Qing burst in excitedly. ¡°Auntie!¡± The two little girls exclaimed in surprise upon seeing An Qing. An Qing scooped up the two little girls, planting a kiss on each one before asking with a beaming smile. ¡°Have you two missed your aunt?¡± ¡°Yeah, we have!¡± The two little girls chorused in unison. An Qing set the girls down and opened her bag, which was packed full of snacks. The two little girls cheered and dashed towards it. ¡°This is yours, and this is mine! This is mine, and this is yours¡­¡± Xiang Xiang started dividing the snacks very seriously. Nian Nian stared with wide eyes, her face a mask of seriousness as she watched. An Qing couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and chuckle at the scene. ¡°You, always buying them so much junk food, you¡¯ll spoil them rotten one of these days!¡± An Yan said helplessly. An Qing chuckled, ¡°Let them be spoiled then! Shouldn¡¯t my nieces, An Qing¡¯s nieces, be spoiled a little more? Eh¡­¡± An Qing gave a slight exclamation, ¡°Sis, why is your face so red?¡± An Yan had a thin skin, and the blush that had risen just now had not yet faded away. ¡°Er¡­ it¡¯s very hot in here! Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± An Yan quickly made an excuse. ¡°Hot? I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± An Qing said suspiciously, turning her head to look at Xue An. Ever since she inherited the Insect Tribe¡¯s gifted abilities, her vision could be considered a walking human telescope. Therefore, she immediately noticed that alarming shade of red at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. This red¡­ It seemed to match her sister¡¯s lip color. An Qing had an epiphany, and her smile gradually grew mischievous. ¡°I see, it seems I came at an inconvenient time.¡± ¡°You naughty girl, what nonsense are you spouting? Be careful or I¡¯ll tear up your mouth!¡± An Yan was caught between laughter and tears, moving forward to pinch An Qing¡¯s cheek, then dragged her forcefully into the inner room. Xue An also felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, that was his little aunt-in-law. So he quickly activated his cultivation level to thoroughly inspect himself from top to bottom, to avoid any further slip-ups. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe walked in with a cheerful laugh. ¡°Mr. Xue! I heard you were back in Zhongdu, so I hurried over!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and rose from his seat, ¡°Uncle Chen, please have a seat!¡± This address momentarily surprised Chen Xiuhe, but his smile grew even brighter. Back when Xue An and An Yan got married, Xue An had invited Chen Xiuhe to attend in the capacity of a relative from An Yan¡¯s maternal family, and since then, he had taken to calling him Uncle Chen. What Chen Xiuhe hadn¡¯t expected was that, after more than a year, Xue An still remembered this title. ¡°Mr. Xue is too courteous. When I arrived just now, Gao Shengnan, the Divine Doctor¡¯s daughter, already briefed me on what has happened since you¡¯ve been back. Truly, sir, you are a talent for the ages. With phrases like ¡®hearts courageous as tigers, softly sniffing the roses,¡¯ if you were in business, you would likely be a magnate rich enough to rival any!¡± Chen Xiuhe exclaimed. His words were sincere and from the heart. When he heard Gao Shengnan talk about these matters, he felt shivers down his spine. Unlike Gao Shengnan¡¯s reverence. Chen Xiuhe could see much further than others. It¡¯s undeniable that Tianyuan Company had developed extremely rapidly over the past two years. But this also left the company with many hidden problems. The most serious among them was the youth and impetuosity of a few board members. Passion isn¡¯t a bad thing, but if one still acts impulsively from a high position, it can lead to major chaos. This Tian Bojun is a bloody example. He stirred up the foundation of Tianyuan Company, turning everything upside down, but Qiao Le and the others knew nothing. It shows that they have been completely deceived by Tian Bojun. Given time, the consequences would be unimaginable. A corporation is like a country; if the boss cannot accurately understand the situation at the grassroots level, trouble isn¡¯t far off. Chen Xiuhe was actually aware of all these issues. However, due to the special relationship between Qiao Le and the others and Xue An, he didn¡¯t feel it was his place to interfere too much and could only let things be. Unexpectedly, as soon as Xue An returned, he eradicated the festering tumor leeching off Tianyuan Company with a thunderous approach. This earned Chen Xiuhe¡¯s considerable admiration. But what shocked him the most was Xue An¡¯s statement. Showing kindness to the wicked is being cruel to the good, and ¡®within the heart hides a fierce tiger, yet it gently sniffs the rose.¡¯ Each point was dazzling. Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled, ¡°Forget about business, I¡¯m afraid I might impulsively annihilate the competition.¡± Chen Xiuhe laughed heartily at this remark. After his laughter subsided, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Xue, yesterday Zhongdu suddenly pulled back many of M Country¡¯s intelligence agents.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, ¡°I had already warned them over the phone through Tian Bojun yesterday, they probably understand the consequences of angering me.¡± Chen Xiuhe nodded solemnly, feeling awed within. Such was the influence of a person of honor in the current age. Just a single sentence could make the intelligence agency of a great nation collectively retreat. Meanwhile, in Beijiang. At the foot of the mountain where Number One Tian Villa was located, two habitual thieves arrived. The two peeked out from the woods, looking up at the villa on the mountain peak. ¡°Little brother, are you sure no one¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, my cousin used to work as a janitor here. He¡¯s mentioned more than once that the place is inhabited by just a young, pretty girl and a dog, and at this time, that girl should already be at work, so there¡¯s no one inside.¡± ¡°Would someone living here still need to go to work?¡± the boss asked, frowning. The little brother chuckled, ¡°Why bother with all that? Getting the money is what matters. Are you scared or something?¡± ¡°Scared of nothing, I¡¯m just worried there might be someone inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl. If she really is inside, then that¡¯s a bonus for us,¡± the little brother laughed lecherously. The two had been eyeing this often-empty villa for several days now. Although the security at Yunmeng Villa was extremely tight, this couldn¡¯t stop the two thieves seasoned in tomb raiding. The pair had dug a tunnel from the outside, all the way here. They sneaked up the mountain, and effortlessly reached the front door of Number One Tian Villa. The door was surprisingly open. The two exchanged glances, their faces filled with excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then they carefully walked inside. ¡°Wow, the life of the rich is really different, this d¨¦cor, damn, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± exclaimed the boss among the thieves. The little brother took a deep breath, his face filled with delight as he said, ¡°This faint scent is so nice. It shows the girl living here must be extremely pretty!¡± ¡°Enough of that, don¡¯t you have anything else in your head? Let¡¯s quickly find something valuable.¡± As the boss spoke, he turned around and took a step forward, then let out a scream. It seemed as if he was dragged away by something and disappeared from the spot. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) Chapter 498: Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The youngest brother heard the scream and abruptly turned to look. Behind him was an empty expanse, nothing in sight. ¡°Weird, I clearly heard a scream! Boss, where are you? This is no time for joking around!¡± As he spoke, the youngest brother started looking around for the boss, but found nothing. The entire villa was as quiet as death, cold sweat seeping from the youngest brother¡¯s forehead. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really not playing fair, trying to mess with me, huh?¡± Just then, a strange sound came up from the ground. The sound was like someone chewing on something, eerily unsettling. As tomb robbers, they had all experienced supernatural events to a greater or lesser extent, but the youngest brother had never felt as scared as he did now. ¡°Damn it, Boss, you son of a bitch, I¡¯m done playing with you!¡± The youngest brother bolstered his courage and turned to run. A tentacle shot out from the ground, wrapping around his ankle and yanking him downward with ferocity. The youngest brother screamed in agony, struggling to break free, but the tentacle was incredibly strong; he stood no chance to resist and was dragged into the ground, disappearing without a trace. The ground writhed, and the crunching noise continued. After a moment, the chewing stopped. Below, it seemed something let out a satisfied burp and then murmured in a muffled voice, ¡°Delicious.¡± Everything inside the villa returned to calm as if nothing had happened at all. Tang Xuan¡¯er rode back to Yunmeng Villa on her electric scooter with groceries she had picked up on the way from work in the basket, Xiao Sha sitting on the rear seat. ¡°Miss Tang, finished work?¡± The young security guard saw Tang Xuan¡¯er and hurriedly greeted her with a smile, then opened the access control for her. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then she twisted the handlebar and rode in. Even after Tang Xuan¡¯er had gone far, the young security guard¡¯s gaze lingered. ¡°Kid, what are you looking at?¡± An older security guard came over and asked. The young guard laughed, saying, ¡°Uncle Zhang, Miss Tang lives in Yunmeng Villa, why does she still ride an electric scooter to and from work every day?¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest she ride?¡± Uncle Zhang chuckled and continued with an admiring tone. ¡°Miss Tang is not like those messy women out there; with her standing, she could fly to work without any issues, but she just doesn¡¯t want to show off.¡± He then patted the young guard¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kid, I know what you¡¯re thinking! Miss Tang is gentle and beautiful. Just from seeing her buy groceries and cook every day, you know she¡¯s a good girl! But, I advise you not to get any wild ideas.¡± The young guard shivered and said with a forced smile, ¡°How could I! Does Miss Tang already have a boyfriend?¡± Uncle Zhang frowned, just about to speak. At that moment, someone coughed lightly and then walked over. ¡°Manager!¡± Uncle Zhang quickly stepped aside. The person approaching was none other than the property manager of Yunmeng Villa, Wu Qiang. He happened to be passing by, heard the young guard¡¯s words, and came over. ¡°Manager!¡± The young guard also lowered his head. Wu Qiang looked at him for a while, then patted his shoulder. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re new here. There are many rules you don¡¯t understand yet, but I hope from now on, I don¡¯t hear or see you having any inappropriate thoughts, or no matter who your backer is, I¡¯ll have you kicked out immediately! Understand?¡± The young guard¡¯s face turned pale as he nodded meekly, ¡°Yes!¡± The security at Yunmeng Villa was well paid and provided excellent benefits. Getting a job here was the dream of many guards. The young guard had spent a lot of money to get this position and naturally did not want to be fired. ¡°Old Zhang, explain the rules to him. Damn it, does this security company not even know how to do induction training? Who¡¯s gonna take responsibility if something happens?¡± Wu Qiang cursed as he walked away. Uncle Zhang told the young security guard, ¡°Just remember, here at Yunmeng Villa, anyone living in Number One Tian Villa or related to it in any way is not to be offended or provoked, got it?¡± Then he leaned over and whispered, ¡°See our manager? He¡¯s pretty tough, right? But when it comes to people from Number One Tian Villa, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, so keep that in mind!¡± The young security guard trembled, ¡°Yes!¡± Of course, Tang Xuan¡¯er had no idea any of this had happened. She never paid attention to whether the guards at the gate had changed or not. At the moment, she was riding her electric bike up the mountain. ¡°Xiao Sha, I think you should lose weight!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said. Since Yunmeng Villa was far from the hospital she worked at, taking a cab every day was also troublesome. Qin Yu originally planned to give Tang Xuan¡¯er a car, but she refused. Then she bought this electric bike. However, when she brought Xiao Sha along, the bike always struggled to pick up speed. ¡°Losing weight is impossible, I will never lose weight in this lifetime!¡± Xiao Sha said languidly from the back seat. Tang Xuan¡¯er: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Could you maybe look at your phone less? You¡¯re supposed to be a dragon, yet you talk like some gangster girl!¡± ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When they were alone, Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha often bickered. In the midst of such squabbles, they returned to the villa. Tang Xuan¡¯er parked the electric bike and was about to go inside with the groceries in hand. Xiao Sha sniffed the air and then said in a grave voice, ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t go in yet!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a demonic aura!¡± As Xiao Sha spoke, a glint flashed in her eyes. ¡°Whatever you are, show yourself now, or I will reveal my true form and give you a good seeing to!¡± The villa fell silent. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s a faint smell of seawater in the air. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from the Demon Race of the sea. Reveal yourself now, or beware my true form and Dragon¡¯s Might!¡± As the words were spoken, a formidable Dragon¡¯s Might radiated from Xiao Sha. Suddenly, the ground in front of the villa stirred and a long tentacle emerged, followed by a panicked voice. ¡°Dragon Clan, please, spare my anger, I will come out now, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± Several more tentacles slowly extended, and when the entire form was revealed, Tang Xuan¡¯er blurted out in surprise, ¡°What a huge octopus!¡± This octopus was the size of half a room, its pink tentacles flailing in the wind, but atop the octopus¡¯s head were distinctly human features. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scene should have been quite eerie. But for some reason, this octopus always seemed comically ridiculous. At that moment, the creature fawned over Xiao Sha, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°My Lord!¡± Xiao Sha nodded proudly, ¡°What business does a sea demon have, coming here?¡± The octopus¡¯s tentacles writhed as it spoke with a grievous tone, ¡°Dragon Clan, may I ask if any of you know where Mr. Xue, Xue An, is? I have an extremely urgent matter to discuss with him!¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) A pink octopus monster kept saying it needed to find Xue An? And it was an urgent matter? Tang Xuan¡¯er suddenly felt her IQ wasn¡¯t sufficient. ¡°What do you want with my boss?¡± Xiao Sha asked. ¡°Ah, Mr. Xue is actually your boss, a personage of the Dragon Clan! It seems I haven¡¯t got the wrong place!¡± The octopus monster excitedly waved its pink tentacles. ¡°Cut the crap, why the hell are you looking for my boss?¡± Xiao Sha was not only speaking more and more like a female thug, but her temper was getting even worse. The tentacles of the octopus monster halted mid-air, and then it cautiously said, ¡°Dragon Clan personage, who is more formidable between you and Mr. Xue?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I am the mighty Jiaolong, of course, it¡¯s¡­ My boss is a bit more formidable! What about it? You looking down on me?¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. ¡°No¡­ not at all, it¡¯s just that the matter is too important, I can only discuss it after seeing Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Oh dear, looks like you¡¯re the kind of octopus that doesn¡¯t shed a tear without seeing a coffin. Xuan¡¯er, we¡¯re improving our meal tonight, time for some octopus sashimi!¡± Xiao Sha flew into a rage, convinced that the octopus must be looking down on her. Scared out of its wits, the octopus monster¡¯s tentacles knotted up as it cried out in panic: ¡°Dragon Clan personage, please calm your anger, it¡¯s something the princess commanded me to do!¡± ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡± The Dragon¡¯s Might emanated from Xiao Sha, making the octopus monster shiver violently. Tang Xuan¡¯er hurriedly stopped Xiao Sha, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Xiao Sha, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to watch ¡®Young and Dangerous¡¯ movies anymore, look how much you¡¯re acting like a female thug!¡± Xiao Sha felt somewhat unconvinced by Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s reprimand, but didn¡¯t dare to protest, and could only glare fiercely at the octopus monster. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, this guy is a Water Demon, who knows what it wants to do! And you¡¯re still protecting it!¡± ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad monster! Besides, you should at least find out what¡¯s going on before acting,¡± she said. ¡°Exactly, exactly, Sister Xuan¡¯er is absolutely right!¡± the octopus monster chimed in from behind Tang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Hey kid, is Sister Xuan¡¯er someone you can call like that?¡± Xiao Sha glared at it. Scared, the octopus monster immediately shrank back and then said aggrievedly: ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯m a girl!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked at the octopus monster with a shy expression, saying in utter amazement, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a girl?¡± The octopus monster nodded, ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha both shook their heads. ¡°Oh dear, didn¡¯t you see my tentacles are pink?¡± The octopus monster said, twisting and wriggling, inadvertently giving a flick of its tentacle. Crack. A large tree in front of the villa was snapped in half. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha were both somewhat dumbfounded. After a moment, Xiao Sha roared, ¡°You broke my favorite tree! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± So saying, Xiao Sha charged towards it, and though her figure was insignificant compared to the octopus, her strength was undeniable. With one swipe, she pinned the octopus monster to the ground, followed by a round of savage beating. ¡°Ah ah ah, I was wrong, Dragon Clan personage, please don¡¯t hit my face! Ah, not there either! Oh my goodness¡­¡± ¡°I told you not there, I told you oh my goodness, you darn octopus!¡± As Tang Xuan¡¯er watched this unfold, a black line gradually appeared on her forehead. Dusk fell, and the moon hung over the treetops. Inside the spacious kitchen of Number One Tian Villa, Tang Xuan¡¯er was busy at work. When it came to cooking, she was no less skilled than a five-star chef. Although the ingredients were all simple home-cooked dishes, in her hands, they gave off an alluring aroma. After she finished cooking the last dish, Tang Xuan¡¯er carried the dish out to the dining table. At that moment, Xiao Sha was already sitting at the dining table, eagerly waiting. And under the dining table lay the octopus monster, now diminished in size. Its situation was rather pitiful though, with a large lump on its head and several cuts to boot. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt sorry for it and found some band-aids to stick on, which only made it look more comical. ¡°Wow, that smells amazing!¡± the octopus monster exclaimed with drool. Xiao Sha glared at it, and the octopus monster fell silent, not daring to make a peep. With a helpless smile, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Xiao Sha, why are you so violent? Big Octopus, can you even eat food like this?¡± The octopus monster nodded frantically, eyes sparkling with stars, ¡°I can eat, I can really eat! These past few days I only ate two baddies, and I¡¯m almost starved to death!¡± In the end, under Xiao Sha¡¯s silent, angry glare, the octopus monster still managed to get a seat at the table. So, the dining table now had a Jiaolong turned into a dog and a soft, defeated octopus monster. The scene was filled with a fantastical flavor. With a beaming smile, Tang Xuan¡¯er said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat!¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Xiao Sha reached for her favorite roast chicken, and Tang Xuan¡¯er was about to pick up her chopsticks. But then, the tentacles danced wildly, steadily lifting the dishes on the table, and the mouth of the octopus monster opened like a black hole, swallowing all the food directly. Even after finishing, one tentacle would scrape the plate clean, leaving not a drop of soup. When the plates were returned to the table, they were so clean that one could see one¡¯s reflection in them. ¡°Delicious, truly delicious! Sister Xuan¡¯s cooking is amazing!¡± the octopus monster smacked its lips, a look of satisfaction on its face. Tang Xuan¡¯er and Xiao Sha watched this scene, dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, the octopus had devoured an entire table of food. Rage began to burn in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes as she had never felt so angry before. To think that it had eaten her favorite roast chicken, not even leaving a bone behind! This was utterly intolerable! This anger made Xiao Sha shudder, and she transformed into a stunningly beautiful girl! This was the first time she had transformed without being drunk, which showed how important food was to a foodie. Xiao Sha grabbed the octopus monster¡¯s head with one hand and roared furiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to twist your head off!¡± The octopus monster was so frightened it was beside itself, ¡°Ah, please calm your anger, Dragon Clan lady, no, Dragon Clan sister!¡± Xiao Sha, however, did not bother to listen, grabbing the octopus¡¯s tentacles and smashing it wildly. Bang, bang, bang. The floor was dented with several big holes. Suddenly. There was a loud boom. The octopus monster held by Xiao Sha also transformed into a human shape. But it turned into an eleven or twelve-year-old little lolita, whose appearance was incomparably delicate and pure. However, Xiao Sha, now in a berserk state, clearly didn¡¯t care about that; she grabbed the little lolita by the legs and smashed her again and again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unable to watch any longer, Tang Xuan¡¯er intervened, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just make another table of food. Stop hitting her!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Sha instantly released her grip and sat back down, ¡°Sister Xuan, I want roast chicken!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded. The octopus monster climbed out of the pit, weakly calling out, ¡°Sister Xuan, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead vein popped again, ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough of a beating, have you?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) When Tang Xuan¡¯er had made a new full table of dishes, under Xiao Sha¡¯s gaze filled with a killer aura, the octopus loli¡¯s eating movements became much gentler. Of course, it could also be because after transforming into a human form, she no longer had so many tentacles to help her. In any case, this meal passed relatively peacefully. However, another problem appeared. That was the octopus monster turned out to be a chatterbox. During the meal, she just kept babbling on and on. And after the meal was finished, she was still talking non-stop. Tang Xuan¡¯er felt somewhat dizzy and finally managed to make out what was going on. According to the octopus monster herself, her name was Xiao Yu. That name¡­ was simply beyond any desire to comment. She was originally a monster living in the ocean and had come upon the orders of an exceedingly noble princess, requesting Xue An¡¯s assistance. But Xiao Yu had spent her whole life in the sea and had never been on land, so as soon as she arrived on dry land, she got completely disoriented and lost. After stumbling around for over a month, she managed to find her way to Beijiang using a trace of the princess¡¯s aura. Originally, Number One Tian Villa had a Mountain-Protecting Formation Array. A little demon like Xiao Yu shouldn¡¯t have been able to even climb up the mountain. By chance, two dumb thieves were planning to steal from the Number One Tian Villa, and she secretly followed one of the thieves into the villa. ¡°What about those two thieves?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. ¡°I ate them, ah! I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for more than a month, I was practically going mad from hunger. Those two villains came right to my doorstep, so of course I couldn¡¯t be polite! They tasted okay!¡± Xiao Yu said. Tang Xuan¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡±. Xiao Sha, with her legs crossed in the Erlang position, was picking her teeth on the side. Hearing this, she sneered, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, didn¡¯t I tell you? Monsters will be monsters; they are capable of eating people, what else is there they can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°As if you¡¯re not a monster!¡± Xiao Yu muttered under her breath. ¡°What was that?¡± Xiao Sha glared with wide eyes. ¡°Ah, nothing. I was saying Xuan¡¯er sister¡¯s culinary skills are simply amazing. Having eaten this kind of food, I definitely won¡¯t eat humans again!¡± Xiao Yu said. ¡°Did your princess say exactly what the matter was?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er asked. Xiao Yu shook her head firmly, ¡°Xuan¡¯er sister, even though you¡¯re very kind, my princess said that this matter can only be discussed with Mr. Xue!¡± ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re asking for a beating again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Sha sneered. ¡°Xiao Sha sister, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your sister!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop fighting! Since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll just make a call to Xue An!¡± Xiao Yu was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Xuan¡¯er sister!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took out her phone and dialed Xue An¡¯s number. At that moment, Xue An was in a newly opened amusement park in Zhongdu, accompanying An Yan through a haunted house. That¡¯s right. The dignified Immortal Venerable was actually visiting a haunted house. Even though the haunted house boasted of utilizing 5D sound, lighting, electricity enhancements, and virtual reality, with all the actors having undergone specialized training. But Xue An still found it to be incredibly boring. However, helpless since his wife liked it, he just had to accompany her. This was a long corridor, and the wooden floor was already somewhat rotten, making creaking noises when stepped on. On either side of the corridor were Japanese-style sliding doors, many of which were already broken, but you couldn¡¯t see what was behind those doors. It seemed as though something behind the wooden doors absorbed all the light, making it extremely eerie. An Yan clung nervously to Xue An¡¯s arm, ¡°Hus¡­ husband, did you hear anything?¡± ¡°I did! It¡¯s a woman crying,¡± Xue An said, unconcerned. ¡°Ah¡­ so you heard it too! Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± An Yan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Scared?¡± Xue An thought for a moment, ¡°I actually think this woman¡¯s crying isn¡¯t very heartfelt, they should deduct her bonus.¡± However, An Yan obviously didn¡¯t catch Xue An¡¯s comment; at that moment, she had been affected by the surrounding atmosphere and was frantically imagining all sorts of terrifying scenarios. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became, and the hand clinging to Xue An trembled increasingly. Xue An was caught between laughter and tears. She was clearly scared to death, yet she had insisted on coming here to play. Was this the contradictory nature of a woman? Finally, they reached the end of the corridor. All they had to do was push open this bloodstained wooden door, and they would have walked through the entire haunted house. An Yan secretly sighed in relief. They were finally out. But just at that moment, a female ghost suddenly dropped down from the ceiling, hanging headfirst. The ghost hung upside down with her hair falling to the floor, revealing an extremely horrifying face. Why was it horrifying? Because while the ghost¡¯s body was upside down, her face was right-side up, and there was a sinister smile at the corner of her mouth. Xue An didn¡¯t even blink, even taking the time to appreciate the female ghost¡¯s makeup. Hmm. Not bad, quite exquisite. But An Yan was not nearly as calm. She screamed in terror and instinctively extended her hand, slapping viciously. That slap even raised a gust of wind. If it had connected, the ghost probably would have shattered to pieces. Xue An quickly flicked his finger, saving the female ghost before An Yan¡¯s slap could land. Boom. The wooden corridor was instantly shattered, taking with it half of the haunted house, leveling it to the ground. The power of An Yan¡¯s slap was truly terrifying! Amidst the ruins, An Yan stood dazed, along with the many employees of the haunted house who were equally stunned. These people were all dressed as wandering spirits and wild ghosts, now suddenly exposed under the sunlight, all utterly confused. A moment later, someone screamed in agony. ¡°My haunted house¡­¡± In the end, Xue An settled the full compensation with the owner before leading An Yan away. ¡°Hon¡­honey, did I cause trouble?¡± An Yan asked timidly, looking at the somber-faced Xue An. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and quietly looked at An Yan. An Yan¡¯s expression grew more timorous, and her fingers fidgeted unconsciously with the corner of her clothes, ¡°I¡­I know I was wrong!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile, and then he burst into loud laughter. Amid the laughter, An Yan¡¯s expression slowly shifted from bewilderment to clarity, then, with annoyance, she said, ¡°You bad guy, you tricked me!¡± Saying so, she moved to punch Xue An. Xue An dodged with a chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright, I just couldn¡¯t help laughing when I imagined your bewildered face standing in the middle of the ruins. I really wasn¡¯t mocking you!¡± ¡°You still say you weren¡¯t!¡± An Yan retorted unrelentingly. The two were teasing and playing around. Xue An¡¯s cell phone rang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at it and paused. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± An Yan leaned in and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Xue An said and then answered the call. ¡°Hello, Xuan¡¯Er, what¡¯s up?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er, hearing that familiar voice, felt a slight flush on her face but composed herself and said, ¡°Xue An, a squid said there¡¯s an urgent matter to discuss with you!¡± Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) ¡°Octopus?¡± Xue An blinked in surprise. ¡°Yeah! An octopus loli!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at Xiao Yu, who was stealing snacks from the table, and added, ¡°And she can really eat a lot!¡± Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yu was caught red-handed by Xiao Sha. ¡°How dare you steal my snacks! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Xiao Sha lost her temper again. Tang Xuan¡¯er had a strict daily limit for her snacks, so she hardly ever indulged, preferring to save them to enjoy while watching TV in the evening. But she never expected that the hateful octopus would have eaten more than half of them. ¡°Big Sister Dragon, I just wanted to taste them, but once I started, I couldn¡¯t stop. I was wrong! Ah¡­ please don¡¯t hit my face, okay?¡± Xiao Yu was once again knocked to the ground by the furious Xiao Sha. Watching this unfold, Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s forehead slowly creased with black lines, and she couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°That¡¯s enough, the floor in the house is newly cleaned. If you want to fight, take it outside!¡± Xiao Sha nodded, ¡°Good idea!¡± Saying that, she grabbed one of Xiao Yu¡¯s legs and started dragging her outside. Xiao Yu screamed in terror, ¡°Sister Xuan, save me, Sister Xuan¡­¡± After the dragon and the demon left the room, it wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Yu¡¯s cries could be heard again. Tang Xuan¡¯er helplessly said into the phone, ¡°Do you hear that? I estimate that if you come back any later, Xiao Sha might actually cook that octopus.¡± Xue An laughed dryly, ¡°Hand the phone to Xiao Sha!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er stepped out of the room to see Xiao Sha pinning Xiao Yu to the floor with one foot, stretching out one of her arms to its limits. The already short arm was being stretched out like a rubber band, getting incredibly long. Xiao Yu screamed in pain, ¡°Big Sister Dragon, it¡¯s going to break! Ahh! Stop pulling! I promise I won¡¯t steal again!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°Next time? You think you¡¯ll have a next time?¡± That¡¯s when Tang Xuan¡¯er approached, ¡°Here, your boss on the phone!¡± Xiao Sha was startled at first but quickly took the call. ¡°Boss!¡± Xue An sighed softly on the other end of the line, ¡°Alright, stop fighting! I¡¯m coming back tomorrow! Tell that octopus creature to wait for me!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Xiao Yu also heard Xue An¡¯s voice coming from the phone and after a moment of shock, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Is it the Immortal Master? Immortal Master, save me! This evil dragon is about to kill me!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er covered her eyes. Not only was Xiao Yu talkative and gluttonous, but she was also quite the drama queen. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t kill you! Just wait, I¡¯m coming back tomorrow!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. An Yan looked at Xue An with a puzzled face. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on? It sounded so lively, something about Xiao Sha and an octopus!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll return to Beijiang tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Meanwhile, in front of Number One Tian Villa, after Xue An hung up the phone. The wailing Xiao Yu was stunned, then carefully turned to look at Xiao Sha, whose face was as still as water, and put on a flattering smile. ¡°Big Sister Dragon¡­¡± Xiao Sha sneered sinisterly, ¡°Big Sister Dragon? Didn¡¯t you tell the boss I¡¯m an evil dragon?¡± Xiao Yu shuddered, ¡°Slip of the tongue, just a slip of the tongue! How could you, such a powerful and beautiful Jiaolong, possibly be an evil dragon!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Xiao Sha nodded. Xiao Yu sighed in relief, thinking she had finally managed to talk her way out of trouble. But the next second, she felt herself being flung into the air. Xiao Sha grabbed onto one of her arms and, just like winding up a windmill, swung her round and round, the sound of wind whistling past her. ¡°Aaaaah! Dragon sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Naturally, I¡¯m sending you to a fun place.¡± Xiao Sha said, and suddenly let go. The spiraling Zhang Xiao Yu was launched like a cannonball, flying in a parabolic trajectory towards the distance. ¡°Aaaaah¡­ Don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Zhang Xiao Yu screamed in midair. Then, with a splash, she fell into Yunmeng Lake, and all was silent. Xiao Sha stood on a mountain top, watching. Tang Xuan¡¯er asked with some concern, ¡°It won¡¯t cause any trouble, will it?¡± ¡°Hmph, she is a water demon after all, how could anything happen?¡± Xiao Sha said with a cold laugh. ¡°But isn¡¯t she a demon from the sea? Yunmeng Lake is a freshwater lake!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er pointed out. Xiao Sha paused, then scratched her scalp, ¡°Seems like you have a point!¡± As soon as the words fell, Zhang Xiao Yu slowly floated to the surface, motionless, like a dead body. Xiao Sha also grew nervous, she couldn¡¯t really be dead, could she? That would be disastrous! If the boss came back tomorrow and found out, she¡¯d be in for it too. ¡°Should I go over and check?¡± Xiao Sha said. Just then, Zhang Xiao Yu lying on the water¡¯s surface opened her mouth and spouted a fountain, then started coughing. ¡°Goodness, I almost drowned!¡± Only then did Xiao Sha exhale in relief, ¡°Humph, I knew she couldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er was looking at Xiao Sha with an odd look in her eyes. ¡°Xuan¡¯sister, why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed you¡¯re still in human form?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said softly. On hearing this, Xiao Sha was also stunned, looked down at her body, ¡°Indeed! I usually can only transform into a human when I¡¯m drunk, and revert once sober. What¡¯s going on this time?¡± ¡°Probably because of her!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said softly, looking at Zhang Xiao Yu, who was swimming in dog paddle style in Yunmeng Lake. Xue An finished dealing with matters in Zhongdu and was planning to fly back to Beijiang with his family directly. Chen Rushi arrived. ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Chen Rushi said softly. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Chen, is there something you need?¡± Chen Rushi hung her head, never daring to glance directly at Xue An. She thought she had moved past these feelings, but to her surprise, her heart still raced wildly upon seeing Xue An. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before speaking, ¡°Mr. Xue, I have come with a friend to express our gratitude.¡± ¡°Gratitude?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As she spoke, Chen Rushi moved aside to reveal a woman walking with an unsteady gait into the room. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then smiled and nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Wei!¡± This staggering young woman was none other than Wei Rulan, who had previously been confined to a wheelchair for mobility. Wei Rulan smiled and spoke, ¡°Mr. Xue, I hurried to Zhongdu with Ru Shi as soon as I heard you were back, to express my gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for the Spirit Stone you gave me that time, I might still be unable to walk, confined to a wheelchair!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who have not experienced it themselves may not be able to imagine the longing one confined to a wheelchair has for walking. Wei Rulan¡¯s leg condition was congenital, and none of the famous doctors she consulted could cure it. Eventually, she had given up hope, but unexpectedly, at Xue An and An Yan¡¯s wedding, the Spirit Stone Xue An casually gave her turned out to be miraculously effective. Now, she could walk slowly without relying on crutches or the like. Therefore, she was naturally very grateful to Xue An, and had made a special trip to express her thanks. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Xue An just smiled upon hearing the words, ¡°It¡¯s just a spirit stone, no need to be polite.¡± ¡°While it may be just an ordinary spirit stone to you, for me, it feels like being reborn!¡± Wei Rulan said sincerely. Actually, after getting the spirit stone, Wei Rulan had consulted many seniors, and they all had one consensus about this stone. An invaluable treasure. Even many people were extremely excited and wanted to know where this spirit stone came from. However, all were cleverly fobbed off by Wei Rulan with various excuses. At that moment, Xue An looked around, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Wei come?¡± The ¡®Master Wei¡¯ Xue An was inquiring about was Wei Rulan¡¯s cousin, the master of floriculture, Wei Ruyan. Upon hearing this, Wei Rulan quickly responded, ¡°My cousin received an invitation from a floriculture master in Country R and set out to sea on a cruise the day before yesterday. She is not in Zhongdu right now.¡± Xue An was slightly startled, then nodded his head, ¡°I see!¡± Afterward, Wei Rulan exchanged a few more words and then rose to take her leave. Xue An watched Wei Rulan¡¯s receding figure, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, husband?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel it¡¯s a bit too coincidental!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back to Beijiang now.¡± Number One Tian Villa. Xiao Sha lay lazily on the couch, watching television. Xiao Yu squatted obediently in the corner of the sofa, her eyes shining as she watched the television while skillfully shelling sunflower seeds. After filling a paper cup in front of her, she offered it with a beaming smile. ¡°Sister, eat!¡± Xiao Sha took the paper cup, poured the seeds into her mouth in one go, and chewed contentedly, then nodded. ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± Xiao Yu, praised and glowing with happiness, started shelling sunflower seeds again. Tang Xuan¡¯er watched this scene helplessly. Ever since Xiao Yu had been thrown into Yunmeng Lake by Xiao Sha, she had become like this. Not only did she run back and forth calling her ¡®sister,¡¯ but she also served Xiao Sha with great diligence like a little maid, making her very comfortable. Just then, the usually languid Xiao Sha suddenly sat up, her expression serious as she said. ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡¯s aura, he¡¯s back!¡± Saying so, she dashed out. ¡°Sister, wait for me!¡± Xiao Yu followed right behind her. When Tang Xuan¡¯er also stepped out of the room, indeed, she saw a streak of light flying from the sky, landing in front of the villa in the blink of an eye. It was Xue An and his family. ¡°Boss!¡± Xiao Sha called out, reverently. In front of Xue An, she didn¡¯t dare to be frivolous at all. Seeing her call out like that, Xiao Yu shuddered and quickly bowed her head, ¡°Immortal Master!¡± Xue An¡¯s gaze swept over Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu, then he smiled faintly. ¡°Xiao Sha, you¡¯ve actually succeeded in transforming! You¡¯re progressing quite fast!¡± Xiao Sha grinned sheepishly. At this moment, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over, their faces full of confusion as they asked, ¡°You¡­ are Xiao Sha?¡± Upon seeing the two little girls, Xiao Sha submissively bowed her body and rubbed her head against them, whispering, ¡°Little princesses, I am Xiao Sha indeed!¡± ¡°Wow, Xiao Sha, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Nian Nian exclaimed with admiration as she stroked Xiao Sha¡¯s hair. Nian Nian was even more curious as she stretched out her hand to pinch Xiao Sha¡¯s cheeks, ¡°You really are adorable!¡± The scene unfolding before Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes filled her with terror. In just over a day of interaction, Xiao Sha had become akin to a female demon in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind. She was ready to glare and throw punches at the slightest provocation! These two little girls were so audacious, they must be testing Xiao Sha¡¯s limits. But what happened next left Xiao Yu utterly astounded. Xiao Sha¡¯s face broke into a broad grin, ¡°But you two little princesses are even prettier!¡± ¡°Can you still bark?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xiao Sha replied, and then she began to bark woof woof woof imitating a dog. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes gradually widened. A female demon¡­ imitating a dog¡¯s bark? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Yu and sighed softly, ¡°Did Jiang Mei¡¯er send you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu was greatly shaken and excitedly responded, ¡°Immortal Master knows of her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t at first, but when Xuan¡¯Er mentioned that an octopus was looking for me, I had my suspicions. After sensing your aura, I became even more certain,¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Xiao Yu bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Immortal Master is truly formidable. Yes, it is the esteemed Princess Jiang Mei¡¯er who has sent me to this world!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er. The sea demon that had been suppressed by the evil arts of the Ming Family Feng Shui Master on the island. After being rescued by Xue An, she revealed her true name to him. And to be bestowed with the true name of a demon meant an extraordinary status indeed. Xiao Yu carried the aura of that sea demon on her. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Immortal Master, please save the Princess and the sea demon race!¡± Xiao Yu knelt on the ground, her face filled with sorrow. ¡°We sea demons, along with other demon races of the world, have lived in a secret realm for thousands of years. But since last month, a group of demons suddenly appeared in this realm, claiming they wanted to take it back and ordering us all to leave.¡± ¡°Naturally, many demon races refused to leave, but to our shock, this group of demons was incredibly powerful. They injured us all, and coveting the Princess¡¯s ancient bloodline, they captured her, saying they would offer her up to a major demon clan¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°I am a personal maid of the Princess. Just before she was taken away, she told me that only Mr. Xue in the human world could save her! With a secret technique, she sent me out of the secret realm. I¡¯ve searched the world for over a month and finally, I found you!¡± Xiao Yu said as tears streamed down her face. Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly as he listened. ¡°A formidable group of demons?¡± ¡°Yes! These creatures aren¡¯t all from the same species; there are Tiger Demons, Black Bear Demons, and even plant spirits, but all are very powerful!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Xue An with hope in her eyes, ¡°Immortal Master, please lend your aid. If you don¡¯t intervene, the Princess and many native demons will face destruction!¡± Xue An turned to An Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the demon secret realm. Wait for me here with our daughter.¡± An Yan nodded. At that moment, Xiao Sha suddenly said, ¡°Boss, let me go with you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An hesitated slightly. Xiao Sha quickly added, ¡°After all, I am also a native demon of this land, and I cannot stand idly by! Plus, I have Dragon¡¯s Might to assist you in your cause.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright! You will come along too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then he turned to Xiao Yu, ¡°Where is this demon secret realm located?¡± ¡°Beneath the East Sea!¡± The East Sea, huh? Xue An frowned slightly, then suddenly remembered the Feng Shui Master Wei who was invited out to sea. ¡°Good, let¡¯s set off right now!¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Chapter 503: Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Above the East Sea. A luxurious cruise ship was slowly sailing by. At this moment, the East Sea was calm and tranquil! The sea¡¯s surface was like a giant mirror, reflecting the white clouds in the sky, giving one the feeling of not knowing whether it was heaven or water. Wei Ruyan stood at the stern, enjoying the cool sea breeze, staring at the white wake left behind by the cruise ship, and had become transfixed. Just then, a petite girl approached her. ¡°Miss Ruyan, what are you looking at?¡± the girl asked with a smile. Wei Ruyan didn¡¯t turn around but pointed at the white waves, ¡°Miss Noriko, look at those waves! That¡¯s the realm we floral artists dream of achieving!¡± Izumi Noriko sighed softly, ¡°No wonder Miss Ruyan¡¯s floral artistry is unparalleled in the world, even when traveling, you never forget to appreciate the beauty of nature!¡± Wei Ruyan smiled slightly, ¡°Nature is our best teacher! No matter how naturally perfect the floral artistry is, it cannot match the beauty of flowers that grow in the wild!¡± Izumi Noriko clapped in admiration, ¡°Has Miss Ruyan¡¯s floral artistry reached the realm of returning to simplicity and truth?¡± Wei Ruyan shook her head, ¡°Not yet! It¡¯s just a slight sense of understanding.¡± This Izumi Noriko was a master of floral artistry from Country R, and she had cordially invited Wei Ruyan to perform floral art in Country R. After a few more exchanges, Wei Ruyan excused herself and returned to her room. Watching Wei Ruyan¡¯s retreating figure, Izumi Noriko¡¯s lips curved up, revealing a very sinister smile. Unlike other cruise ships. On this luxurious cruise ship, ninety percent of the passengers were girls, and each one was very beautiful. These girls were all attracted by Izumi Noriko with the lure of free travel and the chance to admire floral art in Country R. According to Izumi Noriko, only beautiful girls can truly appreciate the charm of floral artistry. Wei Ruyan was staying on the top deck of the cruise ship. Just as she was about to return to her room to rest, she encountered a girl walking with her head down. They brushed past each other. Wei Ruyan suddenly paused. Because she found the girl¡¯s profile to be very familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. But where? Wei Ruyan frowned slightly in thought. As the girl was about to turn the corner, Wei Ruyan suddenly remembered and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she called out, ¡°Young lady, may I ask if you know Mr. Xue?¡± The girl stopped in her tracks, turned around and looked at Wei Ruyan, her youthful and beautiful face clouded with confusion, ¡°You are¡­?¡± Wei Ruyan smiled, ¡°At Mr. Xue¡¯s wedding, I think I saw you at the wedding banquet in Beijiang! My name is Wei Ruyan!¡± The girl trembled, ¡°So you are Master Wei; I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you just now! Mr. Xue¡­ is my brother!¡± Upon hearing this, Wei Ruyan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she reached out with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Since you are Mr. Xue¡¯s sister, there are no outsiders here. May I ask what your name is?¡± ¡°I¡­ my name is Xie Jingjing!¡± Ever since attending Xue An¡¯s wedding, Xie Jingjing had buried all her feelings for Xue An in the deepest part of her heart and began to study frantically as if venting. Soon, she had self-studied all of high school¡¯s curriculum and had participated in several city-wide joint exams as a sophomore, ranking among the top each time. But at the same time, her body and mind were on the verge of collapse. She would often sit in a daze for an entire day or suddenly start crying while walking. Such a state of mind terrified her father and Auntie Pang; they were afraid that their precious daughter would become mentally ill again, so they arranged for her to take a six-month leave from school to travel and relax her mind. A few days ago, Auntie Pang happened to hear about the free travel promotion organized by Izumi Noriko. Initially, Auntie Pang feared it might be a scam, but after some careful investigation and learning that Izumi Noriko was quite famous in Country R, and that many major corporations guaranteed the event, she was convinced it wasn¡¯t a deceitful scheme. She then decided to sign her daughter up. But by the time Auntie Pang brought Xie Jingjing to the registration site, they found it was already packed with people, and her heart sank. ¡°So many people signed up; I guess it will be difficult to be selected,¡± Auntie Pang had not expected that as soon as she led Xie Jingjing into the registration hall, Izumi Noriko would take a liking to Xie Jingjing at first sight and immediately decided to let her join the trip. Even on the cruise ship, her room was of VIP status. That was when she happened to meet Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyan had just been sizing up Xie Jingjing, growing more astounded by the minute. This young girl, though not old, was already a beauty in the making, especially with that cool and aloof temperament of hers, which was both endearing and intimidating. ¡°Is Jingjing here by herself?¡± Wei Ruyan asked. Xie Jingjing nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to my room then? My room has two bedrooms, we can keep each other company!¡± ¡°Can I really do that?¡± Xie Jingjing hesitated. ¡°Of course, you can! You are Mr. Xue¡¯s sister, and I naturally should take care of you when we meet,¡± Wei Ruyan said, grabbing Xie Jingjing¡¯s hand and leading her toward her own room. Xie Jingjing looked at Wei Ruyan, and a touch of warmth slowly emerged in her doe-like eyes, which seemed wounded. This woman, just like a gentle big sister, gave Xie Jingjing a strong sense of security. Xie Jingjing followed Wei Ruyan to her room, which was far more luxurious than Xie Jingjing¡¯s, even boasting a large bathtub. Wei Ruyan was a woman with meticulous attention to detail and could tell that Xie Jingjing seemed somewhat dejected, so she kept trying to come up with ways to cheer her up. As a result, their relationship quickly grew closer. When lunchtime arrived, the two went hand in hand to the dining room. The luxurious cruise ship was fully equipped and opulent, similar to the dining room, which was about forty or fifty square meters in size. This was already an unimaginable luxury for a cruise ship. At that moment, the dining room was filled with girls who had come to dine, a delightful sight with all the cheerful chatter and laughter. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing chose a seat, eating and talking together. The ship, which had been sailing smoothly, suddenly lurched violently. The entire dining room started to shake violently as well. Many girls screamed in fear. Xie Jingjing turned pale, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Wei Ruyan smiled faintly, ¡°We are at sea, it must be a storm.¡± While she was speaking, Izumi Noriko walked in slowly with a group of people. ¡°Nor¡­¡± Wei Ruyan started to greet her but suddenly stopped. Because something was off! Izumi Noriko no longer had her usual warm smile, but her face showed arrogance and¡­ a killing intent. Izumi Noriko clapped her hands and spoke indifferently, ¡°Quiet, please! I would like to announce that we have reached our journey¡¯s end!¡± Have we arrived in Country R? Impossible! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this speed, it would take at least three more days to reach Country R! Everyone was utterly astonished. ¡°Miss Noriko, are you joking?¡± a girl asked. No sooner had she spoken than a black glimmer pierced the girl¡¯s forehead. The girl stood there bewildered, a bloody hole appearing in her forehead. After a while, her dead body finally collapsed to the ground with a thud. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Ladies, Welcome to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Ladies, Welcome to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) ¡°Ladies, in the coming days, I hope you can quickly learn to have reverence, because only by doing so will you be able to survive! And the first step is to start by calling me ¡®your honor¡¯! Do you understand?¡± Izumi Noriko said indifferently. However, many of these girls had only just left school and had never witnessed such a bloody scene. After being stunned for a moment, they erupted into a chorus of screams. ¡°Ahhhh, murder!¡± Accompanied by the screams, there was a violent commotion inside the restaurant. Many girls tried to flee, thinking only of rushing out of the restaurant to save their lives. Izumi Noriko watched this unfold with an icy smile emerging on her face. ¡°These goods, keeping them is just a waste!¡± With her words, the lights in the restaurant suddenly went out. In the darkness, it seemed as if something was crawling, and then came a few screams and the chilling sound of chewing. When the lights came back on, aside from a few pools of blood on the ground, there was no sign that those girls had ever been there. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you need to learn reverence! Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Izumi Noriko sighed lightly. The restaurant was dead silent. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with extreme horror. Some girls were shaking all over, but did not dare to cry; they could only sob silently with their mouths covered. Xie Jingjing was also terrified, sitting there with a pale face, not knowing what to do. At that moment, someone gently took her hand. Turning her head, Xie Jingjing saw Wei Ruyan nod slightly to her, and then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Incredibly, Xie Jingjing really did calm down a lot, and the fear in her heart dissipated by more than half. At this moment, Izumi Noriko slowly walked down from the stage and headed straight toward Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyan¡¯s face was stern, watching coldly. ¡°Your Highness Wei Ruyan, I truly admire your courage. Having such a prey as you this time, His Highness will be very pleased!¡± Izumi Noriko said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not Izumi Noriko!¡± Wei Ruyan said coldly. ¡°Hahaha, indeed, worthy of a master florist who can communicate with plants and flowers, you¡¯ve seen through my disguise. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not Izumi Noriko!¡± As she spoke, a crack appeared in the middle of Izumi Noriko¡¯s forehead, and then a pair of claws covered with red fur stretched out and parted to the sides. Izumi Noriko¡¯s skin, like a deflated ball, collapsed to the ground, revealing a golden-eyed monkey with red fur. This scene, like something out of a horror movie, caused many girls to faint on the spot. The color gradually drained from Wei Ruyan¡¯s face. At this moment, the entire ship suddenly shook violently, and then the top of the ship was seemingly chopped off by something, breaking apart with a loud crash. The fierce wind brought in a massive amount of seawater. And from everyone¡¯s line of sight, the sea that had been calm appeared to boil over. At the same time, in the center of the ocean, a massive whirlpool was slowly forming. The ship began to speed towards the whirlpool. The girls on the ship started to scream. If the ship entered that whirlpool, it was estimated that everyone here would die. But the Golden Eyed Monkey burst into laughter, ¡°Your Highness Wei Ruyan, and all the ladies, what comes next is our destination for this trip, the Demon Realm!¡± ¡°The Demon Realm?¡± Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjing tightly and asked loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Demon Realm! I hope you all enjoy living there! Remember my words, learn to have reverence!¡± The Golden Eyed Monkey said with a gleeful smile. Then the cruise ship entered the whirlpool and, after spinning wildly for several turns, disappeared completely after a burst of light. In the blink of an eye, the wind ceased, and the sea was calm again. The boiling sea also gradually calmed its anger. As if nothing had ever happened, who could imagine that a cruise ship had disappeared in this part of the sea. But just a few minutes later. A streak of light flew across the sky from the horizon and appeared above this stretch of sea in the blink of an eye. Xue An stopped in his tracks. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s demon aura!¡± Xiao Sha took a deep breath then said with a frown. Xue An nodded with a solemn face. Before coming, he had already checked the cruise route Wei Ruyan was on, which happened to pass right through the entrance to the secret realm that Xiao Yu had mentioned. This further confirmed Xue An¡¯s suspicions. There was definitely something wrong with Izumi Noriko from Country R. So he had rushed over without stopping. But he hadn¡¯t expected to be one step too late. At this time, Xue An still didn¡¯t know that Xie Jingjing was also on that ship. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Xue An said calmly. Jiang Mei¡¯er nodded, her hands forming Seal Decisions. ¡°Immortal Master, please wait a moment, it might be a bit slow! After all, I¡¯m not very proficient!¡± Xue An watched from the sidelines as Jiang Mei¡¯er gesticulated and chanted, looking as if she were performing a shamanic dance. One minute, the sea was calm, without a stir! Two minutes, it remained just as tranquil. Three minutes¡­ Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s forehead broke out in sweat, and she said apologetically, ¡°Immortal Master, it seems I can¡¯t do Seal Decisions in human form, please wait while I transform into an octopus!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Xue An frowned slightly and with his hand as a sword, he slashed down thunderously. A massive sword light directly split the entire sea area in two, the immense Sword Qi stirred up the water and pushed it to both sides, revealing an underwater area wrapped in radiant light. ¡°Go!¡± Xue An took the lead and flew over. Jiang Mei¡¯er stared, dumbfounded. Xiao Sha patted her head, ¡°What are you dazing for, hurry up and follow!¡± ¡°Ah, right!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er followed behind, suddenly filled with a strong sense of confidence. Before this, she didn¡¯t know how powerful Xue An was. It was only because Jiang Mei¡¯er had ordered her to find Xue An that she had come. Only after seeing this sword that parted the seas did she feel reassured in her heart. After passing through that radiant light, Xiao Sha felt a blur before his eyes and found himself in the middle of a vast desert. This desert was extremely vast, with only some sporadic weeds on the ground and not a trace of life. ¡°Where is this?¡± Xiao Sha asked Jiang Mei¡¯er. Jiang Mei¡¯er looked around for a long while, then gazed up at the sky, in the end she shook her head with a bitter face, ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s secret realm is vast, and few have traversed it entirely, I do not know where this place is either!¡± Xiao Sha glared, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you if you don¡¯t know anything when asked?¡± It was then that Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s fly and take a look!¡± With that, he raised his hand and took Xiao Sha and the two demons into the sky. But after flying for about an hour. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The desert below was still endless. Even Xue An was slightly surprised. It seemed this secret realm was much larger than Earth! And to have created such a vast secret realm, the founder must have been extraordinary. Just then, a city loomed vaguely in the distance. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Bafang City was located on the essential passageway to Bafang Mountain, with towering city walls and bustling shops, clearly a thriving location. In the northeastern corner of Bafang City was the domain of the Flying Smoke Fortress. When Xue An followed Lian Yunting to the front of the fortress¡¯s gates, there was already someone waiting for them. ¡°Second Miss, the master is already aware of the attack on you by the Fierce Spirit Sect. He¡¯s currently meeting with guests and has instructed me to wait here for you!¡± said the chief steward of the Flying Smoke Fortress in a respectful tone. Lian Yunting nodded her head, ¡°This is the senior who saved me. Make sure to treat him well, without any negligence!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting then smiled at Xue An, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. You can rest for a moment in the guest hall first!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Lian Yunting left. The steward stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior, please follow me!¡± Xue An followed the steward into Flying Smoke Fortress. The majesty of a century-old martial arts sect was truly extraordinary, with not only intricately carved beams and painted rafters to talk about, but the architectural layout also had a distinct taste of battle formations. As Xue An walked, he observed his surroundings, and the steward couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of undisguised surprise in his eyes. When they arrived at the guest hall, a maid served fragrant tea, and after the steward stayed for a while, he quietly withdrew. Xue An was left alone in the spacious guest hall. While sipping the tea, Xue An looked around at the furnishings in the guest hall. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± As his voice fell, a girl¡¯s soft whimper sounded, and then she stepped out. This was a little loli, no more than eleven or twelve years old, looking exceedingly adorable with her big, shining eyes fixed on Xue An. ¡°Are you the senior who saved my second sister?¡± asked the young girl sweetly. Xue An nodded his head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so amazing! But aren¡¯t people from the Hua Clan unable to cultivate?¡± she asked, tilting her head curiously. ¡°Who said only those who cultivate could be seniors?¡± responded Xue An lightly. The little girl nodded, ¡°That makes sense! I¡¯ll say the same to my daddy next time he pushes me to cultivate!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. The little girl was clearly inexperienced in the ways of the world. ¡°My name is Lian Yunluo. What¡¯s your name, senior?¡± the little girl asked. ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Senior Xue, how old are you today?¡± ¡°Do you have a family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A series of questions left Xue An both amused and bewildered, ¡°Are you here to conduct a census?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a census?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± With nothing else to do, Xue An started to banter with the little loli. However, often before Xue An could say much, Lian Yunluo would start laughing so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten her back, leaving Xue An somewhat puzzled. Her sense of humor is certainly easy to trigger! Right then, a man¡¯s low voice came from outside the door, ¡°Third Miss, the Fortress Master is looking for you!¡± Lian Yunluo nodded with some annoyance, ¡°Alright, I know! It¡¯s probably to force me into cultivation again, how bothersome!¡± Then she winked at Xue An, ¡°Senior, you are really fun!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An nodded with a faint smile, but in the next second, his composure was shattered by Lian Yunluo¡¯s words. ¡°It would be great if you could become my brother-in-law! Hee hee hee! Or I could marry you instead!¡± Lian Yunluo said and then ran away giggling. Xue An shook his head with a mixture of laughter and helplessness. This little loli probably didn¡¯t understand what marriage meant. At this moment, the young man stepped inside, looking at Xue An with an indifferent expression. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense, as a powerful aura enveloped Xue An. Yet Xue An seemed not to notice, he slowly lifted his cup and took a sip of tea before slightly raising his eyes, ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you saved the second young lady¡¯s life, you can do whatever you want!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled up, he set the teacup down, and lay back comfortably in his chair, fingers interlocked, he said indifferently, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± After a moment of silence, the young man said, ¡°I am warning you! You¡¯d better stay away from the second and third young ladies! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will let you know what tough really means!¡± No sooner had the young man spoken than he felt a heaviness on his shoulder, and then noticed that Xue An was no longer in the chair. He then heard a serene voice behind him. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, by now your neck would have been snapped, believe it?¡± The young man¡¯s muscles stiffened, and his eyes filled with shock. How did this man get behind him? What was this ghostly speed? He had no Cultivation Level, did he? While he was still in disbelief, Xue An patted his shoulder. ¡°If you like her, go after her. Intimidation will not win a woman¡¯s favor! They only admire the strong! Understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The young man looked perplexed, seemingly not understanding why Xue An was saying this to him. Just then, the chief steward arrived, ¡°Senior, the Fortress Master has prepared a banquet and invites you to attend! Eh, Lian Fushan, what are you doing here?¡± The chief steward¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned. Lian Fushan turned pale, seemingly very afraid of the chief steward, at a loss for words. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just discussing some issues!¡± The chief steward looked at Lian Fushan with suspicion but did not pursue the matter further and said to Xue An, ¡°Please follow me!¡± Xue An nodded cheerfully and followed the chief steward out of the reception hall and into the front residence. The Fortress Master of Feiyan Fortress was named Lian Yuanhua, a man in his forties with a tri-sectional beard, a composed demeanour, and occasional flashes of sharpness in his eyes that betrayed his extraordinary strength. There were also a dozen or so men and women of varying ages and expressions. Lian Yunting was also present, her complexion looking quite ugly, as though she had just been in an argument. As soon as she saw Xue An walk in, Lian Yunting abruptly stood up. ¡°Senior!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. It was then that Lian Yuanhua slowly rose from his seat and gave a slight bow, ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter! Please take a seat!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile did not waver; he looked around the room casually and then took a seat in the chair naturally. ¡°It was a mere trifle; no need for such courtesy!¡± Lian Yuanhua couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful. Earlier today, when he heard that his daughter had been ambushed by the Sha Sect and then saved by someone, he was very grateful. But then he found out that the person who had saved his daughter was a member of the Hua Clan. And a Hua Clan member with no Cultivation Level at all. This made Lian Yuanhua somewhat dismissive and was thinking of casually sending him away. However, Lian Yunting refused to agree, even quarreling with her father over this, and in the end, he decided to set up a banquet to see what this man was all about. But he did not expect that the Hua Clan man would remain calm and composed even in the face of the aura of so many people around him. This surprised Lian Yuanhua. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be true as Yun Ting had said, that although this man had no Cultivation Level, his strength was extremely formidable? Lian Yunting personally filled a cup of wine for Xue An and handed it over. ¡°Senior, this cup is to honor you!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, took the cup in hand, and was about to drink. That¡¯s when a sinister voice came through, ¡°Ha ha, what right does a lowly member of the Hua Clan have to sit at this banquet?¡± Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) This Master Wu¡¯s face was full of grievance, ¡°Third Princess, you are a demon with a long lifespan! I am but a man with a mere century of life, so why don¡¯t you consider my deep adoration for you and accompany me through these hundred years?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd below burst into uproar. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Utterly despicable!¡± ¡°How dare he ask someone to waste her prime years accompanying him, how thick can his face be?¡± The most furious among them was Shen Langjun, who could be seen raising his arm and shouting vociferously. ¡°Wu, you are harboring wolfish ambitions, if you¡¯re capable, win the Third Princess over with true feelings! What skill is there in pretending to be pitiful?¡± It was clear to see. This Shen Langjun and Master Wu must be love rivals. Master Wu glanced at him with disdain and then continued to gaze passionately at the Third Princess. ¡°This¡­ is not impossible!¡± the Third Princess mused for a while before saying. Master Wu was overjoyed. ¡°Third Princess, as long as you agree, that¡¯s wonderful, why wait for another day, how about we consummate our marriage tonight?¡± His urgency was plain to see in his words. Shen Langjun stared blankly, hardly able to believe his ears. The Third Princess actually agreed? No! This can¡¯t be happening! If only I¡¯d known that feigning pity to gain sympathy worked, I would¡¯ve done it myself long ago! Shen Langjun was internally struggling with regret. Then he saw the Third Princess on the city wall sigh softly, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait until I grow up before you marry me! My mother said I am still too young for marriage, and it would be considered too early.¡± Master Wu¡¯s smile froze, and then he cautiously inquired, ¡°Then¡­ how long would that be?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ not too long, at most just seventy or eighty years, if it¡¯s quick, fifty years should suffice!¡± The crowd erupted into roaring laughter, realizing that the Third Princess was deliberately making fun of Master Wu. Shen Langjun also couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, joyously proclaiming, ¡°Well done, Third Princess!¡± He was so excited that when he turned and saw Xue An standing beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but excitedly slap Xue An on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, did you see that? This Third Princess is to be my future wife. How about that, clever isn¡¯t she?¡± Xue An turned his head and gave him an indifferent glance. Shen Langjun felt his body stiffen, and his hand that was on Xue An¡¯s shoulder involuntarily retracted in a defeated manner. ¡°You¡¯re human, she¡¯s a demon, can humans and demons be together?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Shen Langjun looked at Xue An as if he was looking at an antique, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re walking around with two beautiful female demons, and now you¡¯re asking me if humans and demons can be together? Aren¡¯t you a bit too old-fashioned!¡± ¡°In the current city, even the most conservative old scholars must admit that marrying a female demon is the most prestigious affair!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that last year, a scholarly youth staying in a broken temple in the city had a delicate female demon visit him in the quiet of the night, and they became the protagonists of a romantic story envied by many? Now that broken temple has even turned into a ¡®Scholarly Youth Inn¡¯!¡± ¡°These days, it¡¯s not unusual for humans to be with humans, but humans and demons together, that¡¯s true love!¡± Shen Langjun gave a long-winded dissertation, then concluded with an incisive summary. Xue An was almost torn between laughter and tears. The people in Decisive Nose City must all be out of their minds. Otherwise, how could they come up with so many absurd principles? Just then, Master Wu on the city wall, furious and embarrassed, suddenly pulled out a yellow Talisman Spell from his bosom. ¡°Little miss, today, whether you agree or not, you will consent!¡± As he spoke, he threw it directly. The Talisman Spell unfurled in the wind, instantly transforming into a huge yellow cloth bag that hurtled toward the Third Princess. The crowd let out a cry of alarm. ¡°It¡¯s a Demon Subduing Charm!¡± Shen Langjun also witnessed this scene and, screaming in terror, attempted to rush forward to save the Third Princess. But how could his speed possibly outmatch the Talisman Spell? So all he could do was watch, powerless, as the Talisman Spell hurdled toward the clueless Third Princess. Xiao Sha bellowed furiously, ¡°Shameless scoundrel!¡± As he spoke, he had already rushed atop the city wall, positioning himself right in front of the Third Princess. Boom. The Demon Subduing Charm struck Xiao Sha squarely. Many closed their eyes, lamenting internally. It¡¯s over! This demoness is definitely done for, probably about to be overwhelmed by the Talisman Spell and then become that Wu surname¡¯s plaything. But just then, they heard Xiao Sha¡¯s arrogant laugh, ¡°Is that the extent of its power? Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, he lunged forward. A punch flew out, landing squarely on Young Master Wu¡¯s face. Young Master Wu screamed miserably, blasted straight off the city wall. Many stood there, dumbstruck by the scene. Several rabbit spirits even forgot the grass they were chewing, mouths agape as they watched. ¡°Who is this demoness? How is she so formidable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, but not even the Demon Subduing Charm could sway her; could she be a lieutenant of some demon marshal?¡± Humans and demons were abuzz with speculation. Xiao Sha was about to charge down the city wall to finish off Young Master Wu. But the Third Princess blocked Xiao Sha¡¯s way, her eyes shining brightly at her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xiao Sha smiled smugly, but this delay allowed Young Master Wu to slip into the crowd and disappear from view. ¡°Darn, let him get away!¡± Xiao Sha was annoyed. The Third Princess smiled faintly, ¡°Let him go! After all, he once pursued me, and although I don¡¯t fancy him, I can¡¯t bear to see him die!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. He was the one who attacked you first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same! Mother always said, ¡®Spare someone when you can.¡¯¡± Xiao Sha rolled her eyes. For someone like her who had grown up in the wilderness, she never believed in ¡®sparing someone when you can.¡¯ ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s your business anyway! Farewell!¡± Xiao Sha turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sister. You¡¯ve saved me, and you are my benefactor. I must properly thank you! Would you please come to the mansion with me for a chat?¡± Xiao Sha was very impatient, but she saw Xue Anchong in the crowd nodding subtly at her. She understood that Xue An was signaling her to agree, so she reluctantly did. ¡°Fine.¡± When the crowd dispersed and Xue An was about to follow Xiao Sha into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Shen Langjun suddenly grabbed him, ¡°Brother, could you make an exception and take me with you?¡± ¡°You want to go in too?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve long harbored deep admiration for the Third Princess but never found the chance to get close. Could you help me?¡± Shen Langjun took off the Jade Pendant from his waist and tried to hand it to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯d better keep it. Otherwise, with your character, you¡¯d probably have been beaten to death without it by now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Langjun was taken aback, ¡°You¡­ you recognize this item?¡± Xue An smiled lightly and turned to walk toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Shen Langjun stood there, crestfallen. Then he heard Xue An¡¯s voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming along?¡± A broad grin spread across Shen Langjun¡¯s face, and he hurriedly scampered after him. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) Chapter 507: Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) This City Lord¡¯s Mansion at first glance was very imposing with its carved beams and painted rafters. But upon closer inspection, you would find that whether it was on the walls or at the corners of the eaves, there were portraits everywhere, Each portrait varied in style and was lifelike, clearly the work of masters. It¡¯s just that they made one want to laugh upon seeing them. Because all these portraits were of rabbits. That¡¯s right. A chubby, round rabbit, striking all sorts of enchanting poses. Xiao Sha frowned as he looked, ¡°Who is this rabbit? It¡¯s portrait is everywhere, how can it be so narcissistic?¡± The Third Princess¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Benefactor, these are all self-portraits of my mother!¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­.¡± Along the way, they saw no guards and headed straight towards a great hall. At the entrance, there were a few rabbit spirits talking, and when they saw the Third Princess bringing a group of people over, they quickly came forward. ¡°Third Highness!¡± ¡°Is my mother here?¡± ¡°Right inside! The City Lord has just invited a brilliant painter, who is currently painting a portrait.¡± The Third Princess nodded and then led everyone inside. Sure enough. They saw a man in a blue shirt, smearing and brushing at a portrait, occasionally lifting his head to shout, ¡°City Lord, please tilt your head this way a bit!¡± On a nearby couch, a plump rabbit was lying in a very seductive pose, and upon hearing the man¡¯s instructions, she obediently moved her head slightly. ¡°This is my mother!¡± the Third Princess said softly and then stepped forward. ¡°Mother, this person is the benefactor who saved me!¡± The rabbit City Lord, not wanting to disturb her own pose, said motionlessly, ¡°Three, wait a moment, let me finish this portrait first!¡± Xue An watched this scene and suddenly found it somewhat amusing. If this rabbit lived on Earth, she would probably be a standard selfie maniac! Refreshments and a variety of fresh fruits and tea were brought to them, so Xue An and the others simply sat down to watch. After more than half an hour. The artist finally laid down his brush with satisfaction, ¡°Done!¡± The giant rabbit let out a sigh of relief, then sat up and stretched lazily, ¡°So tiring! Let me take a nap first!¡± ¡°Mother! This is my savior, and these are the friends of my benefactor!¡± the Third Princess said again. As if awakened from a dream, the giant rabbit exclaimed, ¡°Oh dear, look at my memory! I actually forgot about this!¡± Then she wiped her face with her hand. The fluffy cheeks disappeared, revealing the face of a very full-bodied woman. After a shake, The fur on her entire body disappeared, transformed into a voluptuous and noble-looking woman. She walked over, looked everyone over, her gaze lingering momentarily on Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu before she covered her mouth with a chuckle, ¡°I never expected to meet such outstanding female demons in my humble Decisive Nose City!¡± Xiao Sha felt his skin crawl with goosebumps at the giant rabbit¡¯s laughter. ¡°Oh, mother!¡± the Third Princess stamped her foot in protest, her full display of daughterly petulance utterly entrancing Shen Langjun. ¡°All right, all right, I was only joking. Since they are all benefactors of my son, there are no outsiders here. Come, prepare a banquet.¡± Xiao Sha, upon hearing these words, suddenly envisioned a bunch of green grass and carrots, which scared him enough to consider making an excuse. The giant rabbit seemed to notice Xiao Sha¡¯s concerns and chuckled, ¡°My dear girl, don¡¯t worry. The banquet I host is quite renowned!¡± Soon, more than a dozen rabbit guards had the banquet laid out, and when the food was brought in like a flowing stream. Xiao Sha was somewhat taken aback. Because the dishes included both meat and vegetarian options, and they were all full of color, aroma, and flavor. ¡°How about that? I didn¡¯t deceive you, did I? Please take a seat, everyone. When you¡¯re in my house, there¡¯s no need for formalities; feel free to eat and drink!¡± Everyone took their seats. After the wine had made three rounds and five different dishes had been served. Before anyone else could speak, the already drunk Shen Langjun slurred, ¡°City Lord, do you recognize me?¡± ¡°The fearless Shen Langjun from Decisive Nose City, a local celebrity¡ªI certainly recognize you.¡± ¡°Hehe, then could I ask you for a favor? I have an unrequited love for the Third Princess. Could you possibly betroth the Third Princess to me?¡± If Shen Langjun were sober, he surely wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to say this, but bolstered by the liquid courage, he blurted out what was in his heart. Hearing his words, the Third Princess lowered her head, seeming a bit embarrassed, yet she didn¡¯t object either! The giant rabbit, however, laughed so hard that its limbs shook. Shen Langjun, growing more and more embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°City Lord, why do you laugh? If you disagree, just tell me directly!¡± ¡°I have no objections, but I fear you might regret it!¡± The giant rabbit said, cackling. ¡°A true man¡¯s word is his bond, like a quarter of horses cannot chase back a promise¡ªespecially on such a matter of a lifetime. Why would I regret it?¡± Hearing there was a chance, Shen Langjun hastily pounded his chest and assured. ¡°Oh? You truly won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°Truly!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll tell you the truth: my ¡®Third Princess¡¯ is actually a boy!¡± ¡°A boy also¡­ what did you say?¡± Shen Langjun at first didn¡¯t understand, but when he did, he stood up in shock, his face a picture of astonishment. ¡°You really didn¡¯t notice?¡± The giant rabbit said with a mischievous smile. Shen Langjun, including Xiao Sha, all began to scrutinize the so-called Third Princess closely. They saw a slender waist that one could wrap their hands around, fair skin, a beautiful face, and a shy demeanor¡ªclearly, this was a beautiful young girl yet to come of age. How could this possibly be a lovely boy? Xue An raised his cup and whispered softly, ¡°Two rabbits run near the ground; how can I distinguish whether I am male or female?¡± The giant rabbit clapped in admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this gentleman to be so cultured! You¡¯re right; my third son¡¯s favorite pastime is cross-dressing, and it has been quite the headache for me!¡± Shen Langjun felt as though something deeply embedded in his heart had suddenly shattered. He sat down on the chair, dumbfounded and speechless. Xiao Sha, feeling somewhat sympathetic, patted his shoulder, ¡°Brother, you truly have had a stroke of bad luck, to have loved a girl for so long only to find out she¡¯s a boy! I sympathize with you!¡± Shen Langjun suddenly raised his head, a burning gaze fixed on the City Lord giant rabbit. ¡°A boy is fine, too. If humans and demons can be together, then why can¡¯t there be true love between the same gender? After all, it¡¯s the Third Princess as a person I love, not their gender!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire place went silent. Xiao Sha stared in astonishment at the scene unfolding before him. And the Third Princess¡ªno! The Third Prince sighed softly, ¡°Shen Langjun¡¯s deep affection I have taken to heart. Had you asked me earlier, I might have agreed; but now, my heart already belongs to another. So, I¡¯m sorry, I must reject you!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Shen Langjun turned pale upon hearing this. ¡°May I ask who the Third Princess¡¯s heart belongs to?¡± The Third Prince shyly glanced at Xiao Sha, who was still dazed, and then lowered his head, ¡°Naturally¡­ it¡¯s my benefactor here!¡± Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) ¡°` Whoosh! Everyone turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, even Xue An couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise an eyebrow, looking at this scene with a half-smile. ¡°Holy crap¡­¡± Xiao Yu stared wide-eyed, muttering in astonishment. ¡°Crap your damn head!¡± Xiao Sha, infuriated and embarrassed, punched Xiao Yu to the ground, then glared and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the whiny antics of women.¡± ¡°You probably just feel that all the guys are cuter than you and can¡¯t accept it,¡± Xiao Yu muttered from the ground, in a voice only he could hear. Xiao Sha stepped forward, landing her foot right on Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Keep spouting nonsense and I¡¯ll pluck your tentacles off one by one to make a belt, got it?¡± Xiao Yu nodded repeatedly, ¡°Alright Dragon Sister, no problem Dragon Sister!¡± ¡°Benefactor, if you dislike me this way, I can change. Actually, I¡¯m very manly, don¡¯t believe me? Watch!¡± A wisp of white smoke drifted by. The Third Prince had transformed into a different appearance. He was cloaked in a black cape, his hair tied up, and even had a few black lines drawn at the corners of his eyes. ¡°Benefactor, do I not look particularly imposing like this?¡± The crowd fell silent. Because this Third Prince¡¯s disguise made him look¡­ even cuter. Xiao Sha¡¯s face was icy cold, clearly on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°You damn rabbit, are you f**king kidding me?¡± The Third Prince froze, big eyes slowly brimming with sorrowful light. ¡°Benefactor, are you discriminating against our Sand Rabbit clan?¡± As she spoke, the rabbit spirits guarding the palace silently stepped forward, all looking unfriendly toward Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha snorted coldly, fearless, ¡°What, you want to fight? Come on then! I¡¯ve been itching to throw some punches.¡± In her manner of speaking, she was no different from a rowdy gangster. ¡°Okay, stop it now!¡± Xue An put down his wine cup and spoke indifferently. The eager Xiao Sha immediately lowered her head and moved aside after hearing his words. Then Xue An smiled slightly at City Lord Giant Rabbit, ¡°Thanks for your generous hospitality. We mean no harm, just trying to find out how far it is from here to the Demon Race¡¯s coastal territory?¡± ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s coastal territory?¡± Upon hearing the name, City Lord Giant Rabbit¡¯s previously elegant demeanor vanished, speaking with some fear, ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± ¡°Rescue someone!¡± ¡°Rescue someone?¡± City Lord Giant Rabbit shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I advise you not to go there looking for death! It¡¯s said that a group of merciless demons have taken over that coastal territory and several nearby prefectures! The place is now littered with corpses, who are you going to rescue?¡± City Lord Giant Rabbit¡¯s words confirmed that what Xiao Yu had said before wasn¡¯t a lie. And this rabbit clearly had a broader knowledge than Xiao Yu, and he went on to introduce the general situation inside this secret realm. It turns out, the origin of this secret realm is unknown, nor is it known who created it. Vast and boundless, with abundant spiritual energy. Numerous members of the Demon Race live there, coexisting peacefully with the Human Clan and others. After many years of development, several prefectures have been established within this secret realm. For example, the coastal territory of the Demon Race is in Dongbin Prefecture, which is the most prosperous and powerful prefecture in the entire realm. In comparison, Decisive Nose City in Yellow Sand Prefecture is pathetically weak. But even Dongbin Prefecture, powerful as it is, has fallen during this monster invasion. Not only that, but four out of the seven prefectures in this secret realm have also been taken over. The demons¡¯ war front has left these creatures, accustomed to peace within the realm, scared out of their wits. ¡°` Nowadays, the remnants of the demon race have established a resistance army in front of the only three remaining state capitals, which could barely hold its ground against the demons. But no one knows how long this brief peace could last. This is also the reason why the City Lord Rabbit believes that Xue An and his companions were seeking death by going to the territory of the sea monsters to find someone. Xiao Yu listened on the side with a pale face. When she left, Dongbin Prefecture was still there. She didn¡¯t expect to come back and find not only Dongbin Prefecture was beyond saving but also the other three state capitals had fallen. Was her Highness still safe by now? At this thought, Xiao Yu was almost frantic with anxiety. ¡°Immortal Master, we can¡¯t delay any longer, we must find a way to rescue his Highness quickly!¡± Xue An nodded and then smiled at City Lord Rabbit, ¡°Then, may I ask how do we proceed to Dongbin Prefecture?¡± City Lord Rabbit shook his head helplessly, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but it is purely a death wish to go there. Not to mention the great distance from here to Dongbin Prefecture, you simply can¡¯t get through because of the ongoing battles at the front lines!¡± ¡°Why the fuck do you talk so much? Our boss is asking how to go there, just tell us directly! Any more nonsense, and I¡¯ll pluck all your rabbit fur!¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. Her temper was getting more and more irritable. Hearing her speak like this, several rabbit spirits of the guard showed displeasure as they stepped forward. But City Lord Rabbit gestured for them to stay back, then spoke indifferently, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the lady must be a transformed Jiaolong, right?¡± Xiao Sha proudly lifted her face, ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°Even in this Demon Realm, Jiaolongs are extremely rare beings. But what I want to tell you is, during this demon invasion, several Jiaolong territories have been completely destroyed. I¡¯ve heard that even those powerful Jiaolongs, who have lived for who knows how long, have been captured¡­¡± City Lord Rabbit didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the message was clear. Even those powerful Jiaolongs were captured; what are you, a young, inexperienced dragon, getting so worked up about? But Xiao Sha¡¯s focus was elsewhere as her face gradually darkened. ¡°Are you saying¡­ my kin have also been captured?¡± ¡°Not just some, but all of them!¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll kill that demon scum for sure!¡± Xiao Sha said furiously, then turned to Xue An. Xue An didn¡¯t speak but turned to look out of the window at the sky, and said indifferently, ¡°City Lord, it seems some demons have come looking for trouble!¡± City Lord Rabbit was startled and before understanding the situation, he heard a few eagle cries coming from high above. The screeching of the eagles was so piercing that all the rabbit spirits in the main hall turned pale. City Lord Rabbit suddenly stood up, his face full of disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s happening! With the protection of the City Protection Formation, these eagles shouldn¡¯t be able to find this place!¡± As a species with numerous natural enemies, it was not easy for rabbits to become spirits. Therefore, they are extremely cautious and careful in their lives. Take Decisive Nose City for example; it usually relocates every dozen years or so. This location was just moved to last year. Moreover, City Lord Rabbit has spent a fortune to establish a City Protection Formation, which can effectively fend off natural predators. Like these eagles, shielded by the Mountain Protection Array, they should not be able to see this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it was too late now. City Lord Rabbit led the numerous rabbit spirits out of the main hall and up to the viewing platform. Indeed. Above the azure sky, dozens of tiny black dots were circling. Though they were so far away. The fear ingrained in their marrow still caused these rabbit spirits to tremble slightly, their eyes filled with panic and alarm. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) At this moment, the specks in the sky began to descend rapidly. Soon, one could clearly see the shapes of these giant eagles. The wingspan of these eagles stretched over thirty meters, and their talons were as huge as a small car. This scene also drew the entire Decisive Nose City to watch. Both the Human Clan and the Demon Race crowded onto the streets, looking up in a stunned silence. Only to see these giant eagles circling in the sky, followed by a leading eagle letting out a shrill, strange laugh. ¡°City Lord of Decisive Nose City, long time no see!¡± The City Lord Rabbit took a deep breath, and its body gradually became enormous, its aura growing increasingly majestic. ¡°Eagle Seven, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Hehe, even if you were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be! Tsk tsk, what a grand gesture, setting up such a powerful City Protection Formation. What a pity, you still can¡¯t fool our eagle eyes!¡± The City Lord Rabbit¡¯s face fluctuated between shades of light and dark. For it was well aware of the prowess of this Eagle Seven. Indeed, in the entire Yellow Sand Prefecture, the only ones who truly threatened the survival of the Rabbit Demon clan were these flying creatures. Though the Snake Demons were formidable, they primarily resided in Zhongshan Province and were almost nonexistent in Yellow Sand Prefecture. ¡°Oh, is this the Third Princess? Tsk tsk, I must admire the reproductive ability of you rabbit spirits. After eating your two sons, now there¡¯s another heir! I wonder how this young lady tastes?¡± Eagle Seven laughed arrogantly. The City Lord Rabbit trembled all over. Its two sons had indeed fallen to the eagle¡¯s talons. The Third Prince, however, was suddenly enraged, ¡°You flock of flat-feathered beasts, it turns out my two brothers were eaten by you! Return my brothers¡¯ lives!¡± As he spoke, a sphere of light appeared in the Third Prince¡¯s hand and he charged straight at Eagle Seven. Eagle Seven laughed heartily, ¡°With just this little ability, you dare to show off in front of your Eagle Seven Uncle?¡± As the light came near, Eagle Seven simply flicked its wings and destroyed it. Just as it was about to swoop down and grab the Third Prince. On the back of another slightly smaller giant eagle, a man shouted, ¡°Please have mercy, Eagle Seven, you promised me that you¡¯d let me have this Rabbit Demon!¡± Everyone turned to look. The speaker was a handsome human male. The Third Prince was a mix of shock and fury as he bellowed, ¡°Wu Jianyan! You bastard! You brought these Eagle Demons here, didn¡¯t you? No wonder they could see through the City Protection Formation!¡± Wu Jianyan¡¯s face turned slightly pale when he was scolded, then he tried to argue defiantly, ¡°So what if I did? He who recognizes the times is a wise man. These noble Eagle Demons are much stronger than you Rabbit Demons. It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to side with them! Your Highness the Third Princess, if you just give up your resistance, the Eagle Demons won¡¯t hurt you! And I will treat you well for the rest of your life¡­¡± ¡°Pah! Even if I, Rabbit Xiao Bai, die, I would never be with someone like you!¡± the Third Prince shouted in anger. Rabbit Xiao Bai¡­ This name, however, made Xue An feel somewhat powerless to criticize. One Xiao Yu, one Rabbit Xiao Bai. Can¡¯t people come up with more imaginative names? Eagle Seven burst out laughing again, ¡°Mr. Wu, it seems your effort was in vain; you might as well leave this little rabbit to me. You don¡¯t know how delicious these tender little rabbits taste! It¡¯s truly an unparalleled delight¡­¡± Before he could finish, a fiery arrow suddenly flew across the sky and struck Eagle Seven¡¯s abdomen. After a crisp sound of metal clashing, the arrow fell to the ground, but the flames had caught on Eagle Seven¡¯s feathers. ¡°Damn it, who dares damage my feathers!¡± Eagle Seven erupted in fury as he flapped his wings a few times, a gust of wind blowing out the flames. Meanwhile, on the ground, Shen Langjun put down his bow and, with some regret, shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t shoot him down!¡± Then Shen Langjun threw away the bow and arrow, took a deep breath, and pointed at Wu Jianyan and Eagle Seven, beginning to curse them out loud. When it comes to cursing, ten members of the Demon Race tied together might not be as good as a single member of the Human Clan, especially since this Shen Langjun was educated. As the saying goes, ruffians aren¡¯t to be feared, it¡¯s the cultured ruffian that¡¯s truly formidable. People with cultural knowledge curse with more ferocity than the ordinary folk. This Mr. Shen addressed Eagle Seven and all the direct and collateral female relatives of Wu Jianyan with exceedingly earnest language and simple greetings. The sharpness of his words, the precision of his phrasing, and the flawlessness of his logic were so vivid one felt as if they were on the scene. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan wanted to retort a few sentences. But very soon, he was defeated under Mr. Shen¡¯s verbal onslaught. And Eagle Seven, he was cursed to the point of being tongue-tied, unable to speak a word. A quarter of an hour later. Mr. Shen shouted at Wu Jianyan, ¡°You treacherous spy of the rabbit race, the disgrace of the human clan, you¡¯re not even worthy of being called a human. I am ashamed to be associated with someone like you! You fit in only with these flat-haired beasts! Tell me, am I right or not?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The crowd on the street exploded with deafening echoes. Xiao Bai and her mother, the rabbit demon City Lord, looked on in a daze at this scene. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the battlefield for our rabbit demon clan and the eagle demons? Why are all these people from the human clan so righteously indignant and furious? At that moment, an elder from the human clan shouted at the rabbit demon City Lord, ¡°City Lord, you have been good to our human clan over the years. It¡¯s our turn to repay you now!¡± ¡°Right!¡± A chorus of agreement followed, and then hot-tempered men started climbing trees and rooftops, some drawing bows and arrows, others throwing stones. In short, all of them were glaring angrily at the eagle demons. Eagle Seven, already cursed to the point of enlightenment, was now being insulted by a bunch of commoners and felt like exploding with rage. ¡°Very well, today I, Lord Eagle Seven, shall commence a slaughter to show you the might of the ruler of the skies!¡± Eagle Seven roared, and his body suddenly began to grow larger. Soon he was about a hundred meters in size, and then, with a sinister laugh, he swooped down, prepared to make an example of the young man who had insulted him. Closer. Ever closer! Just a bit nearer, and his talons would effortlessly snatch up this frail human, then tear him into pieces midair. Eagle Seven¡¯s heart was gloating in secret anticipation. Suddenly, a stunningly beautiful girl appeared in front of Mr. Shen. In the blink of an eye, Eagle Seven had swooped close to the girl. The girl gave him an ominous smile, reached out to grab his beak, and then shouted. ¡°Get down here!¡± Boom. With a forceful tug on Eagle Seven¡¯s beak, the girl pulled him down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eagle Seven, in a mix of shock and fury, struggled to flap his wings to break free. But the girl¡¯s arms, despite her delicate appearance, were like iron, unmovable regardless of his struggles. Eagle Seven was so terrified that he felt his spirit leaving his body. How is this possible? Who is this girl? Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) And at this moment, everyone was shocked at the scene before them. Because Xiao Sha¡¯s figure was simply too insignificant compared to the giant eagle. But it was this frail body that managed to catch the giant eagle. At the same time, Xiao Sha shouted loudly and suddenly lifted upwards. Eagle Seven felt an immense force coming at him, his entire body was lifted, then slammed down heavily. Boom. Amidst the rising dust, Eagle Seven felt numb all over from the impact, but at least he had managed to free himself from Xiao Sha¡¯s grasp and thought about flying away again. But at that moment, Xiao Sha leapt up and landed squarely on Eagle Seven¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or else be careful with your head!¡± Eagle Seven stiffened and really didn¡¯t dare to move. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Xiao Sha stood on Eagle Seven¡¯s head, disdainfully curling his lips, ¡°You dare call yourselves the sovereigns of the sky looking like this?¡± Xiao Bai watched with stars in her eyes, ¡°Wow, my lord is so handsome¡­¡± Shen Langjun stood awkwardly to the side, unsure how to describe his feelings. The remaining Eagle Demons were both furious and shocked. ¡°Release Eagle Seven at once, if you delay military affairs, your Decisive Nose City will cease to exist!¡± an Eagle Demon shouted angrily. Military affairs? Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly when he heard this. Interesting! Wu Jianyan also bellowed, ¡°Eagle Seven is carrying orders from the Demon Race¡¯s commander, if anything goes wrong, you can prepare to die!¡± These words made the expression of the City Lord of the Demon Race waver unpredictably. Others also looked at each other, uncertain of what to do. Xiao Sha, however, sneered coldly, ¡°What, only you are allowed to strut around, and we can¡¯t fight back?¡± ¡°Female demon, you¡¯re powerful, but you should understand, compared to the commander who controls the entire Demon Race, your strength is not worth mentioning!¡± The subdued Eagle Seven sneered at this time. In its view, it had been caught off guard, and that¡¯s why it fell into this female demon¡¯s trap. And even though she had subdued it now, it still had so many subordinates! With this thought, it couldn¡¯t help but let out an eagle¡¯s screech. Meaning to command the group of subordinates to initiate an attack. If they could just create some confusion, then it could make its escape! That was what was going through Eagle Seven¡¯s mind. And its subordinates acted accordingly. But just as they were about to swoop down, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I was thinking of checking out the front, and here you are bringing yourselves to me! Not bad at all!¡± Hearing his words, Eagle Seven rolled its eyes hard and gave Xue An a glance, somewhat dismissive. Just a member of the Human Clan after all, how could he¡­ Eagle Seven¡¯s train of thought was interrupted. Because in front of its eyes, countless bright white lights gradually emerged. These lights were dazzling and beautiful, very captivating. But Eagle Seven saw the endless murderous intent contained within them. This¡­ this is Sword Qi! That kind of Sword Qi that only the Human Clan possesses, the kind that can pierce through anything! And there was so much of it, it was like an ocean of Sword Qi! Eagle Seven began to tremble all over. Not just Eagle Seven, the City Lord of the Demon Race, Xiao Bai, and all the onlookers were equally shocked. Even Shen Langjun¡¯s eyes began to slowly widen. How did this amiable fellow suddenly seem to transform into a completely different person? Eagle Seven made a bold decision and emitted another eagle screech. This was the signal for all the subordinates to run away quickly. These giant eagles also sensed the terrifying presence of the boundless sea of swords below, all of them filled with dread. Upon their leader¡¯s command, naturally, they scattered and fled. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Trying to escape? Sword Qi cage!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s command, the Sword Qi floating around him soared into the sky, then split into dozens of rays of light, darting straight for those giant eagles. Although the giant eagles were very fast, compared with the Sword Qi, they were as slow as snails. In an instant, all the giant eagles were enveloped by the Sword Qi, then they let out a series of mournful cries and fell like rain. Boom. The plaza in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was like dumplings being dropped into a pot, as dozens of giant eagles fell from the sky. Wu Jianyan also let out a pitiful cry as he fell to the ground. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An came before Eagle Seven, who was filled with fear, and said indifferently, ¡°What were you talking about with the military orders and the Demon Race Commander?¡± Eagle Seven trembled all over, ¡°No¡­ I cannot say! If I say it, I will lose my life!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and said to Xiao Sha, ¡°Hit it!¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Xiao Sha excitedly raised his fist. Boom. With one punch, blood started flowing from Eagle Seven¡¯s head. ¡°Ready to talk now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Eagle Seven began. ¡°Keep hitting!¡± Boom boom boom! ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Eagle Seven shouted, his face covered in blood. Because he was truly frightened. This man had been watching quietly from the beginning, his gaze devoid of any sadness or joy. Yet, it was this exact feeling that made Eagle Seven so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. He had no doubt that if he did not speak up, this man would definitely kill him. ¡°I was sent by the Demon Commander to scout for powerful members of the Demon Race nearby to support the frontline! It just so happened that I encountered this Wu Jianyan, who kept saying that Decisive Nose City was nearby. Because I had a grudge against the City Lord of Decisive Nose City, I thought I¡¯d drop by to take a look!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Eagle Seven nodded. ¡°Who is your Demon Commander?¡± Eagle Seven trembled all over, ¡°It¡¯s Madame White Bones!¡± Hearing this name, the City Lord gasped in shock, ¡°Madame White Bones has left seclusion?¡± Eagle Seven nodded. ¡°Is this Madame White Bones very powerful?¡± Xiao Sha asked. City Lord¡¯s face turned pale as he spoke, ¡°Very powerful! She can be considered the number one female demon in the entire Demon Race¡¯s secret realm. Hundreds of years ago, she already went into seclusion. I didn¡¯t expect that she would come out this time! It shows how formidable the Demon Race¡¯s momentum is!¡± At this point, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°By abusing military orders, you attempted to harm innocent people. Are you aware of your crime?¡± Eagle Seven trembled, ¡°I am aware!¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem your sins with merit!¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± But as soon as Xue An and his group mounted the backs of the giant eagles, Eagle Seven was taken aback. ¡°Sir, you are going to¡­?¡± ¡°Naturally, we are heading to the frontline!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Eagle Seven was nearly scared to tears, ¡°Sir, if the Commander finds out about this after we return, I will definitely be skinned and made into roast meat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I certainly won¡¯t tell your Commander!¡± Eagle Seven was filled with regret inside but dared not defy Xue An¡¯s orders, so he could only obediently lower his head. Xue An gave City Lord a nod, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The City Lord nodded back, expressing sincere gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, sir. Have a safe journey! The frontline is brutal; please take care!¡± And that Xiao Bai rabbit was crying and screaming to come along. No matter what the City Lord said, he refused. In the end, Xiao Bai clutched at the giant eagle¡¯s wing, looking piteously at Xiao Sha. ¡°Benefactor, I will wait here for your return!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s body broke out in goosebumps. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon Clan, Willing to Fight! (First Update) Chapter 511: Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon Clan, Willing to Fight! (First Update) The giant eagle ascended, flying towards the distance. City Lord Rabbit and Shen Langjun, among others, quietly watched. Only to hear Xiao Bai murmur, ¡°I wonder if Benefactor will come back to pick me up!¡± Shen Langjun: ¡°¡­¡± Just at this moment, on the plaza in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a person staggered to their feet and began to wildly shout at the sky. ¡°Eagle Seven, I¡¯m here! How could you simply cast me aside and not care!¡± Regrettably, the giant eagles had already flown far away, no Eagle Demon heard his cries, and even if they did, they would not return to pick him up. Shen Langjun squinted his eyes as he watched the highly agitated Wu Jianyan shout and yell, speaking faintly, ¡°City Lord, how should we deal with this fellow?¡± City Lord Rabbit indifferently responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before, you all deal with him yourselves!¡± Saying this, he then turned to head back to the residence. This was an expression of tacit consent. Shen Langjun stepped down from the platform, slowly walking towards the plaza. Following behind him were many rabbit demons with unfriendly expressions and a crowd eager for entertainment. Wu Jianyan, in despair, watched the distant Eagle Demons, his tone shifting from initial pleading to cursing vehemently, and finally broke down into wailing. As he cried, he noticed that his surroundings had become very quiet, so he looked up. People were standing all around him. And each one of them was looking at him with unfriendly expressions. Leading them was his old love rival, Shen Langjun. Wu Jianyan¡¯s whole body stiffened, and a sycophantic smile slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Shen¡­ Brother Shen.¡± Shen Langjun coldly looked at him, and before he could finish speaking, simply pointed and commanded, ¡°Beat the hell out of him!¡± Several rabbit demons rushed forward at once. Though the rabbit demons ranked near the bottom in combat strength within the Demon Realm, handling a normal human was well within their abilities. They had Wu Jianyan screaming miserably in just a few hits. At the same time, the crowd that gathered for the spectacle couldn¡¯t stay out of it and swarmed in. ¡°Kill that bastard!¡± ¡°Give me some space, at least let me kick him too!¡± Shen Langjun didn¡¯t even lift a finger. The throng of people completely engulfed Wu Jianyan. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan¡¯s screams could be heard, but after a moment, they were no more. When the crowd dispersed, Wu Jianyan was completely flattened, having long since succumbed and died. This was the front line located in the heart of Zhongshan Province. Until the day before, this had been the Demon Race¡¯s paradise. But today, aside from the scorched earth, there was not a trace of life to be found. Lady White Bone stood on the temporarily erected city wall, gazing far into the distance. As far as the eye could see, desolation and abandonment. At this moment, more than half of Zhongshan Province had become a wasteland, thoroughly trampled under the iron hooves of demons and monsters. And Lady White Bone was well aware that if the demons and monsters attacked again, the already teetering alliance forces would certainly not withstand, and would likely suffer another defeat. By then, Zhongshan Province would also fall. The entire Demon Realm would be left with only the weakened Yellow Sand Prefecture and Chuanping Prefecture. Chuanping Prefecture, as the name implies, was a plain without any natural defenses. At that moment, how were these weary allied forces going to face the formidable demon onslaught? The Bone Lady was deeply concerned. ¡°My lady, the Snake Demon Clan just sent a message saying they no longer have the strength to fight!¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± the Bone Lady asked indifferently. ¡°The Stone Demons are on the brink of extinction, and others like the Tree Demons and Flower Spirits are also nearly at their limit. As for the Tiger Wolf Demons and the like, they had already suffered heavy losses yesterday!¡± The messenger spoke with a face full of sorrow. The Bone Lady was silent for a long while, then nodded, ¡°I see, you may go.¡± ¡°My lady, we should fall back to Chuanping! If the Demon Race¡¯s army attacks again today, we will certainly be defeated!¡± a member of the Demon Race whispered. The Bone Lady glanced at the speaker, a senior member of the Fox Demon Clan. However, his appearance now was pitiable, with a huge claw mark on his face that had turned his originally handsome visage into something fierce and terrifying. The Bone Lady knew that among all the clans in the Demon Realm, the Fox Demon Clan and the Siren Clan had suffered the heaviest casualties. That was because the Demon Race had first appeared in Dongbin Prefecture. And the Fox Demon Clan and Siren Clan were the two most powerful tribes in Dongbin Prefecture. It could be said that these two clans had joined forces to block the initial attacks of the Demon Race. But as a result, when Dongbin Prefecture fell, the royal families of the Siren Clan and Fox Demon Clan had almost entirely failed to escape; they were all captured by the Demon Race. This Fox Demon elder was fortunate to have escaped. Towards such a meritorious individual, the Bone Lady maintained a respectful attitude. ¡°Elder Fox, do you think I don¡¯t wish to retreat? But our defensive line in Chuanping Prefecture hasn¡¯t been established yet. If we retreat now, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± the Bone Lady paused, ¡°the clans of the Demon Realm and the Human Clan behind us haven¡¯t finished retreating. If we withdraw now, they will be exposed to the iron hoofs of the demons. The calamity that will befall them¡­¡± The Bone Lady didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she believed this Fox Elder surely understood what she meant. After all¡­ in Dongbin Prefecture, hadn¡¯t the young demons of the Fox Clan been unexpectedly devastated by the Demon Race¡¯s army? The elder Fox¡¯s expression became even more somber, and after a while, he said, ¡°If that is the case, then I shall stay and hold the fort, while you, my lady, take the elite forces and escort the rest of the demons to retreat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option. The day I took this position, I swore to share fate with everyone. I will not leave!¡± said the Bone Lady firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± the Fox elder wanted to insist. ¡°There are no buts! I understand your intentions, Elder Fox. You want to sacrifice yourself to preserve our fighting force. But what¡¯s the point? If we retreat from here today, and the Demon Race¡¯s army attacks tomorrow, are we to retreat from Chuanping as well?¡± the Bone Lady said softly. The Fox Elder bowed his head silently, and after a moment, he sighed, ¡°If only we had some reinforcements right now!¡± The Bone Lady fell silent too. She had sent many to search for any of the Demon Race¡¯s clans that still had the strength to fight, but the hope seemed bleak. Because the demons of Chuanping Prefecture were mostly plants and trees that had become spirits. These kinds of demons were good at support but lacked significant combat power. And Yellow Sand Prefecture was even less promising; it was inhabited by minor demons such as Rabbit Demons. Just then, the Bone Lady felt a chill on her forehead and was startled. Looking up, she saw vast clouds rushing from the distance, quickly covering the entire sky. In the distant horizon, the tall silhouettes of the Demon Race could be faintly seen. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± The piercing cry shook the entire camp. But this time, all members of the Demon Race wore a look of confusion. They had fought for too long, were all wounded, and had almost no strength left to fight! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the Demon Race attacking again, they saw no hope of victory. The Bone Lady slowly drew her Bone Sword, her expression grim. She was ready to join the battle herself. And then, a burly man, who stood over three meters tall even in human form, slowly approached the city wall, gave a slight bow to the Bone Lady, and said with a weary but determined tone, ¡°My lady, the Elephant Demon Clan, is willing to fight!¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Chapter 512: All units follow my command, attack with me! (2nd update) Chapter 512: Chapter 512: All units follow my command, attack with me! (2nd update) The burly man¡¯s body was covered with various wounds, some deep enough to expose the bone, others already beginning to fester. Despite this, however, the man¡¯s gaze was strikingly calm, eerily so to an unsettling degree. The Lady of Bone, who had cultivated for a thousand years and thought her heart could no longer be perturbed, couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly at this moment. If one were to say who among the entire allied forces of the Demon Race had suffered the most grievous losses, the Elephant Demon Clan would undoubtedly rank at the top. The physical bodies of the Elephant Demon Clan were extremely formidable, and only they could barely resist the onslaught of demons. Therefore, in every major battle, these towering Elephant Demons stood at the very front of the troops. With their flesh and blood, they constructed a solid barrier. After such continuous campaigning, this powerful tribe had almost been utterly decimated, and even those who had survived were utterly exhausted. Facing such a clan on the verge of extinction, even the heart-as-cold-as-iron Lady of Bone felt uneasy about giving any more orders. But unexpectedly, the Elephant Demons actually volunteered to take the stand. ¡°Your Excellency, Elephant King, you¡­¡± the Lady of Bone said hesitantly. The Elephant King shook his head gently, looking at the swiftly approaching demon army, and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°My lady, my sons, my nephews, and practically all the boys of the Elephant Demon Clan have already died in battle, I watched each one of them die before my eyes! Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± The Elephant King paused, ¡°If possible, I hope you can bring back our corpses. I don¡¯t want our skeletons to become trophies for those demons!¡± The Lady of Bone suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, and could only nod vigorously. The Elephant King smiled and then turned to walk towards the front line. Behind him, several dozen injured Elephant Demons slowly walked on. The rain kept pouring down heavier. The Elephant King suddenly started to chant softly. As he chanted, these Elephant Demons let out a deafening roar in unison. The Lady of Bone knew that this was the war song of the Elephant Demons. Once started, there was no retreat until death. The Lady of Bone trembled slightly, took a deep breath, and was about to give an order. Then from within those city gates, Snake Demons as well as Tiger Demons and Wolf Demons all came out. All these demons were covered with wounds, yet their faces were equally serene. ¡°My lady, the Snake Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°The Tiger Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°The Wolf Demon Clan is ready to fight!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, the Lady of Bone¡¯s eyes started to feel warm, and hot tears flowed down from her dried-up sockets. Strange. Haven¡¯t I lost the ability to cry? Then what are these fluids? Is it because of these foolish fellows? Knowing full well they will die, yet they charge forward regardless. Utterly foolish. But¡­ even if they are fools, they shouldn¡¯t die at the hands of demons! The wind and rain passed through the middle of the troops and then swept towards the increasingly dark sky. The Lady of Bone took a deep breath, slowly raised the Bone Sword in her hand, and pointed it forward. ¡°All troops, follow me into battle!¡± The demon army surged like a flood, overwhelmingly advancing. The Elephant Demons roared and revealed their true forms. Giant elephants, towering like immense pillars dozens of meters tall, managed to hold off the tide. But in just a moment, several Elephant Demons let out a mournful cry, slowly falling, never to get up again. The Elephant King¡¯s body was the largest, and the most demons died at his feet. Seeing his own kin beginning to fall one after another, the Elephant King couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming blend of sorrow and rage, roaring as he tried to rush over to rescue them. The demons stubbornly surrounded him, preventing him from advancing. Amidst the chaos, many demons took advantage of the turmoil to attack, leaving new scars on his already wounded and massive body. The Elephant King¡¯s movements gradually became sluggish. The endless battles over these days had drained his last bit of potential. Now at the end of his strength, he was sustained only by his anger. ¡°This Elephant King can¡¯t hold on much longer, his tusks are valuable goods!¡± a demon shouted excitedly upon noticing the signs. Immediately, the intensity of the attacks increased by a notch. The Elephant King floundered clumsily, with darkness coming over his vision in waves. He knew that he really couldn¡¯t go on anymore. Just then, a demon stealthily moved to the Elephant King¡¯s side, leapt up, and launched a sneak attack. If this strike landed, the Elephant King would surely fall. And once he fell, he would never be able to stand up again. At that moment, a flash of white light shot past, cleaving the demon in two. ¡°My lady¡­¡± The Elephant King stared dumbfounded. The Lady of the White Bone smiled faintly at him and with a few swift strikes, slew several demons in front of her. A one-eyed Tiger Demon laughed heartily, ¡°You big fool of an elephant, we always let you guys take the brunt of the impact on ordinary days. It¡¯s our turn this time!¡± ¡°Tiger Demon King¡­¡± the Elephant King murmured softly, then couldn¡¯t help but let out a heh heh of laughter himself. ¡°Big striped cat, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t die, still gotta kill a few more demons first!¡± the Tiger Demon crushed a demon¡¯s head with one claw, saying indifferently. This scene was playing out at every front line. The originally fierce demon attack seemed to make no headway against these battle-scarred allies of the Demon Race. The situation had reached a stalemate. But as time passed, the scales of victory gradually tipped towards the demons. Even though the Demon Race¡¯s allies fought valiantly, spirit could not make up for such a huge disparity. Casualties increased rapidly, yet no one retreated a step. By then, the Tiger Demon King was exhausted, and a demon stealthily approached him from behind for a sneak attack. But before the demon could complete its plan, it was crushed underfoot by a charging member of the Elephant Demon Clan. The Tiger Demon King spread his lips in a grin, ¡°Thanks!¡± As soon as the words fell, several demonic spikes pierced through the front of the Tiger Demon. The Tiger Demon King looked down, his eyes beginning to lose focus. ¡°Big striped cat!¡± the Elephant King shouted, preparing to rush over. But the Tiger Demon King just laughed, ¡°Elephant King, I¡¯m off!¡± With that, his entire body quickly swelled and then burst with a thunderous explosion. The demon that had accomplished the sneak attack was gloating, but had not expected the Tiger Demon King to choose to detonate himself, body and soul, at the very last moment. The demon too was blown to smithereens. As if setting a precedent, one after another, the sky above the front line was lit up with spectacular fireworks. These were the members of the Demon Race choosing to self-detonate. Tears welled up in the Lady of the White Bone¡¯s eyes as she witnessed this scene, ¡°Fools, you bunch of fools! Why won¡¯t you retreat? Why¡­¡± At this moment, the battle was nearing its end. The allied forces of the Demon Race suffered grievous losses, with barely a tenth surviving. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet these demons seemed like they could not be fully killed, still rushing forward in a frenzy. ¡°Lady, please lead the remaining members of our Demon Race to retreat!¡± the Elder Fox shouted, his body soaked in blood. The Lady of the White Bone said softly, ¡°I will not go. Today, there is only the fight to the death!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts. Dying here might not be such a bad end after all!¡± the Lady of the White Bone said with a smile. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) The demon army charged again. The likes of Lady White Bone and the other demons were like withered trees in a raging torrent, on the verge of falling at any moment. ¡°Milady, you must leave now, or it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Fox Elder advised once more. Lady White Bone didn¡¯t reply, but instead exerted all her strength to wield the Bone Sword in her hands, slaying more than a dozen demons with a single strike, and then she gasped for breath, her face deathly pale. With her actions, she silently expressed her stance. With a long sigh, Fox Elder knew persuasion was futile, so he gritted his teeth and joined the fierce battle. But at that moment, a member of the Demon Race wailed in despair, ¡°Look to the skies!¡± Lady White Bone and the other demons looked up. They saw a massive dark swarm of demons flying overhead. These demons were clearly more powerful than the ones on the ground. In the blink of an eye, they flew over the battlefield and split into two groups, opening up a path in the middle. A gigantic chariot drawn by three black vultures slowly approached from the opened path above. Sitting atop the chariot was a slender, handsome high-ranking demon. Looking down from his elevated position at the battlefield below, a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You surprise me, managing to hold out until now!¡± His voice echoed through the land. Many demons on the ground knelt, worshipping sincerely towards the sky. The display made Lady White Bone¡¯s expression turn even more grave as she asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± The high-ranking demon¡¯s mouth curved in a proud smile. ¡°I am the Commander of this demon army legion, from the noble Demon Dragon Clan. You may call me Ye Qingjiang.¡± Demon Dragon¡­ Lady White Bone¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. She knew the Demon Dragons were an extremely formidable lineage, rare even within this secret realm of the Demon Race. And judging by Ye Qingjiang¡¯s appearance, clearly long since transformed, his power was surely unfathomable. ¡°Truth be told, I admire you all. If you¡¯re willing to surrender, I can consider sparing your lives! After all, you are also of the Demon Race, kin of the same origin. How about it?¡± Ye Qingjiang spoke indifferently. Lady White Bone scoffed coldly, ¡°Surrender? And then what, become lapdogs for you demons and hand over the homeland we have lived in for generations on a silver platter?¡± ¡°The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest! That is an immutable truth. As members of the Demon Race, do you not even understand this?¡± Ye Qingjiang¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s your truth, not ours!¡± Ye Qingjiang frowned slightly, ¡°So you are firmly resolved not to surrender.¡± Lady White Bone turned around to glance at her subordinates. All the demons laughed in derision. Then a Wolf Demon raised his middle finger defiantly at Ye Qingjiang, ¡°Little dragon runt, we¡¯d rather die in battle than surrender to the likes of you!¡± Ye Qingjiang nodded emotionlessly, ¡°Very well, then you shall die!¡± At his command. The demon army responded to the signal, directly charging towards Lady White Bone and the others. Lady White Bone stood shoulder to shoulder with the remaining members of her Demon Race, ready for their final fight. But at that moment. Snowflakes suddenly began to drift down from the sky, quickly filling the entire heavens and earth in the blink of an eye. What¡¯s happening? Why is it suddenly snowing? The Demon Race was momentarily stunned when suddenly, these snowflakes burst forth in unison, emitting dazzling, stunning Sword Qi, forming an ocean of Sword Qi. And this Sword Qi was very targeted, not harming the likes of Lady White Bones and other demons in the slightest, but instead heading straight for the demon army. After a flurry of clashing sounds like metal striking metal, those demons were seen to have no power to fight back against this ocean of Sword Qi, and were directly chopped into powder. Ye Qingjiang, who had been sitting in the chariot with an indifferent expression, now had his eyes blazing with shock and anger, and he bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s going to kill you!¡± A calm voice came from the sky, echoing through the entire world. Then, dozens of giant eagles appeared in the sky and, in the blink of an eye, flew close. Atop the leading giant eagle, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back. Ye Qingjiang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. Because he couldn¡¯t see through Xue An¡¯s strength. This man seemed to be human, but the aura he emitted was extremely astonishing; he was clearly not to be trifled with. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Qingjiang asked in a deep voice. But Xue An didn¡¯t pay him any attention, instead saying lightly, ¡°Xiao Sha, this guy is somewhat interesting!¡± With his words, the giant eagle carrying Xiao Sha flew over, and Xiao Sha, standing on it, observed Ye Qingjiang closely before nodding. ¡°Boss, this guy is a Demon Dragon!¡± Initially, Ye Qingjiang hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but upon seeing Xiao Sha, he couldn¡¯t help trembling, then became still. Because he had never seen a member of the Dragon Clan with such pure aura. Especially after Xiao Sha transformed into human form, her exquisite beauty deeply attracted Ye Qingjiang. The nature of dragons is lascivious, and Ye Qingjiang was no exception. In his gaze at Xiao Sha, there was an undisguised desire to possess her; he was nearly drooling on the spot. Xiao Sha naturally felt this and her eyebrows gradually furrowed, threatening coldly, ¡°Keep looking, and believe me, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs.¡± Ye Qingjiang regained his senses, then began to laugh triumphantly. ¡°A mere Jiaolong dares to speak to the noble Demon Dragon Lord like this. Little girl, you¡¯ve intrigued me; I will surely play with you well, so you¡¯ll know what it means to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Sha had already disappeared from her spot, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Ye Qingjiang, then she hurled a punch. Bang. Ye Qingjiang had never expected that this seemingly delicate Jiaolong would strike so ruthlessly. Her punch hit him right on the head, directly blasting him off the chariot. ¡°Aaagh! You despicable Jiaolong, you dare to hit me, you¡¯re as good as dead. I will turn you into my Dragon Slave, and you will always¡­.¡± Ye Qingjiang, raging in mid-air, was about to retaliate. But Xiao Sha was incredibly fast and charged over again, raining down another punch from above. Boom! This punch directly blasted Ye Qingjiang from the air to the ground, creating a human-shaped crater. Only then did Xiao Sha stand in mid-air with her hands on her hips, her face frosty as she said, ¡°Is that all you got, you dare to harass me?¡± The scene was dead silent. People stared dumbfounded at the domineering Xiao Sha. Lady White Bones said to the equally stunned Snake Demon King beside her, ¡°Is¡­ is this young lady really a Jiaolong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Snake Demon King nodded, ¡°Can¡¯t be wrong, the aura on her is that of a Jiaolong, and it looks like she must be a wild Jiaolong from the outside world!¡± ¡°Then why is she so powerful?¡± a nearby Demon asked in amazement. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because of that man!¡± Lady White Bones raised her head to look at Xue An, who stood atop the giant eagle. Just as Xue An was also looking down at the demons. Their gazes met. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Mrs. White Bones was greatly shaken. What kind of gaze was that? It was indifferent yet exalted, stirring an impulse to bow down in worship. While Mrs. White Bones was dazed, Xiao Sha pointed at the sky full of demons and coldly said, ¡°Which of you demons still refuses to submit?¡± Under the force of his momentum, the demons actually all took a half step back simultaneously. After all, this petite woman had just personally beaten the Demon Dragon Lord into the ground. Just then, the originally flat ground suddenly bulged up into a large mound, and then burst open with a bang, as a pitch-black ink-like demon dragon, over a hundred meters long, burst forth. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces bit by bit!¡± Ye Qingjiang had completely lost control. It took him a great deal of effort to become the commander of this demon army. He had hoped to completely exterminate this group of indigenous demons, accomplish a great feat and gain some extra recognition when the young master arrived. But he hadn¡¯t expected these guys to show up at the critical moment. Especially this little Jiaolong, who took advantage of him not paying attention and attacked him twice. How could the usually arrogant Ye Qingjiang tolerate this? If he couldn¡¯t kill this little Jiaolong here and now, his authority would be utterly destroyed, and no demon would ever again feel awe towards him. Therefore, he simply revealed his true form and charged straight at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha showed no hint of panic, dodged that strike with a quick sidestep, and then sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the ¡®little girl,¡¯ your grandma is, and your grandpa is a ¡®little boy!¡¯¡± While verbally gaining the upper hand, Xiao Sha grabbed Ye Qingjiang¡¯s tail and bellowed. ¡°Come to me¡­ NOW!¡± As she spoke, Xiao Sha¡¯s arms suddenly thickened several times over. Ye Qingjiang felt an enormous force surging towards him, and before he could react, Xiao Sha had already swung him into the air. Xiao Sha simply treated Ye Qingjiang as a whip, gripping his tail and smashing him wildly. Boom, boom, boom! The ground was pockmarked with deep pits where countless demons died beneath the head of their own commander. It was only after about a dozen smashes that Xiao Sha finally let go of the tail, looking slightly out of breath. At this moment, Ye Qingjiang lay dizzied and wilted on the ground, unable to even fly. This display stunned everyone present. Especially Mrs. White Bones and the other demons. Because Xiao Sha had managed to subdue a demon dragon without even revealing her true form, it was simply incredible. Xiao Sha patted her hands and looked up triumphantly at Xue An with a smile. ¡°Boss, how¡¯s that¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the Demon Dragon rose and entwined her tightly. Ye Qingjiang was now completely enraged. He was, after all, a Demon Dragon and yet had been swung around as a whip. If he couldn¡¯t turn this fight around, not to mention remaining commander, he wouldn¡¯t even have a foothold in the future. Therefore, he simply used his strongest move, Demon Dragon Coiling. For the likes of the Dragon-Snake, this move was the most formidable. In a similar cultivation level, it was impossible to defend against this kiss of death-like coiling. Xiao Yu screamed, ¡°Immortal Master, Dragon Sister, she¡­¡± But Xue An just smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just wait and watch!¡± Xue An had strong confidence in Xiao Sha. Although this Demon Dragon had a decent lineage, it couldn¡¯t compare to the bloodline contained deep within Xiao Sha¡¯s body¡­ ¡°This Demon Dragon isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying shoes!¡± Indeed. Just when Ye Qingjiang tightened his body, laughing triumphantly. A huge hole suddenly appeared above him, and Xiao Sha flew out of it, bringing with her a fountain-like spray of fresh blood. Ye Qingjiang roared in pain and shouted in shock and anger, ¡°How is this possible? How did you get out?¡± Xiao Sha, somewhat disgusted, wiped off the Demon Dragon¡¯s blood from her face, then shouted angrily, ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can transform, huh? Well, I can too!¡± As she spoke, Xiao Sha also revealed her true form. A Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, cow-like ears, snake-like neck, clam-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like claws, and tiger-like palms appeared in the sky. Everyone was dumbfounded. Lady White Bone and the Snake Demon King and others were all staring at this scene, their mouths agape. And Ye Qingjiang, after being stunned for a moment, cried out in fear and horror, ¡°Five claws? How could you possibly be a five-clawed dragon!¡± ¡°How could I not be a five-clawed dragon, you little loach? Today I¡¯m going to show you what powerful really means!¡± With that, Xiao Sha struck down with a claw, smashing Ye Qingjiang from mid-air to the ground. Ye Qingjiang didn¡¯t want to resist, but the suppression from the five-clawed dragon¡¯s lineage left him completely immobilized. Within the Dragon Clan, although there are differentiations like Divine Dragon and Dragon Saint, what¡¯s most important is actually the power of one¡¯s bloodline. With a powerful lineage, one dominates other ordinary members of the Dragon Clan from birth. This was the reason why Ye Qingjiang looked down on Xiao Sha at the beginning. A mere Jiaolong, and a wild one at that, could have what kind of bloodline power? He probably thought that as soon as he revealed his true form, she would have to kneel and worship him. That was Ye Qingjiang¡¯s initial thought. But to his surprise, when Xiao Sha revealed her true form, she was a five-clawed dragon even more powerful than himself. This kind of lineage suppression made Ye Qingjiang utterly unable to resist, and he could only lie on the ground, watching Xiao Sha in terror. Xiao Sha toyed with Ye Qingjiang like playing with a loach, and his cries mixed with sobs echoed now and then. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Lord, please spare my life, I was wrong!¡± This scene silenced all the demons and monsters. At that moment, the Demon Dragon suddenly shrank, Ye Qingjiang reverted back to human form and started fleeing like a whirlwind. By transforming into a human, he barely managed to resist the bloodline suppression and tried to escape. But there was no path to run on the ground, and Xiao Sha was beside him; the only escape route left was to take flight. So he dashed straight into the sky, heading for the heavens above. Xiao Sha wanted to give chase, but upon seeing his escape route, she stopped and leisurely prepared to watch the excitement. Because Ye Qingjiang was actually heading in the direction of Xue An. Of course, Ye Qingjiang himself didn¡¯t know this. Feeling that Xiao Sha wasn¡¯t pursuing him from behind, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Once I get back to the base, I will definitely find a way to subdue you and then enjoy myself thoroughly! Ye Qingjiang was scheming in his mind, having already rushed close to Xue An, then impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Get lost!¡± In his view, the most formidable among this group was Xiao Sha, and besides her, he feared no one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he had only swung his hand halfway when he suddenly felt his neck being grasped, and before he could react, he was lifted into the air. Ye Qingjiang was furious and tried to struggle free. But just then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ye Qingjiang obediently stayed still. Because to his immense horror, he discovered that his cultivation level and lineage, all of it, had been sealed with just that single sentence! Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) ¡°Spare¡­ spare my life!¡± Ye Qingjiang struggled to speak, his eyes filled with reverence and fear. With just a sentence, this man had sealed his entire cultivation level, how terrifying must his strength be? Moreover, he saw not the slightest hint of pleasure or anger on Xue An¡¯s face. But the more it was so, the more frightened he became. ¡°Now I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If I detect any lying, I will dismantle you piece by piece, understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang hastened to nod in agreement. As a member of the Demon Race, especially a higher-ranking demon, survival depended on learning to fear and submit to the powerful. Ye Qingiang was well versed in this. That was the reason he could command a demon legion, despite his not too outstanding strength. At that moment, the giant eagle slowly descended, Xue An released his grip and threw Ye Qingjiang onto the ground, then said indifferently. ¡°Which realm did you come from?¡± Upon hearing this question, the likes of Lady Skeleton and other demons all pricked up their ears to listen intently. ¡°Responding to the Master, we come from the Demon Dragon Realm,¡± Ye Qingjiang said respectfully. ¡°Demon Dragon Realm? Then what is your position, a Commander or Commander-in-Chief?¡± Xue An asked indifferently. At Xue An¡¯s query, Ye Qingjiang trembled violently, lifting his head to look at Xue An in disbelief, because what Xue An inquired about was the hierarchical structure of the Demon Dragon Realm. How could he know these things? Ye Qingiang was utterly baffled. ¡°Responding to the Master, I am a Demon Dragon Legion Master!¡± Ye Qingjiang lowered his head, not daring to harbor any thoughts of resistance. Xue An smiled faintly. Back when he was still an Immortal King, he had slain a few Demon Dragon Saint Lords during his travels across The Multiverse, so of course, he knew exactly what went on in the Demon Dragon Realm. To put it simply, these Demon Dragons were not the same as the real Dragon Clan, but rather resembled the Insect Tribe, placing extreme importance on the number of demons under their command. Therefore, in the Demon Dragon Realm, to judge a Demon Dragon¡¯s strength, one looked not only at their cultivation level but also at how many demons they commanded. A Commander governed one demon legion, a Commander-in-Chief ten, and so on up the ranks. Once reaching the level of Saint Lord, they were basically among the most influential figures in the Demon Dragon Realm. However, Ye Qingjiang was clearly only a minor Commander, likely with no access to higher-ranking Demon Dragons. ¡°What then is your purpose for coming to this realm?¡± At these words, Ye Qingjiang let out a wry laugh, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a minor Commander; how could I know much? But from what I gathered from the Commander-in-Chief, our arrival in this realm was completely accidental!¡± ¡°We hadn¡¯t expected this secret area, suitable for the Demon Race to thrive, would be so vast. Therefore, we took the opportunity to attempt to claim it for ourselves. That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Hearing Ye Qingjiang say this, Lady Skeleton and the other demons glared furiously. Had it not been for Xue An¡¯s presence, they would probably have already pounced on him and devoured him alive. Xue An fell silent upon hearing this. He had asked because he found the timing of these Demon Dragons¡¯ appearance a bit too coincidental. During these tumultuous times, they had shown up; could they too be coveting the world? After pondering for a moment, Xue An continued to inquire, ¡°What is the current situation of Jiang Mei¡¯er, the Siren Clan princess, and the many demons that you have captured?¡± Excited and trembling, Elder Fox stepped forward and asked, ¡°Yes, what has become of the Fox Demon Clan now?¡± ¡°Master, I have not made contact with those demons, but they should all be imprisoned!¡± ¡°So they should be alright for now?¡± Xue An asked. ¡°They should be fine for now!¡± ¡°Have you seen a ship that came from the world?¡± ¡°From the world?¡± Ye Qingjiang clearly did not understand the meaning. With a wave of his hand, Xue An conjured an image that showed the appearance of a cruise ship. ¡°Have you seen a ship like this before?¡± Ye Qingjiang looked for a long while before nodding, ¡°I have! But this is a captive taken by Commander-in-Chief¡¯s subordinate, Jin Jing.¡± Xue An felt a sinking feeling in his heart; it seemed Wei Ruyan had indeed been abducted to this world. ¡°What¡¯s the point of taking these ordinary women as prisoners?¡± Xiao Sha asked from the side. Ye Qingjiang sneered with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Five-Clawed Master, human women are extremely attractive to demon dragons, therefore these women will be given out as slaves to various demon dragons!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xiao Sha¡¯s eyebrows shot up in anger, ¡°Damn it! You lust-brained jerks really deserve to die!¡± Ye Qingjiang, somewhat wronged by the scolding, was also somewhat perplexed. They¡¯re just some human women, what¡¯s the big deal? But when he turned to look at Xue An, he was startled. Because Xue An¡¯s expression was terrifyingly grim. The atmosphere grew tense, and Ye Qingjiang, covered in cold sweat, trembled as he said, ¡°Great¡­ Great one, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Xue An coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s the identity of the young master who is about to arrive?¡± Ye Qingjiang, in his wildest dreams, hadn¡¯t thought Xue An would know about this and was scared pale. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the legitimate son of a Saint Lord!¡± Having said that, Ye Qingjiang paused, seeing Xue An¡¯s grim expression, he hurriedly added, ¡°Those captured from the Demon Race are all waiting for the young master to arrive before deciding how to deal with them!¡± ¡°When is he supposed to arrive?¡± ¡°I heard from the main camp when the troops were dispatched that the young master would arrive within days; according to that, it should be in these few days!¡± Ye Qingjiang said softly. Xue An nodded, ¡°Good! You¡¯ve been honest!¡± Ye Qingjiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He never considered lying in the first place. Because at a certain level of power, lying simply couldn¡¯t fool anyone. ¡°So¡­ Great one, can you let me go now?¡± Ye Qingjiang asked with a smile plastered across his face. Xue An nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Watching this scene, the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race all looked disheartened. As far as they were concerned, they really wanted to flay Ye Qingjiang alive. But since Xue An had caught him, he naturally had the right to dispose of him. And since they didn¡¯t know Xue An themselves, they couldn¡¯t even voice their request. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand and Ye Qingjiang felt his sealed cultivation level and bloodline fully restored to normal, and he couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. ¡°Thank you, great one, then I will take my leave!¡± He was about to leave when he said this. ¡°Hold on!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang froze in place, slowly turning his head, and cautiously asked, ¡°Great one, do you need anything else?¡± Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, ¡°I may have spared you, but it seems someone isn¡¯t willing to let you go!¡± ¡°Xiao Sha, this fellow is all yours!¡± Ye Qingjiang was furious and shocked, ¡°You¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying by Xiao Sha¡¯s punch that came charging in. Before he could land, Xiao Sha appeared at his intended landing spot, then clenched her fists and directly smashed him into the ground. What followed was a solo performance by Xiao Sha, punching Ye Qingjiang from the ground into the sky and then back from the sky into the ground. Finally, Ye Qingjiang was beaten to the point of barely breathing. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Swallow him!¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Xue An certainly didn¡¯t want Xiao Sha to eat up Ye Qingjiang whole. He wanted Xiao Sha to use Jiaolong¡¯s innate ability, to plunder both Ye Qingjiang¡¯s cultivation level and bloodline. Following the instructions, Xiao Sha quietly activated his divine skills, and suddenly, two deep and cold lights shone from his eyes. Ye Qingjiang felt his bloodline stir uncontrollably and couldn¡¯t help but scream in extreme fear, ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t! I beg you to spare me, my lord, I dare not do it again!¡± But it was already too late. A moment later, Ye Qingjiang¡¯s screams abruptly ceased. A small dragon, emitting dazzling light, flew out from above Ye Qingjiang¡¯s forehead and was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, who had led his troops to slaughter many native members of the Demon Race, was completely annihilated. The scene fell silent. The dark clouds in the sky had dispersed without anyone noticing, scattering down twinkling stars. The White Bone Lady and her subordinates exchanged glances, then took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°This lord¡­ thank you for your assistance!¡± Xue An glanced at the White Bone Lady and then replied indifferently, ¡°It was a mere trifle, no thanks needed!¡± A mere trifle¡­ The White Bone Lady couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wry smile. What was a simple effort for others nearly cost her and her people their lives. At that moment, Xiao Sha returned, smacking his lips and burping along the way. ¡°Jiaolong sister, did it taste good?¡± Xiao Yu asked. Xiao Sha gave her a glare, ¡°Do you only think about eating?¡± Xiao Yu laughed sheepishly, ¡°I just asked because I was hungry!¡± With a cold snort, Xiao Sha walked ahead, and after a few steps, threw something backward. When Xiao Yu caught it, she realized it was a package of food and was momentarily stunned. ¡°I brought quite a bit when I came out, eat up!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s voice called out. Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed from startled to delighted, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm-hmm! Thank you, Jiaolong sister!¡± After saying that, she eagerly opened the package and started devouring the food. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Xiao Sha turned around with a smile. Xiao Yu stuffed her cheeks full but hurriedly nodded in response to Xiao Sha¡¯s question, desperately swallowing the food in her mouth, nearly choking herself to the point of rolling her eyes. ¡°Delicious, Jiaolong sister, what is this?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s dried cuttlefish!¡± Xiao Sha said, teasingly smiling. Xiao Yu froze, ¡°Dried¡­ cuttlefish?¡± Xiao Sha nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Tears quickly clouded Xiao Yu¡¯s wide eyes, looking as if she was about to cry. Xiao Sha thought she would be thrilled to see this scene, but when it actually happened, she felt a sense of guilt and somewhat awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°Well¡­ this¡­¡± Xiao Sha wanted to explain that it was a joke, that it wasn¡¯t dried cuttlefish but actually made of beef. But to her surprise, Xiao Yu lowered her head and said with a tone of regret, ¡°So my own flesh tastes so good. If I had known earlier, I would have tried some myself!¡± Xiao Sha was dumbfounded as she watched Xiao Yu, and after a while annoyed, she flicked her head away and left. Seeing Xiao Sha¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Yu¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as she whispered, ¡°Humph, trying to trick me? You really think I haven¡¯t tasted my own flesh? I knew from the first bite that it definitely wasn¡¯t dried cuttlefish, still trying to fool me?¡± Xue An saw this little episode and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, then turned to look at the White Bone Lady and the other members of the Demon Race. ¡°What are your plans now?¡± The White Bone Lady said despondently, ¡°Naturally, to heal our wounds first!¡± Xue An indifferently asked, ¡°Is it just for healing wounds?¡± ¡°What does the lord mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want revenge, regain lost territory?¡± Xue An¡¯s words left all the members of the Demon Race stunned. Lady White Bone solemnly said, ¡°Of course we do!¡± Then her expression turned dim, ¡°But with our current strength, let alone seeking revenge and regaining lost land, even maintaining the land we have now is difficult!¡± All the demons also looked dispirited. This time they had suffered heavy casualties and were greatly weakened, it would take at least a hundred years to recover. ¡°This¡­ I can help you with,¡± Xue An said indifferently. Lady White Bone was surprised, her eyes gradually brightening, and in a trembling voice she said, ¡°Lord¡¯s cultivation level is divine; if you are willing to help us, that would be excellent! But after all, you are only one person, and the enemy has countless armies of demons and monsters; how can we handle this?¡± Xue An smiled slightly and beckoned Xiao Sha over, ¡°Have you finished digesting?¡± Xiao Sha nodded. ¡°Then transform into him!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s orders, Xiao Sha began to change his appearance. Moments later, Xiao Sha had remarkably transformed into Ye Qingjiang. Not only did he look the same, but his mannerisms, gestures, and even his aura were identical. Lady White Bone watched this scene, dumbstruck. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Sha will disguise himself as the Demon Dragon Legion Master, and you will disguise yourselves as his demon troops. Then together, you will enter the demons¡¯ stronghold, rescue the captured members of our race, and finally, you will take your revenge. Is that acceptable?¡± All the members of the Demon Race remained silent. After a moment, Lady White Bone stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°We shall follow the lord¡¯s plan!¡± Wei Ruyan scratched another mark on the earthen wall and whispered softly, ¡°This is the fourth day since we were captured!¡± Xie Jingjing, with a vacant stare, leaned against the wall and after a while murmured, ¡°Ruyan, can we still get out?¡± Wei Ruyan said with determination, ¡°We definitely can!¡± Xie Jingjing lowered her head, remaining silent. Wei Ruyan let out a sigh, walked over, put her arm around Xie Jingjing¡¯s shoulder, and comforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Ruyan is here! We will surely make it out alive!¡± Right then, they heard the sound of a woman¡¯s screams and cries coming from outside. Then they heard the Demon Dragon¡¯s arrogant laughter, ¡°This wench is not bad, soft and smooth skin!¡± It seemed that the jailer was flattering with a sneer, ¡°Demon Dragon Lord is indeed mighty. This must be the fifth one you¡¯ve chosen, right?¡± The Demon Dragon said proudly, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s because the previous four couldn¡¯t take much!¡± While saying so, the sounds drew closer, until those demons walked past the cell where Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held. Xie Jingjing happened to catch the eyes of the girl being carried on the demon¡¯s shoulder. What kind of eyes were they? They were vacant, as if she were dead. Xie Jingjing felt a chill all over and was still unable to free herself from the shock of those eyes long after the demons had walked away. Wei Ruyan felt that something was off with Xie Jingjing and quickly began to comfort her by gently rubbing her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Xie Jingjing started to sob softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ruyan, I¡¯m not afraid of death, really I¡¯m not! What I¡¯m afraid of is¡­ becoming a plaything for these demons.¡± Saying this, Xie Jingjing grabbed Wei Ruyan¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her with pleading eyes. ¡°Ruyan, if it really comes to that moment, I beg you, you must kill me! Okay?¡± Wei Ruyan looked at Xie Jingjing, and after a long time, she nodded gently. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Meier (5th Update) Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Mei¡¯er (5th Update) The next two days went on as usual. When it was mealtime, demon soldiers would come to deliver food. The food couldn¡¯t exactly be called delicious, but it was decent enough. More importantly, the cell in which Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held seemed to have been forgotten by the demons who came to select their playthings. From beginning to end, no demons had harassed them. Wei Ruyan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, as long as one could stay alive, there was hope to be seen. But unlike her optimism, Xie Jingjing was growing more and more desperate. In her view, if they were on Earth, the situation might be a bit better, at least then her brother Xue An might come to rescue her. But now that she had come to this godforsaken place, who knew where they were, Xue An might want to rescue her, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. Moreover, the outside was full of demons that one would only encounter in legends. In such a predicament, how could Xie Jingjing not despair? That day, when Wei Ruyan etched the sixth mark on the earthen wall, the door to their cell was suddenly opened. Several demon soldiers then filed in. Xie Jingjing turned pale with fear, huddling in a corner and trembling. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly stood in front of her and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± A woman¡¯s laughter was heard, and then ¡°Izumi Noriko¡± walked in. ¡°Lady Ruyan, it¡¯s been a few days. Are you used to living here?¡± Looking at this demon disguising as a human, Wei Ruyan felt her scalp tingle, but still maintained her composure and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much, just want to invite you to a better place!¡± A better place? Wei Ruyan frowned, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s quite good here!¡± Izumi Noriko shook her head, her tone chilling, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood! I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you, but to command you! Do you understand, Lady Ruyan?¡± Wei Ruyan was silent. She knew, talking to these demons was futile! But then Xie Jingjing let out a scream of extreme terror, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go! Ruyan sister, kill me now!¡± She believed these creatures were preparing to take her out to become some demon¡¯s plaything. Izumi Noriko frowned slightly, ¡°Wei Ruyan, I admire you, but if this woman keeps screaming, I¡¯ll throw her to the Demon Dragon Lord right now!¡± Wei Ruyan quickly whispered in Xie Jingjing¡¯s ear, ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! He probably isn¡¯t taking us to be playthings for the demons, let¡¯s follow him and see what he really wants to do!¡± Xie Jingjing stopped screaming and nodded tremblingly. At that moment, Wei Ruyan was her only source of support. ¡°Follow me!¡± Izumi Noriko said, turning to lead the way. Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjing¡¯s hand and followed behind. As they walked, she surveyed their surroundings. This place was clearly a cell previously used to detain serious offenders. But it appeared to have been abandoned now, and though they put people like them in there, the security was not strict. Thinking this, Wei Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but mockingly smile to herself. So what if it wasn¡¯t strict? Could she really run away? After all, the outside was full of demons who would kill without batting an eyelid! After much winding and turning, they finally left the dungeon. The sunshine outside was just perfect. Wei Ruyan took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling the stuffiness in her chest diminish significantly. Even Xie Jingjing seemed much more composed at this moment. Following Izumi Noriko, they walked along a path where many demons bowed their heads in greeting or called out to her. Many demons also cast curious glances at Wei Ruyan and her companion. The further they walked, the more beautiful the environment became, and the buildings grew increasingly luxurious. Finally. Izumi Noriko stopped in front of a house built in the middle of a garden. ¡°Follow me!¡± She stepped inside. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing exchanged a glance, then silently followed. The interior was lavishly decorated. And there were more than a dozen young maids. All of these maids were trembling slightly, and they were all from the Human Clan. Izumi Noriko said indifferently, ¡°From now on, this is where you will live! Understand?¡± Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both taken aback. Live here? Admittedly, the environment was far better than the dungeons. But what exactly did these demons intend to do? While in suspense, Izumi Noriko told the maids, ¡°Take them to bathe!¡± The maids stepped forward and led the two women to the back. In a room at the back, there were two large wooden tubs, steaming hot. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both puzzled. But they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of bathing. After all, they were used to bathing at least once a day. And since being captured, they hadn¡¯t bathed for at least seven or eight days. For girls who loved cleanliness, this was simply unbearable. In the end, they gritted their teeth. Regardless of what Izumi Noriko planned to do, they decided to take a bath first. After the two had enjoyed a refreshing hot bath and changed into new clothes to go to the front, Izumi Noriko was already gone. The maids served tea and pastries, attentively tending to them as they ate. This left them completely baffled. What exactly did these demons want to do? As they were drinking tea and enjoying pastries, Izumi Noriko came back in, leading several women. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing looked up and were stunned. Because all the women who had arrived were stunning beauties. After Izumi Noriko had them go to the back to bathe, Jingjing quietly leaned into Wei Ruyan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Sister Ruyan, these girls¡­ they seem to be from the Demon Race!¡± Wei Ruyan nodded. ¡°I noticed it too! Let¡¯s see what happens!¡± After a while, these Demon Race beauties had also finished bathing and came out. Izumi Noriko gave them a slight smile. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience earlier. From today, this house will be your residence, where you will be provided food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. I hope you enjoy your stay!¡± With that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. The Demon Race beauties looked at Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. It took a while before one of them, perhaps not the most beautiful, but definitely the most graceful, said, ¡°Are you¡­ from the Human Clan?¡± Wei Ruyan nodded. The Demon Race girl gave a wry smile, ¡°I never imagined these demons would even capture a few from the Human Clan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she extended her hand, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Mei¡¯er! I was once a princess of the Siren Clan!¡± Wei Ruyan was slightly taken aback, then also extended her hand, ¡°My name is Wei Ruyan! And this is my sister, Xie Jingjing!¡± After the introductions, Wei Ruyan learned that these Demon Race beauties were actually princesses from various great Demon Clans. For instance, the girl with the youngest age, features not yet fully developed, but already incredibly beautiful, was the young princess of the Fox Demon Clan. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) The demonic stronghold in Dongbin Prefecture lay just ahead. The Demon Race, including the Skeleton Lady, seemed somewhat nervous. Although the journey thus far, led by Xiao Sha who had morphed into the guise of Ye Qingjiang, had been peaceful and uneventful. But after all, they had now arrived at the gathering place of demons, the most central location. Xiao Sha asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, should we just go in?¡± Xue An squinted his eyes slightly, as his immense Divine Sense slowly unfolded, enveloping the entire camp. As expected, aside from a few limited areas, the rest were obscured by secret techniques. Xue An was about to retract his Divine Sense when, at that moment, an extremely vast Divine Sense suddenly rose from within the camp. ¡°Who are you, daring to probe into the forbidden land with your Divine Sense? You¡¯re truly courting death!¡± This arrogant Divine Sense shouted and struck directly at Xue An. A cold smile emerged at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t dodge and prepared to meet the strike with his Divine Sense head-on. The struggle between Divine Senses was extremely dangerous; the slightest misstep could result in total annihilation. Therefore, Xue An¡¯s decision not to dodge made the initially aggressive Divine Sense hesitate, contemplating a retreat. ¡°You shouted so fiercely, but now you think of retreating?¡± Xue An said coldly, chasing directly after it. The Divine Sense, having no choice, turned around and clashed head-on with Xue An. Bang! An invisible shockwave of Divine Sense spread out over the camp from above. The heads of some lower demons exploded on the spot, and even some higher demons turned pale, their faces filled with horror. What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a powerful psychic shockwave? After clashing head-on with Xue An, the Divine Sense let out a miserable scream, almost completely obliterated by Xue An. Only a strand of its remnant soul flew back. Xue An did not pursue, merely laughing coldly before withdrawing his Divine Sense. Of course, none of this was known to Xiao Sha and the others. Once his Divine Sense was withdrawn, Xue An opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight into the city!¡± Xiao Sha led the way, with the rest of the Demon Race following behind, as the group slowly entered the demonic stronghold. Meanwhile. In a study room located at the center of the camp, a middle-aged man with an evil-looking face suddenly opened his eyes and coughed up a large mouthful of fresh blood, his expression rapidly withering. ¡°Mr. Crane, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng exclaimed in alarm upon seeing this. Mr. Crane was Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng¡¯s staff officer, a transformed Immortal Crane with demonic characteristics, and due to his innate abilities, he was most proficient in psychic attacks. During the invasion of this secret realm, Mr. Crane had played a significant role and eliminated many experts in Divine Sense. He was also the one protecting this main base on usual days. But unexpectedly, he was now suddenly spewing out blood. Mr. Crane waved his hand weakly and said to Ye Yufeng, ¡°Commander-in-Chief, I¡¯m alright! It¡¯s just that one of my Divine Senses was destroyed, and I¡¯ve suffered some injuries, that¡¯s all!¡± Ye Yufeng¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Who is it that was able to harm even your Divine Sense, Mr. Crane?¡± A flash of terror crossed Mr. Crane¡¯s eyes, and then he shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from our recent battle, I¡¯ve realized that this person¡¯s Divine Sense is like an unfathomable ocean, truly a formidable opponent!¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°The young master is to arrive tomorrow, and we simply cannot afford any mishaps at this time, so Commander-in-Chief, you must strengthen our defenses!¡± Ye Yufeng nodded, ¡°Mr. Crane speaks wisely. I have already dispatched several Commanders to patrol the area. If a formidable enemy does invade, they will make sure it¡¯s a one-way trip!¡± Mr. Crane wanted to say more, but then they heard a Demon Soldier reporting from outside. ¡°My lord, Ye Qingjiang, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, has returned!¡± Hearing this news, Ye Yufeng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly through his nostrils. ¡°This useless trash, he actually didn¡¯t die out there!¡± Then he said, ¡°Notify all Commanders to come over for a meeting!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Demon Soldier went to deliver the message. Soon, the Commanders who were in the headquarters all rushed over. Ye Yufeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Call Ye Qingjiang in!¡± Xiao Sha and Xue An, among others, were waiting outside the study. As Xiao Sha was now a Demon Dragon Legion Master, she stood at the very front. Xue An stood behind her. But Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. While standing there, the demons passing by would all look at her with strange eyes. Especially just now, when those arrogant Demon Dragon Legion Masters passed by her, the disdain on their faces was almost overflowing. This made Xiao Sha extremely angry, and she truly wished she could just go up and twist off the heads of these bastards right now. Seeing Xiao Sha¡¯s irritability, Xue An said softly a single word. ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s body stiffened, then she lowered her head, daring not to harbor any other thoughts. At this moment, a Demon Soldier came out and smiled at Xiao Sha. ¡°Legion Master Ye, the Commander-in-Chief wants you to come in!¡± Xiao Sha took a deep breath, suppressed the irritation in her heart, and stepped inside. Xue An followed her and was about to enter as well. The Demon Soldier stretched out his hand to stop him, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? The Commander-in-Chief only asked for Legion Master Ye to come in! All the others should wait outside!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, thinking to himself how miserable Ye Qingjiang¡¯s situation was, even a Demon Soldier dared to bully him. All the others should wait outside, yet those Demon Dragon Legion Masters who had just entered all brought their attendants with them. Xue An was about to speak when Xiao Sha strode over and slapped the Demon Soldier, spinning him around three times on the spot, after which he covered his face and looked at Xiao Sha. ¡°Legion Master Ye, you¡­¡± ¡°What about you? If you dare to spout nonsense again, be careful I¡¯ll twist off your head!¡± Xiao Sha said coldly. The Demon Soldier trembled all over and didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Because in the hierarchically strict Demon Dragon Clan, for a Commander like Xiao Sha, killing a Demon Soldier was no different from swatting a mosquito. Xiao Sha snorted coldly and led Xue An inside. Upon entering the spacious study. There were more than a dozen Demon Dragon Commanders standing on both sides, all looking at Xiao Sha with hostility. Behind the desk sat a tall and mighty man. Xiao Sha glanced at him, then stepped forward and saluted according to Ye Qingjiang¡¯s memories, ¡°Ye Qingjiang greets the Commander-in-Chief!¡± The Commander-in-Chief sat on the chair, quietly looking at Xiao Sha. The room was eerily silent. After a while, Ye Yufeng finally said in a cold tone, ¡°Ye Qingjiang, I sent you to conquer the native Demon Race, have you achieved any results?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Commander, Zhongshan Province has been taken! But because the Demon Race resisted fiercely, my demons suffered heavy losses, which is why I had no choice but to return and replenish my forces!¡± Xiao Sha said according to the words she had thought of on the way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fiercely resisted¡­ heh heh!¡± Ye Yufeng leaned back in his chair, chuckling coldly a few times. At his laugh, all the Commanders in the room also let out a cold chuckle. Some of them even looked at Xiao Sha with schadenfreude. ¡°So many excuses, in the end, it was a defeat, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Yufeng suddenly asked in a cold voice. ¡°Ye Qingjiang, do you know your crime?¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) Chapter 519: Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) This question of responsibility silenced the entire study. All of the Demon Dragon Legion Masters turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, with several of them even scoffing coldly, their faces filled with schadenfreude. Xiao Sha did not raise his head but spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°My lord, may I ask what crime I have committed?¡± His retort caused many people to exclaim in surprise. Because the Ye Qingjiang of the past wasn¡¯t like this. The Ye Qingjiang of old, due to his lowest cultivation level, coupled with the fact that the Commander-in-Chief, Ye Yufeng, disliked him greatly, was always the one ostracized, no matter what he did. But regardless of how he was ostracized and bullied, that Ye Qingjiang never dared to utter a single word of complaint. Yet now, to everyone¡¯s amazement, he dared to confront the Commander-in-Chief to his face. Ye Yufeng¡¯s expression was as still as water. ¡°Ye Qingjiang, setting aside your failed campaign against the native Demon Race, just for your insubordination toward me, that alone is a capital offense!¡± Xiao Sha raised his head, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°Oh? But why do you believe I have shown you insubordination, my lord? Remember, it was you who first asked me whether I knew my crime or not! Am I not even allowed to ask?¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s sharp counter-question made Ye Yufeng¡¯s face turn from green to white. He really didn¡¯t expect the normally timid Ye Qingjiang to dare to talk back to him like this. Fury boiling over, he violently slammed his hand on the table in front of him. Crack. The table, made of ironheart wood, crumbled into sawdust. This display of might made the many Demon Dragon Legion Masters change color, all bowing in unison, not daring to speak. Only Xiao Sha stood proudly, fearlessly meeting Ye Yufeng¡¯s gaze. In truth, Xiao Sha had grown impatient some time ago but had been forcefully holding back from acting out. If Ye Yufeng dared to provoke him further, Xiao Sha wouldn¡¯t mind giving him an unforgettable lesson. Xue An stood quietly behind, not interfering with Xiao Sha¡¯s actions. He had infiltrated the main base to rescue the captured members of the Demon Race as well as Wei Ruyan. If things really escalated, Xue An planned to simply kill off these people and be done with it. Just as the atmosphere became exceedingly tense, the always silent Mr. Immortal Crane suddenly said, ¡°Commander-in-Chief, my lord, please quell your anger. The young lord is about to arrive soon; it is hardly seemly to execute a commander at such a time! Besides, Commander Ye didn¡¯t intentionally suffer defeat, so I hope the Commander-in-Chief will forgive him this once!¡± Mr. Immortal Crane¡¯s sudden plea caused Ye Yufeng to be taken aback, ¡°Mr. Immortal Crane¡­¡± Mr. Immortal Crane gave a barely noticeable nod to Ye Yufeng. Ye Yufeng always had great respect for Mr. Immortal Crane; seeing this gesture, he nodded, ¡°Fine then, since Mr. Immortal Crane intercedes on your behalf, Ye Qingjiang, I¡¯ll spare you this time! But should there be a next time, I will extract every drop of your bloodline! Understand?¡± Xiao Sha felt a slight disappointment in his heart but still bowed respectfully, ¡°This subordinate understands!¡± Ye Yufeng snorted coldly and did not bother with Xiao Sha. Then, Ye Yufeng broadly outlined the tasks for welcoming the young lord¡¯s arrival. Many commanders were assigned tasks, with the sole exception of Xiao Sha, who was neglected in the corner, as if forgotten. Xiao Sha kept his head down; to others, he probably seemed to be suffering over this. But they had no idea. Right now, Xiao Sha was using Divine Sense to communicate with Xue An. ¡°Boss, how much longer do we have to play along? It¡¯s so boring, and it¡¯s suffocating!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, didn¡¯t they say that what¡¯s-his-name, the young lord, is arriving tomorrow? Let¡¯s capture this fellow first and then talk!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue An comforted Xiao Sha with a few words, then turned his attention to the gentleman of the Immortal Crane who had just pleaded for Xiao Sha. He was certain that the person who had clashed with his Divine Sense outside the camp gate was none other than this fellow. Quite interesting, it turned out to be a transformed Immortal Crane. Oh, it should be one transformed by demonic power. Xue An was internally weighing his thoughts. The gentleman of the Immortal Crane, sensing something, turned his head and met Xue An¡¯s gaze. Xue An gave him a slight smile and nodded his head. The gentleman seemed somewhat bewildered, but, being ever so smooth in handling affairs, he politely returned the smile. After military arrangements were in place and all the commanders of the Demon Dragon Legion had left, only Ye Yufeng and the gentleman of the Immortal Crane remained in the study. Ye Yufeng asked, ¡°Sir, why would you plead on behalf of that wastrel Ye Qingjiang?¡± The gentleman laughed softly, ¡°My lord, although Ye Qingjiang is a failure, he is not without his uses, and if he could become a commander with such a feeble cultivation level, it is very likely that he has received instruction from some higher-up!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Yufeng¡¯s complexion gradually paled, his voice quivering, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ the young master?¡± It was no wonder he was afraid; if Ye Qingjiang were truly associated with the young master, then he, the Commander-in-Chief, would have to obediently commit suicide. The gentleman chuckled and shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that severe. I¡¯ve only heard some fragmented news that Ye Qingjiang once came across the young master by chance, exchanged a few words, and then inexplicably became the commander!¡± Only then did Ye Yufeng breathe a sigh of relief. If it was merely that extent of acquaintance, then there was not much to it. Ye Yufeng knew these high-ranking individuals all too well. You may think you¡¯ve become close after exchanging a few words. But as soon as they turn around, they might have forgotten who you are. After another exchange, the gentleman of the Immortal Crane rose to take his leave. On his way back to his room, he kept thinking about the person at the meeting who had smiled at him. Strange. The smile and aura of that person felt somewhat familiar. Where had he seen him before? Meanwhile, Xue An and Xiao Sha, together with the group of demons, returned to Ye Qingjiang¡¯s former quarters. Upon seeing the decrepit state of these quarters, Xiao Sha was somewhat flabbergasted. ¡°This Ye Qingjiang is such a damned waste! Every other commander of the Demon Dragon we passed by had splendid residences, and it comes to his, and it¡¯s such a wreck!¡± Xiao Sha grumbled dissatisfied. Once inside the quarters, the scene was even more disheartening. Everyone knew that Ye Qingjiang was not favored by the Commander-in-Chief, and there was no future in following him. So anybody with some ability had found a way to leave. Those who remained were mostly the old, weak, sick, or stubborn troublemakers. This was the reason the former Ye Qingjiang could only command a group of lowly demons with unawakened intelligence to fight against the Lady of White Bones. But because of this, the Lady of White Bones and other local demons of the Demon Race had barely had the chance to catch their breath. Otherwise, had any other commander been in charge, the Lady of White Bones and her kind would have likely been wiped out long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xiao Sha enter, the demon soldiers resting in twos and threes against the walls looked up briefly before continuing with whatever they were doing. Not even one stood up to greet him. Xiao Sha was so exasperated that he was both laughing and crying. Back in the Council Hall and seeing the cluttered environment, it was clear no one had cleaned up. And after Xiao Sha and the others had been seated for quite a while, an elderly demon soldier shakily walked in, holding a broken teapot with half its spout missing, and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Sha. Chapter 587 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The two plunged into An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, ¡°You two little gluttons, you¡¯re sneaking ice cream again!¡± ¡°Daddy told us to eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the blame onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A moment later. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue An¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each other¡¯s eyes, saying with giggling smiles, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Then the two mischievously playful little girls pushed each other playfully and left the room, still giggling. A moment later, the laughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yan¡¯s face blushed instantaneously as she playfully and lightly punched Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters¡­¡± Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kiss lasted a full three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Foolish girl, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been over these two days? You¡¯re never allowed to take risks again. I¡¯ve got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand?¡± An Yan, buried in Xue An¡¯s chest, nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm! I understand.¡± The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue An¡¯s chest with her finger and whispered, ¡°Husband, how long have I been asleep?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours.¡± ¡°I really slept that long?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re such a big lazy pig!¡± Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In a while, come with me to the outside world,¡± Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. ¡°Did you foresee this?¡± An Yan nodded lightly, ¡°I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like.¡± Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown place, and said softly, ¡°The outside world, it¡¯s more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine.¡± An Yan stared at Xue An¡¯s profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue An¡¯s eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, ¡°Husband, what about Qing¡¯er and Meng Xue? How will they manage?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is becoming ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! It¡¯s safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside!¡± An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, ¡°Then when do we set out?¡± ¡°No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave!¡± While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s voice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue An¡¯s embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, ¡°Mm-hmm, Xuan¡¯Er, come in!¡± Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All is well, that¡¯s good!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls¡¯ secretive demeanor let Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while before coming to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts for several days dissipated completely. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have a banquet tonight!¡± At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yan¡¯s awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their glasses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine glass, ¡°This cup is to honor you all!¡± Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! ¡°Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir!¡± Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their glasses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, ¡°My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, what should we do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must become strong oneself! And now is the best time for that.¡± Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Hiss! All the Demon Soldiers simultaneously drew in a sharp breath. Was this really the same timid boss they knew? How had he suddenly become so violent? After being slapped, Yang Qingcang also found it hard to believe, squeezing a few words out from between his teeth. ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡­¡± Xiao Sha slapped him again with the back of her hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°Is ¡®Mr. Ye¡¯ something you can call me? Call me ¡®My Lord¡¯!¡± Yang Qingcang¡¯s nose began to bleed from the slaps, as he glared at Xiao Sha with eyes filled with venom. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me now, or I will make sure you pay for this!¡± The atmosphere grew tense. The hearts of many Demon Soldiers were trembling. This was clearly a fight to the death now. They didn¡¯t know how their own leader would handle this! The Demon Soldiers surreptitiously glanced towards Xiao Sha. But they saw Xiao Sha leisurely cleaning her ears, ¡°Alright, since you so strongly request it, I¡¯ll just kill you then!¡± With that, Xiao Sha grabbed Yang Qingcang by the neck and hoisted him into the air. Mr. Xue, who had been sitting in his chair, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a light chuckle at this scene. In both methods of action and other aspects, Xiao Sha was clearly imitating him. However, to deal with someone like Yang Qingcang, such simple and brutal methods were clearly most effective. At this moment, Yang Qingcang felt his neck being tightly choked, not only preventing him from breathing but also stopping the flow of his cultivation level and his bloodline. Now, Yang Qingcang truly felt fear. Because if this went on for much longer, he would indeed die. And when he saw the cold smile playing around Xiao Sha¡¯s lips, he felt a chill through his body. He finally realized that Xiao Sha truly dared to kill him. ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ My Lord¡­ I was wrong!¡± Yang Qingcang managed to say with difficulty, completely surrendering. Just then, Mr. Xue¡¯s voice echoed in Xiao Sha¡¯s mind, ¡°Let him go for now, wait until that young master arrives tomorrow, and then you can kill him to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Xiao Sha, though somewhat unwilling, still loosened her grip. Yang Qingcang fell to the ground with a thud, clutching his neck, and looked at Xiao Sha with a face full of fear. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even those Demon Soldiers were now regarding her with eyes full of reverence and fear. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll twist your head off and kick it around like a ball, understand?¡± Xiao Sha said indifferently. Yang Qingcang hurriedly nodded. ¡°Get lost!¡± Yang Qingcang walked away gloomily. Xiao Sha glanced at the Demon Soldiers who were as silent as cicadas in winter, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. The Demon Soldiers looked at each other and bowed their heads in unison, no longer daring to harbor a shred of disrespect towards Xiao Sha. Wei Ruyan, Xie Jingjing, along with Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others stared blankly at the beautiful clothes laid out on the table. ¡°Why are these demons sending us so many exquisite garments?¡± asked the princess of the Fox Clan, lifting a dress that was impeccable both in design and craftsmanship, with a frown. Wei Ruyan¡¯s expression gradually grew solemn, ¡°One thing is certain, they definitely have ill intentions.¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er, on the other hand, had remained silent the whole time. Just then, Izumi Noriko walked in, ¡°Ladies, are you satisfied with these clothes?¡± ¡°What exactly are you planning?¡± the Fox Clan princess asked in a deep voice. Izumi Noriko smiled faintly, ¡°You shall know tomorrow! But let me give you one last piece of advice, learn to be fearful!¡± Having said that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. Wei Ruyan and the others looked at each other, then they heard Jiang Mei¡¯er sigh softly. ¡°I think, I know what these demons are planning to do!¡± ¡°I guess the great young master they¡¯ve been talking about will descend tomorrow! And we¡­ we must be the gifts for this great young master!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Mei¡¯er¡¯s words, all the girls shuddered. Xie Jingjing couldn¡¯t suppress her quiet sobs. Wei Ruyan gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here!¡± Then she said in a deep voice, ¡°Mei¡¯er, if so, what should we do?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xie Jingjing suddenly stopped crying, ¡°Even if I die, I will not become a plaything for these creatures!¡± The fox princess nodded in agreement, speaking firmly, ¡°Same here! Otherwise, I might as well end myself now.¡± This young girl from the Fox Clan was surprisingly fierce in nature. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish blindly! After all, it¡¯s still just speculation. If it is true, then even if we have to die, let¡¯s take a few of them down with us before we go!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er gritted her teeth and said. Everyone nodded, then all fell silent. Xie Jingjing lay on the table, her heart filled with despair. Brother Xue An, from now on¡­ we will never see each other again. And Jiang Mei¡¯er also had a flicker in her gaze, feeling a bit anxious. She wondered where Xiao Yu, who was sent to the mortal world to deliver the message to Mr. Xue, was and how the matter was going! When the Siren Clan was suddenly nearly annihilated by the Demon Race, Jiang Mei¡¯er knew things were bad. At the critical moment, she desperately sent Xiao Yu out of the secret realm with all her might, telling her to seek help from Xue An! Back then, Jiang Mei¡¯er had only one thought. That was, the only one who could save herself and the many Demon Race members was this mysterious Mr. Xue! She sincerely hoped that Mr. Xue had received the news and was already on his way to rescue her. Jiang Mei¡¯er looked out of the window, seemingly lost in thought. The news that Yang Qingcang was beaten by Ye Qingjiang and was forced to admit defeat and guilt had spread, causing a huge stir. Many Demon Soldiers and Commanders couldn¡¯t believe the news at first, thinking it was impossible. But after they inquired into it, they were amazed to find that the rumors were true. This revelation shocked them beyond measure. How had the consistently useless Ye Qingjiang suddenly become so formidable? As for the turmoil outside, Xiao Sha felt nothing. She was anxiously waiting for tomorrow to come. Not just her. The Lady of Bones and other members of the Demon Race were also silently preparing. Their cultivation levels might not be high, but when it comes to revenge, it¡¯s better to take matters into their own hands. The saying goes, to soothe a heart full of hatred, draw your sword and slay your enemy; that¡¯s the idea. The next evening. When the warm sunset light spilled down. Xue An, who had been sitting in a chair drinking tea, suddenly opened his eyes and looked toward the distant sky, calmly saying, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± With his words, a gigantic vortex appeared in the sky above the demon stronghold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The center of the vortex was directly above a high platform at the heart of the stronghold. From within the vortex, the faint sound of wind and thunder could be heard. And this scene immediately alarmed all the demons in the stronghold. Many high-ranking demons, including the Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng, rushed towards that high platform. Xue An stood up, turned to Xiao Sha, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to stand up!¡± Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The Slaughter Begins (5th Update) Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The Slaughter Begins (5th Update) By the time they arrived at the high platform, the vortex had already become incredibly vast and was slowly rotating. At the center of the vortex appeared a black pillar of light. The black light pillar gradually spread out, quickly becoming a column that reached straight into the sky. Those with keen eyes cried out, ¡°Quick, look!¡± The demons looked up, only to see the black column slightly trembling. And from the unreachable heights above, there seemed to be a procession of celestial carriages approaching. The speed of the carriages was extremely fast, nearly blinking from the great heights to midair in an instant. This was a highly luxurious cavalcade. In front were cavalry riders on exotic beasts clearing the way, followed by demon soldiers with orderly steps and a formidable air. At the center of the cavalcade was an enormous war carriage several miles in size. The carriage was golden all over, exuding nobility, and it was being pulled by four black demon dragons. Sitting upon this war carriage was a young lord with a face as if chiseled by knife and ax. The youth¡¯s face was stern, yet his eyes were filled with supreme dignity. Many demons merely cast one glance before uncontrollably falling prostrate to the ground. The Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng quickly walked a few steps and kneeled on one knee. As he kneeled, all the Demon Dragon Legion Masters behind him, as well as all the demons, likewise knelt in unison. Xue An and Xiao Sha, along with others, crouched on the ground watching. ¡°Big brother, do we make our move now?¡± Xiao Sha asked excitedly. Xue An shook his head, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait until these demons present Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others!¡± Xue An was clear about one thing. That was the demons must have captured Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan for the purpose of presenting them to this young lord. In that case, at least they were safe for the moment. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Now, having seen the young lord, there was even less need for haste. They would just wait for the demons to present the captives. At this time, the carriages landed. Ye Yufeng bowed his head and respectfully said, ¡°The Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng greets the young lord!¡± This young lord was none other than Yu Haoyan¡¯s legitimate son, Yu Qianlong, one of the thirteen holy masters of the Demon Dragon! Yu Qianlong sat expressionless on the grand carriage, looking down at the prostrate demons from on high. After a good while, he finally said indifferently, ¡°Rise.¡± Only then did Ye Yufeng stand up. ¡°The young lord has graced us with his presence; it must have been a tiring journey. I have prepared a banquet to welcome and refresh you!¡± Yu Qianlong nodded slightly, ¡°This time, Commander Ye¡¯s discovery of this secret realm suitable for the Demon Race to thrive in is a great achievement! My father is very pleased!¡± ¡°Thank you, young lord!¡± Ye Yufeng was overjoyed. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Yu Qianlong¡¯s mouth. In fact, he was also very satisfied with this secret realm. Especially since, just before his arrival, his father told him this secret realm was exactly situated in the mundane world and was of great importance to the Demon Dragon race; it must be firmly grasped within their hands. ¡°Lead the way ahead!¡± said Yu Qianlong. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Yufeng personally stepped forward to lead the way. And the Commanders all followed behind the carriage. This manner of procession made their momentum seem extremely grand. Xiao Sha disdainfully curled his lips, ¡°What¡¯s with the grand act, trying to be a big shot!¡± Xue An smiled faintly but remained silent. From his perspective, all the so-called grand momentum Yu Qianlong was putting on was just like a mouse¡¯s wedding, purely comical. Let alone an Immortal Venerable, even a random Immortal King or Great Luo traveling would have a grandeur tens of thousands of times stronger. Have you seen anyone pulled by a Golden Crow as large as the sun? Or someone herding stars like sheep? So, watching this scene, all he wanted to do was laugh. When they arrived, Yu Qianlong, supported by several guards, stepped down from the carriage. He then entered the banquet hall. Dinner was already prepared. Yu Qianlong sat in the main seat. Ye Yufeng kept him company by the side. Xue An and Xiao Sha were seated in a remote corner away from the main event. As it happened, that Yang Qingcang was sitting at the next table over. When he saw Xiao Sha¡¯s arrival, his entire body stiffened. Xiao Sha, however, didn¡¯t acknowledge him at all but sat down on a chair and observed everything in the distance. After the third round of drinks. Ye Yufeng gave Yu Qianlong a sly grin. ¡°Young Master Yu, I know your journey here was extremely taxing, so I have a modest gift for you!¡± Yu Qianlong didn¡¯t speak, merely nodding his head. Ye Yufeng then made a subtle gesture towards Izumi Noriko in the distance. Izumi Noriko hurriedly lifted the curtain. Then, Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan, among others, slowly walked in. They were all dressed in exquisite clothes, which made them appear all the more beautiful. Yu Qianlong initially seemed indifferent. Beautiful women? He had seen too many of them. But upon a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. That¡¯s when Ye Yufeng quickly laughed and said, ¡°Young Master Yu, these women all possess Ling Yun, they are extremely rare! Especially that Sea Demoness, with her Ancient Bloodline, she could greatly benefit your Cultivation Level!¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. ¡°Very nice!¡± Hearing the praise, Ye Yufeng¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Yu Qianlong gestured with his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Come over!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and Wei Ruyan exchanged glances with one another, seeing a determined resolve to die in each other¡¯s eyes. Just as Jiang Mei¡¯er had said, even if they were to die, they would take a few with them. And judging by his appearance, this youth seemed to be the overlord that these demons had referred to. If they could kill him, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? With this thought in mind, Jiang Mei¡¯er, sweating profusely from her nervousness, walked in the front with her hands hidden in her sleeves. However, Yu Qianlong seemed uninterested in her, his gaze drifting to the end of the line. ¡°You¡­ come here!¡± Xie Jingjing, who had been keeping her head down at the back of the line, was startled by the words and slowly lifted her head, her face full of confusion. ¡°Me?¡± Yu Qianlong nodded. He had taken an immediate interest in the pure Yin* physique of Xie Jingjing. Such a pure Yin* body was extremely rare. It was also very helpful for his Cultivation Level. More importantly, the hint of innocence on Xie Jingjing¡¯s face tugged at Yu Qianlong¡¯s heartstrings. Xie Jingjing began trembling uncontrollably, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go!¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s smile turned cold. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly spoke up, ¡°My Lord, she¡¯s just a child, let me serve you instead!¡± ¡°You want to serve me? With the broken blade hidden in your sleeve?¡± Yu Qianlong said with coldness in his voice. Wei Ruyan¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Drag this woman away and she¡¯s yours!¡± Yu Qianlong declared. The Demon Soldiers guarding behind him rejoiced at his words, walking forward with sinister smiles. Xie Jingjing clung desperately to Wei Ruyan¡¯s hand, crying out in despair, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t touch my sister Ruyan!¡± All the demons present started laughing heartily at this scene. To them, seeing others in pain and despair was a delightful sight. But just at that moment, the heads of the Demon Soldiers who had nearly reached them all flew up simultaneously. Demon blood splattered everywhere. Severed heads rolled! Headless demon bodies struggled for a few seconds before collapsing to the ground, dead. This spectacle stunned all the demons present. Then, a voice filled with rage and murderous intent rang out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good, today¡­ all of you are going to die!¡± Hearing this voice, Xie Jingjing, on the verge of collapsing, shuddered incredulously and looked back. She saw a man with a cold expression and seemingly flames burning in his eyes, slowly approaching. Seeing this figure that haunted her dreams, Xie Jingjing moaned almost in a whisper. ¡°Brother Xue An!¡± Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) From the start, Xue An had never taken this group of demons too seriously. They were nothing more than a bunch of Demon Dragons, not worthy of his full attention. In fact, had it not been for waiting for the so-called young master to arrive, Xue An might have exterminated these demons two days ago. Therefore, these past few days, Xue An had actually been waiting with an attitude of amusement. But he had never imagined. That the ones captured were not only Wei Ruyan and Jiang Mei¡¯er, but also Xie Jingjing. When he saw Xie Jingjing¡¯s look of despair and heard her helpless cries, Xue An flew into a complete rage. Xue An was a person with a clear understanding of emotions. Wei Ruyan could be considered a friend, and he had a casual acquaintance with Jiang Mei¡¯er. For them, Xue An was willing to go to great lengths to rescue them. But neither of them mattered as much to him as this little girl who used to sweetly call him ¡°brother.¡± And these Demon Dragons dared to capture her and present her as a gift to this so-called Demon Dragon young master. This was utterly unforgivable. Just as surprised and delighted as Xie Jingjing were Jiang Mei¡¯er and Xie Jingjing themselves. The two of them shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An gave them a slight nod, then softly said to Xie Jingjing, whose face was covered in tears, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve arrived!¡± Xie Jingjing nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Then Xue An looked around at all the demons present and said indifferently, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± It was at this moment that the group of demons recovered from their initial shock. Before the increasingly grim-faced Ye Yufeng could speak, a few of the closer Demon Dragon Legion Masters roared and charged at him. ¡°Die, you madman!¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, just stood there quietly. Just as these Demon Dragon Legion Masters were about to reach him from behind, Suddenly. These furious Demon Dragon Legion Masters exploded one after another like fireworks. Demon blood splattered everywhere; not a trace of their bones remained. A few Demon Dragon Legion Masters. Dead! A thick scent of blood permeated the entire hall. All the demons present were dumbfounded. Because none of them had seen Xue An make a move. It was as if he had just been standing there silently, and had ended the lives of several commanders. In the moment of their stunned silence, Xiao Sha flipped the table in front of him. Food and drinks splashed everywhere, landing precisely on Yang Qingcang across from him. Yang Qingcang¡¯s face turned white, and he screamed in alarm, ¡°Ye, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Your mother is the one surnamed Ye, your whole family is surnamed Ye!¡± This had apparently become Xiao Sha¡¯s catchphrase. As he spoke, Xiao Sha showed his true form and grabbed the completely astounded Yang Qingcang. ¡°I wanted to kill you yesterday, but you got an extra day to live! Now go to hell!¡± With that, Xiao Sha launched a punch. Yang Qingcang screamed miserably, struggling to fight back. But since Xiao Sha had absorbed Ye Qingjiang¡¯s bloodline and cultivation level, his strength soared exponentially. He had restrained himself from killing Yang Qingcang the day before deliberately. Now with his full strength, the attack was extraordinary. Bang! Yang Qingcang¡¯s head was blown to a mist of blood with a punch. A small dragon flew out, trying to escape. That was Yang Qingcang¡¯s bloodline and cultivation level. Xiao Sha sneered coldly, a brilliant divine light flaring in his eyes, within which a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon could faintly be seen swimming amidst the radiance. That small dragon let out a despairing wail, ¡°No¡­.¡± It was then directly absorbed by Xiao Sha. At the same time, the sound of shouting and killing also came from outside the banquet hall. It was the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race making their move. The banquet hall erupted into chaos; the Commanders around Xiao Sha exchanged glances and moved as one. Xiao Sha burst into wild laughter, ¡°Come on! Let old mother fight a satisfying battle today!¡± The fight near Xiao Sha was in full swing, extremely lively. However, it was eerily quiet around Xue An. All the Demon Dragon Commanders were cowering at a distance, not daring to come closer. The reason being, just now a few more Commanders attempted to step forward to stop him but ended up as exploding fireworks, bursting splendidly in the air. Ye Yufeng was utterly astonished and furious at this moment. He had only just managed to cling to the great leg of the young Yu Master, but he had not anticipated such an incident occurring at this welcoming feast. Thinking of this, Ye Yufeng couldn¡¯t help but stealthily glance at the young Yu Master. Yet he saw Yu Qianlong leaning back in his chair, watching everything with an emotionless face, seemingly not afraid at all. The calmer Yu Qianlong appeared, the more terrified Ye Yufeng became. If Yu Qianlong were to be angered, his position as Commander-in-Chief would be as good as over. With that thought, he gritted his teeth, suddenly stood up, and declared, ¡°Yu Master, this brat is too arrogant. Let me kill him!¡± Yu Qianlong gave a barely perceptible nod and calmly said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Yufeng sneered and charged forward. As the Commander-in-Chief, his Cultivation Level far surpassed that of those Demon Dragon Commanders; his full-powered charge was accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder, terribly imposing. All the Demon Dragon Commanders felt slightly reassured at this moment. In their eyes, with the Commander-in-Chief taking action, that man was sure to be done for. But what followed almost made these demons¡¯ eyes pop out of their sockets. They saw Xue An standing silently until Ye Yufeng was almost upon him when he slowly raised his hand and violently struck down. Boom. Ye Yufeng, who came charging with great momentum, felt an unstoppable force hit him; he screamed, then was smashed into the ground by that palm. Ye Yufeng felt all his bones shatter as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and, in utter shock, looked up to see what had happened. At this moment, without any expression, Xue An lifted his foot and took a step. Crack. Xue An¡¯s foot landed right on Ye Yufeng¡¯s head, instantly crushing his skull. A slightly larger Black Dragon spirit emerged from the corpse of Ye Yufeng, and Xue An waved dismissively, ¡°Xiao Sha, catch!¡± Xiao Sha laughed heartily, ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Saying so, he opened his mouth and swallowed the Black Dragon spirit. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, a formidable power in his own right, was utterly obliterated. Many demons were shocked into stupidity. Their not-so-clever brains couldn¡¯t comprehend what had happened. Why hadn¡¯t the powerful Commander-in-Chief been able to withstand even a single move before being killed? Just how formidable was this man? At that moment, the sound of clapping was heard. The demons looked up to see Yu Qianlong lightly clapping his hands, then saying indifferently, ¡°Impressive talents!¡± Xue An remained silent, his gaze slightly lifting to look at this Yu Qianlong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What a pity, still not enough!¡± Yu Qianlong revealed a superior smile, ¡°A mere Commander, do you think by killing him you can do anything to me?¡± As he spoke, Yu Qianlong¡¯s eyes grew dazzlingly bright, a powerful Divine Sense radiating from them. Mr. He at a distance turned pale as a ghost, quaking like a leaf. For he was the only one who could feel just how strong Yu Qianlong¡¯s Divine Sense was. ¡°Kneel now, and I might spare your life!¡± A majestic Divine Sense formed a massive Black Dragon phantom behind Yu Qianlong, causing the entire banquet hall to tremble slightly. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) The surrounding tables and chairs gradually began to crumble and break, their fragments floating in mid-air. This show of power caused the many demons to tremble and kneel on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. But Xue An just laughed, ¡°I hope later, you can still talk like this.¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s expression gradually became sinister, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Seeking death!¡± As he spoke, a whirlwind arose within the entire banquet hall. The wooden splinters that were floating in the air began to rotate rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, a huge tornado formed, enveloping Xue An. ¡°I thought you truly had some special skills, but it turns out that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got!¡± Yu Qianlong said with a sneer. At that moment, sounds of wind and thunder echoed from within the tornado, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Jiang Mei¡¯er, Wei Ruyan, and others went pale with terror in their hearts. Only Xie Jingjing looked at the tornado with a steady gaze, completely unaffected. Because in her eyes, Brother Xue An was omnipotent. A mere tornado surely couldn¡¯t trap him. Indeed. Just as a smug look appeared on Yu Qianlong¡¯s face. A slender and delicate hand extended out from the tornado. Then the tornado let out a mournful cry and began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a whirlpool in the palm of the hand. Xue An clenched his hand, and the whirlpool completely vanished without a trace. All of this happened extremely fast. By the time Yu Qianlong reacted, the tornado had already disappeared. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Yu Qianlong finally couldn¡¯t maintain his composure and shouted in astonishment. At this time, Xue An sighed softly, ¡°Such a boring move, it even messed up my hair!¡± Then he looked up at Yu Qianlong, ¡°Had enough fun? If you¡¯re done playing¡­ now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With these words, a divine light surged within Xue An¡¯s eyes. A powerful Divine Sense, carrying supreme authority, filled the entire banquet hall in an instant. Mr. He dropped to the floor with a plop, his face filled with terror. Because he recognized this Divine Sense. This¡­ this was the very same Divine Sense that had clashed with his above the camp site the previous day. But now, this Divine Sense was many times more powerful than it was on that day. If it had been this powerful at that time, he probably would have died then and there. Mr. He thought fearfully to himself. And the Black Dragon phantom formed by the Divine Sense behind Yu Qianlong was just like a mudfish in front of this powerful Divine Sense¡ªit let out a cry before shattering to pieces. Yu Qianlong, like a young girl encountering a hooligan, screamed in disbelief, ¡°No!¡­ How is it possible! How could you have such a powerful Divine Sense!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Why is it not possible? Do you think only you are allowed to possess Divine Sense?¡± Yu Qianlong¡¯s expression fluctuated uncertainly. He had indeed been taken aback just now. The strength of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense was such that even his own father, the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, could not compare. But now he gradually calmed down, then sneered slightly, ¡°I admit I underestimated you just now, but do you think you can win against me with just a strong Divine Sense? Today, let me show you the true secret techniques of the Dragon Clan!¡± ¡°Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky!¡± As Yu Qianlong shouted, blood flowed from his nostrils and ears. But a formidable divine aura began to rise gradually from within his body, and above his head, it condensed into a coiled figure of the Demon Dragon Emperor. As soon as this figure appeared, all the demons let out a collective mournful cry, were vibrated into dust, and flew into the figure, where they were devoured. The ethereal figure became more solid and life-like, to the point where it was almost unbearable to look at directly. At this moment, blood was spurting from all of Yu Qianlong¡¯s facial features, yet he burst into laughter and said, ¡°How about that? Scared, aren¡¯t you? Kneel now, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death! Hahaha!¡± Xue An looked on quietly, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°What a pity! How could someone so young start bleeding from all orifices? You wouldn¡¯t happen to have contracted some terminal illness, would you?¡± The laughter from Yu Qianlong stopped abruptly, followed by an angry roar, ¡°Enough with your nonsense, I¡¯m going to kill you right now!¡± The coiled Demon Dragon Emperor suddenly opened its mouth wide and lunged straight at Xue An. Xue An watched quietly, a slight smile on his face, ¡°Is this your secret technique? Not very impressive, is it? Watch mine!¡± As he spoke, a blurry figure with the aura of an ancient emperor slowly raised its head behind Xue An. By this time, the Demon Dragon Emperor had already rushed forward, snapping its jaws at the figure. The emperor-like figure suddenly opened its eyes. What kind of eyes were these? Devoid of emotion, devoid of life and death. What they possessed was nothing but endless majesty and slaughter. The Demon Dragon Emperor didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before its entire body was frozen. It then crumbled into pieces and vanished. As the Demon Dragon Emperor disappeared, Yu Qianlong let out a pitiful scream, spewing several mouthfuls of fresh blood before turning to run. Xue An¡¯s strike had shattered not only his Divine Sense but had also crushed all his pride and courage. He knew very clearly that if he didn¡¯t run now, he would truly die. But just as he took a step, Yu Qianlong felt an invisible barrier appear in front of him. This barrier was so sturdy that he couldn¡¯t shake it at all. Yu Qianlong turned to run in another direction, but a barrier was still there. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying, you won¡¯t be able to run.¡± At these words, Yu Qianlong¡¯s body stiffened, and then he slowly knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ve lost, please spare my life, my lord!¡± Xue An looked at Yu Qianlong, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile, ¡°Begging for mercy? I remember you just said that if I knelt, maybe you¡¯d spare my life!¡± ¡°Yes! Those were my arrogant words, I beg for your forgiveness, my lord!¡± Yu Qianlong said very candidly. For creatures like them, admitting defeat and begging for mercy was as normal as it got. After all, nothing was more important than one¡¯s own life. ¡°You seem quite sincere, and this matter doesn¡¯t really have much to do with you. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, so it seems like I really should let you go!¡± Xue An said calmly. Yu Qianlong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Thank¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet, I was only kidding around!¡± Xue An paused, his smile turning cold. ¡°Because in my presence, even if you kneel, you still have to die!¡± No sooner had he spoken than barriers from all directions squeezed in, trapping the horrified Yu Qianlong in the middle. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t kill me! My father is the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, and he will never let you off if you dare to kill me!¡± Yu Qianlong shouted. ¡°Demon Dragon Saint Lord?¡± Xue An revealed a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their turn will come soon enough!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Crack. A grating sound of bones breaking was heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Qianlong was gruesomely crushed by the barriers into a basin-sized mass of flesh and blood. ¡°Xiao Sha, go!¡± Xue An commanded. Xiao Sha approached with a look of disgust, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all mush now, how am I supposed to absorb it?¡± Xue An flipped his hand, and a straw appeared in it. ¡°Drink it as if it were juice! His bloodline is quite good, it will be very helpful to you!¡± Xue An patted Xiao Sha on the shoulder with a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m counting on you.¡¯ Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Xiao Sha, fighting back disgust, began to devour the bloodline power of Yu Qianlong. Wei Ruyan, Jiang Mei¡¯er, and the princess of the Demon Race all came over. ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives!¡± the women said in unison. Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Then he turned to look at Xie Jingjing, who was standing at the back. ¡°How did you get caught here too?¡± No sooner had he spoken than tears welled up in Xie Jingjing¡¯s eyes. Wei Ruyan sighed and briefly recounted the events. Finally, she said indignantly, ¡°The most hateful is that demon disguised as a human!¡± Xue An nodded and surveyed the banquet hall. Because of Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack, the demons at the banquet were mostly reduced to dust, making it impossible to distinguish which one was Izumi Noriko. Xue An frowned slightly, and his enormous Divine Sense instantly unfolded, enveloping the entire heavens and earth. At that moment. In the southwest direction. Izumi Noriko was running in panic. He had seen everything that just happened in the banquet hall. The might of Xue An astonished him. He also had the foresight to guess that Yu Qianlong would fail, so he slipped away early. He knew very well that if he were caught, his death was certain. He had been running frantically for a while and was now dozens of miles away from his base. He should be safe now, right? Izumi Noriko let out a sigh of relief, slowed down his pace preparing to rest for a bit. Just then, he suddenly noticed someone was rushing over from behind. Izumi Noriko¡¯s face turned pale with shock. Could it be that Xue An had sent someone after him? He immediately braced for confrontation. However, as the person approached, Izumi Noriko breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It turns out to be Mister He! What, have you also escaped?¡± Mister He emerged from the darkness, nodding slightly, ¡°It turns out to be Lord Jin Jing!¡± Izumi Noriko laughed, then suddenly let out a light ¡®huh¡¯, ¡°Eh, Mister He, why do you exist only as a soul?¡± Mister He chuckled bitterly, ¡°Had no choice, I came out just a step too late, and Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky destroyed my physical body!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Izumi Noriko suddenly understood, ¡°That¡¯s it! Then may I assume that Yu has won?¡± Mister He shook his head gravely, ¡°On the contrary, he has lost! I even suspect he is already dead by now.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Izumi Noriko was stunned. ¡°Alas, that man¡¯s strength has truly surpassed anything you and I could imagine!¡± Mister He exclaimed. ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s dead or not, luckily, we escaped! Mister He, I know how to get out of this secret realm, and the place we¡¯ll go to is very bustling, without many experts! We can definitely go there,¡± Izumi Noriko said. Mister He¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°That would be great! But, Lord Jin Jing, I am now in a soul state, and traveling like this will deplete a lot of energy. Could you carry me?¡± Izumi Noriko carelessly nodded, ¡°No problem!¡± With that, he turned around and bent over, ¡°Mister He, please come on!¡± A sly smile flickered at the corner of Mister He¡¯s mouth. Just as he had said. The moment Xue An unfolded his Divine Sense, he knew Yu Qianlong was doomed. So he had been secretly moving away, hoping to escape. But unexpectedly, before he could get away, Yu Qianlong¡¯s Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack shattered his physical body. Fortunately, a wisp of his soul managed to escape. However, merely a soul could not exist in this world for long; he must find a physical body to inhabit. And this Izumi Noriko was perfect. The Golden Eyed Monkey transformed, its cultivation level not bad, and its bloodline was also decent. Mr. Crane calculated, then gently lay on Izumi Noriko¡¯s back. ¡°Lord Jin Jing, ready!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, he stood up. But in that instant, Mr. Crane¡¯s soul transformed into a sharp needle, suddenly stabbing toward the back of Izumi Noriko¡¯s head. However, Izumi Noriko abruptly tore apart with both hands. She directly grabbed Mr. Crane¡¯s legs and ripped him in two. Souls do not bleed. Logically, being torn in two would mean the soul had scattered. But Mr. Crane had refined his soul to be exceptionally resilient, so, unexpectedly, he did not die immediately. ¡°Mr. Crane, what is it? You wanted to usurp my body?¡± Izumi Noriko said indifferently. Mr. Crane cried out in horror, ¡°When did you notice?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you really thought I was completely unaware? All that talk about souls not being able to travel far was purely your excuse! Haha! Just right, after I devour your Divine Sense, I¡¯ll be even more at ease to roam the mortal world!¡± As she spoke, Izumi Noriko swallowed half of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul in one gulp. ¡°You demon!¡± Mr. Crane screamed in agony. ¡°Haha, it takes one to know one!¡± Izumi Noriko said with a cold laugh. But at that moment, Izumi Noriko and the remnant of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul suddenly looked up at the sky. They saw a thin layer of a barrier in the sky, and above that barrier was a huge eye, coldly looking down at the two demons slaughtering each other. ¡°No!¡± Izumi Noriko cried out in alarm, wanting to flee. Because she understood, this was definitely Xue An coming after them. But before she even took a step, she was bound by the remnant of Mr. Crane¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡­¡± Izumi Noriko exclaimed with a mixture of shock and anger, trying to break free. ¡°Hahaha, this lord has already pursued us here! Since I can¡¯t live anyway, you¡¯ll have to die with me!¡± Mr. Crane shouted fiercely. At that time, the barrier swiftly condensed into a massive hammer, slamming down thunderously. Crack. Izumi Noriko screamed miserably, instantly smashed into a pulp. Along with her, Mr. Crane¡¯s remnant soul was also crushed into nothingness. Thus. These two mutually betraying demons were completely annihilated. Xue An retracted his Divine Sense and nodded slightly towards Wei Ruyan, ¡°It¡¯s done, that Izumi Noriko is dead!¡± Then, looking at Xie Jingjing who stood bowing her head as if she had done something wrong, he shook his head helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, the demons have been killed by me!¡± Before the words even finished, Xie Jingjing suddenly leaned on Xue An¡¯s shoulder and burst into uncontrollable sobbing. ¡°Brother Xue An, I was so scared! I thought I would never see my mom, dad, and you again!¡± Xue An was slightly taken aback, then gently rubbed her head, ¡°Alright, stop crying! It¡¯s all over now.¡± This sophomore girl, after experiencing these events, was already on the verge of collapse. As soon as she saw Xue An, she wished she could cry out all the grievances she had accumulated over these days. Her tears quickly soaked Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Wei Ruyan and Jiang Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but purse their lips and giggle upon seeing this. The princess of the Demon Race looked on with curiosity at the scene. Xue An could only helplessly smile wryly. ¡°Alright, after we¡¯ve dealt with everything I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Xie Jingjing choked and said, ¡°Brother Xue An, can I¡­ may I borrow¡­ your shoulder for a while? I¡¯ll return it to you in a bit, okay?¡± Xue An was caught between laughter and tears. But just then. Directly above Xiao Sha, who had just devoured Yu Qianlong¡¯s bloodline, the space suddenly rippled, and a black dragon claw stretched out, accompanied by an angry roar. ¡°Who dares to kill my offspring?¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) A supremely powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Even Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t help but bow his head under the pressure. Yu Haoyan had completely lost control by this point. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have expended an immeasurable amount of cultivation level to open such a space-time passage. He had just been sitting idly in the Demon Dragon Realm when he suddenly felt an intense pang in his heart and then discovered that the bloodline connection with his direct son, Yu Qianlong, had abruptly been severed. There was only one possibility, that his own son had been killed, and even the bloodline had been plundered away. As a high-grade demon dragon, Yu Haoyan had a long lifespan, yet he had great difficulty in procreation. Thus, up to now, he only had Yu Qianlong as his direct son, whom he had always doted on excessively. But to his astonishment, his son was wiped out just as soon as he was sent out on a mission. How could Yu Haoyan not be enraged to the point where his anger attacked his heart, recklessly tearing open a space-time passage to go after the one who plundered his son¡¯s bloodline? Due to the restrictions of the space rules, Yu Haoyan¡¯s true form was unable to descend, and the only part of him that could enter the Demon Realm was this dragon claw. But that was enough. At least Xiao Sha was currently unable to withstand this attack. However, just at that moment, Xue An, who had appeared in front of Xiao Sha at an unknown time, reached out and grabbed the dragon claw. On the other side of the space-time passage, Yu Haoyan was slightly stunned, still puzzled. What was going on? Why hadn¡¯t his claw succeeded in finishing off the opponent? Instead, it felt as if it had been caught by something? While puzzled, Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave! Stay to become food for my pet!¡± With that, Xue An exerted a sudden force. Yu Haoyan felt a tremendous strength surging towards him, his entire massive body instantly piled up at the narrow space-time passage. At that moment, Yu Haoyan summoned all of his strength, using his other claws to grip onto the floor, attempting to break free from Xue An¡¯s control. But Xue An was too strong. The claw Yu Haoyan had hooked onto the floor gradually slid backward. Inside Yu Haoyan¡¯s palace, there were many demon dragons waiting for orders. Seeing their commander seemed about to be dragged away by something, they all couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°What the fuck are you all staring for? Hurry up and save me!¡± Yu Haoyan roared in a panic and fury. These demon dragons snapped out of it and hurried forward, pulling their commander out like pulling up a radish. With the assistance of more than a dozen demon dragons, Yu Haoyan gradually began to gain the upper hand in the tug-of-war with Xue An. At this time, Xiao Sha saw Xue An struggling with a dragon claw and quickly ran behind to help pull. Jiang Mei¡¯er, Wei Ruyan, and the others looked at each other and moved forward to help as well. Meanwhile, the Lady of White Bones and the rest of the Demon Race, having slaughtered all the inferior demons, all rushed in excitedly. Having avenged their great enmity, they were naturally happy. But as soon as they saw the scene in the hall, they were all stunned. Xiao Yu stepped forward excitedly and said, ¡°Your Highness!¡± The fox elder also approached, tears streaming down as he said, ¡°Princess!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and the others had no time to pay attention to them, simply saying, ¡°Quick, come help!¡± ¡°Alright, right away!¡± Xiao Yu was the first to rush over. At the same time, she asked Xiao Sha, ¡°Dragon Sister, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Some stupid dragon opened a space-time passage and wanted to show off, but my boss caught him with one hand. Now he can¡¯t leave! We¡¯re just about to pull him in!¡± Xiao Sha snarled through gritted teeth. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu got fired up, ¡°Damn it, you tried to show off and now you wanna run? Watch me!¡± Having said that, she revealed her true form, with several pink tentacles wrapping around the dragon claw, while the other tentacles extended towards the Lady of White Bones and the other demons. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pull together!¡± The Lady of White Bones nodded and hurried to help. The Elephant King chuckled, ¡°Little Octopus, can you handle it?¡± Xiao Yu retorted dissatisfiedly, ¡°You big oaf, just focus on pulling! My tentacles are a hundred times tougher than steel wire.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± the Elephant King rubbed his palms together, and his whole body suddenly began to swell rapidly. From a giant of over three meters, he transformed into a five-meter-tall titan and then grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacle, bellowing loudly. ¡°Come to me¡­ come here!¡± It must be said, the Elephant King indeed had great strength. With that pull, Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacle was stretched out very long. But Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care and shouted, ¡°Put more effort into it! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± With the concerted efforts of the many Demon Race members, Yu Haoyan was terrified to find that he was being slowly dragged towards them. This won¡¯t do, at this rate he would definitely be pulled over! Fear filled Yu Haoyan¡¯s heart. If he was dragged over, then under the spatial laws¡¯ restriction, he probably would be killed on the spot. Thinking of this, Yu Haoyan gritted his teeth, thinking that it seemed he had no choice but to make a painful sacrifice. But just as he was about to cut off his own dragon claw. Xue An, who had been holding on to the dragon claw, said indifferently, ¡°Everyone stand back!¡± Xiao Sha and the many Demon Race members who had been giving it their all were all stunned. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Xiao Sha called out, the meaning quite clear. Can you do it alone? Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s obvious, he¡¯s planning to sever his own hand to save his life! But it¡¯s not that easy! Move aside!¡± Xiao Sha and the other Demon Race members quickly stepped aside. Yu Haoyan on the other side felt the pressure suddenly ease and was secretly delighted, thinking that the other party must have run out of energy. But then Xue An¡¯s other hand also grasped the dragon claw. That¡¯s right. Up until now, Xue An had been struggling against the Demon Dragon with only one hand. Now Xue An suddenly exerted force with both hands and said in a light shout, ¡°Come to me!¡± Yu Haoyan, who had just relaxed, screamed miserably and was abruptly pulled over from the Demon Dragon Realm, completely unprepared. The dozen or so High-Grade Demon Dragons inside the grand hall all stared dumbly at the modestly-sized space-time passage. After a while, they began to shout in terror. ¡°Oh my life! The Saint Lord has been captured!¡± Not to mention the chaos in the Demon Dragon Realm. As for the Demon Dragon Saint Lord Yu Haoyan, who was directly dragged to the Demon Race¡¯s secret ground, he felt his cultivation level being suppressed by layer upon layer of rules. His strength plummeted in an instant. But after all, he was the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, with a higher cultivation level than Yu Qianlong, so he immediately rolled over, his entire body flying into the air, roaring angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±. But before he could finish his sentence, Xue An punched him down from the air. Yu Haoyan ate a mouthful of dirt and looked up in shock and anger, ¡°You¡­¡± Then he froze. Because he saw Xue An, standing in the air with his hands behind his back. He looked so familiar. Xue An¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a warm smile, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Yu Haoyan began to tremble, his whole body¡¯s Dragon Scales rattling incessantly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He couldn¡¯t say the name even after stuttering for a while. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Xue An!¡± Xue An smiled grimly. Yu Haoyan reacted very crisply, rolling his eyes back and fainting on the spot. Xiao Sha approached and asked, ¡°Boss, why is this guy so afraid of you?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. When I was the Immortal King, I once hosted a banquet for a few friends. Unfortunately, we ran out of ingredients, so I went to the Demon Dragon Realm and caught a few dozen Demon Dragons to cook with! I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s so scared!¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: 527 Chapter 527: 527 Hearing this, many from the Demon Race subconsciously moved further away from Xue An. To suddenly cook a dish and end up grabbing dozens of Demon Dragons¡­ that was just too exaggerated. ¡°Boss, what should we do with this guy?¡± Xue An looked at Yu Haoyan, who lay motionless on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Since he has fainted, it saves us the trouble. Just devour him!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± Xiao Sha replied with a cheerful grin, ready to make her move. Upon hearing this, Yu Haoyan hurriedly opened his eyes, ¡°Mercy, my lord, mercy!¡± ¡°Oh, so you were pretending to be unconscious!¡± Xiao Sha was quite displeased and started to roll up her sleeves, ready to teach this fellow a lesson. Xue An waved his hand to signal her to hold off, then addressed Yu Haoyan, ¡°It seems you recognize me?¡± ¡°Of course a little dragon like me recognizes the lord,¡± Yu Haoyan complained inwardly. If he had known it was the fearsome Divine Slaughter, he would have never come here. ¡°Good, your son was arrogant and was devoured by my subordinate. Are you satisfied with that?¡± ¡°Satisfied! Absolutely satisfied!¡± Yu Haoyan nodded vigorously, repeatedly assuring. Xue An sighed slightly upon hearing this, ¡°This makes it difficult for me.¡± ¡°I wanted to have my subordinate devour you as well, but your attitude is so good, I almost feel bad about it.¡± Yu Haoyan broke out into a cold sweat, laughing nervously, ¡°My¡­ My lord¡­ .¡± Xue An cracked a slight smile, ¡°Relax, I¡¯m a very reasonable person. This is purely your own doing! But I won¡¯t kill you. How about this, leave half of your blood essence behind, and I¡¯ll let you go, deal?¡± Yu Haoyan¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at Xue An with pleading eyes, hoping for mercy. If he really left behind half of his blood essence, his strength would be greatly diminished upon returning to the Demon Dragon Realm, and it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his status as the Holy Master. ¡°What, not willing? I presume I don¡¯t need to remind you of what your Demon Dragon Race has done. I believe your hands are stained with the blood of countless innocent souls. Isn¡¯t leaving just half of your blood essence already quite merciful?¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied! Of course, I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Yu Haoyan hastily nodded. If he dared to feel any less than satisfied, angering the fearsome Divine Slaughter could cost him his life. Yu Haoyan¡¯s expression showed pain as he struggled for a moment before suddenly spitting out a pearl radiating a dazzling light. The Dragon Ball. An object only higher members of the Dragon Clan could condense. Similar to the inner core of a Cultivator. But with much greater power and endless wonderful uses. Xue An casually swept it into his hand. After sensing the powerful blood essence within, Xue An nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad!¡± Though his face was pale, Yu Haoyan still forced a smile, ¡°Lord, does this mean I can¡­ .¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Haoyan, feeling absolved, was about to leave. Xue An said, ¡°I¡¯m very well aware of what your incursion here was for. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you, but if you dare to harbor any improper thoughts again, I won¡¯t mind treating your Demon Dragon Realm as a marketplace! Understood?¡± Yu Haoyan was so scared he nearly wet himself, ¡°Yes, yes, understood!¡± Xue An waved his hand, signaling for him to leave quickly. At that moment, the Space-Time Passage was about to collapse. With a pained expression, Yu Haoyan burned what little cultivation he had left, momentarily stabilizing the Space-Time Passage, then dove through it, disappearing into the secret domain of the Demon Race. Xue An tossed the Dragon Ball to Xiao Sha, ¡°Eat it! This thing is much better than those trashy bloodlines!¡± Without any hesitation, Xiao Sha swallowed it in one gulp, then blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Xiao Sha felt an overwhelming power burst within her belly, stretching her to the point of reverting to her true form. Moreover, the Dragon Scales on Xiao Sha¡¯s body were growing rapidly, shedding, and then growing again¡­ This cycle repeated, each time the scales growing back harder than before. Inside Xiao Sha¡¯s entire dragon body, a frenetic transformation and growth were taking place. The sensation was excruciating. Even Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t bear it, she began to writhe and struggle in the air, her eyes filled with agony. ¡°Boss, it hurts too much, save me!¡± Xue An, however, was just watching quietly, ¡°If you want to become strong, you have to endure the pain that comes with it, and nobody can help you with that.¡± Startled by the words, a clarity slowly returned to Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon eyes. She suddenly thought of a time long, long ago. Back then, she was merely a water snake. One day, she met her nemesis, a king cobra that was several times thicker than herself. At that moment, all she thought about was escaping, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the chase of the king cobra. In the end, having no other choice, Xiao Sha fought with all her might. That battle was the cruelest and most painful one Xiao Sha had ever experienced. Xiao Sha almost died, but in the end, she managed to kill the king cobra. It was nothing short of a miracle. And from that moment on, Xiao Sha gradually gained spiritual awareness and embarked on the path of cultivation. If she had almost died then and still survived, this pain was but a trifle, so what did it amount to? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha began to gather her spirit, slowly landed on the ground, and entered a meditative state. Xue An nodded slightly in approval. This transformation was crucial for Xiao Sha. But the most important was the tempering of her mind. Only by overcoming this would she truly step onto the path of the strong. Meanwhile, in the Demon Dragon Realm. The demon dragons were gathered around the space-time passage, discussing something. ¡°Our Lord was captured and went missing into this passage!¡± ¡°Probably dead by now!¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t received my salary for the month yet!¡± Just then, the space-time passage suddenly flickered with light. ¡°Godspeed, this thing is going to explode! Run for it!¡± The demon dragons scattered in a panic, hiding in a distant corner to watch. Suddenly, the space-time passage seemed to retch, and after a bout of dry heaving, it spat out Yu Haoyan before dissipating into nothingness. Yu Haoyan looked exceedingly pitiful at that moment, his body covered in wounds, lying miserably on the ground. The demon dragons looked at each other and then crept over carefully. ¡°Eh, this guy looks like our Lord!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± Just then, Yu Haoyan abruptly sat up. The demon dragons scattered in fright. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s come back from the dead!¡± Yu Haoyan, with a grim expression, looked at his subordinates whose intellects were clearly not online and shouted coldly, ¡°Get back here! I¡¯m not dead!¡± The demon dragons all fell silent and turned back. ¡°Lord, we thought you were dead!¡± ¡°Yeah, I cried for quite a while!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pah, that was just you tearing up in the wind!¡± Yu Haoyan¡¯s expression grew darker as he roared, ¡°Enough!¡± The group of idiotic demon dragons immediately shut their mouths. ¡°Listen up, starting from today, I¡¯m not seeing any outsider! If there¡¯s a visitor, you tell them I¡¯m in secluded cultivation! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Xiao Sha had been in meditation for a day and a night. At this moment, she was enveloped in a layer of fine, dense red light. Furthermore, with Xiao Sha¡¯s long breaths, the layer of red light fluctuated and flickered, gradually thickening until it seemed like a cocoon, completely wrapping her up. ¡°Immortal Master, when will Dragon Sister wake up?¡± Xiao Yu asked. ¡°It should be soon,¡± Xue An said, glancing at Xiao Yu, ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Xiao Yu nodded, ¡°Although Dragon Sister often hits me, I think she is actually very kind-hearted, she just doesn¡¯t know how to express it!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It seemed that Xiao Yu had truly become Xiao Sha¡¯s fan girl. At this time, the Lady of White Bones and the other members of the Demon Race had already bid farewell to Xue An and left. Although the demons had been vanquished, the secret realm had been thrown into chaos, and these local Demon Race members needed to recover and regroup before they could restore order to their world. Thinking of this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit puzzled. The vastness of this secret realm alone indicated that it was once extraordinary. This was also confirmed through conversations with these members of the Demon Race. In the texts passed down by these Demon Race members, their ancestors were described as being exceedingly formidable. Not the weak state they were in now, unable to even fend off lowly demons. And the time of this sudden decline of the Demon Race just so happened to coincide with the era when the legends of the ancient times and the closure of the heavens and earth were widespread among the human realms. This was no coincidence. Furthermore, considering that in these days, more and more gods and demons from The Multiverse wanted to meddle in the mortal world. It seemed everything was not so simple. With these thoughts, a cold smile formed on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth. No matter who it was, as long as they dared covet the mortal world, he would not mind teaching them an unforgettable lesson. Just then, the energy between heaven and earth began to grow restless. And then, fine cracks appeared on the light cocoon surrounding Xiao Sha. Boom! With a loud bang, the light cocoon shattered to pieces. Then, a dragon¡¯s roar piercing the skies resounded, as a Giant Dragon soared into the sky, its powerful presence causing the clouds to swirl and change. Xiao Yu looked up at the sky with a dumbfounded expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t just her, even Jiang Mei¡¯er and the Fox Princess, who had not left, changed their expressions at this moment. Because the aura of this Giant Dragon was simply too astonishing. Especially the gold gleaming Dragon Scales adorned with black streaks, which added to its mysterious and powerful presence. The Giant Dragon frolicked in the sky, rolling a few times, then lowered its head, flying close to Xue An, laying its vast dragon head submissively before him. Xue An smiled and patted its head, ¡°Good! You do look a bit like the Dragon Clan now!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, the Giant Dragon¡¯s body rapidly shrank, and then it transformed into human form. Only now, Xiao Sha looked different from before. If Xiao Sha was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old young girl before, now she had grown into a girl of seventeen or eighteen. And her appearance had become even more beautiful, her demeanor even more graceful. ¡°Phew, this one day really suffocated me to death!¡± Xiao Sha said in a casual manner. ¡­ Sorry, let¡¯s take back what was said about the graceful demeanor. Xue An was caught between laughter and tears, contemplating that he should really keep an eye on this one from now on. Otherwise, a Golden Dragon with the mannerisms of a female ruffian would simply be too bizarre. Just then, Xiao Yu, with stars in her eyes, rushed over, ¡°Wow, Dragon Sister, you are simply too cool! I want to bear you octopi¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was kicked away by Xiao Sha. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t need you to bear octopi!¡± Xiao Sha said with a look of disgust. Xiao Yu, kicked into mid-air, flew away in a graceful parabola, screaming in terror as she went. ¡°Waaahhhhh! No, no, no, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Thud. Xiao Yu hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust, and lay there motionless. Dead from the fall? Xiao Sha¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just then, Xiao Yu lifted his head and spat out the dust from his mouth, then chuckled. ¡°Dragon sister, you¡¯ve gotten so much stronger than before!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Sir, are you leaving?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er asked with a tone of reluctance. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, my sister has been missing for so long, everyone at home must be extremely worried, I need to take her back first!¡± ¡°If so¡­¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er and the princess of the Demon Race both gracefully knelt down. ¡°We will never forget your kindness, sir!¡± Xue An waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Stand up, all of you! It was merely a helping hand, don¡¯t make too much of it!¡± And at this time, Xiao Yu was clinging to Xiao Sha, tears glistening in his eyes. ¡°Dragon sister, are you leaving? Will you miss me then?¡± ¡°Dragon sister, I will miss you!¡± ¡°Dragon sister¡­¡± Xiao Sha was pestered to the point of irritation and eventually roared, ¡°Enough! If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll tie your tentacles into a knot you¡¯ll never untangle!¡± Xiao Yu fell silent for three seconds, then weakly replied, ¡°It¡¯s no use, you can¡¯t tie a knot in octopus tentacles that won¡¯t come undone!¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­¡±. Once everything was packed up, Xue An ordered Xiao Sha to show her true form and to carry Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. Xiao Yu cried as if he was a pear blossom bathed in rain. Xiao Sha was initially completely annoyed, but now hesitated for a moment, and then dropped her massive dragon head, ¡°Come on, little octopus, stop crying. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t come back to this secret realm. I¡¯ll come see you whenever I have some free time!¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, Dragon sister doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± A hint of sadness flashed in Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon eyes, before she haughtily lifted her head and refused to look at him any longer. And muttered, ¡°Women are such a hassle!¡± At this moment, Jiang Mei¡¯er came forward and whispered a few words into Xiao Yu¡¯s ear. Xiao Yu¡¯s face lit up with a gleam, but he still hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, is this really okay?¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er nodded with a smile. Xiao Yu broke into a wide grin, nodded vigorously, and then climbed onto the dragon¡¯s back while Xiao Sha was distracted. Wei Ruyan turned to glance at him, and Xiao Yu quickly made a shushing gesture. Wei Ruyan paused for a moment, and then she smiled. At that moment, Xiao Sha spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± With that, she soared into the sky. Jiang Mei¡¯er and the princess of the Demon Race stood quietly, watching the distant figures of Xue An and Xiao Sha as they departed. After a while, the Demon Race princess expressed enviously, ¡°Mr. Xue truly has the demeanor of an Immortal!¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Princess Mei¡¯er, how did you come to know Mr. Xue?¡± the Demon Race princess asked curiously. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story that all started when I secretly went to play in the mortal world¡­¡± Jiang Mei¡¯er began to proudly recount the events of the past to the Demon Race princess. Meanwhile, Xiao Sha felt somewhat sentimental in midair. That silly octopus is so boring, actually asking if I would miss him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Heh, as if I would ever miss him! Hmph! Absolutely not! Sigh, but without him around, it does feel somewhat lonely. Just then, a feeble voice came through, ¡°Dragon sister, could you fly a little slower, I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Xiao Sha shivered at the words, almost flipping Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing off her back. ¡°You¡­ when did you climb up?¡± Zhang Xiao Yu giggled, ¡°Her Royal Highness said she¡¯d allow me to follow Dragon Sister to the mortal world, so I stealthily climbed aboard! Dragon Sister, are you happy or what? Hee hee hee.¡± Xiao Sha did feel somewhat happy inside, but of course, she couldn¡¯t admit that, so she lifted her head in a tsundere fashion, ¡°Happy my foot!¡± ¡°Eh, how did you know I like balls?¡± A few black lines appeared on Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead, and her joyful mood halved. And Zhang Xiao Yu, lying on Xiao Sha¡¯s back, was not staying still either. ¡°Dragon Sister, you fly so high!¡± ¡°Dragon Sister, look, doesn¡¯t that cloud look like the corn Xuan¡¯Er cooked?¡± ¡°Dragon Sister¡­¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Xiao Sha roared, ¡°Enough! Can¡¯t you be quiet for just a moment!¡± After a silence of three seconds. Zhang Xiao Yu said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve been quiet for a moment, is that okay now?¡± Xiao Sha almost fell from the sky, the little warmth in her heart completely dissipated. It seems a bit of solitude is better after all! Xue An watched this scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in amusement, suddenly missing his two daughters. I wonder what Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are doing right now. Do they miss me? Meanwhile, within Number One Tian Villa in Beijiang. Tang Xuan¡¯er had taken a few days off work to stay at home with An Yan. However, aside from Tang Xuan¡¯er, nobody else knew that An Yan was back. At the moment, the two were in the kitchen, trying to learn how to bake a cake from a TikTok video. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were watching TV in the living room on the second floor. ¡°So boring!¡± Xiang Xiang leaned against the sofa, a look of utter ennui on her face. ¡°Sister, why are you bored?¡± Nian Nian asked while licking her hand. She had just had an ice cream, with cream still lingering on her hand. To a little foodie, this was simply unbearable, so naturally, she had to lick it clean. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored? It¡¯s the same cartoons over and over, so dull!¡± Nian Nian frowned and thought for a while, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine as long as I can eat ice cream, I never get bored!¡± ¡°All you know is eating!¡± Xiang Xiang said helplessly, then sneakily leaned into Nian Nian¡¯s ear and whispered secretively. ¡°I just saw an ad on my phone saying there¡¯s a new aquarium in the city with lots of marine life, and there¡¯s even a dolphin show, should we go check it out?¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, yes! I love watching dolphins the most! Shall we tell mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯er now?¡± ¡°Shh, we can¡¯t tell mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯er about this!¡± Xiang Xiang made a shushing gesture. Nian Nian was puzzled, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Think about it, if we go with them, they¡¯ll definitely control us, and then we won¡¯t have as much fun!¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell them, how will we get there on our own?¡± Nian Nian asked with a puzzled face. Xiang Xiang smiled proudly, ¡°Of course, the two of us will go by ourselves!¡± Nian Nian¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Xiang Xiang nodded firmly, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nian Nian still hesitated. ¡°Oh come on, there are so many buts! Besides, we¡¯re not two- or three-year-olds anymore! We¡¯re already five and a half years old!¡± ¡°And I heard that there¡¯s free ice cream at that aquarium!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Nian Nian immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°` Having made up their minds, the two little girls began to plan how to go about their adventure. Xiang Xiang was a girl with strong initiative. Moreover, the idea of sneaking out to play had been on her mind for more than just a day. So she said with mock seriousness, ¡°Mom and Aunt Xuan¡¯Er always watch TV in the living room after lunch until five o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s our chance to sneak out.¡± ¡°After lunch, we¡¯ll pretend we¡¯re going to take a nap, then head to the second floor, and climb out the back window. I¡¯ve checked on my phone, and it takes forty-five minutes to get to the city by car!¡± ¡°So if we leave at half-past twelve, we¡¯ll get to the aquarium around one-thirty! Then we can play until three-thirty and take a ride back home! That way, Mom and the others will have no idea. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this plan perfect?¡± Xiang Xiang said proudly. But Nian Nian looked utterly confused, shook her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get it! But what if Mom and the others find out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they find out, it won¡¯t be a big deal! Because by then, we¡¯ll already be back!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still scared!¡± Compared to Xiang Xiang¡¯s assertiveness, Nian Nian seemed much more honest. Impatiently, Xiang Xiang said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go by myself! But think it over carefully, we can get free ice cream there!¡± The temptation of ice cream emboldened Nian Nian, ¡°No, I want to go!¡± After agreeing on their plan, the two little girls went downstairs for lunch. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er had prepared a lavish lunch. The two girls ate their fill, and then Xiang Xiang said, ¡°Mom, Aunt Xuan¡¯Er, we¡¯re going upstairs to sleep!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead! Just remember not to sneak any ice cream!¡± An Yan reminded them. ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± The two little girls trotted upstairs. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er, completely unaware, tidied up the dishes and began watching TV. Meanwhile, on the second floor, Xiang Xiang opened a window leading to the backyard and released the rope she had prepared earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first!¡± After declaring this, she boldly descended the rope. Nian Nian peeked out and although the second floor wasn¡¯t too high, and the backyard was covered in soft grass, she was still petrified. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just turn around, hold onto the rope, and inch down slowly! I¡¯ll catch you down here!¡± Xiang Xiang reassured her. Shivering all over and pale-faced, Nian Nian slowly shimmied down the rope. Once at the bottom and not without difficulty, Xiang Xiang grabbed Nian Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two little girls followed a small path in the backyard down the hill. They didn¡¯t dare to go through the main gate, afraid the security guards might recognize them. Instead, the girls found a drain hole in the surrounding wall. The hole was very narrow, definitely too small for an adult to pass through. But the two little girls slipped through with ease. Once they had finally wriggled out, Xiang Xiang, smiling from ear to ear, pulled Nian Nian along the road outside. Since this was a wealthy area, there were hardly any cars on the streets. ¡°Sister, if that¡¯s the case, how are we going to hail a taxi?¡± asked Nian Nian. Xiang Xiang smiled confidently and solemnly pulled out her smartphone from the backpack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve got it all planned out!¡± As she spoke, she hailed a ride through a ride-hailing app. ¡°Just wait, the car will be here soon!¡± Xiang Xiang declared. Full of admiration, Nian Nian said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°Hehe, naturally!¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) ¡°` As Liu Keke¡¯s voice faded, the nearly lifeless Mechanical Puppet began to shimmer, and the wounds on its body started to rapidly heal. The severed arm, surrounded by a halo of light, rapidly transformed as its components flew together and assembled themselves. In the blink of an eye, the arm was restored to its original state. Seeing this, Cang Yayun, who had been indifferent, suddenly stood up and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Her voice trembled with overwhelming astonishment. As for Yu Chi Xing, he was completely dumbfounded, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. Because only they understood. What it meant for a puppet to repair itself. That was something that existed only in the time of the ancients, a divine-level puppet. At this moment, Lu Cailan, who had been full of arrogance, also wore a look of shocked uncertainty. But her inherent haughtiness and jealousy towards Liu Keke made her sneer again. ¡°Oh, quite impressive, huh? You think yelling a few words can solve anything? Let me tell you today, that¡¯s nothing but wishful thinking! Kill them immediately!¡± Lu Cailan ordered in a deep voice. She had lost all interest in toying with Liu Keke and wanted to dispatch her as quickly as possible. The high-ranking puppet charged at Liu Keke upon hearing the command, because Lu Cailan demanded its immediate demise, hence it exerted its full strength from the start. Its speed was so fast that it left streaks of afterimages in its wake. Liu Keke stood still, her expression neither sad nor happy, as if she regarded the high-ranking puppet as nothing. It was only when it had charged close and raised its fist to strike. That Liu Keke raised her head to coldly gaze at the high-ranking puppet and said indifferently, ¡°Kill it!¡± At her command, Before the high-ranking puppet could react, the Mechanical Puppet that had darted from an angle punched out. Bang. The punch was so powerful that it sent the high-ranking puppet flying straight toward the great hall. The massive puppet flying across the sky with such momentum made many cultivators turn pale. But before they could react, the high-ranking puppet suddenly stopped in midair. It wasn¡¯t that it had stopped on its own, but something had grabbed its ankle. All eyes turned to look. Indeed. The Mechanical Puppet had somehow caught up and grabbed the ankle of the high-ranking puppet. ¡°What¡­ what is he going to do?¡± someone asked in terror. No sooner had the words been spoken than the Mechanical Puppet swung the giant high-ranking puppet like a hammer, furiously smashing it against the ground. Boom boom boom. With each thunderous noise, The once pristine plaza was smashed into one deep pit after another. At first, the high-ranking puppet tried to resist, but after a few blows, it completely lost its ability to fight back. Finally, With the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s last furious slam, the high-ranking puppet let out a mournful cry. Its form began to shrink rapidly, turning into a bead full of cracks in the blink of an eye, clearly rendered completely useless. Now everyone was stupefied. Because this shocking reversal seemed too fast and too fantastical. Just a moment ago, Liu Keke was on her knees begging for mercy, and then in the blink of an eye, she successfully counterattacked. It was nothing short of a miracle. But Cang Yayun, Wan Chengyi, and other mindful individuals all turned to look at Xue An. They were no fools. Liu Keke¡¯s sudden surge was obviously related to Xue An¡¯s words. But who was this Hua clan man without cultivation level, really? ¡°` Shan Ruoling was equally astonished. Her mouth hung open slightly as she glanced at Liu KekKe in the middle of the field before turning back to look at Xue An. She finally understood why her friend would respectfully address this person as a senior. But where some found joy, others found sorrow. Lu Cailan couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. First, she looked at the remains of the higher-ranking puppets on the ground, then at the fully restored Mechanical Puppet before shaking all over. ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible! You must have used Illusory Art, right? Liu KekKe, you must have used an Illusory Art!¡± Liu KekKe looked on coldly, no trace of joy, sorrow, or rage in her gaze, just slowly raising her hand to point at her. ¡°Crush her!¡± The Mechanical Puppet immediately charged forward. Before Lu Cailan could react, she was grasped within the palm of the Mechanical Puppet. It was only then that Lu Cailan truly felt fear. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! Liu KekKe, I¡¯ve lost! I surrender, please spare me! I was wrong, I won¡¯t ever oppose you again!¡± Lu Cailan shouted in extreme terror. Many of the Hua Clan disciples were quite nervous. Because in the past, Sister Liu was known to be exceptionally kind and gentle, rarely angry, and easy to sway with words. Lu Cailan had taken advantage of these traits in Liu KekKe¡¯s personality to boldly provoke her without restraint. This time¡­ would Sister Liu really let Lu Cailan off? Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Liu KekKe showed no emotion, merely parted her red lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do it!¡± Upon hearing the order, the Mechanical Puppet clapped its hands together. There was a grating sound of bones breaking, and Lu Cailan¡¯s screams came to an abrupt halt, as a large clump of filthy blood seeped from between the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s fingers. The brash and provoking Lu Cailan was finally utterly crushed to death! A dead silence fell over the venue. Even Shan Ruoling had not expected her typically gentle friend to be so resolutely decisive. But at that moment, an angry roar was heard. ¡°Liu KekKe, you conspire with outsiders to kill our sect¡¯s disciples, you deserve death!¡± Saying so, Wei Chi Xing charged into the arena, not wasting any words, he immediately launched a vicious attack at Liu KekKe. Wei Chi Xing hadn¡¯t come because of the death of Lu Cailan. He had his own plans. Firstly, the strength Liu KekKe had displayed alarmed him; especially the decisive way she killed Lu Cailan, which made Wei Chi Xing certain. If he didn¡¯t eliminate her now, he himself would surely have no good end in the future. Given what he had done to Liu KekKe, he had enough reasons to be killed thrice over. Secondly, he coveted the self-repairing Mechanical Puppet. If he could obtain such a divine level puppet, not to mention the Second Elder, even the Sect Leader would be within his reach. With such dual motives, Wei Chi Xing cast aside all his reservations and made his move to kill. Although Liu KekKe was powerful, having comprehended the mechanical heart of the puppet, facing the centurion Wei Chi Xing, she was still at a disadvantage and barely dodged a few moves. Wei Chi Xing sneered and extended his hand, aiming to grab Liu KekKe¡¯s throat. Once gripped, he could snap her neck right then and there. At this point, it was too late for Shan Ruoling and Wan Chengyi to intervene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just when Wei Chi Xing thought he had the upper hand, Xue An, who was standing on the high platform, suddenly stamped his foot and the entire great hall shook violently; then, like a cannonball, he rushed behind Wei Chi Xing in an instant. Before Wei Chi Xing could react, Xue An struck out with his palm. Smack. Following a brittle sound like that of an eggshell cracking, Wei Chi Xing¡¯s head was directly smashed. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) Chapter 531: Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) After the dolphin show had ended, the two little girls bid a reluctant farewell to the dolphins and left the dolphin pavilion. ¡°Sister, where are we going now?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°To see the big sharks!¡± Xiang Xiang said. ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s so good about that, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°Terrifying?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Nian Nian nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it terrifying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not seeing it right! Just imagine what sharks would look like without teeth, and you¡¯ll find them actually quite adorable!¡± After thinking hard for a while with her head tilted, Nian Nian laughed, her eyes curving into crescents, ¡°That¡¯s true, without teeth the sharks do seem cute and cuddly!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! First, let¡¯s get ourselves two tubs of ice cream, then we¡¯ll go see the sharks, and after that we¡¯ll take a cab home!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Upon hearing ice cream mentioned, Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but show her excitement. While the two girls were discussing their plans, a soft female voice came from behind, ¡°Hello, two little beauties!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian turned to look. They saw a woman, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, whose appearance could barely be considered delicate, squatting on the ground, smiling at them. ¡°Hello, auntie!¡± the two little girls said politely. ¡°Er¡­¡± The woman¡¯s expression turned slightly embarrassed, ¡°Call me sister!¡± ¡°Okay, auntie! Is there something you need, auntie?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. This time, the woman chose to ignore Xiang Xiang¡¯s reference and said with a smile, ¡°Where are you two little beauties off to?¡± ¡°To see the sharks!¡± ¡°What a coincidence! I also want to see the sharks. Can we go together?¡± the woman suggested eagerly, her face the picture of sincerity. ¡°Sure!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had no suspicions and nodded right away. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other! My name is Xu Jiaojiao. What are your names, beauties?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiang Xiang!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nian Nian!¡± ¡°What lovely names! Are you twins?¡± ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Xu Jiaojiao was now very excited, feeling that her recent streak of bad luck had finally come to an end. Ever since the Sect issued the order for its disciples scattered abroad to find children with Spiritual Energy, Xu Jiaojiao had been tirelessly searching for suitable candidates. But where could you find so many children with Spiritual Energy these days? Not to mention children with Spiritual Energy, it was also difficult to approach regular children because they were always accompanied by parents when outside. Xu Jiaojiao dared not do anything too extreme. In Hua Country, kidnapping was an undoubtedly capital crime. Even if the law couldn¡¯t punish her, the righteous would pursue her relentlessly. As the Sect¡¯s deadline approached, she still hadn¡¯t found anyone. Xu Jiaojiao felt an overwhelming sense of dread. She knew full well the Sect¡¯s methods. If she couldn¡¯t produce any children with appropriate qualities by the deadline, she would unquestionably face death. So, Xu Jiaojiao was at her wits¡¯ end, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Today, she had come to the aquarium to try her luck. After walking around and not finding any suitable children, she reluctantly headed to the dolphin pavilion for one last attempt. It was there, in the audience seats, she saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian playing with the dolphins. Xu Jiaojiao was overjoyed. These two little girls were clearly extraordinary, children with an aura of strong Spiritual Energy, Ling Yun. What was even rarer was a pair of twins, which aligned perfectly with the Sect¡¯s requirements. If she could offer up these two little girls, she wouldn¡¯t just complete her mission but would also receive a reward from the Sect. Thinking this, Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s heart surged with fervor. When Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian left the dolphin exhibit, she followed them out. Upon realizing that the two little girls were unaccompanied by any parents, she was ecstatic, feeling as if even the heavens were aiding her, and quickly approached them to strike up a conversation. Once they arrived at the shark exhibit, Xu Jiaojiao enthusiastically bought snacks and drinks for the two girls. But the two girls firmly refused them. ¡°Auntie Xu, Mommy said we shouldn¡¯t accept things from strangers!¡± said Xiang Xiang. Xu Jiaojiao, brimming with enthusiasm, ¡°How can I be a stranger? Haven¡¯t we just met? Here, Nian Nian, take this!¡± Xu Jiaojiao stuffed the snacks into Nian Nian¡¯s arms. Unexpectedly, the usually greedy Nian Nian also shook her head and stepped back half a step. ¡°Auntie Xu, I don¡¯t want it!¡± By then, curious glances were already coming from the people around them. Fearing exposure, Xu Jiaojiao hurriedly said with a smile plastered across her face, ¡°What good children! If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll hold onto it for you. When you feel like eating, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± After that, Xu Jiaojiao started watching the sharks with the two little girls. After playing a bit longer, Nian Nian said, ¡°Sister, we should leave now! Otherwise, if Mommy finds out we snuck out, she¡¯ll definitely get angry!¡± Xiang Xiang also began to feel a little scared and nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go now!¡± As they spoke, they said their goodbyes to Xu Jiaojiao, ¡°Auntie Xu, we¡¯re going home now!¡± Xu Jiaojiao certainly wasn¡¯t going to give up. She said with a smile, ¡°Where do Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian live? If it¡¯s on my way, I can take you home!¡± Xiang Xiang asked with confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to play anymore?¡± ¡°No more playing, I¡¯ve seen everything already, it¡¯s not that interesting!¡± ¡°Oh! But where we live is quite far from here, over by Yunmeng Villa, is that on your way too?¡± Xu Jiaojiao nodded eagerly, ¡°On the way, on the way. It so happens that I live at Yunmeng Villa!¡± ¡°Really?¡± the two little girls asked in surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± chuckled Xu Jiaojiao to herself, even if you lived in the Imperial Palace, it would still be ¡®on my way¡¯ for me! Looks like it¡¯s easy to fool kids! ¡°But how come we¡¯ve never seen Auntie Xu before?¡± ¡°Ahem, I just moved in last month! I don¡¯t really stay there much!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going now. Otherwise, your mommy and daddy will start worrying if it gets late!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± The two little girls nodded in agreement. Xu Jiaojiao couldn¡¯t have been happier as she led the two little girls out of the oceanarium and to the parking lot. She drove a silver-gray sedan that looked quite unremarkable, and even its license plate was mostly obscured by dust. ¡°Two little beauties, please get in the car!¡± Xu Jiaojiao invited with a smile as she opened the car door. Although Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were exceptionally clever for their age, they were still just five or six-year-old children. And with Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s smile being so genuine, they obediently got into the car. As Xu Jiaojiao closed the car door, a cold glint flashed in her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Little girls, don¡¯t blame me! You¡¯re the ones who walked right into the trap! ¡°Auntie Xu, why haven¡¯t we left yet?¡± Xiang Xiang asked. Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s face immediately blossomed into a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going, we¡¯re leaving right now!¡± Then she started the car, left the parking lot, and disappeared into the bustling traffic of the evening rush hour. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: 532 Chapter 532: 532 Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Inside Number One Tian Villa. An Yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, ¡°Strange, why haven¡¯t the two little girls come downstairs yet, given the time?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re still asleep!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said. ¡°I¡¯ll go check, it¡¯s already this late and they¡¯re still napping!¡± An Yan got up and went upstairs. The second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ¡°Playtime¡¯s over and they don¡¯t even put away their toys, truly two little lazy cats!¡± An Yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, time to get up! It¡¯s going to be dark soon, huh¡­¡±. She saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. ¡°Strange, if they¡¯re not sleeping, where did they go?¡± An Yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. Soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two little girls. By that time, An Yan¡¯s expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. An Yan hurried over and looked down. Indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. And on the lawn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. An Yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, Xuan¡¯Er come quick!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan was on the verge of tears, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er was shocked. ¡°They must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off,¡± An Yan said, looking pale as death. Tang Xuan¡¯er struggled to remain calm, ¡°Do they have their phones with them? Call them quickly!¡± On hearing this, An Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable.¡± When that voice came through the phone, An Yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind a complete blank. ¡°What to do, what to do! They¡¯re only five and a half years old; what if they¡¯ve been taken by bad people?¡± An Yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrollably sliding down. Tang Xuan¡¯er was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll call the security at the gate first, ask if they¡¯ve seen anything.¡± Having said that, Tang Xuan¡¯er dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, Tang Xuan¡¯er helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at An Yan. ¡°The guard hasn¡¯t seen the two little girls leaving.¡± An Yan¡¯s vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. Tang Xuan¡¯er quickly stepped forward to support her. An Yan sobbed uncontrollably, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! No, I have to go look for them!¡± As she spoke, she made to go downstairs. Although An Yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. Tang Xuan¡¯er stopped her, ¡°Beijiang City is so big, how can you find them alone?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± An Yan said in despair. ¡°Notify the Qin family!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said gravely. As the Qin Group continued to grow stronger, Qin Yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. She even began to be called the Queen of Beijiang by outsiders. Some even joked that if the Mayor of Beijiang couldn¡¯t settle a matter, a word from Qin Yu would be enough to take care of it. This shows just how powerful the Qin family¡¯s influence was in Beijiang. At this moment, in the top floor office of Qin Tower, Qin Yu was buried in work. Suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. The faces of several secretaries turned pale. Who didn¡¯t know that Qin Yu hated receiving calls when she was working? Whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. As these secretaries were thinking this, they saw Qin Yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. ¡°Hello, Xuan¡¯Er dear, what made you think of calling me today?¡± This pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. When had their chairman become so affable? On the other end of the phone, Tang Xuan¡¯er had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, ¡°Xue Xiang and Xue Nian have gone missing in Beijiang.¡± Qin Yu took a moment to react, ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s missing?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°An Yan has been staying in Beijiang these past few days with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but this afternoon, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian disappeared!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Yu exclaimed in shock, suddenly standing up. Her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. They had never seen Qin Yu lose her composure like this. No matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? Qin Yu listened with a grave expression, ¡°Okay, I understand! I¡¯ll send people to look for them right now! Tell An Yan not to worry! I think they¡¯ll be found very soon!¡± After hanging up the phone, Qin Yu had a grim expression, ¡°Call Hei King to see me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A few minutes later, Hei King rushed over. ¡°Chairman! What¡¯s happened?¡± Qin Yu spoke solemnly, ¡°Mr. Xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hei King nearly jumped up. ¡°I just found out. Take everyone and start looking immediately. No matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hei King knew this was no joke. He nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. Qin Yu wasn¡¯t idle either; she began frantically making calls. With her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. So, quickly, an invisible vast net began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of Beijiang. But even so, Qin Yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed Du Fan¡¯s number. At a suburban clubhouse, Du Fan was drinking and playing cards with a few underworld bosses. These days, he was living the good life. With the backing of the Qin Group, everyone gave him due respect. Of course, Du Fan understood why the Qin Group was so supportive of him. It was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to Xue An back in the day, leading to his comfortable life now. Thinking this, Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If only he could get a little closer to Mr. Xue, how great would that be. Just as he thought this, Qin Yu¡¯s call came in. Seeing that it was a call from Qin Yu, Du Fan hurriedly answered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chairman Qin, what can I do for you?¡± Du Fan deliberately asked loudly. The underworld bosses at the table all looked at Du Fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. But his smugness vanished in an instant. Because Qin Yu said gravely, ¡°Mr. Xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! Check immediately if it was someone under you. If it was¡­ I advise you to take this very seriously! If not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. Don¡¯t leave any stone unturned, understand?¡± With his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, Du Fan nodded frantically, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll start looking right now.¡± Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) After hanging up the phone. Several gang leaders chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Director Qin considering giving Du some business again¡­.¡± The laughter gradually faded away. Because the look on Du Fan¡¯s face was almost murderous. ¡°Make a call, gather all our people!¡± Du Fan ordered his men coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Du Fan¡¯s men obeyed and left. The expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. The eldest of them asked, ¡°Boss Du, what are you planning to do?¡± Du Fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. ¡°I advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. If so, hand them over immediately, otherwise¡­ not even the Immortal can save you! With that, Du Fan turned and left. The gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind Du Fan¡¯s words. But such a big incident couldn¡¯t be hidden. It didn¡¯t take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. Upon understanding the severity of the situation, their complexions turned even grimmer than Du Fan¡¯s a moment ago. They all rushed back to their lairs to conduct a thorough search. Back at his own lair, Du Fan¡¯s subordinates hurriedly approached to report, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve checked, and none of our people did this!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Those who¡¯ve done such things before have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t dare to lie! We¡¯re absolutely sure!¡± Du Fan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! The situation hadn¡¯t gotten too bad yet. If his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences¡­ Du Fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Release all the youngsters, whether they¡¯re at a KTV or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! Make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! Got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All of Beijiang started to boil over. Whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. Especially since Qin Yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. Even information leading to them would net five million! At the same time, Du Fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to ¡®light sky lanterns¡¯ for anyone who dared withhold information. In short, the whole of Beijiang was about to turn upside down. Meanwhile, in the living room of Number One Tian Villa. An Yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. By now it had grown dark outside. The two little girls still hadn¡¯t returned. The hope that they would come back on their own could be written off as lost. Which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. This reality hit An Yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. Because the matter was too significant. So significant that the two controllers of the Qin Group couldn¡¯t bear it. Thinking about Mr. Xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Yes! Mr. Xue was usually good to them. But both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched Xue An¡¯s bottom line. If someone had, no matter who they were, Xue An would show no mercy in annihilating them. Undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to Xue An! If they had truly been harmed on his own turf. It was likely¡­ that the entire Beijiang would become a funeral offering under Mr. Xue¡¯s fury. The more Qin Yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. It was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. Qin Yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s just been an update from Du Fan¡¯s side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in Beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two young ladies!¡± This news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. If that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would become incredibly more difficult. ¡°However, by reviewing the surveillance cameras around Yunmeng Villa, we can confirm that the two young ladies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said the last place where the two young ladies got off was at the newly opened aquarium!¡± An aquarium? The eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. It made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to play at the aquarium. ¡°And then?¡± Qin Yu asked in a stern voice. ¡°We¡¯ve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and haven¡¯t found any trace of the young ladies! However, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two young ladies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman!¡± The hearts of everyone tightened once again. They left with a young woman? Could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? ¡°Keep searching!¡± Qin Yu said sternly. The information came back quickly this time. ¡°Chairman, we¡¯ve found out that a young woman took the two young ladies onto a silver-gray sedan. The license plate is unclear, and then it left! We are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! At the same time, we have everyone starting a dragnet search for this vehicle!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. Consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. Even An Yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. However, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. Qin Yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t care how difficult this is. Even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in Beijiang one by one, I must find that car tonight!¡± Qin Yu issued a do-or-die command. Countless people began searching the streets. Simultaneously, many were holding a photo of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, combing through the vast city of Beijiang over and over again. While everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, In an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of Beijiang City, The vehicle slowly came to a stop. ¡°Two little beauties, we¡¯re home now, please get out of the car!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Xiang and Xue Nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Then they prepared to get out of the car. But when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°Where is this? This isn¡¯t our home, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xue Xiang asked guardedly. ¡°Rest assured, you two beauties, I really can¡¯t bear to harm you! I just like you so much that I want to invite you to be guests here for a few days,¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a cheery smile. Xiang Xiang placed the somewhat scared Nian Nian behind her, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be guests here! We want to go home!¡± ¡°Go home? Heh heh¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you, this place is your home now!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said deliberately and slowly. Xiang Xiang held Nian Nian¡¯s little hand, gently scratched the palm of her hand, and then exchanged a glance that only the two sisters would understand. ¡°Run!¡± Xue Xiang shouted loudly, suddenly pushed the car door, and, pulling Xue Nian, they hopped off the car and started running at full speed. Xu Jiaojiao didn¡¯t chase after them but instead folded her arms, watching with amusement. The factory area had been abandoned for who knows how long, with weeds taller than a person everywhere. The two little girls stumbled through them, quickly losing their way. ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± Nian Nian asked, her little face as white as death from fear. Xiang Xiang looked up at the moon, took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mom must know we¡¯re gone by now, she should be looking for us! We need to figure out a way to escape from here first.¡± ¡°But where¡¯s the way out?!¡± Nian Nian said in a low voice. ¡°There!¡± Xiang Xiang suddenly pointed ahead, then pulled Nian Nian forward as they started running again. Soon, they saw the wall. ¡°Sister, how did you know it was this direction?¡± Nian Nian asked, panting heavily. ¡°Guessed!¡± But just as the two young girls were about to reach the wall, the view in front of them suddenly changed. The wall they had just seen became overgrown with weeds once again. The two girls were stunned. Xu Jiaojiao slowly walked over, with a hint of a mocking smile on her face. ¡°You run quite fast, eh? But let me tell you, this place has been modified by our Sect. Unless it¡¯s someone from our Sect, outsiders simply can¡¯t come and go!¡± ¡°Who exactly are you, and why did you kidnap us?¡± Xiang Xiang said as she protected her sister and took a step back. Xu Jiaojiao looked at Xiang Xiang with some surprise, then praised, ¡°Truly worthy of being a child possessing Ling Yun¡¯s talent, such clear thinking at the age of five or six! As for who I am¡­ telling you won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°I am a disciple of the Voodoo Sect, and naturally, I¡¯m capturing you to present to the Sect elders!¡± Xu Jiaojiao said with a grin. ¡°You big villain, how dare you deceive children!¡± Nian Nian stuck her head out from behind Xiang Xiang, frowning and angrily said. Yet with her tender cute face, even an angry expression had no killing power. Xu Jiaojiao laughed helplessly, ¡°You really are adorably tight! If it wasn¡¯t unavoidable, I really would love to be friends with you two little girls!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be friends with you!¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s little face was as cold as frost. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re a big villain! Release us right now, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Nian Nian echoed. Xu Jiaojiao was unfazed and was about to speak. At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard, followed by several figures landing in the courtyard. Seven or eight people arrived. Men, women, young, and old were all present, with a middle-aged man with a goatee leading them. When Xu Jiaojiao saw these people, her whole body trembled, and she quickly went forward to bow and pay respects. ¡°I greet Witchcraft Elder and all the dignitaries!¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then his eyes rested on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°Is this the pair of twins you mentioned?¡± ¡°Replying to the elder, yes!¡± The Witchcraft Elder looked more and more satisfied and couldn¡¯t help nodding, ¡°Hmm, not bad at all, indeed fine specimens of Ling Yun!¡± Xu Jiaojiao¡¯s face flushed with excitement at the Witchcraft Elder¡¯s praise. The others who had come along also stepped forward. A thirty-something woman, still lovely and charming, said with a smile: ¡°Tsk tsk, such perfectly sculpted little girls, using them for sacrifice would be such a waste, really.¡± The Elder Witchdoctor displayed a displeasure on his face, ¡°What kind of language is that? The sacrifice is to welcome the arrival of the great Ancestral Witch, how can you speak of it as a waste?¡± The young woman¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Shan¡¯er has spoken out of turn, please don¡¯t blame me, Elder!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor smirked coldly, ignoring her and turning his head to look at the two little girls. ¡°Both of you have exceptional foundations and Ling Yun, which makes you excellent choices for the Sect¡¯s sacrificial offerings¡ªit is an honor for you as well!¡± When the Elder Witchdoctor spoke these words, his voice became ethereal and suggestive, filled with the intent to persuade. This was the witchcraft he was most adept at. Using words to alter someone¡¯s mind and make them devout followers of the witchcraft Sect. Ordinarily, this witchcraft was employed for proselytization, but now, against two little girls, wasn¡¯t it just as easy as reaching out and grabbing them? However, to his surprise, after he finished speaking. The two little girls remained unaffected. And then Xiang Xiang, annoyed, said, ¡°If it¡¯s such an honor, why don¡¯t you go sacrifice yourself?¡± ¡°Sister is right!¡± Nian Nian chimed in. ¡°Moreover, we are not to be trifled with, you better let us go now, or else we¡¯ll be less than courteous!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Sister is right! Let us go now, or we won¡¯t be courteous towards you!¡± The Elder Witchdoctor was somewhat surprised that his witchcraft had no effect on the two little girls. Yet upon hearing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Not only did he laugh, but his entourage also broke into roaring laughter. ¡°Little sisters, how do you intend to be discourteous to us? Are you going to try to act cute and ¡®moe¡¯ us into submission?¡± the young woman teased with a grin. The two little girls also ignored them, but instead looked at each other and simultaneously took off the small frying pans that hung around their necks. ¡°Beautiful girl transformation!¡± Those fellows laughed even harder. ¡°How amusing indeed, now they¡¯re transforming into beautiful girls. I bet they¡¯ll even do..¡± Before the sentence was finished, the small frying pans in the girls¡¯ hands suddenly grew larger. Then, to the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian threw the frying pans and shouted. ¡°Ultraman Strike!¡± The two frying pans surged forward with the force of wind and thunder. The first to be slammed to the ground was the Elder Witchdoctor who had stood at the forefront. He had never dreamed that he would one day be taken down by two five- or six-year-old cute children. And it was not that he hadn¡¯t thought of dodging; but the frying pans seemed to possess a life of their own, following his every move, relentlessly smacking down upon him. Following that were the men and women, old and young, standing behind him. Although these fellows had cultivation levels. Before the frying pans refined personally by Xue An, they stood no chance at all. In the blink of an eye, the whole group was slapped to the ground one by one. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their little faces proudly, ¡°How about that, we were right, weren¡¯t we!¡± But just then, the Elder Witchdoctor lying on the ground trembled with his hands, forming an extremely complicated Seal Decisions, and a gray light carrying the aura of wild desolation rushed towards the two little girls. A smug smile appeared on the corner of the Elder Witchdoctor¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This witchcraft was his secret weapon, extremely powerful. Yet just as the gray light was about to reach the little girls. A mighty white light soared into the sky, directly shattering all the gray light. And with a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, The Illusory Art that had shrouded the factory building also shattered in response. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Uncle, Are You Looking For Us? (First Update) chapter 535: chapter 535: uncle, are you looking for us? (first update) the person responsible for searching the suburban area was lu kun, a subordinate of du fan. that was the same esteemed brother whom xue an had dealt with before. but now lu kun never considered it a disgrace, even boasting often that he had been personally beaten by mr. xue. it seemed to be a matter of pride. however, lu kun¡¯s complexion was extremely ugly at the moment. because big boss du had told him that he must find the two young ladies and ensure their safety, or else¡­ du fan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but lu kun knew all too well what it meant. just thinking about mr. xue¡¯s methods sent a chill through lu kun. if anything happened to the two young ladies on his turf, lu kun thought he might as well just hang himself, as at least that would be painless. for this reason, lu kun was now going all out. with bloodshot eyes, he led his men in search after search. even the most remote corners were not overlooked. but all for naught. as the moon rose high into the sky, lu kun, wanting to cry but finding no tears, trembled as he lit a cigarette, standing under a streetlight and slowly inhaling. his subordinates all stood in the distance, silently watching. no one dared to speak. it was so quiet around that not even a bird could be heard. ¡°oh, heavens, are you playing with me? i beg you, let the two young misses appear soon! if the two young ladies could appear before me safe and unharmed, i would rather never touch a woman again in my life!¡± in his desperation, lu kun began to pray softly. that was only human nature. lu kun didn¡¯t harbor much hope. yet no sooner had his voice faded. he saw opposite him, in what was originally an empty lot, a white light suddenly shooting up into the sky. then he heard several cracking sounds as an abandoned factory gradually materialized before him. after shaking a few times, the surrounding walls of the factory crumbled, revealing the overgrown courtyard inside. and in the courtyard stood two exquisitely adorable young girls, with many people lying scattered on the ground around them. lu kun¡¯s mouth hung open in shock, not even realizing that the cigarette had fallen from his lips as he stared blankly at everything before him. aren¡¯t these two little girls precisely mr. xue¡¯s daughters? at that moment, only two characters flashed through lu kun¡¯s mind. fuck! and just then, xiang xiang turned her head to glance at lu kun. ¡°uncle, have you come to find us?¡± lu kun hurriedly nodded, feeling both joy and concern in his heart. he was delighted to have found mr. xue¡¯s daughters, having accomplished a great feat. but he was worried because the heavens had indeed answered his prayer, and now he couldn¡¯t touch women anymore. it seemed he would have to find a way to start liking men. lu kun silently contemplated this in his mind. ¡°then please, take us home!¡± xiang xiang said. ¡°oh, and these bad guys, they were the ones who tricked us into coming here!¡± xiang xiang pointed at xu jiaojiao and the others lying on the ground. lu kun¡¯s eyes gradually reddened. damn it, so it was these bastards who had kidnapped the two young misses! they almost got him killed. with a ferocious smile, he nodded and said, ¡°rest assured, young misses, i will capture them now and take them back for punishment!¡± with that, he waved, and his men were about to move forward and act. the elder shaman, recovering from the shock of the white light, sneered. ¡°a bunch of mortals, thinking you can catch us?¡± as he spoke, streams of gray light rose from these people. a powerful aura enveloped lu kun and his men. lu kun turned pale, standing rigid in place. the elder shaman, with a vicious smile, said to xiang xiang and nian nian, ¡°you two little girls, i admit i underestimated you both, but that¡¯s as far as it goes! now, i will take you back to become the finest offerings before the great ancestral wu!¡± as he spoke, he was about to pounce. his charge was bringing him close. suddenly, nian nian stomped her foot and exclaimed, ¡°capture him!¡± the high priest sneered, ¡°little girl, stop with the useless tricks, you¡­¡±. before he could finish his sentence, the overgrown weeds in the courtyard began to grow wildly, their branches and leaves moving like waves, instantly engulfing xu jiaojiao and the others. simultaneously, countless weeds chased after and firmly grasped the high priest, who was suspended mid-air. ¡°how is this possible, how can you possess such formidable force of nature?¡± the high priest was flustered. but his cultivation level was the highest among them, so his body flickered with a gray light, shattering all the clinging vines and branches, as he struggled forward, still intent on capturing the two young girls. just then, a figure of a goddess emanating dazzling light rose from behind the two young girls. it was chloris, the elf mother goddess. this was the protection chloris had given to the two young girls. chloris first nodded slightly to the young girls, then looked up at the high priest. by now, the high priest¡¯s eyes were bulging as he screamed, ¡°how is this possible, how can a true god exist in this world?¡± chloris had a stern look, ignoring his screams. she just extended her forefinger and gently tapped. the wild weeds went absolutely berserk. in the blink of an eye, they grew what must have been a hundredfold in strength, completely engulfing the high priest. as the branches and leaves weaved, the high priest yelled in terror, ¡°who exactly are you two? why are you protected by so many secret techniques?¡± by now, even a fool could understand that these little girls were no ordinary people. ¡°hmph, we¡¯re not telling you! big bad guy!¡± nian nian said. then the weeds formed a huge cocoon, trapping the high priest firmly within. not just him, but all his underlings, including xu jiaojiao, were cocooned. chloris gave the two young girls a slight smile, then her radiance faded away, and she disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. the two young girls turned to glance at lu kun. ¡°uncle, could you guys help us transport these bad guys back, please?¡± lu kun and his men, who had watched in astonishment, were jolted back to reality. ¡°sure, sure, no problem!¡± before long, a cargo truck arrived and threw all those cocooned people into the back. meanwhile, lu kun took the opportunity to hurriedly make a phone call to du fan. as soon as he connected, lu kun said eagerly, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve found them!¡± at that moment, du fan was staring down one of his henchmen who was beating a trafficker, trying to extract some clue from him. ¡°are you going to talk, hmm? speak up! you scum, you disgrace!¡± traffickers like this were so despised that even those in the underworld took no mercy in dealing with them. this trafficker was coughing up blood from the beating, looking like he might die any minute. when du fan heard lu kun say they had found the people, he was first stunned, then overwhelmed with joy. ¡°really? are the two young ladies all right?¡± ¡°they¡¯re unharmed!¡± du fan let out a sigh of relief, feeling the weight lift from his heart before saying through clenched teeth, ¡°have they captured the bastards who kidnapped the two young girls?¡± lu kun looked at the cocooned figures in the truck and coughed, ¡°well¡­ the young ladies caught them, not one escaped!¡± du fan was taken aback for a moment before realization dawned on him. mr. xue¡¯s daughters, could they be ordinary people? those who kidnapped them really had rotten luck! du fan laughed heartily and turned to leave the room. his men followed suit, leaving only the trafficker hanging in mid-air, spitting blood and groaning. ¡°kept asking me to talk, but you never actually asked me anything! what am i supposed to say?!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only while he was still complaining, one of the henchmen suddenly came back. the trafficker quickly put on an obsequious smile, ¡°big brother, you found them, please let me down now!¡± with a sneer, du fan¡¯s henchman suddenly slit the trafficker¡¯s throat. the trafficker died in agony, his eyes full of unwillingness to the end. the henchman spat on the ground and said, ¡°pah, scum!¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Dig a Pit and Bury Her in It (2nd Update) chapter 536: chapter 536: dig a pit and bury her in it (2nd update) when xiang xiang and nian nian were escorted back home by du fan and lu kun. the entire number one tian villa erupted into chaos. an yan rushed out in an instant, and hugged her two daughters tightly as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°xiang xiang, nian nian, you scared mother to death!¡± an yan sobbed. ¡°mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± xiang xiang and nian nian gently wiped away an yan¡¯s tears, behaving very sweetly. seeing this scene, qin yu, qin yuan, and the others finally took a deep breath of relief. no matter what, the safe return of the two little girls was the best news. at that moment, lu kun ordered people to carry down those grass (egg) bundles one by one. ¡°what are these?¡± tang xuan¡¯er asked curiously. du fan quickly explained with an apologetic smile, ¡°ladies and gentlemen, you may not know, these are the villains who kidnapped the two young misses. in the end, they were captured by the young misses themselves!¡± ¡°right, and the young misses¡¯ methods were just like those of a heavenly being. they simply stamped their foot, shouted ¡®catch them!¡¯ and those plants obediently captured these scoundrels!¡± lu kun hurriedly added. an yan lowered her head to look at her two daughters. ¡°is that so?¡± xiang xiang and nian nian nodded and said, ¡°yeah, these big bad guys tricked us into going there and talked about sacrificing us. then we knocked them to the ground with the flat pan dad gave us and ordered the wild grass in the yard to tie them up.¡± everyone looked at each other in disbelief. indeed, worthy daughters of mr. xue! only five or six years old, and already so capable! ¡°are these people still alive?¡± tang xuan¡¯er curiously poked one of the grass (egg) bundles with her finger. the grass bundle writhed as if alive, suddenly beginning to move. tang xuan¡¯er stepped back several steps in fright, ¡°alive¡­ they¡¯re alive!¡± suddenly, a head emerged from the grass bundle. it was xu jiaojiao, who had tricked the two little girls away at the aquarium. already scared out of her wits, seeing so many people in the vicinity made her even more terrified. ¡°spare my life! i was forced to do all this by the people from the sect! it has nothing to do with me!¡± however, xiang xiang pointed at her and said, ¡°mom, she¡¯s the one who tricked us away!¡± nian nian nodded, ¡°right, deceiving even small children, she really is the worst kind of bad guy!¡± hearing this, everyone glared at xu jiaojiao with unfriendly expressions. however, an yan was the biological mother of the two little girls, so everyone turned their gaze to her. at that moment, an yan¡¯s expression gradually darkened. she was gentle and had a good temper, but that didn¡¯t mean she could tolerate such a thing. if her two daughters hadn¡¯t been protected by layers of secret techniques, if they had been ordinary children, they would probably be nothing but bloody corpses by now. ¡°take her down the mountain and find a place to dig a hole, plant her in there,¡± an yan said indifferently. hissss! hearing an yan give such an order, du fan and lu kun gasped. they thought to themselves, madame xue looked weak and gentle, but she could be quite ruthless when she acted! it seemed that there were no pushovers around mr. xue. xu jiaojiao, terrified, cried and begged for mercy, saying she was wrong and would never dare again. annoyed by the commotion, lu kun took off his sock and stuffed it into her mouth, then they carried the grass bundle down the mountain. ¡°what about the rest?¡± qin yu asked. an yan shook her head, ¡°let¡¯s wait for my husband to come back and deal with them. xiang xiang and nian nian said they wanted to offer sacrifices or something. it¡¯s probably some kind of wicked sect.¡± qin yu nodded, ¡°so when will mr. xue be back?¡± ¡°i think he should be back soon!¡± as they were talking, a distant sound of thunder came from the sky, followed by a streak of light flying across at incredible speed, arriving in front of the villa in an instant. ¡°who dares to abduct my two daughters?¡± a voice full of boundless rage came. after that, a streak of flowing light landed on the ground, and it was indeed xue an. ¡°daddy!¡± the two daughters cheered as they rushed over. xue an quickly crouched down and, with his divine sense, carefully examined them, and only after finding that the two daughters were safe and sound did he breathe a sigh of relief. he had just returned from the demon race¡¯s secret realm, and fearing that auntie pang and old xie would be anxious, he let xiao sha directly take wei ruyan back to zhongdu, while he first took xie jingjing back home. of course, this was because xue an could sense the presence of his daughters and an yan, and he thought they were safe, which was why he did this. but when he arrived at old xie¡¯s restaurant, he found the doors firmly locked. it was only after asking the neighbors that he learned the news of the ferry accident had already spread back. old xie and auntie pang could not bear such a heavy blow and had both fallen ill. xie jingjing burst into tears upon hearing this. xue an immediately led xie jingjing to the hospital without stopping. just as the neighbors had said, both elderly people were lying on the intensive care hospital beds, unable to even get down anymore. in particular, auntie pang had become so thin in just a few days that she was unrecognizable. as soon as xue an entered the ward with xie jingjing, the two elders thought they were dreaming. when they realized it was real, the two, who had barely been hanging on to life, sprang up from their beds and hugged xie jingjing, both crying and laughing. after xie jingjing had recounted the events, and when they heard that it was xue an who had rescued their daughter, old xie and auntie pang immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. xue an quickly helped them both up and said with a smile, ¡°we¡¯re all family here, jingjing is like my sister to me, why be so formal?¡± old xie and auntie pang weren¡¯t actually sick; they had just been struck by the pain of losing their daughter. now that they saw xie jingjing safe and sound, their illness immediately disappeared. but then, old xie hesitated for a moment. ¡°xiao an, did you just get back?¡± ¡°yes, is something the matter?¡± xue an asked. old xie and auntie pang exchanged a glance, then said, ¡°we have something to tell you, but please don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°although we are in the hospital, we¡¯ve also heard the rumors that xiang xiang and nian nian, those two girls, have gone missing! they¡¯re being searched for, and we don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve been found yet¡­¡± before they could finish speaking, a whirlwind erupted in the hospital room, and all the medical equipment was instantly compressed into a lump. and xue an had a face full of murderous intent. he truly didn¡¯t know about this. because in his divine sense, both of his daughters seemed perfectly normal, so he never thought they would go missing. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look!¡± xue an said, then directly burst through the hospital window and went straight for number one tian villa. that was his journey here. now that he saw both his daughters were indeed safe and sound, he finally put away his worries entirely. an yan then came over, her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong, and she murmured, ¡°husband, i¡­¡± xue an waved his hand and smiled slightly, ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t say anymore! i already know everything! you can¡¯t be blamed for this.¡± an yan¡¯s eyes reddened, she knew xue an would definitely not blame her, but she still felt very guilty. after all, the two daughters had been lost while under her watch. at this moment, qin yu, qin yuan, du fei, and the others saw xue an return, and they all came forward to greet him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°sir.¡± xue an nodded slightly, but his gaze focused on the grass balls in front of the villa¡¯s gate. that¡¯s when xiang xiang and nian nian said, ¡°daddy, these big baddies wanted to bully us, but then we caught them! aren¡¯t we awesome?¡± xue an looked down and smiled faintly at the two girls, ¡°is that so, xiang xiang and nian nian are really amazing!¡± then he looked up and said to an yan, ¡°take xiang xiang and nian nian inside!¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Ill Be Right Back (3rd Update) chapter 537: chapter 537 i¡¯ll be right back (3rd update) an yan knew what xue an was about to do, so she bent down to the two little girls and said, ¡°go, mommy will get you ice cream!¡± ¡°then i want vanilla!¡± nian nian said. ¡°i want strawberry!¡± ¡°vanilla is the best!¡± ¡°strawberry is the best!¡± the two little girls started their daily bickering. xue an watched with a smile on his face. until an yan and tang xuan¡¯er led the two little girls out of sight behind the door. only then did his expression gradually turn cold. he asked icily, ¡°what exactly happened!¡± qin yu and the others trembled and hurriedly recounted the details. just then, lu kun came back from burying the bodies and added his part. after hearing everything, xue an nodded slightly and said to du fei and lu kun, ¡°you did well.¡± the two showed relief and quickly bowed, ¡°you¡¯re too kind, mr. xue, we only did what we should.¡± xue an gave a noncommittal look at the grass balls on the ground and waved his hand casually. the grass withered in an instant, revealing the people inside. having been able to hear the commotion from outside, as soon as they were set free, they all scattered, attempting to escape. none of these people were fools. the killing intent emanating from xue an was almost tangible. such a formidable aura was obviously not that of an ordinary person. naturally, their priority was to escape. but just as they were about to break out of the open area in front of the villa, several sword lights swept past. the ones in the lead had their legs severed, fell to the ground, and began to howl in agony, clutching their severed limbs. the elder witch-doctor had been hiding in the middle of the crowd the whole time. he was a very cunning person, never taking the lead in anything. this saved his life. but when he saw the terrible state of his fellow sect members, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. having the highest cultivation level among this group, the more he could sense just how terrifying the aura emanating from xue an was. it was like a vast ocean, chilling to the core. so at this moment, he gritted his teeth, stomped his foot hard, and shot up into the sky, attempting to fly away. xue an had been paying attention to him all along. seeing him attempt to flee, xue an couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. several strands of sword light flew across the sky, blocking his path. the elder witch-doctor tried to dodge, but the sword lights turned into supple ropes, binding him and throwing him to the ground. he struggled desperately, trying to break free. ¡°thinking of running now?¡± xue an said indifferently, slowly walking towards him. with each step he took, a few of the remaining people had their throats cut by the sword lights, falling to the ground dead. by the time he approached the elder witch-doctor, all the others were dead. the thick scent of blood permeated the air, causing even the elder witch-doctor, who was accustomed to blood and death, to feel fear. xue an was now standing in front of the elder witch-doctor, looking down at him from above, and after a long pause, he said indifferently, ¡°witch sect?¡± the elder trembled, ¡°yes¡­that¡¯s right! who are you? aren¡¯t you afraid of my sect¡¯s retaliation for slaughtering our disciples?¡± xue an¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile, ¡°my name is xue an.¡± the elder shook violently, his complexion turning deathly pale. ¡°you¡­you¡¯re xue an? impossible, aren¡¯t you in zhongdu? those two little girls are¡­¡± ¡°my daughter.¡± the witch doctor felt a complete chill in his heart. xue an¡¯s prestige was now at its zenith. being one of the elders of the witchcraft sect, he naturally knew this. the thought of that sect¡¯s track record of sparing neither chicken nor dog made him tremble all over. ¡°sir¡­ sir, we truly didn¡¯t know she was your precious daughter, and the instigator has already been planted into the ground by your honored wife, please spare my life, okay?¡± xue an quietly watched the witch doctor¡¯s tearful performance. ¡°do you know why i didn¡¯t kill you immediately?¡± the witch doctor was startled. ¡°because i wanted to see if people like you would feel fear before dying!¡± the witch doctor screamed, ¡°sir, i can tell you where the witchcraft sect¡¯s mountain gate is, i can even lead you there, just spare me, and i¡¯ll do anything.¡± xue an shook his head, ¡°too troublesome! it¡¯s better to search straight from your soul!¡± ¡°no¡­¡± the scream came to an abrupt halt. xue an directly yanked the witch doctor¡¯s soul out of his body. a miniature version of the witch doctor knelt and begged for mercy in the palm of xue an¡¯s hand. xue an squeezed fiercely. crack. the witch doctor¡¯s soul was directly crushed. seeing the memories of the witch doctor involving the sacrifice of children as offerings, xue an couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger and waved his hand dismissively. a boiling karmic fire rose from the corpses. the karmic fire burned their bodies and obliterated their souls. moments later, the last traces of these people in the world were erased. qin yu and du fei, among others, all turned a bit pale. they knew xue an would definitely not let these guys off the hook. but they hadn¡¯t expected xue an to act so ruthlessly. ¡°mr¡­.¡± qin yu took a step forward, wanting to say something. xue an waved his hand, ¡°wait here, i¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± with that, he shot up into the sky, turning into a streak of light that vanished into the horizon. lu kun was witnessing such a supernatural scene for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard and ask, ¡°boss, what¡¯s mr. xue up to?¡± du fei smiled, ¡°mr. xue is probably planning to uproot those people¡¯s sect as well!¡± ¡°ah?¡± lu kun was clearly slow to catch on, ¡°aren¡¯t they all already dead¡­?¡± du fei shook his head, looking in the direction where xue an had gone with a touch of admiration, ¡°what do you know, these people have obviously done this kind of thing more than once! mr. xue is also acting as a scourge upon the wicked for the people!¡± at this moment, following the memory of the witch doctor, xue an quickly arrived at a valley deep in the vast northwest mountains. this place was remote, and only poor mountains and evil waters were found all around, desolate and uninhabited, truly a land of the dead. xue an flew overhead and couldn¡¯t be bothered with dismantling any formations, simply stamping his foot. suddenly, a layer of light appeared above the valley. but under the force of xue an¡¯s stomp, it didn¡¯t even last a second before it shattered with a rumble. only then did the true scene below reveal itself. a huge altar stained with bloodstains stood at the center of the valley, and next to the altar was a small village constructed out of black stones. in the middle of the village, there stood a gigantic black banner, with the three ancient seal characters for witchcraft sect written on it. at this moment, the disciples of the witchcraft sect also saw the abruptly appearing xue an and surged out. ¡°who are you, and why have you suddenly intruded into our witchcraft sect?¡± a man with a bare upper body, covered in all sorts of strange patterns, demanded in a deep voice. xue an was still looking over the altar and did not respond to the man¡¯s questions. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this clearly enraged the man, who roared, ¡°arrogant scoundrel, to dare disrespect me, death is your sentence!¡± with that, he transformed into a fierce tiger and lunged at xue an. xue an did not even glance at it and simply raised his hand. bang. the fierce tiger was smashed into the ground, turning into a pile of mush. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Not a Single Chicken or Dog Left (Fourth Update) chapter 538: chapter 538: not a single chicken or dog left (fourth update) the disciples of the voodoo sect were thrown into turmoil. ¡°this is terrible! elder fierce tiger has been killed!¡± cries of alarm rose one after another. xue an shifted his gaze from the altar, his expression growing colder. for he saw countless spirits of sacrificed children clinging to the altar, a clear sign that this was not their first sacrifice. this ignited a fierce killing intent in xue an, and he could not bother with any more idle words. with a wave of his hand, countless beams of sword qi emerged. ¡°kill!¡± the sword qi surged like an ocean, completely engulfing all the disciples below. ¡°spare them!¡± someone shouted as they charged over. but it was already too late. in the blink of an eye, these people had all turned into pools of blood. it was then that four or five individuals rushed over from the village. the sight before them turned their faces ashen. yet the demonstration of xue an¡¯s power moments ago had also left them quite frightened, so they tried to suppress their rage and asked. ¡°senior, why slaughter the disciples of our voodoo sect without any cause?¡± xue an looked at the speaker with interest, ¡°you are¡­?¡± ¡°i am the sect master of the voodoo sect, wu qi.¡± ¡°very well!¡± xue an nodded, then pointed at the altar. ¡°sacrificing children, this is why i will exterminate your voodoo sect!¡± having said this, xue an was about to take action. at those words, wu qi was taken aback, hastily shouting, ¡°senior, hold on! we are both cultivators. surely these mere mortal children aren¡¯t worth such upheaval?¡± ¡°mortal children?¡± xue an¡¯s eyes grew colder. wu qi gave a smile, ¡°senior, cultivators by nature defy the heavens. it¡¯s ¡®every man for himself¡¯ in this world. isn¡¯t the life of a mortal meant to aid our immortal cultivation? what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± xue an watched wu qi silently, the man who spoke so shamelessly. he suddenly understood why the once mighty witch sect had fallen. for principles that would shock even the most heinous cultivators seemed like common sense, nothing surprising at all, to the witch sect. putting everything else aside, the cruel human sacrifices and live offerings from ancient times were enough to see the nature of the witch sect. put simply, the members of the witch sect were thorough egoists. however, xue an¡¯s silence led wu qi to mistakenly believe that he had been swayed and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°let us put the matter of you killing my disciples behind us, and furthermore, we are willing to become friends with you, senior!¡± ¡°friends?¡± a frosty smile appeared on xue an¡¯s lips, ¡°the people of the witch sect also have friends?¡± wu qi chuckled, ¡°friends are there to be used. senior¡¯s cultivation level is profound, but we are not lacking either. becoming friends would naturally benefit both parties.¡± at these words, xue an just smiled, ¡°benefit?¡± wu qi proudly said, ¡°indeed! as long as you are willing to form an alliance with us, i might even share some ancient secrets passed down to you!¡± ¡°you should know, when it comes to history, no other sect has a longer lineage than the witch sect!¡± xue an shook his head, ¡°too troublesome.¡± ¡°troublesome?¡± wu qi was taken aback. ¡°if i want to know, killing you will suffice! why should i bother asking you?¡± xue an said indifferently. upon hearing this, wu qi¡¯s expression grew cold, and he sneered, ¡°senior, you truly don¡¯t think we are afraid of you, do you?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing¡­¡± xue an said calmly, ¡°and that is, you have no qualification to negotiate terms with me!¡± having said that, xue an disappeared from the spot, immediately appearing in front of wu qi and threw a punch. wu qi burst into rage, ¡°ungrateful!¡± he too launched a punch in response. boom! wu qi was blasted away, and before he even hit the ground, he had already exploded into pieces. the remaining elders were shocked. just as they were about to make a move, xue an slammed his hand down. the massive force of his palm turned the elders into splattered flesh. but just then, the altar glowed with black light, and the already-destroyed wu qi emerged from it, a scornful smile on his lips. ¡°it¡¯s useless; this is my turf. you can¡¯t kill me here!¡± xue an looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°borrowing a soul to be reborn?¡± wu qi was taken aback, ¡°how do you know about these things?¡± murderous intent raged in xue an¡¯s eyes. he had just discovered that the number of young boy¡¯s souls attached to the altar had significantly decreased, which reminded him of an extremely cruel sorcerer¡¯s secret technique. with the altar as the seal and the soul as the guide, one could be reborn. but the price was the complete dissipation of those young boy¡¯s souls. ¡°good, it looks like you really deserve to die!¡± as xue an spoke, countless beams of sword qi emerged, encircling wu qi completely. wu qi, however, looked on with composure, ¡°heh, i really can¡¯t stand you self-righteous immortal cultivation folks. if you¡¯re capable, kill me now. anyway, if you kill me, i¡¯ll just use those souls to be reborn! hahaha!¡± the laughter of wu qi abruptly stopped. for the sea-like sword qi had already engulfed him. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid these souls will dissipate?¡± wu qi shouted in shock and anger. xue an said coldly, ¡°you think you can threaten me?¡± no sooner had he spoken than wu qi was directly pulverized by the sword qi. at the same time, xue an¡¯s vast divine sense unfolded. a grey light could be seen rising from the corpse, heading straight for the altar. xue an snorted coldly, his divine sense directly intercepting the grey light. now, wu qi finally knew fear. ¡°ancestor witch, save¡­¡± xue an didn¡¯t give him a chance to beg for mercy, directly obliterating him. but just at that moment, a voice suddenly emanated from within the altar. ¡°who dares destroy my descendant!¡± with the voice, a powerful divine sense began to rise. this divine sense appeared to come from the primitive wilderness, filled with an aura of desolate antiquity. xue an watched quietly until the divine sense fully formed before speaking indifferently. ¡°merely an ancestor witch, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me?¡± saying so, he stepped forward, and the sword qi transformed into a giant sword in his hand. ¡°today, i will seek justice for those wrongfully dead children!¡± ¡°my lord, please don¡¯t, i¡­¡± the ancestor witch, sensing the formidable aura emanating from xue an, immediately began to plead. xue an didn¡¯t give him the chance. he swung his sword directly. a sword qi that could split heaven and earth thundered down, shattering the ancestor witch¡¯s divine sense and, with unstoppable force, also cleaved the altar in two. the ancestor witch was unlucky; originally, he¡¯d come to put on an act after hearing his descendant¡¯s call. yet facing xue an, whose intent to kill was as wild as it was, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before being annihilated by that shocking sword strike. after the altar was destroyed, the souls of the children wafted out, densely filling half the sky, all of them looking at xue an with blank expressions. xue an sighed softly. ¡°ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the one who harmed you has been killed by me. now, i will help you one step further, to enter the cycle of reincarnation sooner!¡± no sooner had he spoken, xue an drew an extremely complicated talisman spell in the air and then called out loudly. ¡°the bond of dust is severed, return to the cycle of reincarnation! be gone!¡± boom. the talisman spell emitted a soft glow, and the faces of the souls slowly revealed excitement and gratitude, nodding in thanks to xue an one by one. then, the souls became progressively fainter until they disappeared into the cosmos. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue an felt somewhat pensive. perhaps because he had a daughter, he found it hard to suppress his murderous intent upon seeing the souls of these children. cultivators indeed defied the heavens, but it was the heavens they defied, not the teeming ordinary lives of the mortal world. moreover, without the mundane, how could there be the immortal? with these thoughts, xue an waved his hand, and endless karmic fire engulfed all the buildings. under the roaring flames, the sorcery sect was thoroughly eradicated, becoming history. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Chapter 539 The Secret of the Tortoise Shell (First Update) chapter 539: chapter 539 the secret of the tortoise shell (first update) at this moment, within the altar that had burned out, a clump of radiant light lingered without dispersing. ¡°eh? what is this¡­?¡± xue an uttered a soft exclamation, and with a raise of his hand, the radiant light flew into his grasp. it turned out to be a huge turtle shell! mystical and ancient runes were carved on the shell, filled with the air of primal antiquity. xue an grew interested. this was clearly a turtle shell used for recording events in ancient times. unlike modern cultivators, who commonly used jade slips, important events in ancient times were recorded on this kind of spiritual turtle shell! moreover, when xue an slew wu qi just now, he had obtained a lot of cryptic information from his memory! among them was a phrase, ¡°when the connection between heaven and earth is severed, divine beings descend!¡± could this be related to the turtle shell? however, it was apparent that wu qi did not understand how to use this turtle shell, having guessed and blundered his way to such an ambiguous phrase! thinking this, xue an controlled his divine sense, which was like a pen, slowly filling in the runes on the turtle shell! the runes gradually lit up. as the last rune was illuminated, xue an felt a jolt throughout his body. a series of images appeared before him. first, it was the beginning of heaven and earth, the primal chaos just stirring, with the first humans of the human clan appearing on the land and struggling against various mighty beasts. then there was the calamity caused by jin wu, with a giant ten zhang tall standing atop a mountain peak, shooting down eight jin wu with a single arrow. there was also a scene of a human-headed serpent deity drawing the bagua diagram on the shell, during which time heaven and earth shook, and ghosts and spirits wailed. and there was a scene of surging tides overwhelming divine province, a tall and majestic leader of the human clan leading his people to break mountains and carve rivers, controlling the waters in all directions. each of these images was filled with the grandeur and the desolation of the ancient times. xue an knew that it was the ancient sages who had used their divine skills to engrave these images onto the turtle shell for future generations to see. and within these images, xue an saw many legendary ghosts, demons, and monsters, not just once. the ancestors of the hua clan were also very powerful at that time. it was evident that nature¡¯s spiritual energy was abundant then, not the barren land as it is now. at this point, the images gradually dissipated, revealing an immensely vast picture. in the picture, a sacred tree stood between heaven and earth. gods and demons could travel between the realms along this huge tree. xue an¡¯s gaze grew sharp. this was¡­ jianmu! the myth goes that this jianmu was the bridge that connected heaven, earth, and the realm of gods and humans in ancient times. suddenly, the scene changed, and a sword light that pierced the heavens flashed across, severing jianmu at the waist. afterward, heaven and earth shook violently, the path between humans and gods was severed, and the spiritual energy also began to wither. the image shattered thunderously. xue an stood rooted to the spot, and only after a moment did he let out a soft sigh. ¡°the connection to heaven and earth is severed! i didn¡¯t expect the legends to be true.¡± just then, fine cracks appeared on the turtle shell. soon after, an ancient and profound voice came forth. ¡°severing this connection between heaven and earth will protect the human clan for ten thousand years! however, after ten thousand years, when the connection is severed, divine beings shall descend. it is hoped that the descendants will stand forth, and protect our hua clan.¡± as the voice ended, the turtle shell shattered, turning into dust, and dispersed into the world. xue an was silently speechless. he knew that the one who transmitted the voice was the ancestor of the hua clan who had cut down the jianmu. and with the dispersal of this turtle shell, the last trace of this person in the world also vanished. ¡°ancestors rest assured, xue an is willing to guard this world!¡± by the time xue an returned to beijiang, qin yu, qin yuan, du fei, and others were all waiting in the living room. when they saw xue an walk in, they all stood up. ¡°master¡­¡± xue an nodded, ¡°the witchcraft sect has been destroyed, you all go back.¡± ¡°` everyone¡¯s heart chilled. it had been at most three hours since xue an left. it was unexpected that he had already annihilated a sect. one by one, everyone excused themselves and left. xue an walked upstairs. xiao sha and chapter xiao yu had also returned from zhongdu and were watching tv in the second-floor living room. upon seeing xue an, xiao sha hurriedly stood up and asked with some regret, ¡°boss, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? i wanted to go and eradicate that damned sect with you!¡± xue an shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°it¡¯s alright, it was just a small sect, no need to make such a fuss!¡± an yan and tang xuan¡¯er were also there. xue an glanced over and asked softly, ¡°where are xiang xiang and nian nian?¡± ¡°they¡¯re already asleep!¡± tang xuan¡¯er replied. ¡°they were so tired today that they fell asleep without even eating dinner!¡± an yan said. xue an smiled slightly, ¡°alright, you all go rest as well!¡± tang xuan¡¯er nodded and turned to go back to her room. chapter xiao yu still wanted to watch tv. but xiao sha directly picked her up from the sofa, ¡°come on, you¡¯re sleeping with me!¡± chapter xiao yu¡¯s face turned red as she said coyly, ¡°my lord, please be gentle!¡± xiao sha didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant and couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled, ¡°what are you saying?¡± but an yan couldn¡¯t contain her laughter any longer. as soon as xiao sha saw the lady of the house laughing, he knew it wasn¡¯t anything good and his expression grew cold. ¡°it seems you have been living too comfortably!¡± with that, he dragged chapter xiao yu off. only xue an and an yan were left in the living room. xue an looked at an yan quietly, without saying a word. an yan¡¯s smile slowly faded, her head lowered more and more, and her eyes gradually reddened. ¡°husband, i¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± an yan said softly. xue an still said nothing. tears fell from an yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, i didn¡¯t watch xiang xiang and nian nian closely. you can scold me, even beat me, just please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± xue an¡¯s mouth curled into a mischievous smile. ¡°oh? so how do you plan to apologize?¡± ¡°husband, whatever you say is fine!¡± an yan lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. xue an was taken aback. he had only meant to tease an yan, but he had not expected the silly girl to take it seriously. xue an felt so heartbroken that he wished he could slap himself twice and quickly stepped forward to embrace an yan. ¡°silly girl, how could i be angry? the ones who had been lost and were the most hurt and upset were you and the girls! i¡¯m too concerned to even have time to be angry at you!¡± an yan lay in xue an¡¯s arms, the shock and grievances of the day being drawn out by his words, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly. ¡°hus¡­husband, i really didn¡¯t mean to! i was so afraid, i kept thinking, if something happened to xiang xiang and nian nian, i wouldn¡¯t want to live either!¡± xue an gently stroked her back, soothing her with a soft voice, ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry! xiang xiang and nian nian are fine, aren¡¯t they? plus, i¡¯ve already killed all the bad guys, their souls utterly destroyed!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m still scared, what if something had happened?¡± an yan lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears, and asked. xue an smiled faintly, ¡°the daughters of xue an will be absolutely fine! even if the heavenly emperor were to come here, he would have to step back obediently! understand?¡± ¡°so¡­ you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°heh, i was just trying to tease you earlier, but who knew you would start crying!¡± ¡°hmph, bad guy! i¡¯ll bite you!¡± an yan lay in xue an¡¯s arms, pouting and pretending to be angry. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue an laughed and held her tightly. ¡°it¡¯s all over now! don¡¯t be foolish in the future! even if you did make a mistake, even if you turned against the heavens and the earth, remember that your husband will always stand by your side! got it?¡± an yan¡¯s body went limp, and she hummed softly like a kitten. the night drew closer. enshrouding the second floor. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Lets Get Acquainted, My Name is Huyue (2nd Update) chapter 540: chapter 540: let¡¯s get acquainted, my name is huyue (2nd update) ¡°` mount fanjing, lingying palace. once a place of bustling incense burning, it had now become particularly desolate. even the roof of the main hall had a large hole in it, roughly covered with a plastic sheet, which made it look very desolate. creak. the temple door emitted a grating screech as shi xueqing gracefully entered and began to light incense as was her custom. one stick of incense daily, a practice unshakable by thunder so long as shi xueqing resided in lingying palace. only today, shi xueqing¡¯s face betrayed a hint of worry. she whispered to herself as she offered the incense. ¡°great ancestor, please show your spirit! if you don¡¯t show yourself, i¡¯m going to starve to death! you should know that now there¡¯s only me left in lingying palace!¡± ¡°the people from jinfeng courtyard at the foot of the mountain came again, claiming time and again that our lingying palace belongs to them, which is complete nonsense! but what can we do when now they have a cultivator of the heavenly human realm?¡± ¡°over the past year, countless cultivators have made breakthroughs. before, xiaoyao was scarce and heavenly beings were the pinnacle. but now, xiaoyao is no longer rare, and heavenly beings are increasingly common.¡± ¡°only i neither saved my cultivation level nor progressed, but actually regressed! if you don¡¯t show your spirit, i¡¯m afraid even this great hall won¡¯t be saved! if by then, people throw your statue into the latrine, don¡¯t blame me!¡± shi xueqing muttered to herself as she inserted a stick of incense into the burner and looked up at the slightly dim statue. this was a statue of a fox immortal, carved by an unknown but skilled artisan, lifelike in every detail. shi xueqing gazed quietly at the silent statue and sighed softly. ¡°i must be out of my mind, wasting my breath on a clay dummy like you.¡± having said that, she shook her head and turned to leave. but just as she turned around, a glimmer of light flashed through the eyes of the fox immortal statue. just as shi xueqing said, there was now only her left in the vast lingying palace. even a turtle that shi xueqing had kept out of boredom starved itself to death last month. shi xueqing made a simple meal, and after eating, she moved a stool over and sat in the courtyard in a daze. what was once a thriving and bustling courtyard had now become dilapidated and decayed. in such an environment, shi xueqing¡¯s presence seemed particularly out of place. with her looks and temperament, getting any job off the mountain would be better than wasting away here. for instance, the yu family had once earnestly asked shi xueqing to stay in lingnan. but shi xueqing still came back. because she felt that this place was her root. as she rested her cheek in her hand and pondered, the gate to lingying palace was kicked open by someone. about a dozen burly men filed in, followed by a middle-aged man with a sinister face who slowly walked inside. upon seeing shi xueqing seated in the courtyard, a hardly perceptible glint of greed flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, then he smiled faintly. ¡°has sister xueqing thought it over?¡± shi xueqing¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°fang jinfeng! do you truly believe lingying palace is without protectors? your jinfeng courtyard has only moved here a few years ago, and here i have been for over a thousand years. how dare you claim this is your property?¡± fang jinfeng chuckled, ¡°sister xueqing, in this age, might makes right. if your cultivation level and your forces are inferior to mine, then i say this property is mine, what can you do about it?¡± ¡°and it¡¯s not just lingying palace i want to claim, but you as well¡­ after all, what you worship is the fox immortal, which, when it comes down to it, is just a fox spirit, isn¡¯t it?¡± fang jinfeng said with a smirk, his face oozing licentiousness. his words prompted raucous laughter from his followers. shi xueqing¡¯s expression grew even darker, and through gritted teeth she said, ¡°fang jinfeng¡­ you are courting death!¡± with that, she summoned all her cultivation power and charged at him. but she didn¡¯t even touch the hem of fang jinfeng¡¯s clothes before she was repelled by his aura. ¡°hehe, in front of a cultivator of the heavenly human realm like me, you¡¯re like a little child!¡± said fang jinfeng arrogantly. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you angry? hehe, who¡¯s to blame when the fox immortal you worship is useless? now everyone¡¯s cultivation level has progressed, but you, you¡¯ve actually regressed! you can¡¯t blame anyone else for that. it¡¯s just that the fox immortal of your lingying palace is worthless! hahaha¡­¡± fang jinfeng burst into laughter, but before his laughter died down, a streak of black light flew past, slapping him directly across the face. ¡°` fang jinfeng was flung a dozen meters into the air by a fan and, once he landed, one side of his face swelled up tremendously. the black light that hit the ground turned out to be nothing more than a broken brick. this scene stunned everyone present. fang jinfeng roared furiously, ¡°who? who dares to hit me?¡± just then, a slight sigh came from the hall, ¡°i never expected that in just a thousand years, this sacred place would have fallen into such disrepair!¡± as the voice faded, a man slowly walked out from the depths of the hall. upon seeing this man, everyone was taken aback. because he was a man who could only be described with the words ¡°bewitchingly beautiful.¡± whether it was his facial features or his bearing and movements, they were all impeccably flawless. especially those eyes that always seemed to be smiling, which could make many women feel inferior. fang jinfeng was taken aback at first, but then he sneered, ¡°no wonder you refused to leave at any cost, so it turns out you were hiding a man!¡± shi xueqing, however, did not speak; she was staring blankly at the man. the aura emanating from him made her feel exceptionally close. but what was more important was the clothes the man was wearing¡­ weren¡¯t they the same clothes that the fox immortal statue was draped in? shi xueqing¡¯s eyes gradually widened in shock. however, the man remained smiling even after hearing fang jinfeng¡¯s accusation. ¡°so it is you who wish to take over my sacred ground?¡± fang jinfeng¡¯s face twisted with malice, ¡°boy, were you the one who hit me just now?¡± the man nodded. ¡°very well, since you¡¯re poking your nose into our business, prepare to pay with your life!¡± fang jinfeng charged toward him. but as soon as he moved, the man raised his hand and another black light struck fang jinfeng¡¯s other cheek. bang. fang jinfeng was smashed back a long distance, his other cheek swelling up as well. ¡°now it looks symmetrical, doesn¡¯t it! you don¡¯t understand, i have a very serious case of ocd!¡± the man said with a smiling eye. fang jinfeng dared not act arrogantly anymore. after being struck twice, even a fool would understand that this man was not to be trifled with. ¡°hmph, boy, just you wait!¡± with that, he turned to leave. but the man chuckled lightly, ¡°you think you can just walk away like this?¡± ¡°what do you propose?¡± ¡°leave behind one thing, and i¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°your heads!¡± fang jinfeng and his men were furious and ready to strike. with a wave of the man¡¯s hand, their heads simply flew off, and their dead bodies collapsed to the ground. the man let out a slight sigh, internally criticizing himself. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only damn it, why am i starting to act more and more like that guy xue an! no, this has to change! then he turned to shi xueqing, who was gaping in shock, and smiled lightly, ¡°are you the disciple of my sacred ground?¡± shi xueqing trembled slightly and nodded quickly, ¡°you¡­ who are you¡­?¡± ¡°let¡¯s get acquainted. my name is huyue!¡± the man smiled, pointing to the hall, ¡°that statue you¡¯ve been worshiping inside, that¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 532: 532 chapter 532: 532 four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. inside number one tian villa. an yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, ¡°strange, why haven¡¯t the two little girls come downstairs yet, given the time?¡± ¡°maybe they¡¯re still asleep!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said. ¡°i¡¯ll go check, it¡¯s already this late and they¡¯re still napping!¡± an yan got up and went upstairs. the second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ¡°playtime¡¯s over and they don¡¯t even put away their toys, truly two little lazy cats!¡± an yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, ¡°xiang xiang, nian nian, time to get up! it¡¯s going to be dark soon, huh¡­¡±. she saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. ¡°strange, if they¡¯re not sleeping, where did they go?¡± an yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadn¡¯t found any trace of the two little girls. by that time, an yan¡¯s expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. an yan hurried over and looked down. indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. and on the lawn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. an yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°xuan¡¯er, xuan¡¯er come quick!¡± tang xuan¡¯er heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± an yan was on the verge of tears, ¡°xiang xiang and nian nian are gone!¡± ¡°what?¡± tang xuan¡¯er was shocked. ¡°they must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off,¡± an yan said, looking pale as death. tang xuan¡¯er struggled to remain calm, ¡°do they have their phones with them? call them quickly!¡± on hearing this, an yan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°right, right, right!¡± then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. ¡°sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable.¡± when that voice came through the phone, an yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind a complete blank. ¡°what to do, what to do! they¡¯re only five and a half years old; what if they¡¯ve been taken by bad people?¡± an yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrollably sliding down. tang xuan¡¯er was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, ¡°don¡¯t panic, i¡¯ll call the security at the gate first, ask if they¡¯ve seen anything.¡± having said that, tang xuan¡¯er dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, tang xuan¡¯er helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at an yan. ¡°the guard hasn¡¯t seen the two little girls leaving.¡± an yan¡¯s vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. tang xuan¡¯er quickly stepped forward to support her. an yan sobbed uncontrollably, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, if i had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! no, i have to go look for them!¡± as she spoke, she made to go downstairs. although an yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. tang xuan¡¯er stopped her, ¡°beijiang city is so big, how can you find them alone?¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± an yan said in despair. ¡°notify the qin family!¡± tang xuan¡¯er said gravely. as the qin group continued to grow stronger, qin yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. she even began to be called the queen of beijiang by outsiders. some even joked that if the mayor of beijiang couldn¡¯t settle a matter, a word from qin yu would be enough to take care of it. this shows just how powerful the qin family¡¯s influence was in beijiang. at this moment, in the top floor office of qin tower, qin yu was buried in work. suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. the faces of several secretaries turned pale. who didn¡¯t know that qin yu hated receiving calls when she was working? whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. as these secretaries were thinking this, they saw qin yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. ¡°hello, xuan¡¯er dear, what made you think of calling me today?¡± this pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. when had their chairman become so affable? on the other end of the phone, tang xuan¡¯er had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, ¡°xue xiang and xue nian have gone missing in beijiang.¡± qin yu took a moment to react, ¡°hmm? who¡¯s missing?¡± tang xuan¡¯er took a deep breath, ¡°an yan has been staying in beijiang these past few days with xiang xiang and nian nian, but this afternoon, xiang xiang and nian nian disappeared!¡± ¡°what?¡± qin yu exclaimed in shock, suddenly standing up. her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. they had never seen qin yu lose her composure like this. no matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? qin yu listened with a grave expression, ¡°okay, i understand! i¡¯ll send people to look for them right now! tell an yan not to worry! i think they¡¯ll be found very soon!¡± after hanging up the phone, qin yu had a grim expression, ¡°call hei king to see me immediately!¡± ¡°yes!¡± a few minutes later, hei king rushed over. ¡°chairman! what¡¯s happened?¡± qin yu spoke solemnly, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang!¡± ¡°what?¡± hei king nearly jumped up. ¡°i just found out. take everyone and start looking immediately. no matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± hei king knew this was no joke. he nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. qin yu wasn¡¯t idle either; she began frantically making calls. with her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. so, quickly, an invisible vast net began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of beijiang. but even so, qin yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed du fan¡¯s number. at a suburban clubhouse, du fan was drinking and playing cards with a few underworld bosses. these days, he was living the good life. with the backing of the qin group, everyone gave him due respect. of course, du fan understood why the qin group was so supportive of him. it was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to xue an back in the day, leading to his comfortable life now. thinking this, du fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. if only he could get a little closer to mr. xue, how great would that be. just as he thought this, qin yu¡¯s call came in. seeing that it was a call from qin yu, du fan hurriedly answered. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°chairman qin, what can i do for you?¡± du fan deliberately asked loudly. the underworld bosses at the table all looked at du fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. but his smugness vanished in an instant. because qin yu said gravely, ¡°mr. xue¡¯s two daughters have gone missing in beijiang! check immediately if it was someone under you. if it was¡­ i advise you to take this very seriously! if not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. don¡¯t leave any stone unturned, understand?¡± with his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, du fan nodded frantically, ¡°understood, i¡¯ll start looking right now.¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) chapter 533: chapter 533: consequences that no one can afford (3rd update) after hanging up the phone. several gang leaders chuckled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? is director qin considering giving du some business again¡­.¡± the laughter gradually faded away. because the look on du fan¡¯s face was almost murderous. ¡°make a call, gather all our people!¡± du fan ordered his men coldly. ¡°yes!¡± du fan¡¯s men obeyed and left. the expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. the eldest of them asked, ¡°boss du, what are you planning to do?¡± du fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. ¡°i advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. if so, hand them over immediately, otherwise¡­ not even the immortal can save you! with that, du fan turned and left. the gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind du fan¡¯s words. but such a big incident couldn¡¯t be hidden. it didn¡¯t take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. upon understanding the severity of the situation, their complexions turned even grimmer than du fan¡¯s a moment ago. they all rushed back to their lairs to conduct a thorough search. back at his own lair, du fan¡¯s subordinates hurriedly approached to report, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve checked, and none of our people did this!¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°those who¡¯ve done such things before have been crippled and wouldn¡¯t dare to lie! we¡¯re absolutely sure!¡± du fan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. thank goodness! the situation hadn¡¯t gotten too bad yet. if his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences¡­ du fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°release all the youngsters, whether they¡¯re at a ktv or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! got it?¡± ¡°yes!¡± all of beijiang started to boil over. whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. especially since qin yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. even information leading to them would net five million! at the same time, du fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to ¡®light sky lanterns¡¯ for anyone who dared withhold information. in short, the whole of beijiang was about to turn upside down. meanwhile, in the living room of number one tian villa. an yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. qin yuan and qin yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. by now it had grown dark outside. the two little girls still hadn¡¯t returned. the hope that they would come back on their own could be written off as lost. which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. this reality hit an yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. qin yuan and qin yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. because the matter was too significant. so significant that the two controllers of the qin group couldn¡¯t bear it. thinking about mr. xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified qin yuan and qin yu. yes! mr. xue was usually good to them. but both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched xue an¡¯s bottom line. if someone had, no matter who they were, xue an would show no mercy in annihilating them. undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to xue an! if they had truly been harmed on his own turf. it was likely¡­ that the entire beijiang would become a funeral offering under mr. xue¡¯s fury. the more qin yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. it was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. qin yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°speak!¡± ¡°chairman, there¡¯s just been an update from du fan¡¯s side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two young ladies!¡± this news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. if that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would become incredibly more difficult. ¡°however, by reviewing the surveillance cameras around yunmeng villa, we can confirm that the two young ladies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said the last place where the two young ladies got off was at the newly opened aquarium!¡± an aquarium? the eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. it made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to play at the aquarium. ¡°and then?¡± qin yu asked in a stern voice. ¡°we¡¯ve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and haven¡¯t found any trace of the young ladies! however, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two young ladies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman!¡± the hearts of everyone tightened once again. they left with a young woman? could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? ¡°keep searching!¡± qin yu said sternly. the information came back quickly this time. ¡°chairman, we¡¯ve found out that a young woman took the two young ladies onto a silver-gray sedan. the license plate is unclear, and then it left! we are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! at the same time, we have everyone starting a dragnet search for this vehicle!¡± ¡°good!¡± although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. even an yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. however, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. qin yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, ¡°i don¡¯t care how difficult this is. even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in beijiang one by one, i must find that car tonight!¡± qin yu issued a do-or-die command. countless people began searching the streets. simultaneously, many were holding a photo of xiang xiang and nian nian, combing through the vast city of beijiang over and over again. while everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, in an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of beijiang city, the vehicle slowly came to a stop. ¡°two little beauties, we¡¯re home now, please get out of the car!¡± xu jiaojiao said with a smile. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xue xiang and xue nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, ¡°thank you, auntie!¡± then they prepared to get out of the car. but when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°where is this? this isn¡¯t our home, is it?¡± ¡°yes, this isn¡¯t your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be!¡± xu jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Chapter 543 Stingy Huyue (Third Release) chapter 543: chapter 543 stingy huyue (third release) the employee dormitory was in an uproar. moments later, these flight attendants emerged, all bright and energetic, as they formed a standard platoon to welcome xue an¡¯s arrival. it must be said, the quality of these foreign flight attendants was indeed commendable! especially when they were dressed in brand-new uniforms, with an appropriately charming smile on their faces. without saying a word, just standing there was particularly pleasing to the eye. however, when xue an led his family to the airport and saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°what¡¯s all this for?¡± qin yu hurriedly explained, ¡°sir, these are the flight attendants that came with the random gift package, they¡¯ve been waiting for your arrival!¡± the flight attendants also saw xue an and, noticing that their boss seemed even more handsome, felt a rush of excitement and bowed in unison, ¡°boss!¡± xue an was somewhat bemused, ¡°let them disperse! we¡¯re just going to lingnan, there¡¯s no need for such fanfare.¡± the flight attendants¡¯ faces showed disappointment. they had finally got a task that would allow them to interact with the boss, only to be met with this outcome. at that moment, an yan suddenly said, ¡°since they are all prepared, why not let them come along?¡± xue an glanced at an yan, who gave a hehehe laugh, and then whispered in his ear. ¡°these flight attendants are drawing a salary every month, they should do some work, shouldn¡¯t they!¡± her penny-pinching demeanor was nearly akin to that of a stingy landlady. xue an gave a resigned laugh, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s all go together!¡± the flight attendants were jubilant, attended to xue an¡¯s family as they boarded the plane, and then set off grandly towards lingnan. meanwhile, shi xueqing was driving an old xia li that couldn¡¯t possibly be any older, nervously negotiating the highway. because the car was in such poor condition. shi xueqing¡¯s foot was almost pressing into the engine compartment, and the highest speed it could manage was no more than sixty miles an hour. moreover, there was a significant gap in the steering wheel, which meant shi xueqing had to keep swaying it back and forth to correct the course. this was the car that huyue had taken shi xueqing to buy from a used car market for five hundred bucks. at this moment, shi xueqing was furiously complaining in her mind about her stingy progenitor, without daring to take her eyes off the road, because such a car could completely fall apart if she was not careful. huyue, on the other hand, was comfortably spread out on the reclined passenger seat, sighing with contentment. ¡°i never expected that the human clan would come up with such an ingenious tool in a mere thousand years, no need for talisman spells or spirit stones, just step on the gas and it runs, how fun and practical.¡± as huyue spoke, curiosity got the better of her, and she began to press the buttons on the central control panel. because the xia li was so old, most of the buttons were broken, only the radio still worked, and just so happened to be the one huyue pressed. inside, a voice was loudly advertising. ¡°are you worried about an unexpected pregnancy¡­ now you can have director tong from big iron stick hospital personally perform surgery on you, taking care of all your worries.¡± huyue listened with great interest, while shi xueqing had an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°ancestor, could you please change the station to listen to something else? i have yet to be married!¡± huyue nodded, ¡°indeed!¡± and then she changed the station. ¡°struggling with prostatitis? frequently have urgent urination or can¡¯t hold it? rest assured, our hospital has specially introduced the m country nmlgb therapy device, which will solve all your problems in one go.¡± the atmosphere turned awkward. huyue looked up, puzzled, ¡°what on earth is a prostate?¡± shi xueqing shuddered all over and almost drove the car into a ditch. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± shi xueqing¡¯s face turned red as she said this. huyue nodded, ¡°oh! i see!¡± ¡°see what?¡± ¡°your face is all red, it must be something naughty!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± mount fanjing was over a thousand kilometers away from lingnan, and driving this small xia li car, it would take at least a whole day to get there. although shi xueqing¡¯s cultivation level had regressed, she at least had a solid foundation, so she didn¡¯t feel tired even after driving the whole morning. it was only after arriving at the service area that she had to stop and rest. because the xia li was starting to smoke in the front. at this moment, in the service area, there was also a convoy of luxury cars taking a rest. the drivers were all rich second-generation kids with money in their families. when they saw the xia li with white smoke billowing from the hood and making rattling noises as it moved, the rich second-gen kids were first stunned and then burst into hearty laughter. ¡°damn, how can this car still be running? and on the highway?¡± as they spoke, the xia li stopped, and shi xueqing and huyue got out of the car. when they saw shi xueqing, all the young men were dumbfounded. but shi xueqing obviously had no time to deal with these people; she opened the front hood to let the radiator cool down as quickly as possible. then the master and disciple squatted under the wall not far away, quietly watching. ¡°hey, that girl is not bad, so beautiful she¡¯s almost bubbling!¡± ¡°yeah! such a pretty girl driving such a wreck of a car, it¡¯s simply a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts.¡± the discussions of these people naturally reached the ears of shi xueqing and huyue. ¡°disciple, it seems that these guys really like you! well, with you being so pretty, it¡¯s unavoidable that men would be tempted,¡± huyue said with a chuckling smile. shi xueqing didn¡¯t even lift her head, ¡°grandmaster!¡± these three words were emphasized. huyue chuckled, ¡°silly disciple, haven¡¯t you realized that your charm is much stronger now than before?¡± shi xueqing was startled and turned to look at huyue. huyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°my descent has influenced even the cultivation techniques you practice as my disciple, so naturally, your charm will also gradually strengthen!¡± at that moment, one of the braver rich second-generation youths approached. ¡°miss, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± ¡°is that so? well, i¡¯m not pleased,¡± shi xueqing said coldly. what is a conversation killer? this was it! the man began to feel awkward, but the closer he got, the more he realized the girl¡¯s beauty and her refinement. her natural and charming grace in every movement dazzled him. in his opinion, compared to shi xueqing, all the women he had known before were merely plain and vulgar. therefore, he didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°miss, where are you heading? is your car broken? why not let me give you a ride! besides, it¡¯s not safe in that old car! whoever let you drive this piece of junk must be a damn fool to let a delicate girl like you drive such a¡­¡± he didn¡¯t finish his sentence because huyue stood up and said with a smiling face, ¡°who are you calling a damn fool?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± the man was slightly taken aback and then scrutinized huyue. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at this time, huyue had not shown his true form and still looked like an ordinary guy with a devil-may-care attitude. so after a few glances, he snorted with disdain, ¡°when did i ever insult you? besides, even if i did, what could you do about it?¡± his words were followed by his friends gathering around, staring menacingly at huyue. ¡°kid, looking for trouble?¡± ¡°exactly, if you want to make an issue, just say so!¡± Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lords Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lord¡¯s Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chen Zhong had left, and he still hadn¡¯t returned by the afternoon of the next day. Inside the inn, two young nobles started to become somewhat anxious. ¡°Your Highness, why hasn¡¯t Uncle Zhong come back yet? Has there been any change in the situation?¡± The young noble who spoke was visibly eager and also happened to be the youngest of the three. Because of inherent divine power, he had been specially chosen for this task. Hua You¡¯an shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Uncle Zhong said he can do it, then he definitely can. Let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡± The slightly older youth then said, ¡°Song Ah, Your Highness is right. Uncle Zhong has been operating alone in Luofu City for decades; he must have his extraordinary methods. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Song Ah pouted, ¡°Jia Ning, don¡¯t lecture me, who was it that was so anxious they couldn¡¯t even eat their meal just now?¡± Jia Ning gave an embarrassed smile before retorting, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, eating non-stop like a bottomless pit?¡± Due to Song Ah¡¯s inherent divine power, his appetite was also astonishingly huge. ¡°That¡¯s still better than you. Not convinced? Let¡¯s step outside and wrestle to settle this.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest a comparison of archery with me?¡± Archery was what Jia Ning excelled in, his skill could be described as extraordinary and sublime, even restraining some cultivators, and for this, he had been selected. ¡°Am I a fool to compete in archery with you?¡± ¡°Am I a fool to wrestle with you?¡± The two began to bicker with each other. Hua You¡¯an watched them with a smile. Since they were all young nobles of similar ages and had spent some time together, they had long become good friends. Moreover, Hua You¡¯an knew that their bickering was also a way to ease the tense atmosphere. In fact, wasn¡¯t Hua You¡¯an doing the same? Even though she had just spoken about trusting Uncle Zhong. But she was well aware that the world of cultivators was extremely cruel. If you are powerful, then anything you do is deemed right. But if you are weak, then even breathing can be considered wrong. And the difficulty of obtaining an invitation to the banquet with the strength of the Hua Clan could only be imagined. As the three of them anxiously waited in the inn. In a side room of the Luofu City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chen Zhong was nodding and bowing as he spoke to a fat-earred steward. ¡°Steward Geng, please do me a favor and get an invitation for the Hua Clan. This is just a small token of appreciation, please don¡¯t take it as anything more than a gesture. Use it to buy yourself some tea!¡± With that, Chen Zhong handed over a few banknotes. The steward Geng glanced at the crumpled banknotes in Chen Zhong¡¯s hand, snorted coldly, and then spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Chen Zhong ah, it¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve known you, I always thought you were nothing but a sycophantic old dog, good only for flattering and fawning. Who would have thought you¡¯d dare to stand up for the Hua Clan? What? You feel ashamed that your own clan didn¡¯t get an invitation and you¡¯ve lost face?¡± Chen Zhong did not dare to respond; he just kept smiling obsequiously. Geng Jin sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. I¡¯m puzzled. What exactly is your Hua Clan aiming for? At the last assembly of a thousand clans, the representative you sent couldn¡¯t even enter the Heavenly Dao origin and was played to death at the banquet. And now, you¡¯ve sent someone again? And you even want to attend the banquet?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the City Lord deliberately didn¡¯t send you an invitation because he thinks your Hua Clan is too weak and, at the same time, to protect you. So you¡¯d better go back!¡± After saying this, the great steward of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Geng Jin, picked up his teacup, clearly trying to send Chen Zhong away. Chen Zhong didn¡¯t leave, but took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Steward Geng, our Hua Clan seeks nothing but to prove that we still exist in this world! If you could kindly allow us to attend the feast, our Hua Clan will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Never forget my kindness? Hah, what makes you think you mere mortals deserve such consideration? Let me tell you the truth; if it weren¡¯t for the face of the few protectors you brought, I wouldn¡¯t even bother meeting you,¡± Geng Jin snorted coldly, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Chen Zhong suddenly knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°Steward Geng, I beg you to help!¡± With that, he began to kowtow thumpingly on the ground. Geng Jin saw this but didn¡¯t even blink an eye, instead, he sneered with a somewhat venomous tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of kowtowing, Chen Zhong. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re famously good-natured. So, how about this¨Cif you kneel down now and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll consider figuring out a way for your Hua Clan. What do you say?¡± Chen Zhong was slightly startled, looking at Geng Jin. ¡°What? Not willing? Then I can¡¯t help you!¡± said Geng Jin, stepping to leave. ¡°Steward, please wait!¡± Chen Zhong said softly, lowering his head. Geng Jin stopped in his tracks, ¡°What? You¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± Chen Zhong¡¯s face was somewhat pale, yet he smiled with utmost sincerity. ¡°Of course, I am willing. I was just wondering how to bark like a dog!¡± With that said, he started barking ¡®woof woof woof¡¯. Watching the old man with white hair kneel on the ground barking like a dog, Geng Jin couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, then he patted Chen Zhong on the head. ¡°You¡¯re sensible enough. Well, I¡¯ll help you out. But let¡¯s get one thing straight; if any of your Hua Clan die, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Chen Zhong nodded vigorously, ¡°You can rest assured, Steward, if anyone from our Hua Clan dies, it will have absolutely nothing to do with you.¡± Geng Jin chuckled heh-heh and muttered under his breath. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you Hua Clan people. Are you all mad?¡± With that, he left. When only Chen Zhong remained in the ear room, he slowly lowered his head, his eyes flashing with humiliation. But after a moment, the light faded, and he relaxed again, then got up from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and returned to the inn. ¡°Uncle Zhong, how did it go?¡± Song Ah asked eagerly. Chen Zhong smiled and nodded, ¡°When Chen Zhong takes action, all parties naturally show some respect. It¡¯s all arranged¨Cwe can go to the banquet this evening!¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± Song Ah said excitedly, dragging Jia Ning down to get ready. Watching the vigorous backs of the two, Chen Zhong, who didn¡¯t even feel sad about having barked like a dog, suddenly felt a hollow feeling in his heart. Geng Jin¡¯s words still echoed in his ears. The tragic scene from the last Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans also emerged in Chen Zhong¡¯s mind. It was three young lads of similar age, also eagerly attending the banquet, but what was carried back was a lump of flesh blended together. He just didn¡¯t know if this time the outcome would be any different. Hua You¡¯an, with her keen wisdom, saw Chen Zhong¡¯s expression and naturally knew what he was worried about. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t be sad. The three of us were prepared for everything when we decided to come to the Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans. If¡­¡± Hua You¡¯an paused for a moment. ¡°If we really don¡¯t return, please remember to pass a message to my father, tell him I did not shame him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Zhong fell silent for a while. There were no tears. Because in this world, even tears do not belong to the weak. Geng Jin didn¡¯t break his word; at the hour of lantern lighting, a messenger delivered an invitation. Already fully prepared, Hua You¡¯an and the others took the invitation, stood up, and headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) The atmosphere suddenly became eerie. The wealthy youths stood agape, staring in disbelief. Huyue let out a light sigh, tossed aside the steering wheel he was holding, clapped his hands, and elegantly stepped out of the car. ¡°Are you all convinced now?¡± The wealthy youths looked at each other and hurriedly nodded their heads. ¡°Master, how¡­ how did you modify this car? How did you make a Xia Li so fast?¡± one of the men swallowed and asked with a face full of respect. ¡°Modify?¡± Huyue wore a pitying look, ¡°It seems you¡¯re still na?ve! Do you know what the ultimate level of driving is?¡± The crowd shook their heads in unison. Huyue smiled enigmatically, ¡°I shall tell you today! It is to become one with the car!¡± ¡°Only when one is united with the car can you tap into every ounce of the car¡¯s potential and become invincible! All this talk of modifications is trivial and hardly worth mentioning!¡± This obvious nonsense turned the wealthy youths solemn as they all nodded their heads in agreement. Shi Xueqing just stared blankly at Huyue¡¯s departing figure. Could her revered master¡­ really be a fraud? Given his skilled deception, it clearly wasn¡¯t his first time! Huyue turned to glare at Shi Xueqing, then continued to assume the air of a highbrow expert. ¡°So this car¡­¡± ¡°A bet is a bet. Since the master has won, naturally the car belongs to you!¡± ¡°Very good! Very good! Ahem, it¡¯s just that today I rushed out and forgot to bring money. What do you think about this¡­¡± The wealthy youths hurriedly pulled out their wallets and took out all the cash they had, handing it over to Huyue. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t carry much on us, this is probably just over twenty thousand! If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll go withdraw more money for you!¡± ¡°No need! This will suffice,¡± Huyue said breezily as he accepted the money. Then he proceeded to spout a whole bunch of jumbled principles, leaving the group bewildered. At the end, the guy who¡¯d been hitting on Shi Xueqing even apologized with a guilty expression, ¡°Miss, I truly didn¡¯t realize you were the master¡¯s girlfriend, my apologies!¡± Shi Xueqing was at a loss for words, only able to helplessly watch the wealthy youths reluctantly wave goodbye to Huyue. Once the car was out of sight, Huyue chuckled to himself, ¡°Idiots!¡± Then he turned to Shi Xueqing with a triumphant look and said, ¡°Good disciple, we¡¯ve got the money and the car, let¡¯s go!¡± As Huyue drove off in the brand new sports car toward Lingnan. A private plane slowly descended at Lingnan Airport. The Yu Family had already heard the news and all came out to greet him. When Xue An appeared at the top of the airstairs. Yuan Yunxin, who had been standing next to Yu Ming, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Feeling Yuan Yunxin¡¯s unease, Yu Ming gently took her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Just then, Yu Ming¡¯s father, Yu Lang, who was semi-retired, hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Sir!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Yu Ming also led Yuan Yunxin by the hand to come forward. ¡°We pay our respects to the sir!¡± Xue An looked at Yuan Yunxin, who kept her head down, and smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Yuan, congratulations to you!¡± Yuan Yunxin was taken aback, then quickly raised her head, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± And at this moment, An Yan also walked over, ¡°Husband, is this the talented girl you were talking about?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes! To achieve something in Formation purely through self-study is indeed a testament to her talent!¡± An Yan couldn¡¯t help but size up Yuan Yunxin with curiosity. Seeing that the girl had delicate features and wore a pair of thick glasses that gave her a very scholarly air, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yuan Yunxin, seeing such a dazzlingly beautiful woman smiling at her, knew this must be the legendary Mrs. Xue, and her heart suddenly relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the lady!¡± Yu Lang, seeing this, gave his son a look, and their long-suspended hearts finally settled. It must be known that Yu Lang was initially firmly against this marriage. It was all because he feared angering Xue An. But Yu Ming¡¯s persistence in love was as indestructible as his Sword Dao. Yu Lang couldn¡¯t stop it. In the end, he had no choice but to silently consent. However, Yu Lang had always been worried, until now, seeing that Mrs. Xue held no prejudice against Yuan Yunxin, he finally set his heart at ease. Although the old patriarch of the Yu Family has passed away, due to Yu Ming¡¯s rapid progress in Sword Dao and having earned the reputation of a little Sword Immortal, the Yu Family¡¯s influence in Lingnan is now even greater. This time, Yu Ming¡¯s engagement ceremony had caused the whole of Lingnan to bustle with excitement. Looking out of the car window at the brightly decorated scene, Xue An understood that this was not just the Yu Family announcing to the world through this event that the new and old generations of Sword Immortals had changed hands, but also that from now on, the Yu Family would return to its former peak. That night, the Yu Family laid out a grand banquet to entertain Xue An and his family. Other guests began to arrive one after another from the next day. During this time, Yu Ran kept hiding and didn¡¯t show herself much. The slight affection she once harbored for Xue An had long been buried deep in her heart with the passage of time. Because she knew very well. No one could ever replace An Yan in Xue An¡¯s heart. She wanted to wait for Shi Xueqing to arrive, to pour out the bitterness in her heart. The fate between people is just so wondrous, Yu Ran and Shi Xueqing actually became confidants with whom they could talk about anything. But why hasn¡¯t Sister Xue Qing arrived yet? Yu Ran felt a bit anxious in her heart. It wasn¡¯t until the eve of the engagement banquet that the front door of the Yu Family was brightly lit and many servants were busy. Just then, a roar of an engine sounded, and a dazzling red sports car sped forward, and upon reaching the gate, the car sharply drifted to a halt in a parking space. This brilliant display of driving skill drew many amazed gazes. Then, the car door opened. Shi Xueqing couldn¡¯t wait to get out, and leaning against the wall, she started to vomit. Huyue got out of the car at leisure, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°My good disciple, you are too weak, I wasn¡¯t even driving that fast, and you¡¯re already carsick!¡± Shi Xueqing lifted her head weakly, ¡°Who drives like you? You charge ahead without care, if I hadn¡¯t woken up early, you¡¯d have driven out of the country by now!¡± Huyue gave an embarrassed smile. The reason they arrived so late was entirely because Huyue was thrilled with the new car and kept driving on. And Shi Xueqing just happened to fall asleep. Thus, Huyue drove hundreds of kilometers in one go, and if Shi Xueqing hadn¡¯t woken up in time, they might have actually left the country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the gatekeepers recognized Shi Xueqing and quickly sent someone in to deliver the message. Soon enough, Yu Ran ran out excitedly. ¡°Sister Xue Qing! Why have you come so late?¡± Shi Xueqing smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, there was a bit of a delay on the road.¡± Meanwhile, Huyue, with shining eyes, approached and said politely, ¡°Hello, my name is Huyue, I¡¯m Xue Qing¡¯s grandmaster! Pleased to meet you, beautiful lady!¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Theyre Still a Child (First Update) Chapter 546: Chapter 546: They¡¯re Still a Child (First Update) ¡°Uh¡­ pleased to meet you!¡± Yu Ran was somewhat baffled, not knowing who this man was, and could only look towards Shi Xueqing while pretending to be interested. Shi Xueqing felt her face was losing face, and stomping her foot, she angrily said, ¡°Ancestor master! This is my best friend!¡± The implication was, couldn¡¯t you show some decency? Huyue, however, seemed unconcerned, ¡°Since she is my disciple¡¯s friend, that makes her half a disciple to me, too. How old are you this year, miss? How about I read your palm for you!¡± Yu Ran instinctively took a step back, ¡°No¡­ no need!¡± Shi Xueqing grabbed Yu Ran, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s go!¡± After the two girls entered the main gate, Huyue stood in the same spot watching Yu Ran¡¯s retreating figure, and said faintly, ¡°Longing but unable to have, not even daring to hope? What kind of person could make you, such a pampered lady of the heavens, behave so humbly?¡± The thing Huyue was best at was peering into people¡¯s hearts, so he immediately noticed the frustration and sorrow knitted within Yu Ran¡¯s brows. Well, let it be, a young girl¡¯s longing for love is the most normal thing in the world! Huyue thought to himself, with a smile following behind into the Yu Family¡¯s residence. Meanwhile. Xue An, who was in the guest room playing games with An Yan, suddenly raised an eyebrow and turned his head towards the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hubby?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Xue An smiled and turned back to continue playing the game. Maybe he was just imagining things! After all¡­ how could that old fox possibly appear here? ¡°Xue Qing sis, have you eaten yet?¡± Yu Ran asked. Just as Shi Xueqing was about to speak, Huyue, who knew not when he had come over, said, ¡°To be frank, my disciple and I haven¡¯t eaten anything since last night. I wonder if your esteemed household has anything delicious to offer?¡± By this time, Yu Ran had figured out that this seemingly frivolous man was indeed Shi Xueqing¡¯s ancestor master. Given this relationship, Yu Ran naturally held him in high respect and said with a slight smile. ¡°Of course, there is. Please follow me!¡± With that, she turned and led the way. Shi Xueqing, taking advantage of the moment, lowered her voice and said to Huyue, ¡°Ancestor master, could you be a bit more dignified? We are here as guests; we can¡¯t let others look down on us!¡± Huyue nodded nonchalantly, ¡°Disciple makes a good point! I will keep it in mind! Just watch me!¡± Since the Yu Family had invited many guests this time, the kitchen was in operation 24 hours a day, and an entire building had been allocated for dining. When Yu Ran led Huyue and Shi Xueqing into the dining area, the person in charge hurriedly came to greet them. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°These two are my friends; they haven¡¯t had dinner yet, please arrange something!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Then the person in charge turned to Huyue and Shi Xueqing with a smile, ¡°Sir and madam, what would you like to eat? We have cuisines from Lu, Chuan, Yue, and Su, as well as Western, Chinese, and Japanese dishes. You may order anything.¡± Huyue nodded casually, ¡°That sounds quite good.¡± The tone carried an air of aristocratic arrogance. Even Yu Ran couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; was this the same lecherous man who just had to read her palm a moment ago? How had he changed so much all of a sudden? The person in charge, for all his worldly experience, had never seen someone with an aura like Huyue¡¯s, and his attitude became even more respectful. ¡°So, sir, what would you like to eat?¡± Huyue sighed softly, ¡°Since we are here, we should conform to the host¡¯s arrangements. If I ask for too much, I reckon you wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the person in charge nodded continuously, ¡°Sir looks like one who has seen the world.¡± ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s not make things difficult for you all. Just bring us five bowls of beef noodles for starters!¡± Huyue said lightly. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Shi Xueqing covered her eyes, simply unable to watch. The person in charge was stunned for a moment, then carefully asked. ¡°Sir, what did you say you wanted to eat?¡± ¡°Beef noodles! It¡¯s just the type they sell on the streets, don¡¯t you have it?¡± ¡°Ah, sure, sure, sure! Anything else you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ and a head of garlic.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­.¡± Soon, the beef noodles were served. One had to admit, the chefs the Yu Family had hired were quite skilled. A simple bowl of beef noodles was made complete with color, scent, and taste, but more importantly, it was topped with several thick slices of beef. However, Huyue remained seated without touching his chopsticks. Manager: ¡°Sir, is there anything else you need?¡± Huyue gave him a glance, then gestured across his chest, ¡°Where¡¯s the napkin to tuck into my collar?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯ll go get it for you now?¡± Saying that, he brought over a dining napkin that one would use for a formal Western sit-down meal. After receiving it, Huyue tied it around his neck and smiled elegantly, ¡°Then I shall begin eating.¡± With that, he lifted all the noodles from the bowl with his chopsticks and swallowed them in one gulp. Then he choked so hard that his eyes rolled back, and hastily took a big gulp of the soup before finally catching his breath. ¡°The soup¡¯s not bad, but the noodles are tasteless.¡± Shi Xueqing covered her face, too embarrassed to look up, and silently criticized in her mind. If you gulp down the noodles in one mouthful, of course, they won¡¯t taste like much. Only Yu Ran smiled faintly. She found¡­ Cousin Xue Qing¡¯s ancestor was quite amusing. Just as Huyue was wolfing down his noodles, two girls walked into the restaurant. The two girls, one older and one younger, were gorgeous¡ªthe older one around seventeen or eighteen, and the younger one about thirteen or fourteen, both charming and lovely. Such a pair naturally attracted many gazes as they appeared. But Huyue was staring at the two girls with his mouth wide open, noodles dangling out, eyes shining brightly. At that moment, the younger girl asked, ¡°Dragon Sister, what would you like to eat?¡± Indeed, the two girls who had arrived were Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu. They had followed Xue An to Lingnan as well. ¡°Whatever¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start with ten baskets of buns!¡± Xiao Yu said cheerfully. Xiao Sha was silent for a moment, then somewhat helplessly said, ¡°Do you really like buns that much?¡± ¡°Yep yep!¡± Xiao Yu nodded seriously, ¡°I love buns so much, I suspect I was a bun in my past life.¡± Xiao Sha: ¡°¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Huyue couldn¡¯t wait to swallow the noodles in his mouth and stood up, wanting to head over. Shi Xueqing, of course, knew what her unreliable ancestor was about to do and quickly stopped him. ¡°Ancestor, please don¡¯t make a scene, they are just teenagers!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Teenagers?¡± Huyue chuckled, ¡°The ages of those two might just shock you to death if I told you!¡± After saying that, he excitedly approached them. At this time, Xiao Sha was pondering what to eat, but when she turned around, she found a man standing behind her, grinning and looking at her. Xiao Sha was so startled she nearly jumped up, thinking how could this guy walk without making a sound? Then she saw Huyue, smiling, who said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s get acquainted, shall we?¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Chapter 547: Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Xiao Yu covered her mouth in fright. He actually dared to tease Dragon Sister. Does this man have a death wish? Indeed. She saw Xiao Sha¡¯s expression turn cold in an instant as he said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to disappear from my sight, or else I¡¯ll make you regret coming into this world.¡± The murderous aura in his words sent chills down one¡¯s spine. However, Huyue didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously at all, instead offering a slight smile, ¡°Are all members of the Jiaolong Clan this hot-tempered?¡± Hearing this, a sharp light burst from Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Being able to see through his true form at a glance, this man was definitely no ordinary person. ¡°My name is Huyue, how about making friends? I¡¯d really like to be friends with a female demon!¡± Huyue said with a smile. Xiao Sha¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°Want to be friends with me? Then first, catch my punch!¡± As he spoke, Xiao Sha stepped forward and unleashed a punch. The power of the punch stirred up a gale in the spacious restaurant. Huyue shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°These days, the females are much more overbearing than the males.¡± With that, he stretched out his hand and easily blocked Xiao Sha¡¯s domineering punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, Xiao Sha trembled at the shoulder and was actually forced back several steps. Huyue, however, didn¡¯t move an inch, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°How about now? Am I qualified to be your friend yet?¡± Xiao Sha felt her entire arm go numb from the shock, causing a storm of shock to rise in her heart. Being able to casually catch her punch, who was this man? What¡¯s more, Xiao Sha realized with horror that she couldn¡¯t see through this man at all. No matter what method she attempted to use to probe, this person seemed as if he didn¡¯t exist, a void of nothingness. This feeling was so uncomfortable it made one want to spit blood. But Xiao Sha was a stubborn character, so she snorted coldly, ¡°No matter who you are, since you dare to provoke me, I¡¯ll show you the might of the Jiaolong Clan.¡± With those words, a dazzling divine light exploded in Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes, and a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon swam within it. Huyue¡¯s eyes brightened in appreciation, nodding, ¡°No wonder your aura seemed different from the typical Jiaolong just now; you actually have an Ancient Bloodline!¡± Xiao Sha was now close to going Berserk, a step away from revealing her true form. This was her strongest human state, with dragon patterns faintly visible on her face and a layer of Dragon Scales appearing on her neck. Then, Xiao Sha took a step forward, and in the next instant, she appeared directly in front of Huyue, her fists thundering out simultaneously. The force of her punch was so powerful that it even surpassed the speed of sound, and it wasn¡¯t until her fists were almost touching Huyue¡¯s clothes that a deafening boom resounded. Yet even facing such a punch, Huyue still wore a nonchalant expression on his face. With a sudden reach of his hand, he caught Xiao Sha¡¯s wrist and then smiled at the astonished Xiao Sha, ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t be so violent.¡± With that, he effortlessly flung her away with a flick of his wrist. Xiao Sha landed on her feet but felt her blood boiling and her vision blurring with discomfort. Huyue stood there nonchalantly, ¡°Little girl, coming again?¡± Xiao Sha gritted her teeth and charged at him once more. But once again, Huyue lightly slapped her away. Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t steady herself and fell to the ground. All this happened very fast¡ªit took only a few dozen seconds for Huyue to toy with Xiao Sha until she was dizzy and disoriented. Xiao Yu watched this scene in utter terror, especially when she saw her seemingly invincible Dragon Sister being played with like a child, her eyes nearly popped out of her head. No, this can¡¯t go on, Dragon Sister will be at a disadvantage, I must hurry and inform Immortal Master! Xiao Yu thought to herself and quietly began to back away. When she reached the entrance of the restaurant, she turned around and bolted out. Huyue naturally noticed this scene, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered with Xiao Yu. After all, she was just a sea demon, hardly worth his attention. Although Xiao Sha had been defeated several times, since Huyue had held back, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. However, the humiliation of being toyed with was driving Xiao Sha mad. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was determined to defeat this detestable man. Huyue, on the other hand, stood there leisurely, unmoved regardless how Xiao Sha attacked. Witnessing this, Shi Xueqing was utterly dumbfounded. Could it be that her unreliable Immortal Master ancestor was actually this powerful? At the same time. An Yan, who was engrossed in playing a fighting game with Xue An, felt a sourness in her eyes as if something had clouded her vision. She couldn¡¯t help but rub them a few times. But in that moment of distraction, Xue An ¡°accidentally¡± killed An Yan¡¯s character. An Yan was a bit annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re being unfair! You only won because I got something in my eye!¡± Xue An said with a mischievous grin, ¡°A loss is a loss, no excuses!¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± An Yan rubbed her eyes, deciding to ignore Xue An, but the more she rubbed, the more uncomfortable they became. Xue An laughed and stretched out his hand to cradle An Yan¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll blow on your eyes for you.¡± As he said this, he leaned in and blew gently into her eyes. The two young girls had already gone back to their bedrooms to sleep, leaving just the two of them in the living room. Consequently, An Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Just as the atmosphere was warming up, the front door was suddenly forced open. Then, Xiao Yu rushed in, gasping for breath, ¡°Immortal¡­ Immortal Master¡­ something terrible has happened, eh?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned because from her angle, she could see Xue An holding An Yan¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t tell what they were doing. ¡°Immortal Master, what are you doing?¡± When An Yan heard the noise, her face turned beet red, and she glared at Xue An before quickly hiding in the inner room. Xue An said to Xiao Yu irritably, ¡°Is there something wrong with blowing on eyes? What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re in such a panic?¡± That¡¯s when Xiao Yu remembered the critical situation, ¡°Immortal Master, you should quickly check it out. Dragon Sister was beaten by a man in the restaurant!¡± No sooner had she spoken when a loud crash came from the direction of the restaurant, as if something had been smashed to pieces. Xue An¡¯s expression turned cold, a glint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Dare to lay a hand on my pet? With that thought, Xue An had already charged out the door. It was only a few hundred meters from where Xue An lived to the restaurant, and he arrived in an instant. When he got there. Indeed! Half of the restaurant¡¯s wall had been knocked down. Xiao Sha was lying on the ground, struggling to get up. A man walked out slowly, seemingly with a smile on his face. Fire rose in Xue An¡¯s heart and he sneered, ¡°Looking for death!¡± With that, he charged forward, throwing a punch. The might of that punch caused the entire heavens and earth to fall silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huyue was startled by this sudden attack and thought the voice sounded very familiar. But Huyue didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his opponent and readied himself to parry the blow. Just then, as Xue An closed in, he and Huyue came face to face. ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s you?¡± The two men shouted in unison. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say Its Wrong, Then Its Wrong! (5th Update) Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say It¡¯s Wrong, Then It¡¯s Wrong! (5th Update) Looking at Po Shan lying on the ground, his face full of terror, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a chilling smile. ¡°This is a good start, but I hope you remember every single punch that follows. If you count wrong¡­ that will be the end of your life! Understand?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Po Shan screamed shrilly. But Xue An did not give him a chance to beg for mercy, instead, he stomped down on the ground, the rebound force bouncing Po Shan off the surface. Then Xue An launched a punch. Po Shan screamed miserably as he was blasted away, but still managed to shout out in mid-air. ¡°The second punch¡­¡± Afterward, Po Shan was like a masochist, despite being beaten by Xue An until his head split, bones broke, and tendons snapped, he still did not forget to count. ¡°The third punch¡­ The fourth punch¡­¡± All onlookers stared dumbfounded at this scene, with deep reverence surfacing in the eyes of those cultivators. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an and Song Ajia Ning were already brimming with tears. Seeing the once arrogant Po Shan now beaten into this tragic state by Xue An, and also having to count the punches he received himself. wuxiaworld.site There¡¯s nothing more satisfying in the world than this. At the same time, Hua You¡¯an grew deeply curious about Xue An. He had just admitted that he was from the Hua Clan, but why had they never heard of such a powerful expert before? While Hua You¡¯an was pondering this, Po Shan shouted, ¡°The thirty-ninth punch!¡± Then he was smashed to the ground and could not get up again. By that time, he was a mess of flesh so mangled it resembled a lump of rotten meat, looking unspeakably miserable. But even so, he dared not make the slightest mistake. Because Xue An had made it clear, a mistake meant death. Xue An, however, did not punch again but slowly walked up to Po Shan and silently watched him. Under Xue An¡¯s cold gaze, Po Shan was incredibly frightened, shivering all over. Then, he heard Xue An ask indifferently, ¡°What number did you just shout?¡± ¡°The¡­ the thirty-ninth punch!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Wrong!¡± Po Shan¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? I clearly remember it very well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Then tell me, what comes after thirty-eight?¡± ¡°Thirty-nine!¡± Xue An shook his head again, ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Isn¡¯t thirty-nine what comes after thirty-eight?¡± Po Shan screamed. Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°In other places, thirty-nine comes after thirty-eight, but here with me, if I say it¡¯s wrong, then it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°And if it¡¯s wrong, you have to die!¡± Xue An said, his eyes glowing brightly, slowly raising his fist. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re just being unreasonable; you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Po Shan was almost driven mad. In his view, Xue An was completely cheating. ¡°Yes, I am being unreasonable, and what can you do to me?¡± Xue An said indifferently and prepared to throw down his punch. Po Shan then felt a powerful Divine Sense pressure coming at him, completely suppressing his own cultivation level. This discovery terrified Po Shan out of his wits. If his cultivation was suppressed, then Xue An¡¯s punch was sure to take his life. Just at that moment, a breathless voice came from outside, ¡°Spare his life under your fist!¡± Po Shan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, just about to say something. Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up as he said coldly, ¡°Do you think this is a TV drama? Spare his life under my fist?¡± With that, he hurled his punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Po Shan¡¯s head was smashed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s punch. A wave of intense black radiance spread out from Po Shan, so powerful that it violently disturbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy around them. And as a mass of black light soared into the sky attempting to escape, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense slashed down like a knife. A scream echoed through the air, and the entire main hall suddenly shook. All the cultivators showed their astonishment. This was an astral foreboding caused by the fall of a Golden Immortal. And with that, Po Shan, the top expert of the Shiva Demon Sect, died on the spot. It was at this moment that the shouting person rushed in hurriedly. When he saw Po Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground, his corpulent face trembled violently. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed him?¡± Xue An looked at the fat man and said indifferently, ¡°So what if I did?¡± Right then, another person came running in. ¡°Steward Geng, you¡­¡± Then, this person also stood frozen upon seeing Po Shan¡¯s corpse. When Hua You¡¯an saw the person running in behind, he could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Chen! Why is it you?¡± Ever since Hua You¡¯an and the others had left, Chen Zhong had been deeply troubled. Finally, gritting his teeth, he also arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But he had no invitation, so he could not enter, and could only linger at the entrance. However, due to the grand scale of the Thousand Clans Banquet, many people were coming and going, and thus news from inside could still find its way out. When he heard that a young man from the Hua Clan fought with a Golden Immortal Practitioner on the spot, his vision darkened, and he almost collapsed to the ground. The thing he feared the most had still happened. A Golden Immortal Practitioner! That was an existence Chen Zhong did not even dare to think about. How could three youths, just of age, possibly be a match for such a powerful opponent? No! He had to find a way to get in! Even if it was to collect the bodies of the three, it would be better than standing outside foolishly. With that determination, he tried every means to get cozy with a familiar house servant, and finally managed to enter the mansion, coincidentally running into Geng Jin. He then pleaded with Geng Jin, wanting to enter the main hall. Geng Jin sneered upon hearing this, ¡°I told you, these people from the Hua Clan coming here are purely seeking death! Are you convinced now? As for entering the main hall? Heh, that¡¯s absolutely impossible, hurry up and get lost!¡± Chen Zhong was scolded into submission, but he still nodded and bowed, trying to plead with Geng Jin to make an exception. Geng Jin glared at him, about to burst out in anger when a house servant rushed over with a message. ¡°It¡¯s terrible! Someone¡¯s going to die!¡± Geng Jin let out a cold laugh, ¡°So what if someone from the Hua Clan dies, what¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s Lord Po Shan who¡¯s about to die!¡± ¡°What?¡± Geng Jin jumped three feet high at the news. ¡°What happened? Which lord did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him! Hurry and see for yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Geng Jin ran towards the main hall as fast as he could. The Shiva Demon Sect was a very powerful sect, and Po Shan was a Golden Immortal strength practitioner. If he died during the banquet, as a steward, he too would be implicated. And Chen Zhong, upon hearing this, was also stunned and followed behind, running over. When he entered the main hall and saw that the three young men of the Hua Clan were still alive¨Calthough Song Ajia Ning had lost an arm, they were still alive¨CChen Zhong couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, Geng Jin¡¯s expression was unspeakably grim. Po Shan was dead, and this filled Geng Jin with a raging fury, yet he did not dare to provoke Xue An. So he vented all his rage on Chen Zhong. Slap! With a fierce slap, Geng Jin struck Chen Zhong across the face and then roared in anger, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you old dog, pestering me incessantly, and now such a catastrophe has occurred!¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Chapter 549: It should be quite clear (4th update) Chapter 549: Chapter 549: It should be quite clear (4th update) A few small dishes, a pot of old wine. Xue An and Huyue sat opposite each other, suddenly both fell into silence. ¡°Actually, after you perished, I searched through The Multiverse, hoping to find your soul, but to no avail. At that time, I thought you were truly dead,¡± Huyue suddenly said. ¡°Seeing me alive now, are you disappointed?¡± Xue An said with a slight smile. Huyue shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m quite happy! After all, if you were gone, The Myriad Realms would seem rather lonely!¡± Xue An suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body and instinctively moved back a bit, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not interested in men, including male foxes!¡± ¡°Piss off! I¡¯m even less interested in you! I only like pretty young ladies!¡± Xue An snickered, then a brief silence followed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink! To our long-awaited reunion!¡± Xue An lifted his cup and said. ¡°Sure! And to your return from the dead!¡± They both drained their cups in one gulp. Although for cultivators of their level, worldly wine already had no effect. But swallowing this wine still brought a pleasant feeling. At that moment, An Yan came over with a few plates of stir-fried dishes. Huyue hurried to his feet to take them. ¡°I was going to ask the chef to come over and cook, but your brother insisted on eating at home, so I just whipped up a few dishes. Make do with them!¡± said An Yan with a smile. ¡°Sister-in-law is being modest. The great honor is mine to have you cook personally for me.¡± ¡°Then you two chat away, I¡¯ll go to the inner room. Call me if you need anything!¡± An Yan left very tactfully after finishing her words. A smart woman would never interfere with her husband¡¯s drinking session, as it would only lead to annoyance. Huyue watched An Yan¡¯s receding figure, ¡°Is this the girl you¡¯ve been unable to forget?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°Very beautiful! No wonder you¡¯ve been as steady as a rock for three thousand years, not even giving a glance to girls like my sister.¡± ¡°How many times have I said¡­¡± Huyue gently shook his head, interrupting Xue An¡¯s words, ¡°No need to explain, I know it¡¯s not your fault, and¡­ I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me.¡± Xue An happened to be eating a mouthful of food and almost sprayed it out upon hearing this. ¡°Cough cough, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me!¡± ¡°Is she blind?¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, no more jokes! Congratulations!¡± Xue An laughed and raised his glass. The two of them drank again. Then Huyue spoke with a hint of emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a hundred thousand years and seen too much love and affection. I thought I had seen through it all! But I didn¡¯t expect that upon visiting that world, the moment I saw her, I felt as if I was struck.¡± Xue An listened with a smile and then asked, ¡°Which princess from Fox Country is she?¡± Huyue shook his head. ¡°Then she must be the daughter of some Heavenly Divine?¡± Huyue sighed, ¡°She¡¯s an utterly ordinary mortal!¡± Xue An was stunned. ¡°Do you find it unbelievable? So do I! But the first time I saw her, when she looked at me with eyes as wet and soft as a deer¡¯s, I knew I was a goner.¡± Xue An shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I know you want to mock me, go ahead, do as you please!¡± Huyue had a resolute expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I have no intention of mocking you! Because I understand that feeling very well! The first time I laid eyes on An Yan, I was struck as if by lightning, and I had only one thought in my mind, I¡¯d even become a bandit if that¡¯s what it took to make her my bandit chief¡¯s lady!¡± Huyue burst into loud laughter, ¡°Those words should be shouted for all to hear!¡± The two drank their third cup of wine. ¡°When are you going to bring her over so I can see what my sister-in-law looks like?¡± Huyue smiled bitterly, ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary mortal, and she doesn¡¯t even know my identity to this day, how can I bring her out?¡± ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re planning to keep hiding it from her forever?¡± Xue An asked. Huyue sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve tried probing her thoughts, but she¡¯s a very determined, even somewhat silly girl. She says she doesn¡¯t yearn for immortality, she just wants this one lifetime.¡± Xue An¡¯s mouth was slightly agape, ¡°Did you get yourself an underage girl? Otherwise, why so naive?¡± Huyue ignored Xue An¡¯s comment and continued wistfully, ¡°You don¡¯t understand her, and even I don¡¯t quite understand her! Perhaps it¡¯s also for this reason that she attracts me like a magnet!¡± ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s drink to the fox women who¡¯ve escaped the clutches!¡± Xue An said with a laugh. Huyue glared at Xue An but raised his cup nonetheless. It wasn¡¯t until it was time to drink that Xue An said softly, ¡°Brother, my blessings to you! You¡¯ve finally found her!¡± Huyue nodded and downed his drink in one gulp. After a few cups, the atmosphere became lively. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve forcibly compressed your strength, even risking deception of the local Heavenly Dao Laws with a Nascent Soul Avatar so you could descend here, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Huyue sighed slightly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to come here either, but there will be great changes in the mortal world, I had no choice!¡± ¡°Oh? Great changes in the mortal world?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Although you ascended from a mere mortal to an unmatched Immortal Venerable within a short three thousand years, you¡¯re still too new to it, unaware of many secrets within The Multiverse.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in Huyue¡¯s words. The vastness of The Multiverse means that even an Immortal Venerable can¡¯t possibly know all its secrets. That¡¯s why Xue An was willing to risk everything to take that next step and become a saint through ascension. It¡¯s a pity that he fell short in the end and ended up being reborn. Huyue continued, ¡°The power of Fox Country may not be the strongest in The Multiverse, but its longstanding history definitely ranks among the top, and thus, many secrets unknown to the world are recorded within Fox Country.¡± ¡°Take this mortal realm as an example! Although it has a low Cultivation Level and scarce Spiritual Energy, known as the desolate land in all four directions, rumors have it that this mortal realm is actually the very foundation of the Myriad Realms!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An was slightly surprised. ¡°At first, I too had my doubts! But later, I realized it¡¯s all true!¡± ¡°If The Multiverse are the branches and leaves, then the mortal realm is the tree¡¯s roots!¡± ¡°Moreover, to my knowledge, there are several places like the mortal realm in The Multiverse! But this one is clearly the most important!¡± ¡°Every great change also means a violent shake in The Multiverse Realms! Also known as a cataclysm! And now, such a cataclysm is upon us!¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°A complete severance of heaven and earth, with the gods descending?¡± Huyue was slightly shocked, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± ¡°No wonder recently, the Spiritual Energy here has begun to recover, and the gods and demons of The Multiverse are all trying to get their hands on this realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then do you know what those guys are seeking?¡± ¡°What?¡± Huyue dipped his finger in wine and wrote two characters on the table. ¡°Destiny?¡± Xue An was taken aback for a moment and then read it aloud. Huyue nodded, ¡°Exactly, destiny!¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) Chapter 550: Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) The so-called fate is the determinate power bestowed upon all things between heaven and earth. Mysterious yet true, it indeed exists. And not only humans possess fate, but a city, a nation, even an ethnic group, all have their own fate. ¡°When fate arrives, the whole world aligns with you; when it departs, even heroes lose their freedom.¡± That¡¯s to say, when blessed with fate, even an ant can ascend to the heavens and transform into a Divine Dragon. But once fate dissipates, even if you are a Divine Dragon, you will be trapped in the shallows. Huyue continued, ¡°According to the secret legends passed down in the Hua Clan Fox Realm, every calamity produces a Fate Pearl in this mortal world. Whoever possesses this object will become the favored one in the next calamity, blessing their entire group!¡± ¡°As the calamity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open in the mortal world, naturally attracting the covetous eyes of gods and demons from The Multiverse!¡± Upon hearing Huyue¡¯s words, Xue An¡¯s gaze flickered. He thought back to the images on the turtle shell. The ancestors of the Hua Clan were incredibly powerful, able to shoot down the chaos-inducing Jin Wu with a single arrow, but why did they suddenly cut down the Jianmu tree and sever themselves from this world? And that final line, ¡°protect my Hua Clan,¡± seemed not so simple. Xue An had some doubts in his heart, but soon suppressed them. Without more information, wild guesses would not solve any problems, only bring unnecessary worry. And since the calamity was imminent, the answers would certainly lie within this round of catastrophe. He would go in search of them when the time came. After all, as long as he was present, he would not allow gods or demons to bring chaos to the world. If the gods dared to descend, then he would annihilate them! Huyue had been watching Xue An all the while, and after a long pause, he chuckled and said, ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking right now about how to slaughter all those gods and demons who dare to meddle!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I actually feel a bit sorry for those gods and demons! Honestly, how did you manage to cultivate to such a level in this world where the Spiritual Energy is so scarce?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Huyue nodded eagerly, ¡°Of course, I do. My avatar¡¯s Cultivation Level is too low, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle the impending calamity. So, I want to improve my Cultivation Level as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, because yours truly is a genius!¡± Huyue was momentarily speechless because he actually couldn¡¯t refute that claim. He had witnessed how Xue An in his previous life went from an obscure Cultivator to an unparalleled Immortal Venerable in just a mere thousand years. Such progress could no longer be described as genius; it was downright monstrous. But that smug attitude of his was truly infuriating! Huyue gnashed his teeth as he looked at Xue An. But since he couldn¡¯t defeat him, what was he to do? Huyue glanced at the wine pot on the table, and suddenly had an idea, saying with a smile, ¡°Alright, enough about that. It¡¯s a rare reunion of old friends, so let¡¯s not return tonight until we¡¯re drunk!¡± With that, he personally poured a cup of wine and handed it to Xue An. However, as he passed the wine, he secretly slipped a Drunkenness Talisman Spell into it. The Multiverse originally had no such spell, but because Huyue often drank with people, he had created this Talisman Spell. Xue An took the cup, but did not drink it, and instead quietly looked at Huyue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huyue¡¯s face was the picture of calm. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, just that the moonlight tonight is nice, and it¡¯s a good night for getting drunk!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think so too!¡± Huyue laughed, looking very joyful. An hour later. Xiao Sha dragged the stuffed Xiao Yu, who had finished ten baskets of buns, back home. ¡°Dragon Sister, why are you walking so fast? I still have a bun here; do you want it?¡± Xiao Yu pulled out a bun from who knows where and offered it to Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Because Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. Not only had she been flirted with by someone, but she also couldn¡¯t beat him. For Xiao Sha, who was always prideful and arrogant, this was simply unbearable. It was normal for her not to be able to defeat the boss. But how come she just couldn¡¯t beat that slovenly guy who clearly didn¡¯t look like much? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha quickened her pace and turned a corner, heading home. Then she stopped dead in her tracks. Not just her, but also Xiao Yu, who was slowly savoring the last steamed bun as if afraid of finishing it, was also dumbfounded. Under the moonlight that filled the courtyard, that detestable fellow who had defeated her was squatting on the ground, howling and crying his eyes out. While crying, he also mumbled incoherently. ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, this is too hard! My sister is nowhere to be found, and I can¡¯t even defeat this Xue An!¡± ¡°Pfft, the moon isn¡¯t even round today, it¡¯s infuriating! Is even the moon bullying me?¡± What¡­ what was going on? Xiao Sha was in shock. Xue An, who had appeared in the courtyard at some point, sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, stop crying, I know you¡¯ve had it tough! Go back to sleep already!¡± ¡°Why do I listen to you? I won¡¯t go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep right here!¡± Saying so, Huyue directly lay down in the courtyard, and moments later, started to snore loudly. Xue An, caught between laughter and tears, turned to the stunned Xiao Sha and said, ¡°This guy is drunk!¡± In fact, during the drinking just now, Xue An had noticed Huyue¡¯s little trick and so he decided to go along with it, drinking together with Huyue. As a result, Xue An was fine, but after three cups, Huyue was completely plastered and started to act foolishly in his drunkenness. But his drunken antics were different from others; he didn¡¯t make a fuss or cause trouble, he just squatted on the ground and started howling and crying! It seemed as if he was trying to cry out all the tears of his lifetime. Xiao Sha, watching Huyue lying on the ground and sleeping soundly, suddenly broke into a smile. Hmph, dare to bully me? You¡¯ve got your comeuppance now! Meanwhile. In the Bitter Zen Temple amidst the mountains in the Northwest. The fat monk finished offering incense and then sat down on a meditation cushion to begin his daily practice. Ever since his disciple Hui Nian died at the Hidden Immortal Sect¡¯s convention, the fat monk had closed off the temple gates and stopped bothering with worldly affairs. While the fat monk was devotedly chanting scriptures. Suddenly, amidst the previously silent hall, the sounds of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s chants spread through the air, accompanied by a sweet fragrance. The fat monk opened his eyes in astonishment and looked up. He saw the Buddha statue facing him slowly open its eyes and then step down from the shrine. With each step, a pure white lotus bloomed under his feet, supporting him as he moved forward. The fat monk first gasped, then a look of wild joy gradually spread across his face, and with choking sobs, he prostrated on the floor, fervently kowtowing. ¡°Immortal Venerable above, your disciple pays homage to you!¡± As the Buddha statue approached, the clay on its body peeled away bit by bit. By the time it reached the fat monk, it had transformed into a skinny monk with a bare upper body. This was the founder of the Bitter Zen Temple, the Ku Chan Venerable, who had long since ascended to the Buddha Kingdom. Ku Chan Venerable slowly extended his palm, large as a fan, and gently caressed the fat monk¡¯s head. ¡°You have worked hard these years!¡± ¡°I have not toiled! To witness the Venerable¡¯s return is my life¡¯s fulfillment!¡± the fat monk said, laughing and crying at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ku Chan Venerable revealed a slight smile, and with his smile, the temple, which was somewhat dilapidated, suddenly shone with golden light and was renewed in all its splendor. ¡°Very good! As I descend this time, you shall be my protector!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he responded, a faint golden light appeared above the fat monk¡¯s head, and he gradually took on a dignified and venerable aura. But at the same time, his eyes lost much of their spark of life, and his gaze became dull and blank. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Overseas. Shura Island. Compared with the other Hidden Immortal Sects¡¯ desolation, Shura Island could truly be considered prosperous. At this moment, within an underground palace at the center of the island. The island master of Shura Island, the slayer, was respectfully kneeling before an extremely ferocious and grim deity statue, saying with an excited voice, ¡°Great King, everything you requested has been prepared!¡± A voice as ethereal yet imperious as ever emanated from the statue, ¡°Good! Bring them forth!¡± The slayer signaled to his subordinates behind him with a glance, and they quickly carried a stretcher up. When they uncovered the white cloth on the stretcher, there was unmistakably a blurred mass of flesh and blood. The slayer reverently said, ¡°Great King, this is a martial warrior captured as per your command, and tortured to death while bound, filled with boundless resentment!¡± The statue snorted coldly, ¡°Still too weak!¡± The color drained from the slayer¡¯s face, and he quickly prostrated on the ground, ¡°Great King, calm your anger! This was a martial expert captured after the loss of dozens of my subordinates!¡± ¡°Enough, in this barren world, I do not expect you to find anything of high quality! Let it be him!¡± As it spoke, a clump of black fog appeared above the statue. This dense fog emitted an ominous aura that was chilling to the bone. Then, the fog drifted over the stretcher and split into countless tendrils, completely covering the corpse. A moment later, the fog seemed to dissolve into the body like water, and thereafter the dead body began to tremble. Suddenly. The corpse slowly opened its eyes. They were blood-red, filled with endless murderous intent and a brutal air. The slayer and many disciples of Shura Island promptly knelt to the ground. ¡°We welcome the descent of the Shura King!¡± The Shura King sneered and grabbed a disciple who was closest, and before the unlucky soul could even scream, its head was crushed in a single grip, and the Shura King began to feast voraciously on the brain matter. This bloody and terrifying scene made many of the island¡¯s disciples tremble uncontrollably. Only the slayer watched the scene with a rapturous expression, flattering egregiously, ¡°Magnificent is the divine might of the Great King!¡± After consuming a few mouthfuls of brain matter greedily, the Shura King licked its lips, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve tasted this flavor! How nostalgic!¡± While speaking, the muscles on the Shura King¡¯s body began to convulse wildly, the scars left from the torturous death disappeared instantly, and its face transformed into an exceedingly sinister visage. ¡°My divine name is Fei Tian! Do you remember it now?¡± ¡°Yes! The esteemed Lord Fei Tian!¡± the slayer hurriedly replied. ¡°Send people out to scout everywhere. If there¡¯s any anomaly in this world, report it to me at once!¡± the incarnated Shura King said indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time, not just on Shura Island, in the Hidden Immortal Sects such as the Golden Lion Tower and White Dragon Sect, either ancestral founders were descending to the world, or the deities they worshiped were making an appearance. Moreover, strange beings were beginning to emerge in famous mountains and rivers or bustling markets. The entire world slowly became lively. Meanwhile, in the Yu Family of Lingnan. Everything was still so peaceful and tranquil. The official engagement ceremony was about to begin. But Huyue was still sprawling on the sofa in the living room, sound asleep, his snores nearly lifting the roof off. An Yan said somewhat helplessly, ¡°How much did you let him drink yesterday? Why is he so drunk?¡± ¡°He wanted to drink on his own accord! I didn¡¯t force him!¡± Xue An laughed as he spoke. ¡°What should we do now? Just let him sleep here?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, Xiao Sha almost beat him up just now, and still couldn¡¯t wake him up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t used the right method.¡± As he spoke, Xue An walked forward, ¡°Wow, what a beautiful female demon!¡± Huyue, who had been snoring loudly, instantly opened his eyes and leaped up from the couch, ¡°Where? Where?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, it just flew away!¡± Several black lines appeared on Huyue¡¯s forehead as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re playing me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You guessed it!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Enough, both of you, stop bickering like children! We¡¯re about to attend someone¡¯s ceremony!¡± An Yan said with a mix of laughter and helplessness. The scene that just unfolded appeared to An Yan like two young boys squabbling! She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, no wonder there¡¯s a saying that men are boys till death! Huyue didn¡¯t quite agree with Xue An, but he had a great respect for An Yan and nodded, ¡°Alright, sister-in-law!¡± At this moment, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came downstairs, having changed their clothes. ¡°Mommy, when are we going to the banquet?¡± Nian Nian asked with blinking eyes. ¡°Just wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll go!¡± An Yan said with a smile. Huyue, however, was staring at the two little girls, and after a moment, said with immense envy, ¡°Xue An, are these both your daughters?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°My heavens! They¡¯re so adorable!¡± Huyue¡¯s eyes shone as he stepped forward, squatted down, and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Little beauties, what are your names?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, ¡°Auntie, my name is Xue Xiang (Xue Nian)!¡± The smile on Huyue¡¯s face froze. Ah¡­ Auntie? And this spectacle made everyone present try to hold back their laughter. An Yan, struggling to keep her composure, said to the two little girls, ¡°How could you call him auntie?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian nodded thoughtfully after hearing this, then said together, ¡°We apologize. We shouldn¡¯t have called you auntie!¡± Huyue¡¯s face relaxed a bit, but what the little girls said next drove him completely crazy. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, we should have called you sister!¡± Even An Yan couldn¡¯t help it anymore and covered her mouth, shaking with laughter. Xue An was amused as well. Huyue¡¯s expression became extremely awkward, ¡°Eh¡­ little beauties, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Uncle here is a boy! How could you call me sister?¡± ¡°A boy?¡± the two little girls exclaimed with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huyue proudly showed off his arms, declaring, ¡°And a very strong boy at that!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked on in amazement, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Enjoying the girls¡¯ admiring gazes, Huyue became even prouder and stood up to strike a few bodybuilding poses to display his ¡°strength.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just then, he heard Xue Xiang say, ¡°Uncle, with you being so pretty, you really should have been a girl!¡± Xue Xiang¡¯s deadly jab shattered Huyue¡¯s pride in an instant. And as if his demise wasn¡¯t thorough enough, Xue Nian added another blow. ¡°Sister, Uncle is clearly trying very hard to be a girl! Just look at the poses he just struck, so pretty!¡± Suddenly, Huyue felt¡­ this wasn¡¯t fun at all! Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Today was a rare, clear day for Lingnan. Though it was only an engagement ceremony, the Yu Family still hosted it with great pomp and circumstance. They specifically invited guests from all corners to be witnesses. Xue An¡¯s family, as the most important VIPs, were seated in a separate room on the second floor. Huyue stood by the window, watching the festivities with keen interest and occasionally letting out a few sighs of admiration. ¡°This little girl is quite attractive!¡± ¡°Ah, that one¡¯s not bad either!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, two little girls, heard Huyue talking so animatedly and also came over to look down. After watching for a while, Xiang Xiang looked up at Huyue and said. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve noticed that none of these young ladies are as pretty as you!¡± Nian Nian nodded in agreement next to her, ¡°Mm-hmm, I think so too.¡± Huyue¡¯s smile froze, and after his eyelids twitched wildly for a bit, he helplessly said, ¡°Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, in the future you shouldn¡¯t say uncle is pretty, you should say uncle is very handsome! Understand?¡± The two little girls looked at each other, then shook their heads and said in unison, ¡°Mom said lying is not what good children do!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­.¡± The ceremony progressed in an orderly fashion, just as the couple was ready to exchange their engagement tokens. At the distant horizon, a rainbow slowly unfolded. This sight drew a chorus of gasps from the crowd. Huyue, however, blinked in surprise and then said with astonishment, ¡°How can there be such a weak deity?¡± Huyue could see the deity¡¯s aura contained within the rainbow, but that aura was so feeble. It even made Huyue wonder how that deity managed to survive at all. ¡°It¡¯s a young girl who became a deity after her death! She has ties with Yu Family going back several generations; this must be a congratulatory gift she¡¯s giving to Yu Ming!¡± Xue An said as he walked to the window, speaking indifferently. Huyue¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, ¡°Young girl? Is she pretty?¡± Clearly, that¡¯s where all his attention was now. Xue An gave Huyue a glance, ¡°Probably not as pretty as you!¡± Huyue didn¡¯t know how to refute that and could only thicken his skin and pretend he hadn¡¯t heard. Then he leaned out of the window and shouted toward the distance. ¡°Hey, thanks for the rainbow, buddy!¡± The crowd downstairs was stunned by this sudden outburst. And the rainbow in the sky seemed to be frightened as well, trembling slightly before hastily disappearing. Huyue retracted his body and chuckled, ¡°Quite shy!¡± Xue An finally couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Where did you learn all this from?¡± Huyue smiled proudly, ¡°From a smartphone! I think smartphones are the most interesting things in this world! People talk so nicely on them, I absolutely love it!¡± As he spoke, Huyue took out a smartphone, skillfully opened a live streaming app, and excitedly swiped through. ¡°Look at this, how pretty the ladies here are! Especially this princess, she¡¯s my favorite! She sounds so nice! Even though her face is covered, she must be beautiful!¡± With that, he clicked on a stream. At that moment, the princess was connecting with someone else on a call, and Huyue grinned as he held up the phone for Xue An to see. ¡°Listen to this, isn¡¯t her voice pleasant?¡± Xue An glanced at the smartphone screen, then his expression turned strange. ¡°Are you sure this is the super pretty young lady you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Of course! I even sent her a good amount of money!¡± Xue An turned his head away, unable to bear looking, ¡°Don¡¯t say I know you!¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Huyue was somewhat perplexed, ¡°Is there a problem? What happened to the beauty? How strange!¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at the screen. Then, he froze. He saw that the photo used by the lady he had rewarded to cover her face had somehow failed, revealing her true appearance. And this true appearance turned out to be a grandmother-level elderly participant. Watching this ¡°grandmother,¡± who didn¡¯t realize her face-covering software had malfunctioned, pretending to be cute, claiming to be a beauty anchor, and letting out giggles, Huyue¡¯s complexion went from green to pale, his hand holding the phone trembled incessantly. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiang Xiang piped up, having emerged from who knows where. ¡°Yes, Uncle, are you not feeling well?¡± Nian Nian asked. ¡°Uncle is fine, Uncle is just a bit tired!¡± Huyue said somewhat sadly. Xiang Xiang leaned over for a glance at the phone, ¡°Wow, Uncle, are you chatting with an old granny?¡± At those words, Huyue shuddered and immediately threw his phone out of the window. ¡°No, how could I possibly be chatting with someone? Hehehehehe.¡± Huyue laughed nervously a few times. This incident obviously dealt a great blow to Huyue; he sat on the sofa in silence for at least five minutes. Only when his disciple Shi Xueqing came over did he ask, somewhat bewildered, ¡°Good disciple, is there something in this world called ¡®beauty filters¡¯?¡± Shi Xueqing was baffled by the question, ¡°Yes! What about it, Ancestor Master?¡± Huyue shook his head, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that these ¡®beauty filters¡¯ seem to be more powerful than our Fox Clan¡¯s Illusory Art.¡± However, Huyue¡¯s resilience was clearly very strong, and he soon returned to normal but developed a quirk. That was, whenever anyone mentioned the word ¡°grandmother¡± in front of him, he would flip out on the spot. After a while, the banquet dishes started to flow forth like water. While everyone was eating, Yu Ming, accompanied by Yuan Yunxin, came over to offer a toast and express their gratitude. Yu Ran followed behind, holding a bottle of wine. ¡°Sir, your presence here is our honor. Yuan Yunxin and I would like to raise this glass to you!¡± Yu Ming and Yuan Yunxin lifted their glasses. Xue An smiled slightly and emptied his glass in one gulp. Then Yu Ming gestured with his eyes for his sister Yu Ran to come forward to pour more wine. Yu Ran, who had been lost in thought, snapped back to reality upon seeing her brother¡¯s glance and hurried over to pour the wine. Yet her hand shook slightly as she did so. Huyue saw this scene, then took a meaningful look at Xue An and smiled profoundly. He understood why, the first time he saw Yu Ran, he noticed such deep emotions knitting between the brows of this heaven¡¯s pampered child. So it was because of Xue An. If that was the case, then she could only blame herself. You see, his own sister Hu Ying was once touted as a beauty that appeared only once in a millennium in the Fox Realm. Even with such qualifications, Xue An remained unmoved. In the end, it resulted in Hu Ying running away from home, and her whereabouts are still unknown to this day. Thinking of this made Huyue¡¯s liver ache. After the engagement party, Xue An and the family stayed in Lingnan for one night, then prepared to return to Beijiang the next day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Huyue¡­ He naturally followed. Especially when he heard that Xue An had come on a private jet, and that there were numerous flight attendants on board, Huyue stated very seriously that he was following Xue An solely to quickly locate the Fate Secret Realm. As for whether others believed him or not, that was inconsequential. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) At this moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at Huyue, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he said, ¡°even in your next life, you won¡¯t be able to beat me!¡± Huyue spread his hands helplessly, ¡°If I can¡¯t win, I can¡¯t win, I guess I¡¯m used to it now.¡± Then he pointed to the Ziwei Divine Child and the others, ¡°What do you plan to do with these guys?¡± Without much emotion, Xue An responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± Huyue chuckled, ¡°How about we split them seventy-thirty?¡± Xue An shook his head. Huyue¡¯s face soured, ¡°Come on, I came all this way. You could at least show me some respect!¡± Xue An remained silent. Clenching his teeth, Huyue relented, ¡°Then let¡¯s do eighty-twenty! You take eighty percent, and the rest is mine! I can¡¯t accept any less than that!¡± Xue An still said nothing, just extended a single finger. Huyue exclaimed, ¡°What? You¡¯re only giving me ten percent? That¡¯s not even enough to pick my teeth with!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Then how about we just grab whatever kills we can based on our own abilities? Whoever kills more gets more.¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Actually, I think ten percent is not too bad.¡± As the two of them casually began dividing the kills, all the gods and demons in the sky and the myriad cultivators below felt an absurd sense of reality. It was as if they were fish on a chopping board, ready to be sliced at will. At this moment, the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s face was ashen, with blood still at the corner of his mouth, his eyes flashing with both venomous hatred and terror. He finally felt a hint of fear. Because he had realized that he couldn¡¯t fathom the origins of these two at all. Now, having divided the spoils, Xue An turned to look at the Ziwei Divine Child and said lightly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡± The Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback. Xue An continued, ¡°I said that you¡¯ve lived in peace for far too long, so long in fact, that you¡¯ve forgotten what it means to show reverence!¡± ¡°So, both you and your divine father will pay the price!¡± Upon hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child was first stunned, then he began to laugh maniacally. ¡°That really is shamelessly boastful! Although I don¡¯t know how you broke the Luo Tian Grand Seal, do you truly think that with this little bit of power, you can do anything to my divine father? My father is the supreme Ziwei Star Monarch, the master of a myriad of stars!¡± Huyue, supporting his forehead with his hand, listened with exasperation, ¡°This guy is beyond saving if he¡¯s gone stupid! Still provoking him at a time like this, does he really yearn for a shorter life?¡± Indeed. A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s give it a try and see just how mighty your divine father is!¡± he said. Upon speaking, myriad sword lights began to appear in the sky. These sword lights moved about as if alive, and the fierce Sword Intent filled the entire heavens and earth. The Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, as he opened his mouth to speak, the sword lights suddenly transformed into a Giant Dragon of Sword Qi, lunging straight for him. With a roar, the Ziwei Divine Child tried to resist. But facing such powerful Sword Intent, he struggled only briefly before being completely devoured. From within this sea of swords, the roar of the Ziwei Divine Child could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s useless, even if you kill me today, you have only annihilated one of my avatars! You still can¡¯t shake a hair on my divine father!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body was utterly shattered by the sword lights, turning into specks of starlight, dispersing between heaven and earth. At the same time, a divine gleam of starlight that ordinary people couldn¡¯t detect shot into the sky, attempting to return to the Starry Realm. Xue An said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of leaving at this time?¡± Then, he reached out his hand, and the starlight Divine Sense screamed as it was captured in the palm of his hand. Looking at the Divine Sense in his hand, Xue An said coldly, ¡°Still refusing to come out?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s fingers danced in the air, quickly inscribing an extremely ancient and profound Talisman Spell. Once the Talisman Spell was formed, it transformed into a stream of light, shooting straight into the sky. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± roared the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out the situation? He¡¯s using the Distant Curse Killing Technique. Through the mark within your Divine Sense, he¡¯s cursing your father deity!¡± Huyue said indifferently. ¡°Of course, your father deity is the Ziwei Star Monarch after all; he probably won¡¯t be killed by the curse, but this is sure to alarm him. Once he descends¡­ hehe¡­¡± Indeed. Just then, the stars above the dome trembled, and The Purple Microcosm Imperial Star located at the central palace burst forth with incredibly dazzling starlight. Underneath the starlight, a towering figure slowly emerged. ¡°Who dares to curse at me using secret techniques?¡± The voice of the Ziwei Star Monarch was filled with boundless authority, and it also carried a hint of anger. He was meditating within the Star Palace, when he suddenly felt something amiss. An exceedingly strange Curse Killing force came through the void and attached itself to him. This caused the Ziwei Star Monarch great annoyance, and he directly descended a portion of his Divine Sense, intending to annihilate the one who dared to disrespect him. Xue An looked at the huge figure enveloped in starlight and said indifferently, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, long time no see!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, who had been ready to descend in a fury, trembled all over upon hearing this somewhat familiar voice, and the starlight shook violently. He lowered his head and immediately saw Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back in mid-air. Then there was silence for a full three breaths. The one to finally break the silence was the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Father deity, it was this person who was cursing you from afar! And he also annihilated the body I had formed upon my descent!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child bellowed excitedly. In his view, with his father deity having descended, these people¡¯s good days were over. He could take this opportunity to avenge the destruction of his body. But what happened next terrified the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense so much that it almost dissipated. The normally high and mighty Ziwei Star Monarch now dispersed the starlight that surrounded him, revealing his true appearance, and then, with extreme respect, he lowered his lofty head and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, what brings you here?¡± At this, everyone was stunned. Only Huyue snickered, ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, upon hearing this, gave Huyue a sidelong glance and shuddered again, ¡°So it¡¯s¡­ Huyue as well! But I do not know what business the two of you had in summoning me here?¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, then pointed to Xue An, ¡°Ask him, after all, your head now belongs to him! It¡¯s out of my hands.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you really not know, or are you playing dumb with me?¡± Cold sweat appeared on the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s forehead. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, is it about my Divine Child¡­ ?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± As he said this, he raised the Divine Sense of the Ziwei Divine Child in his hand. ¡°This Divine Child of yours has repeatedly provoked me. What do you think should be done?¡± A vicious look crossed the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s face, and with a casual wave of starlight, the Divine Child had just opened his mouth to scream when he was blasted into dust by the starlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Great One, is this to your satisfaction¡­?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, are you trying to toy with me?¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch trembled all over, ¡°I dare not!¡± Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Completely annihilate this Divine Child of yours, and then destroy this part of your own Divine Sense. I will spare you this once, otherwise¡­¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°I will annihilate your Ziwei Star.¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Qingmang Town. Yue Lai Hotel. Xue Lan, who was seated in meditation on the bed, felt a jolt throughout her body. Her previously somewhat obstructed thoughts suddenly cleared, and her cultivation level began to surge. Moments later, Xue Lan slowly opened her eyes, a sharp glint flashing and vanishing. The cultivation level that had been stuck at Xiaoyao now finally broke through to Heavenly Being. And it was directly at the peak of Heavenly Being. But a hint of confusion flickered in Xue Lan¡¯s eyes. Because just as she was cultivating, she suddenly sensed a change in the energy between heaven and earth, as if something had been added. Then, under this inexplicable feeling, she had successfully broken through. What was that? Xue Lan racked her brain but couldn¡¯t figure it out, eventually shaking her head. Forget it. After all, she had broken through, so why worry about what it was! Xue Lan got out of bed, habitually opened the window, and prepared to breathe in some fresh air. Her room had the best location in the entire Yue Lai Hotel, offering a view of Mount Qingmang upon opening the window. Since it was close to the end of the year, which was the off-season for tourism, Yue Lai Hotel had quieted down. So, Xue Lan had moved in to stay here. Just as Xue Lan was about to wash up after pushing open the window, she suddenly froze. Mount Qingmang, which should have been withered, was now suddenly dressed in green; lush trees and blooming flowers presented a scene brimming with life. How¡­ how could this be? Could it be that she had been in a deep meditation for several months, and it was now spring of the following year? Xue Lan quickly took out her phone to check. The time was perfectly normal, wasn¡¯t it? So what was going on? In just one night, the vast Mount Qingmang had inexplicably returned to springtime; this was simply incredible. Xue Lan didn¡¯t bother with her washing anymore, and quickly went downstairs. By the time she reached the hotel lobby, the security guards and attendants were all discussing this matter. Upon seeing Xue Lan, they immediately stood up straight, not daring to speak any further. Xue Lan had been managing Yue Lai Hotel for more than two years; her authority had sunk deep into people¡¯s hearts, and nobody dared to belittle her due to her age. However, Xue Lan paid no attention to these people and ran out of the hotel, standing on the street to observe. She saw the greenery spreading down from Mount Qingmang all the way to the edge of the town, where it gradually thinned out. Even so, Xue Lan could still see a hint of green on the two large trees by the hotel¡¯s entrance. At this moment, not just her, the whole Qingmang Town was discussing this event. All sorts of theories were rampant. Some said it was due to a seasonal warming. Others said this year¡¯s winter simply wasn¡¯t cold enough. And some went straight to the point, directly claiming it was the divine intervention of the deity of Mount Qingmang. Obviously, this last explanation gained a lot of traction, as many people had already spontaneously rushed to the foot of the mountain to burn incense and pray. Of course, Xue Lan didn¡¯t believe those rumors. She stood on the street, deep in thought for a moment, then took out her phone to call Xue An. Xue An was at that moment playing video games with Huyue. Ever since being duped by an old lady during a live stream, Huyue had lost faith in those attractive female streamers and became obsessively fond of playing games instead. Especially fighting games, for which he had a particular passion. Given that Huyue¡¯s cultivation level and physique were far superior to ordinary people, he quickly became extremely skilled at the games in a short amount of time. Moreover, he was extremely competitive and would never hold back to let others win. After making Xiao Sha cry from defeat, everyone kept their distance, leaving only Xue An who would play a couple of rounds with him. At this moment, the fight had reached its most critical juncture. The characters controlled by both sides were on their last sliver of health, and a single mistake could mean certain death. Just as the two were in the throes of battle, Xue An¡¯s phone started ringing. Xue An pressed the controller with one hand and took out his cell phone with the other, seeing it was his sister, Xue Lan, calling, he answered it. ¡°Hello! Lan¡¯er, what¡¯s up?¡± Xue An had just uttered his first sentence. Huyue saw Xue An holding the controller with only one hand and thought he saw an opportunity, so he grinned viciously and made his character charge forward. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much!¡± Xue Lan felt a sudden anxiety upon hearing Xue An¡¯s voice, and quickly steadied her nerves. ¡°Oh!¡± Xue An responded and continued to deftly control his character with one hand, dodging Huyue¡¯s attacks. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mount Qingmang seemed to have returned to spring overnight, with leaves turning green and flowers blooming in abundance! And my cultivation level broke through from Xiaoyao to the peak of Heavenly Being just last night!¡± Xue Lan paused for a moment before asking. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Xue An, who had been focused on the screen, raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Oh? Mount Qingmang turned green overnight?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just then, Huyue shouted triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯re definitely losing this time!¡± As he spoke, he unleashed the powerful move he had been holding back. A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s lips as he said into the phone, ¡°Hold on a second!¡± His fingers suddenly moved as though they had vanished, the only sound was the rapid clicking of the controller, followed by his character executing an ultimate finishing move. When the giant ¡®KO¡¯ appeared on the screen, Huyue stared fixedly, his face draining of color. Xue An stood up, patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s no use, you can¡¯t beat me in real life, and you can¡¯t beat me in gaming either!¡± Just as Xue An said, Huyue had played dozens of games with him, but he hadn¡¯t won a single one. This was the closest he had ever come to victory. As they spoke, there was a faint clicking sound from Xue An¡¯s controller, which then cracked and emitted wisps of smoke, irreparably damaged. Huyue stared blankly, dumbfounded. Xue An chuckled and turned to speak into the phone, ¡°Was there anything unusual about Mount Qingmang before this?¡± ¡°No, nothing. And the day before yesterday, old man Zhai came by the hotel for a visit, and he didn¡¯t mention any abnormalities in the mountain then!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it!¡± Xue Lan bit her lip, mustered up her courage, and asked, ¡°Brother, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xue An queried in return. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing, just wanted to ask you! It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, you know! Are you¡­ coming back home for the holidays?¡± Xue Lan hesitantly let out these words. Xue An was taken aback. New Year¡¯s! Indeed, it was nearly New Year¡¯s! Since leaving Qingmang Town at the age of a teenager, it had been thousands of years since he had gone back for New Year¡¯s. But what would be the point of returning? The family was gone! Relatives were no longer there! Xue Lan was also feeling nervous by then, having mustered up the courage to ask the question, she now somewhat regretted it. Xue An fell silent for a moment, then laughed, ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s return to Qingmang Town for the New Year! Might as well see what¡¯s really going on!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hanging up the call, Huyue stood up and asked, ¡°Something going on?¡± Xue An grinned, ¡°Yes! And it¡¯s happening right in my hometown, Mount Qingmang!¡± Then he turned to An Yan and said, ¡°This New Year¡¯s, let¡¯s go to Qingmang!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± An Yan had no objections. Huyue nodded, ¡°As this calamity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open, and such phenomena will become more frequent; it¡¯s just uncertain whether this time the Fate Secret Realm will open at Mount Qingmang!¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Li Hongyan walked down the street with a look of arrogance on her face. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Auntie Li? What¡¯s the matter? Off to the hotel again?¡± A shop owner cleaning the storefront shouted when she saw Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan stopped in her tracks, nodded her head in self-satisfaction, and then put on a helpless fa?ade as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, Lan managing such a big hotel all by herself is really too much, as her mother I have to share some of the burden!¡± ¡°Well, you must admit your Lan has real ability, taking on such a heavy responsibility at her young age, managing dozens of employees! Unlike my kid, still asking me for money! Alas, you can¡¯t compare people with each other, can you!¡± the shop owner said half in admiration and half in exhalation. Li Hongyan couldn¡¯t help but feel more proud upon hearing this. Her character was just like that, always loved to be the center of attention. Especially after Xue Lan took over Yue Lai Hotel, she often acted as if she were the proprietress of Yue Lai Hotel herself. When talking to others, she nearly lifted her head high enough to speak down her nose at them. It wasn¡¯t until she was severely scolded by Xue Lan that she finally toned it down a bit. Of course, she would never admit such things to outsiders. After chatting a little more, Li Hongyan sashayed away. The shop owner watched her leave, a look of disgust on her face. Moments later, owners from several neighboring shops gathered around. ¡°Look at Li Hongyan, all smug like that, just irritating to watch,¡± one of the owners said disdainfully. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry, when someone has such a good daughter?¡± another said, envy clear on their face. ¡°Do you really think that hotel belongs to her daughter?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Heh, this Xue Lan is just someone else¡¯s manager! The real big boss, ah¡­¡± the talker teased, deliberately pausing. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come on, spill it!¡± ¡°That hotel used to belong to the Jie family, but the land originally belonged to the Xue Family estate! Back in the day, the Xue Family¡¯s connections dwindled, aside from Xue Lan¡¯s father¡¯s line, the rest either died or left, and the estate became ownerless!¡± ¡°At that time, old man Jie Wendong from the Jie family planned to build a hotel and took a fancy to this spot. It¡¯s said he didn¡¯t even greet anyone, just bulldozed the place and started building!¡± The person reciting the past was clearly a local and knew the full story. The business owners listening were dumbfounded. ¡°Right, I know the Jie family. They were one of the most prominent households around, rich and powerful! But strangely, they suddenly fell from grace.¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you know! Initially, Jie Wendong took advantage of the fact that the Xue Family had no one left and built the hotel, right? But it just so happened that the people from the Xue Family came back not long after!¡± ¡°So what if they came back? The hotel was already built!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the Jie family thought at the time! But the descendants of the Xue Family didn¡¯t see it that way,¡± said the speaker, pausing for a moment before looking around and lowering their voice to continue. ¡°They say that this young master went to Mount Qingmang and when he came back, he killed Jie Wendong and his son!¡± Hisss! All the shop owners gasped in shock, their faces filled with horror. ¡°You¡¯re just talking big! If the Jie father and son were really killed, wouldn¡¯t that have caused an uproar? But there hasn¡¯t been news of anyone being arrested!¡± someone said, clearly skeptical. ¡°Hehe, you know nothing! Do you even know who this young master is?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the damn Qin Family¡¯s boy!¡± ¡°Which Qin Family?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, it¡¯s that Qin Family from Beijiang!¡± Hearing this, the group of shop owners all fell silent, not daring to make a sound. The speaker couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smug look, ¡°Now the Qin Family is not just prominent in Beijiang, but a leading enterprise in our Huaxia. It¡¯s fair to say that if the Qin Family sneezes, Beijiang will shudder!¡± No one argued, because what this person said was the undeniable truth. ¡°But when this young master committed murder, the young lady of the Qin Family just watched by the side! And the Qin Family handled all the aftermath! Once the Jie family saw the Qin Family stepping in, they didn¡¯t dare to let out a single fart, and just accepted it meekly!¡± ¡°You mean to say, this descendant from the Xue Family is associated with the young lady of the Qin Family,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Wrong! I know what you¡¯re thinking, that this person from the Xue Family is only so powerful because of the Qin Family¡¯s influence, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Quite the opposite! The rapid growth and prosperity of the Qin Family in recent years are actually all because of this person from the Xue Family!¡± The man said with a sigh. All the small business owners were visibly shocked. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± someone murmured to themselves. ¡°Heh! I also thought it was impossible! But everything I¡¯m telling you, I witnessed with my own eyes!¡± the man said, followed by a wry smile. ¡°Honestly, at the time, I was working for the Jie father and son, and I was there when Jie Wendong was killed! Not to make you laugh, but even I, Geng Er, consider myself quite bold, yet that scene made my legs go soft!¡± ¡°Because I had never seen anyone so formidable, killing people like slaughtering pigs and dogs! Particularly those eyes, they were like those of a deity!¡± Geng Er began to tremble slightly, seemingly recalling the scene from back then. All these small business owners also changed color at his words. ¡°Sigh, why am I even telling you so much? Just remember, Yue Lai Hotel is actually owned by that person, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not worth their attention. Also, to look after his kinswoman, he left it to her to manage! As for Li Hongyan¡­¡± Geng Er let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her arrogance now. If that Mr. Xue from the Xue Family comes back, he could probably scare her to death!¡± As he was speaking, there was suddenly a commotion on the street, and Geng Er looked back annoyed, ¡°Damn it, who the hell is this! Old¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he froze. Because a convoy was slowly making its way from the end of the street, all black Mercedes-Benz cars. Once the convoy slowly arrived in front of Yue Lai Hotel, door attendants hurriedly went forward to open the car doors, and a line of people got out. The first to exit were a pair of exquisitely adorable little girls, followed by several stunningly beautiful women wearing sunglasses. This grand entrance caused pedestrians on the street to be taken aback. And Geng Er began to shake uncontrollably. Because he recognized those little girls. Could it be that young master has come? Geng Er thought to himself. Indeed. Xue An finally got out of the car. Geng Er¡¯s complexion instantly went deathly pale, and he hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to look any longer. He waited until Xue An and the others had entered the hotel. Only then did the onlookers burst into waves of astonishment. ¡°Who is that! The presence is awe-inspiring!¡± ¡°Those little girls are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Heh, I think those few women are the most attractive!¡± a man snickered, but before he could finish speaking, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Geng Er, with an ashen face, stepped forward and slapped the man to the ground. ¡°Fuck, who the hell dares¡­ Second bro, why did you hit me?¡± The man intended to curse, but upon seeing it was Geng Er, he muttered with a hint of grievance. Geng Er, gritting his teeth, spat out a few words from between clenched teeth. ¡°Kid, those people who just went in, you better not even think about them, otherwise¡­ not even the Heavenly King could save you! Understand?¡± The man was so frightened by Geng Er¡¯s words that he turned ashen, ¡°Yes, yes, Second Brother, rest assured, I won¡¯t dare to mention them again!¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) When Xue An and his group entered the Yue Lai Hotel. Li Hongyan was quarreling with her daughter Xue Lan, her face full of displeasure. ¡°I just want to be a manager in this hotel, is that not allowed?¡± Li Hongyan muttered. Xue Lan, with a cold face, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat! After all, I am your mother! Can¡¯t you even agree to this small request?¡± Xue Lan firmly shook her head, ¡°No means no. Just stay at home honestly. If you need money, I¡¯ll give it to you. Why do you need to come here to create a scene? Besides, I¡¯m not the one calling the shots at this hotel!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that official tone, as if I don¡¯t know that the Yue Lai Hotel is yours now. Is it not easy for you to arrange a position for someone? Moreover, I¡¯m here to help you, not to create a scene,¡± Li Hongyan said with a cold sneer. Taking a deep breath, Xue Lan said with an icy tone, ¡°First, this hotel is not mine; I¡¯m just managing it for Brother Xue An! Second, we don¡¯t need your help here because the moment you come, you¡¯ll only ruin things!¡± Li Hongyan¡¯s face alternated between green and red with anger, ¡°You¡­ is this how you talk to your mother?¡± With a cold laugh, Xue Lan said, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten how your tongue was cut off by Brother Xue An? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I later got some concentrated Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from him, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak now!¡± Li Hongyan had her tongue cut off by Xue An in the past because she was too loose-lipped. Later, out of pity for her own mother, Xue Lan begged for a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir. But clearly Li Hongyan was not someone who knew how to be grateful and reciprocate, exploding with rage upon hearing this, ¡°I knew it, you think you¡¯ve climbed up the ranks by hanging onto your Brother Xue An, and you no longer have me, your mother, in your eyes! Is that it?¡± Seeing her mother being so unreasonable, Xue Lan felt so angry she was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Let me tell you, no matter how much you like your Brother Xue An, the two of you are still siblings!¡± Li Hongyan said with venomous contempt on her face. Xue Lan felt so angry she was about to faint. At that moment, a detached voice came through. ¡°Bullying on account of age, using power to oppress others, what a vast display of power indeed!¡± Hearing this voice, Xue Lan trembled all over and looked up incredulously. She saw Xue An slowly approaching, his face carrying a trace of coldness. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Xiao An!¡± Xue Lan hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face and said respectfully. Xue Anchong gave his sister a slight smile, then his gaze turned towards Li Hongyan, who was standing there dumbstruck. When she met Xue An¡¯s gaze, Li Hongyan felt her legs go weak, and she fell to the ground with a thud, saying with extreme fear. ¡°Xue¡­ Xue, I¡­¡± She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to say. If there was anyone in this world that she was most afraid of, it was definitely Xue An. She dared to pressure Xue Lan with words because she knew that even if Xue Lan didn¡¯t like her, she would tolerate her because she was her mother. But such tricks were completely ineffective against Xue An. Xue An looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Now you remember to beg for mercy, isn¡¯t it a bit late?¡± ¡°Last time, I spared your life for Lan¡¯s sake, only severing your tongue, but now it seems you truly don¡¯t know how to be grateful!¡± Li Hongyan trembled all over, with a look of absolute horror in her eyes. She turned to her daughter and began pleading for help. ¡°Lan¡¯er, save me! I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Xue Lan wore a hesitant expression, looking troubled as she turned to Xue An. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xue An gently shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡± Hearing these words, Li Hongyan collapsed on the ground, feeling an enormous relief as if she had survived a great calamity. Hmph, no matter how you put it, I am still your elder, it seems you really wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! Li Hongyan thought to herself somewhat triumphantly. But Xue An¡¯s next words plunged her into the abyss. ¡°Though the death sentence is spared, the crime of living cannot escape!¡± Li Hongyan shivered and sighed in her heart; it seemed that her tongue was once again not going to be saved. But if it was to be cut, then let it be cut. After all, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir, it could grow back. As Li Hongyan calculated in her mind, her face still showed great fear. Xue An looked at this shrewish woman, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. He, of course, saw through Li Hongyan¡¯s thoughts, and thus he spoke indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you really wanted to work in this hotel? Then I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Hongyan looked at Xue An in disbelief, not understanding why he would suddenly say that. Xue An had long grown tired of this woman, who was nominally his elder. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue Lan, he would have killed her long ago. But this woman, far from being restrained, dared to be so presumptuous. It seemed she was certain he wouldn¡¯t dare kill her. But she didn¡¯t know that if Xue An wanted to kill someone, he didn¡¯t have to do it physically. To completely disappear from the soul was the most thorough way. A Divine Sense rushed directly into Li Hongyan¡¯s sea of consciousness, shattering her soul as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Li Hongyan¡¯s eyes instantly became vacant. If it had stopped there, then Li Hongyan would have become a walking corpse, without any perception. Xue An casually pinched a Spell Decree, and Li Hongyan¡¯s shattered soul instantly condensed. Only this time, Xue An, like a sculptor, removed all the trashy negative information, leaving only a wisp of the soul. When everything was done, and they looked at Li Hongyan again, the former malice and shrewishness had disappeared without a trace; her face showed a benevolent smile. Xue Lan had just felt a flash of Divine Sense and did not understand what had happened. But once again, because of her, Xue An had spared her troublesome mother, causing Xue Lan to feel extremely guilty. But by this time, Li Hongyan had already stood up, bowed to Xue An respectfully, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up the room!¡± This scene left Xue Lan somewhat dumbfounded. Then Li Hongyan turned her head and gave Xue Lan a sincere and loving smile, ¡°Lan¡¯er, it was all Mom¡¯s fault before, don¡¯t blame me!¡± With that, she walked away. Xue Lan stood there stunned, seemingly unable to believe that all that had just happened was real. From childhood, her mother had never given her a smiling face. ¡°Xiao An, this¡­ ¡± Xue An waved his hand, his expression solemn, ¡°Now that you have joined the Heavenly Beings, you are truly a cultivator!¡± ¡°Even if she is your mother, many parents or elders in this world, apart from having a mere title, do not act in a manner worthy of respect! Such emotions only serve to hold you back and are otherwise useless!¡± ¡°What you must do is clearly recognize this, otherwise your path of cultivation will be extremely difficult!¡± Xue Lan hung her head, her face flushed with shame. ¡°Hmm! I understand!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huyue then walked up with shining eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your brother; your mom will probably be kinder and gentler than a Bodhisattva later on!¡± Huyue of course saw Xue An¡¯s reconstruction of Li Hongyan¡¯s soul. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Huyue!¡± Huyue said with a beaming smile extending her hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue Lan raised her head to look at this extremely handsome man, a little dazed. Huyue then winked at Xue An and conveyed with Divine Sense, ¡°Xue An, you¡¯ve taken away my sister, so I¡¯ll just have to win over your sister! That makes us even!¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) Chapter 557: Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) ¡°` ¡°Sure!¡± Xue An replied with his Divine Sense in a nonchalant manner. ¡°Huh?¡± Huyue, who had expected Xue An to explode with rage, was taken aback and then said, ¡°Hey, I mean, I want to pursue your sister!¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no problem with that! Anyway, my sister is of age. Although you are a bit of a clown, look a bit feminine, and are a little old, your capabilities are decent enough. If you really want to pursue her, I think I would agree! But¡­¡± ¡°You have to remember, she¡¯s my sister. If you do manage to win her over, and you dare to do anything to wrong her, hehe¡­¡± When Huyue heard Xue An¡¯s final laugh, he felt the hairs on his body stand on end and immediately spoke out righteously. ¡°Xue An, I have to criticize you now! What kind of person do you take me for? Isn¡¯t your sister my sister too? As an upstanding Fox Immortal, how could I do anything that goes against common decency?¡± Xue An had a look of ¡®I¡¯m just quietly watching you perform¡¯ and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong!¡± Huyue immediately backed down. The two had been communicating through Divine Sense the whole time, so naturally, nobody else could hear them. All they could see was Huyue initially looking very smug, then gradually turning pale, and finally slinking off to one side, no longer daring to show off. ¡°Xiao An bro, should I arrange rooms for us now?¡± Xue Lan said happily. Xue An shook his head, then looked out of the window towards Mount Qingmang, ¡°Not in a hurry! I plan to go to the mountains first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± Xue Lan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not easy coming back after such a long time; I should at least meet some old acquaintances!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the orders, and we¡¯ll go together!¡± While Xue Lan went down to get ready, Huyue approached and whispered, ¡°What dense demonic energy!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°The entire mountain is almost sentient by now, let alone the plants and animals.¡± ¡°Such a powerful Force of Nature, once the tribulation begins, this place could very likely be the real secret realm entrance!¡± Huyue said. ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, there are many places like this?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Many! According to secret records, a lot of these Forces of Nature will appear before the tribulation, but nobody knows exactly where the secret realm will manifest.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ll know once we go into the mountains!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that old acquaintance you¡¯re talking about?¡± Huyue asked curiously. ¡°An old Daoist who¡¯s shabby and can¡¯t seem to die!¡± Xue An said with a smile. Huyue didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®shabby¡¯ meant, but when he saw Master Zhai later, he truly grasped the essence of the word. The beard had grown into matted clumps; the Daoist robe he wore was so discolored its original color was indecipherable; he wore a pair of shoes that were sloppily put on, with heels so black one couldn¡¯t discern any skin tone. Having such a decrepit old Daoist standing before him made Huyue feel somewhat uncomfortable. Yet Master Zhai was overjoyed, ¡°I just cast a divination and discovered a distinguished guest would arrive today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Xiao Anzi, and you¡¯ve become even more formidable!¡± Master Zhai felt that if Xue An was like a deep pool before, now he had become an ocean, even more unfathomable, which made him click his tongue in amazement. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and you haven¡¯t changed much, just dirtier!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it, living deep in these mountains and not having to meet anyone, so I¡¯ve spared myself the trouble of cleaning up!¡± Master Zhai laughed cheerfully. Xiao Sha, who had been standing behind Xue An, snorted coldly when he heard this, ¡°Lazy is lazy, stop trying to sugarcoat it!¡± Upon hearing this, Master Zhai looked up, first startled, then his whole body began to tremble slightly. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Sha coldly said, ¡°No different from your master back in the day! Older and lazier!¡± Master Zhai, overwhelmed with emotion, almost burst into tears and quickly bowed deeply in salute. ¡°Enough, making a scene at your age, you¡¯re inviting ridicule,¡± Xiao Sha said with a hint of disgust, but his gaze softened. Ever since Master Zhai¡¯s master¡¯s master, this humble Daoist temple had been protecting Xiao Sha, who was very weak at the time. ¡°` ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Please everyone, come in!¡± Old Daoist Zhai hurriedly called out. After everyone entered the Daoist temple, Old Daoist Zhai excused himself to wash up in his bedroom, and by the time he returned, he had transformed into the image of a celestial master with an aura of immortality. As everyone settled down to tea, Xue An glanced at the tree in the courtyard and smiled faintly, ¡°Won¡¯t you join us for a cup?¡± With that, he placed a cup of tea on the table. The ancient tree¡¯s branches trembled a few times before extending two long limbs, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Master, for the gracious gift!¡± Then it reached into the room through the window and picked up the tea cup on the table. This spectacle elicited gasps of surprise from two little girls. ¡°Wow, this big tree can actually talk!¡± Xiang Xiang exclaimed. ¡°And it can move too!¡± Nian Nian added. As they spoke, the two girls stepped forward to gently touch the branches. The tree spirit trembled slightly but did not shy away. Because Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were imbued with a rich Force of Nature, it made the tree spirit feel very comfortable. ¡°Big tree, what do you look like?¡± Xiang Xiang asked, tilting her head. The tree spirit was silent for a moment before a cluster of blue light rose from the canopy and drifted into the room. It was a woman dressed in a blue gown, only one meter in size, yet one could still tell she appeared to be in her thirties, similar to a member of the Human Clan. Old Daoist Zhai¡¯s eyes gradually widened, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re actually female?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I be?¡± the tree spirit said with a smile. Old Daoist Zhai recalled the times he bathed in the courtyard during the hot weather and suddenly didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°Ah, well, since I¡¯ve seen it all, I might as well accept it!¡± Old Daoist Zhai sighed. Blushing at these words, the tree spirit spat lightly, ¡°Ptui, who cares to see you! Besides, as if you ever really bathed!¡± The tree spirit¡¯s words set off a roar of laughter in the room. After that, the tree spirit respectfully bowed to Xue An and Huyue. ¡°Greetings to the two Immortal Masters!¡± She then gave Xiao Sha a slight smile, ¡°Jiaolong, long time no see!¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Xiao Sha was somewhat surprised. ¡°In Mount Qingmang, who does not recognize the once great Jiaolong, especially the awe-inspiring sight of your transformation into a dragon!¡± Reminded of this flattering incident, Xiao Sha couldn¡¯t help but wear a proud look on his face. Xue An then said to the tree spirit, ¡°So it seems you¡¯ve been conscious for quite some time now?¡± The tree spirit nodded, ¡°For about a hundred years, but it was only a very vague awareness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the flowers, plants, fish, and insects on the mountain transforming into spirits recently?¡± The tree spirit shook her head, ¡°Immortal Master, I am not sure, I only felt a sudden change in the heavenly and earthly energies, and then I gained clear self-awareness!¡± Xue An fell into a thoughtful silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already getting impatient, ¡°Tree spirit sister, take us out to play! It¡¯s so boring here!¡± The tree spirit hesitated and looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Within the range of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, the two girls would definitely be safe. Moreover, the monsters of Mount Qingmang had only just transformed and posed no threat to the two young girls at all. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse - Kill! (First Update) Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse ¨C Kill! (First Update) Fan Mengxue wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes coldly fixed on Metatron, gradually turning pitch black. The Dark Holy Emperor Technique had been pushed to its extreme, and the powerful force of darkness emanated from her, obscuring the stars and moon. Metatron¡¯s expression also became more solemn, ¡°Such pure and vast dark power, it cannot be cultivated by any ordinary Cultivation Technique! Woman, you¡¯re becoming more and more interesting to me!¡± Fan Mengxue was unmoved, simply stating coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, you group of deities, acting all high and mighty, it¡¯s truly disgusting!¡± ¡°So¡­ get back to your Divine Realm!¡± As Fan Mengxue¡¯s words fell, the sky-shrouding darkness instantly became tangible, as if forming a cage, trapping Metatron firmly within. At the same time, Fan Mengxue¡¯s fingers moved in rapid succession, as layers upon layers of earth-shattering radiance began to emerge. The Dark Witch Anastasia was startled upon seeing this. ¡°It¡¯s a Dark Forbidden Curse! And several of them, too!¡± As she said, each layer of radiance was indeed a Forbidden Curse. Several layers stacked together, forming a sphere of black light that was extremely terrifying. ¡°Tenfold Forbidden Curse*Slay!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co With the word ¡°Slay¡± spoken, The black light sphere instantly appeared above Metatron¡¯s head, then exploded with a thunderous boom. The explosion¡¯s terrifying power shook heaven and earth, sending up a small mushroom cloud. Fan Mengxue¡¯s complexion was pale, and her figure trembled slightly. Anastasia hurried forward to support her. Meanwhile, the Titans looked solemnly at the mushroom cloud. ¡°Is he dead?¡± the Meng Xue Demoness asked in a deep voice. No sooner had she spoken than a figure emerged clumsily from the mushroom cloud, then roared, ¡°Woman, you dare to injure me, I will make you my slave for all eternity!¡± The one who came out was Metatron, but now he had lost the imposing look he had before. His meticulously kept hairstyle had turned scorched, and the pair of wings of light at his back had dimmed, leaving him looking extremely disheveled. This caused Metatron to feel both shocked and furious. Shocked that this woman could actually harm him, Furious that if not for his last-moment covering with his wings of light, he might have ended up in an even worse state. So, after roaring in anger, he charged fiercely towards Fan Mengxue. The Titan suddenly slammed the ground, his body swiftly growing immense. Although he had been sent flying by a palm strike from Metatron just moments before, his thick skin and flesh, coupled with the Titan race¡¯s renown as children of the earth goddess, allowed him to draw continuous strength as long as he could touch the ground. So, when the Titan saw Metatron charging at him, he immediately turned into his giant form, and then punched out, trying to stop him. But Metatron didn¡¯t even try to dodge, charging straight forward. Boom! The Titan Giant grunted, directly sent flying a great distance by the collision with Metatron, and his body washed over with the Power of Light, which caused his immense form to quickly shrink back down. Seeing this, the Meng Xue Demoness let out a piercing shriek, unleashing a powerful mental shockwave directly towards Metatron. The strike was so forceful that blood flowed from the Meng Xue Demoness¡¯s facial orifices. Yet, even so, she could not shake Metatron in the least. Mentatron simply snapped his fingers, breaking the mental shockwave. And the Power of Light retaliated in an instant, causing the Meng Xue Demoness to spurt out a large mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, Anastasia and Karsath had already made their move. ¡°Dark Mist!¡± ¡°True Death Knight Squadron!¡± The dark fog was considered a somewhat inconspicuous dark forbidden curse within the category of spells known to Dark Witches, and even some Dark Witches deemed this curse nothing more than a mere trifle. Because the curse itself had no offensive power, it could only create a dark fog. While it granted a powerful boost to the dark creatures within it, its might was far from matching that of other dark forbidden curses. However, when this dark fog encountered necromancy, its power explosively increased in a geometric fashion. The True Death Knight Squadron were an advanced version of Death Knights, already immensely powerful in their own right, but with the augmentation from the dark fog, their strength was staggering. What¡¯s more, Karsath had summoned an entire squadron of Death Knights. Within the mist, dozens of Death Knights mounted on skeletal horses and clad in fine armor appeared, their helmets alight with twin flames of blue fire, completely encircling Metatron. After using a spell akin to a necromancy forbidden curse, the soul fire in Karsath¡¯s eyes rapidly dimmed. Anastasia was in slightly better shape, but having suffered a severe blow just recently, she was also teetering on the brink. At this moment, all members of the Dark Council pinned their hopes on this single strike. Yet facing such a silent group of Death Knights, Metatron merely sneered, ¡°If you had summoned the Abyss Knight Commander, maybe I would have been a little apprehensive. You think these few Death Knights can stop me?¡± From Metatron¡¯s body radiated holy light, ¡°Judgment of Light!¡± Boom. Beams of holy light enveloped each Death Knight¡¯s head. After struggling briefly, the Death Knights turned into ashes. Even the dark fog trembled before completely vanishing. In just a few exchanges, the members of the Dark Council were all heavily injured and left without the strength to fight again. Looking at the pale-faced Fan Mengxue, Metatron smiled elegantly, ¡°Woman, submit now, and I will grant them a swift end!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t make a sound, but the trembling of her body grew even more intense. Metatron said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I shall first dispatch these dark antlings to hell!¡± Just as he was about to act, Fan Mengxue spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood, her vital energy rapidly declining, but she whispered four words from her mouth. ¡°Darkness, Sacrifice!¡± At her command, two wings, even broader than before, emerged from behind Fan Mengxue. Metatron looked on with interest, then shook his head, ¡°Useless, before me, your tricks¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, Fan Mengxue¡¯s wings suddenly clasped together, enveloping all the members of the Dark Council within, and then her figure shook and disappeared from the spot. Metatron was taken aback, ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± With these words, he hurriedly pursued. But no matter how he chased, he could not keep up with Fan Mengxue who had sacrificed her life to the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Fan Mengxue had returned with everyone to the Dark Ancient Castle, then rushed straight into the castle. Just as Metatron was about to rush in, the skeletons at the gate, already waiting, saw Fan Mengxue enter the castle and immediately closed the great doors, then activated the defense formation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dark Ancient Castle had been the stronghold of the Dark Council for thousands of years; it was replete with defense formations innumerable like stars in the sky, creating layers upon layers of barriers protecting it staunchly once all were activated. But Metatron only sneered upon seeing this, ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± ¡°Slaughter of Light!¡± Upon his command, holy light fell like rain, beginning to assault the dark barriers. In an instant, ninety percent of the defenses were shattered. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) In this moment of utmost urgency, the atmosphere inside the Dark Ancient Castle was oppressively tense. Everyone looked at Fan Mengxue, who lay in Anastasia¡¯s arms, her complexion extremely ashen. Their eyes all turned red. If it hadn¡¯t been for Fan Mengxue just now, they might have all been annihilated. But as soon as they returned to the Dark Ancient Castle, Fan Mengxue had fallen into a coma due to her severe injuries. At that time, the protective barrier outside was on the brink of collapse, and Metatron¡¯s smug laughter could be heard coming through. Titan took a deep breath, turned, and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the Dream Demoness asked. Titan said indifferently, ¡°Obviously, to gamble with that birdman¡¯s life and avenge Meng Xue.¡± ¡°But the injuries on your body!¡± ¡°The Titan race has never had cowards, even in death we shall fall on the battlefield.¡± The words of Titan moved everyone. wuxiaworld.site All the members of the Dark Council stood with solemn expressions, ready to risk their lives. It was at this moment that Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Meng Xue¡­ how are you?¡± Anastasia said with a trembling voice. Fan Mengxue gently shook her head and said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t go, none of you are a match for this guy!¡± ¡°Then what do we do? Are we going to just sit here and wait for death?¡± Titan said with a wry smile. ¡°The world is in chaos, all we can do is wait for him to return!¡± ¡°Wait for him to return?¡± everyone echoed in unison. By now, Fan Mengxue¡¯s breath had become increasingly erratic, and she found herself unable to speak, but she still tried hard to lift her head and look at Anastasia. Anastasia understood who Fan Mengxue was referring to, and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Just then, the entirety of the Dark Ancient Castle shook violently; clearly, the barrier couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression suddenly became serene, resembling the little girl she had once been, her eyes holding a glimmer of anticipation. ¡°I will be here¡­ waiting for him to return!¡± With that, Fan Mengxue slowly closed her eyes. The power of darkness surged from her body, turning into countless black tendrils that enveloped the entire Dark Ancient Castle. Her body, too, was lifted by these tendrils and soon was completely covered by darkness. This¡­ was Fan Mengxue¡¯s final protective force. With the Dark Holy Emperor Technique as a guide, she bound herself completely to the ancient castle. If anyone wanted to break through this protective barrier, they would have to utterly annihilate her; otherwise, it would be impossible. The members of the Dark Council looked up blankly at this scene, and without realizing it, their eyes reddened. Meanwhile, Metatron outside was extremely angry. He had been on the verge of breaking through the defense of the Dark Ancient Castle when suddenly a more powerful Dark Barrier appeared and firmly protected the entire castle. Upon closer inspection of this Dark Barrier, Metatron¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but grow uglier. ¡°To use one¡¯s own life as a bargaining chip for protection¡­ woman, do you plan to use this to threaten me?¡± But Metatron knew that if he forced his way through the barrier, not to mention the injuries he would sustain, Fan Mengxue would surely face spiritual demise. Now Metatron had to have Fan Mengxue; naturally, he didn¡¯t want to end up with such an outcome. So, Metatron hovered in midair, hesitated for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯re my prey, and even if you run to the ends of the earth, you won¡¯t escape the palm of my hand!¡± ¡°You think you can use this to threaten me! You are too naive!¡± With that said, Metatron ascended into the sky and then revealed his immensely huge body of holy light. Holy light enveloped heaven and earth, shaking the whole of Europe. Countless people took to the streets, staring dumbfounded at the awe-inspiring scene in the sky. ¡°Oh, mortals, I am the only Supreme God! Kneel now and serve me, and I will grant you long life and mighty power!¡± The voice of Metatron spread throughout the entirety of Europe. And with it came the unending descent of holy light. Many, after a brief struggle, fell to their knees. Under the holy light, the dark disciples scattered throughout Europe let out a unified scream of agony before they turned to nothingness. Metatron gazed down at the crowd of worshippers below, his lips curving into a satisfied smile. ¡°Good! From this moment on, this place shall be my Divine Kingdom! And you shall be my people.¡± That day, the Archangel Metatron appeared in the form of holy light, transforming Europe into the Kingdom of Light and shocking the world. With this event as the watershed, true chaos began in the world. Xiangjiang port. When An Qing led the members of the Fire Phoenix squad off the military helicopter, the vast airport was deserted, not a single passenger in sight. This would have been unimaginable in the past. ¡°Recently, an Evil God specifically targeted aircraft in the sky, causing dozens of planes to crash, taking many lives; since then, all global civil flights have been suspended,¡± Zou Yi explained softly. An Qing¡¯s face was as grim as water, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± ¡°Since yesterday, innocent citizens have begun to die in madness, and their deaths have been extremely gruesome. After an investigation, it was determined that they were likely victims of a sorcery curse,¡± explained Zou Yi, who was in charge of intelligence. ¡°Sorcery curse?¡± Captain Cheng Hao furrowed his brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that something the Department of Taoist Talismans should handle?¡± ¡°Yes! But¡­,¡± Zou Yi took a deep breath. ¡°From yesterday until now, over ten thousand innocent citizens of Xiangjiang have died tragically. The situation has become so severe that the higher-ups speculate that an ancient Evil God must be responsible.¡± Ten thousand! This harrowing number darkened the faces of all the Fire Phoenix members. ¡°These damn deities!¡± An Qing said with a face ashen with rage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and teach these arrogant gods a lesson they¡¯ll never forget!¡± Cheng Hao said in a stern voice. The team roared in response and then made their way into the city in military vehicles already prepared. The once bustling city had grown eerily quiet. Pedestrians rushed past on the streets, each wearing an expression of panic and distress. Seeing this scene, An Qing¡¯s mood grew even heavier. In recent times, she and the Fire Phoenix squad had seen too much of this. And the adversaries they faced were becoming increasingly troublesome. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to wipe out these damn creatures for good!¡± An Qing sighed softly. Then someone said in a low voice, ¡°If only the instructor were here!¡± At this voice, everyone fell silent. Indeed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the instructor were here, would these deities dare to be so rampant? At this moment, in a hotel at the center of Xiangjiang, a deity in the guise of an ordinary South Asian man stood by a window overlooking the city. ¡°Hehe, so many have died, yet you still won¡¯t show yourself? The one who killed my Divine Child, are you so frightened by my arrival that you dare not appear?¡± the deity murmured to himself. As he spoke, he seemed to sense something, his gaze piercing through the obstruction of buildings and casting upon the distant military vehicle. ¡°How interesting! So many cultivators full of vitality; what rare sacrifices they make!¡± the deity said greedily. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Brother Night Fox, Dont Be Angry (2nd Update) Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Brother Night Fox, Don¡¯t Be Angry (2nd Update) The snow on Mount Qingmang kept falling until New Year¡¯s Eve, when it gradually stopped. After the snow ceased, the entirety of Qingmang Town was draped in a silvery white, making the night sky shine with radiance. As the New Year¡¯s bells rang out, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, dressed in brand-new red jackets and skirts, were like two children who had stepped out of a painting, smiling and bowing with folded fists. ¡°Daddy, Mummy, Happy New Year!¡± Xue An lovingly pulled out two large red envelopes. ¡°Good children! Here, one for each of you! This is your New Year¡¯s money from Daddy!¡± ¡°This is from Mummy!¡± An Yan also laughed as she took out two red envelopes. ¡°Thank you, Daddy and Mummy!¡± the two little girls said, grinning from ear to ear as they accepted the red envelopes. Then they turned their heads to look at Huyue who was beside them. ¡°Uncle Fox, happy New Year to you too!¡± ¡°Hmm, happy!¡± Huyue responded with a smile but made no move. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. The two little girls blinked their big eyes and stretched out their small hands. ¡°Uncle Fox, no red envelope?¡± Huyue¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Ahem, well¡­ er¡­¡± Huyue hemmed and hawed, twisting and scratching as if he were itchy all over. He hadn¡¯t actually prepared any red envelopes. Because no one had told him! In the Fox Realm of Qingqiu, they didn¡¯t have this custom. Now being looked at with those bright, shiny big eyes by the two little girls, Huyue was dying of embarrassment. What if the two little girls thought he was stingy? Just as Huyue was in great turmoil, Shi Xueqing sidled over, ¡°Young misses, the Immortal King had prepared red envelopes long ago; look, they are right here with me!¡± With that, he took out two big red envelopes and handed them over. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fox!¡± both little girls exclaimed in unison. Huyue finally breathed a sigh of relief and gave Shi Xueqing a grateful look. It was his disciple who had come through. Otherwise, he would have been in a real jam today. Huyue was silently rejoicing inside. The two little girls approached Xue An, ¡°Daddy, you told us to ask Uncle Fox for a red envelope, and he gave us one! He isn¡¯t as stingy as you said!¡± Xue An said with a smile, ¡°Is that so! That¡¯s great! Go play then!¡± ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll wait for Aunt Tang Xuan¡¯er to come back and then play together!¡± The two little girls bounced away. Huyue glared at Xue An resentfully, ¡°It was you who set me up!¡± Xue An gave a slight smile, ¡°Come on, Brother Night Pot, don¡¯t be so mad. It was just a joke!¡± Just as Huyue was gearing up with righteous indignation, he suddenly froze, ¡°You¡­ what did you just call me?¡± ¡°Brother Night Pot! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Huyue¡¯s face became extremely unsightly in an instant, ¡°I am the great Huyue, and you call me Night Pot?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s because you lost the bet!¡± Xue An chuckled lightly, ¡°I wonder who it was that day, barefoot in the snow, crying their heart out, insisting the snow wasn¡¯t sweet and it was a personal affront!¡± At the mention of this incident, Huyue, who had been fuming, suddenly deflated like a punctured ball. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I should go outside and see if Jingjing and Xiao Sha have fetched Xuan¡¯Er!¡± An Yan quickly made an excuse to leave. Otherwise, she feared that Huyue would die of embarrassment. Seeing the situation was going south, Shi Xueqing had already slipped out unnoticed. When only Huyue and Xue An were left in the room. Huyue took a deep breath and put on a sycophantic smile, ¡°Brother An, look what you¡¯re saying. That day, I was just a little too eager with the drink, and then I clumsily lost, didn¡¯t I? Cut me some slack, will you?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°All right! Brother Night Pot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huyue said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a once-in-a-million-years talent of the Qingqiu Fox Realm, and it only took me a hundred thousand years to become an Immortal King. Cut me some slack, will you?¡± Xue An replied, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue continued, ¡°I am the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, with noble and indescribable bloodlines!¡± Xue An returned, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue declared, ¡°I am hailed as the unparalleled Demon King by the demon masses from all directions!¡± Xue An reiterated, ¡°You lost the drinking bet!¡± Huyue: ¡°Can we not talk about drinking?¡± Xue An: ¡°You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­.¡± Xue An: ¡°You¡¯ve lost to me thirteen thousand four hundred and twenty-one times!¡± Huyue ¡°¡­.¡± Huyue ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about drinking!¡± Xue An: ¡°You lost at drinking too!¡± Huyue: ¡°Big brother, I was wrong~!¡± Xue An: ¡°Alright, chamber pot little brother!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Beijiang. Perhaps many people don¡¯t understand why Tang Xuan¡¯er is still working in the hospital. In fact, all it would take is a word from her and the Qin family would immediately arrange a good job for her. Qin Yu had mentioned this more than once, even considering buying the hospital where Tang Xuan¡¯er worked to make her the director. But Tang Xuan¡¯er had refused. Though she appeared gentle on the outside, she had always been very principled at heart. This was evident when An Yan returned; she immediately kept her distance and has been maintaining it from Xue An. In fact, in the four years that both Xue An and An Yan were absent, Tang Xuan¡¯er had been silently taking care of the two little girls. From this alone, her contribution was the greatest. Yet afterward, she willingly stayed far away and never wanted to talk much about it. Continuing to work in the hospital was also her way of maintaining as much independence as possible. However, now everyone in the hospital she worked at knew that Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s background was unfathomably deep, and no one dared to offend her. Even so, Tang Xuan¡¯er still worked overtime when needed and took the shifts she had to. This time she took over a day shift and a half night shift for a pregnant colleague, working until late at night before she got off work. It was only when she stepped outside that she realized it had started snowing. And in the distance, the sky was alight with fireworks at their peak. ¡°It¡¯s New Year!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er mumbled to herself, stamped her feet that had gone numb from the cold, and then prepared to head home. At that moment, a male colleague from the hospital slowly drove by in his car. ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, let me give you a ride home!¡± the young male doctor said to Tang Xuan¡¯er with a smile. Tang Xuan¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need!¡± The male doctor, however, seemed somewhat unwilling to give up. After all, Tang Xuan¡¯er was now recognized as the hospital beauty, and countless talented young men wanted to get close but couldn¡¯t. This male doctor was one of them. Of course, this male doctor was also aware of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s profound background, so he always tried to get close to her by imperceptibly warming her through a gentle campaign. This time was no different, he had already waited for more than an hour outside, and only when he saw Tang Xuan¡¯er waiting for a ride at the hospital entrance did he quickly drive over, creating the illusion of a casual encounter. ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold outside, why don¡¯t you get in the car and wait?¡± he offered. Tang Xuan¡¯er smiled, ¡°No need! I¡¯m fine waiting here!¡± The male doctor was a bit disheartened. He didn¡¯t expect that even so, Tang Xuan¡¯er would still keep him at a great distance. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll wait with you! After all, it¡¯s so dark and it¡¯s New Year¡¯s, what if you meet a bad person?¡± the male doctor made one last attempt. But Tang Xuan¡¯er still shook her head. In the end, the male doctor left in disappointment. Tang Xuan¡¯er stood on the roadside on New Year¡¯s Eve, the cold breath from her mouth appearing especially thin under the streetlight¡¯s glow. ¡°I wonder what Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang are doing right now, and that guy Xiao Sha!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er thought somewhat wistfully. Just then, thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Strange, why would there be thunder at this time? Tang Xuan¡¯er looked up and then saw Xiao Sha¡¯s smiling face up in the air. ¡°Sister Xuan¡¯Er, the boss and his wife knew you just got off work, so they especially sent me to pick you up for the New Year!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er looked surprised, then brushed her hair beside her ears and smiled warmly. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go home for New Year!¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) Chapter 561: Chapter 561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) When Tang Xuan¡¯Er got off Xiao Sha¡¯s back, an eager Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, who had been waiting in the cold wind for a long time, cheered and ran over. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯Er!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er smiled, crouched down, and embraced the two little girls. ¡°Auntie Xuan¡¯Er, do you think the clothes we¡¯re wearing are pretty?¡± ¡°So pretty! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang look good in everything! Here, this is your New Year¡¯s money!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er pulled out two small red envelopes. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Xuan¡¯Er!¡± The two little girls took the red envelopes, then led Tang Xuan¡¯Er by the hand, one on each side, as they walked inside. An Yan was standing at the bottom of the steps, waiting. As Tang Xuan¡¯Er approached, she chided with a smile, ¡°Silly Xuan¡¯Er, I told you to take time off, but you wouldn¡¯t, and now we¡¯ve waited until now!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er, feeling a bit embarrassed, brushed the hair beside her ear, ¡°I covered a shift for a colleague, and it lasted until now!¡± ¡°Alright, come inside quickly! The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner will get cold soon!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er looked up and suddenly saw Xue An standing at the door, smiling at her, which made her face turn slightly red. Fortunately, the biting cold wind made Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s cheeks rosy, so it wasn¡¯t noticeable. ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Yeah! Come on in!¡± Xue An said, stepping aside slightly and pushing the door open. After Tang Xuan¡¯Er and An Yan entered the house, Xue Lan had someone light the fireworks that had been prepared. One after another, the fireworks bloomed in the sky, bringing the New Year¡¯s atmosphere to a climax. Just then, Xue An¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and saw a message from An Qing. ¡°Brother-in-law, wishing you and my sister a Happy New Year! I am on a mission abroad and couldn¡¯t come back! This is the New Year¡¯s money for the two little girls, tell them their Auntie is thinking of them!¡± Then there was a transfer of twenty thousand, accompanied by a big smiling face. Xue An smiled slightly, about to reply. His phone vibrated again, it was a transfer from a Wechat contact with a black silhouette profile picture, along with a few words. New Year¡¯s money for Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang! Beyond that, nothing else was said. Xue An paused, shaking his head with a wry smile, and sent a message back. Silly girl, Happy New Year! At this moment, in a small town in Europe, aside from the occasional Chinese family displaying Spring Festival couplets, there was no sense of the New Year. Fan Mengxue lay on the hotel bed, looking somewhat despondent. Anastasia watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. ¡°Shall I arrange a plane to take you back home now?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head at the suggestion, ¡°No need!¡± As she was speaking, Fan Mengxue¡¯s phone vibrated slightly, and then the screen lit up. Fan Mengxue was taken aback and quickly looked. When she saw the message from Xue An, the sadness on her face gradually faded, and her lips turned up into a big smile. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Fan Mengxue shouted cheerfully, leaping from the bed. She was as happy as a child. The scene shifts back to Qingmang Town. Just as Xue An and everyone were gathered together enjoying the steaming hot New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, a loud bang suddenly echoed from Mount Qingmang. Xue An and Huyue¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously, and they turned their heads to look out the window. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Huyue asked gravely. ¡°Yes! A powerful destiny is being awakened!¡± Xue An said calmly. It was not just the two of them. Including An Yan, everyone present felt the violently changing aura of heaven and earth. Xue An and Huyue stepped outside the door, looking at Mount Qingmang in the distance. At that moment, clouds radiating golden light were swirling around the mountain peak. The powerful force of fate seemed almost to turn Mount Qingmang into a living entity. Huyue exclaimed in admiration, ¡°It seems the Fate Secret Realm is about to open!¡± Meanwhile, the anomalies at Mount Qingmang disturbed the aura of the entire world. Within the Great Cheng Temple, Monk Ku Chan, who had been sitting cross-legged on a lotus platform, suddenly opened his eyes. The dazzling Buddha light in his eyes instantly incinerated a disciple before him into nothingness. ¡°The secret realm is opening! The protectors shall guard this place! I shall go now!¡± After speaking, Monk Ku Chan¡¯s entire body gradually turned into nothingness. The chubby monk bowed deeply, and said in a wooden tone, ¡°Disciple follows the command!¡± And on Shura Island. Fei Tian, who was indulging in gourmet food, suddenly raised his head. A powerful aura directly shredded the serving maid in front of him. Fei Tian, however, paid no mind to the blood on his body and sneered, ¡°The secret realm is finally opening!¡± Having said that, he leapt into the sky, turning into a rumbling fireball, and headed straight for the east. M Country. Leng Junxie, the newly born scion of the Demon Clan, was enjoying the tranquility after a great battle. A few enchantingly beautiful women were gently massaging him, their eyes filled with intoxicated adoration. As a scion of the Demon Lord, Leng Junxie¡¯s demon charm exerted a fatal attraction on these women. Consequently, these women had quickly fallen head over heels for Leng Junxie. But just at this moment, Leng Junxie, who had been closing his eyes in enjoyment, suddenly opened his eyes. A cold and evil demonic light emerged, directly turning the women in front of him into pools of blood. Leng Junxie seemed completely unconcerned about this. Instead, his face showed a greedy expression. ¡°What a powerful force of fate! If I can devour this fate, the Demon Clan will become the overlords of The Multiverse in the future!¡± With this thought, Leng Junxie¡¯s entire body turned into a dense demonic aura and vanished above the blood-stained bed. Meanwhile, Xue An said to An Yan, ¡°You take the two daughters and wait for me in the world, I¡¯ll go to the secret realm with Huyue!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°Be very careful!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Then he glanced at Xiao Sha, who was eager to try, ¡°You also stay behind, remember to protect Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian well!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing that he couldn¡¯t go, Xiao Sha felt somewhat dejected but still firmly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. With me here, no one dares to bully the two young misses!¡± Huyue also briefly instructed Shi Xueqing, and then a man and a beast leapt into the sky together. An Yan and Tang Xuan¡¯er watched from below and suddenly felt that the lively New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had lost its appeal. When Xue An and Huyue arrived at the top of Mount Qingmang, amidst the surging golden light, a great door was gradually taking shape. ¡°This is the gate of fate! Once we step through this gate, we enter the Fate Secret Realm!¡± Huyue said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look into the distance, and said indifferently, ¡°It looks like some are not afraid to die!¡± As he spoke, a ray of Buddha light rushed forward, and it was Monk Ku Chan. Monk Ku Chan, clearly not expecting someone to have arrived first, let out a surprised exclamation and then brought his hands together in a gesture of prayer. ¡°Both of you benefactors, this secret realm is the property of the Buddha Kingdom, please return!¡± Xue An and Huyue glanced at each other and then simultaneously said, ¡°Beat him!¡± No sooner had they spoken than Xue An stepped forward and arrived in front of Monk Ku Chan, throwing a punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a crack, the halo behind Monk Ku Chan¡¯s head shattered under Xue An¡¯s fist. The monk then showed an expression of sorrow, ¡°Benefactor has such strong cultivation!¡± With those words, his entire body exploded into pieces, but the Buddha light that lingered was directly sucked into the massive gate of fate. Xue An stood in place, somewhat baffled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The Game of Fate (First Update) Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The Game of Fate (First Update) At this moment, two streaks of light flew in from the east and west sides of the sky. When they landed, they were none other than Fei Tian and Leng Junxie. In the sky at that moment stood a man, a demon, a monster, and a member of the Shura Tribe. After their eyes met for a brief moment. Xue An¡¯s mouth curled into a slight, cold smile. ¡°It really is lively! The Shura Tribe and the Demon Tribe can¡¯t stand the loneliness, can they?¡± he said. Fei Tian let out a sly laugh, ¡°Cut the crap, this secret realm belongs to my Shura clan, get lost!¡± With that, he raised his hand and a giant spear appeared in it, which he then hurled at Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, without so much as a move. The spear, carrying an overwhelming Sha aura, slowed down drastically as it neared him, as if piercing through a viscous air. It struggled forward a few more inches. Then, as if it could no longer bear the burden, the spear exploded into fragments with a bang. But while the two were clashing, Leng Junxie had already seized the opportunity and was rushing straight for the Gate of Fate. In his view, seizing the Fate was more important than anything else; the fight could wait until later. However, just as the Gate of Fate was within reach, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking Leng Junxie¡¯s path. ¡°Sorry, this way is blocked!¡± Huyue said lightly. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Leng Junxie snorted in anger, and with a swing of his hand, he cast a powerful Demon Clan palm strike. Huyue slightly sidestepped to dodge the attack, ready to counter. But then they saw lights flying in from all around them. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the secret realm first; otherwise, if that monk gets ahead of us, it would be bad!¡± Huyue was slightly startled and was about to agree. But the palm strike that Leng Junxie had just launched had already hit the Gate of Fate. There was no sound, not even the slightest tremor. The Demon Clan palm strike melted away like ice and snow, and the Gate of Fate then emitted a dazzling light. A mighty power of Fate burst forth into the sky. Leng Junxie didn¡¯t have time to react before a beam of golden light dragged him into the Gate, disappearing from sight. It was identical to the disappearance of Venerable Ku Chan just a moment ago. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue An just murmured in surprise. Huyue¡¯s face turned pale; she finally remembered something and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s the Fate Chessboard! We were all wrong; this isn¡¯t just an ordinary Fate Secret Realm that¡¯s opening, but a Fate Chessboard!¡± A Fate Chessboard? A seed of doubt sprouted in Xue An¡¯s heart. Then beams of golden light exploded and wrapped around him, Huyue, and the others, dragging them toward the Gate of Fate. Among the other powerful characters who arrived later, there were also those who were pulled into the Gate of Fate, causing cries of surprise and angry roars to erupt. But no matter how high their Cultivation Level was, they couldn¡¯t resist the might of this golden light. Because it had nothing to do with the magnitude of power or the level of Cultivation, but rather, this golden light was intertwined with a hint of the Power of Laws of the Multiverse. Powerful characters might be able to change the heavens and the earth, but they could not resist the Power of Laws. Only a few individuals like Xue An could remain unaffected by the laws, though they had not yet reached the stage of complete detachment from the laws. Although Xue An could have broken free from this golden light, when he saw the Divine Sense Huyue sent him, Xue An gave up resisting and a smile appeared on his lips, allowing the golden light to drag him into the Gate of Fate. Because what Huyue¡¯s Divine Sense conveyed was clear. With every calamity, the fate of all tribes would be reshuffled, and the secret realm would open. But in extremely special times, this power of Fate would become extremely strong for various reasons, and what would open then would no longer be a Fate Secret Realm but a chess game of Fate. And the chess pieces¡­ are the myriad races of the multiverse! If one emerges victorious in this fate chessboard, they can make their people stand out among the myriad races of the multiverse, and the individual could even become a peerless overlord favored by heaven and earth. This is why just now, Monk and Leng Junxie, among others, were dragged into the gate of fate. Because they represented each race of the multiverse. After devouring enough people, the gate of fate flickered a few times and then disappeared without a trace. The remaining survivors exchanged glances, their faces all showing horror, for they truly had no idea what had just happened. Meanwhile. Within that fate chessboard. Xue An slowly opened his eyes. Underfoot was the unbearably muddy ground, and overhead was the scorching sun. The air was filled with a strange odor. It was the moist smell left by the sun¡¯s evaporation of rainwater, mixed with a strong scent of blood, creating an odor that made one want to retch. Xue An frowned slightly. For he realized that something was suppressing his cultivation level. But fortunately, both his physical prowess and his Divine Sense were still present. But what place was this? As Xue An pondered, he suddenly heard a sharp swoosh from behind and a loud curse. ¡°Damn it, who told you to rest? Get back to work!¡± With a slight sidestep, Xue An dodged the attack and turned to look, only to see a tall soldier clad in a dark cuirass holding a whip, staring at him furiously. At the same time, the soldier¡¯s face also bore a hint of surprise, seemingly unable to believe that he had managed to dodge his whip. ¡°Aha, no wonder the lad dares to be so brazen, actually dodging my whip. But a slave remains a slave, and today I will let you learn what a lesson is!¡± The soldier¡¯s face showed a murderous intent. Because in his view, a slave daring to evade his whip was a major blow to his authority, and if not handled properly, he would no longer be able to manage these prisoners of war! Xue An watched quietly. Even though he was temporarily unable to use his cultivation level, just with his unparalleled physical strength alone, he could crush this man with a flick of his finger. But what Xue An was most puzzled about now was the identity of this place. Considering the soldier¡¯s cuirass, though simple in make, was etched with Talisman Spells, this place must be an ancient society with cultivators. Not far away were a group of slaves, their upper bodies bare and their expressions vacant. This strange place sparked some interest in Xue An. Seeing Xue An silent, the soldier thought he had been scared silly and sneered, lifting his whip high, preparing to strike down once more. Just then, a youth in tattered clothing, small in stature, scrambled over. ¡°Please calm your anger, sir. My brother has suffered a head injury and can¡¯t remember much anymore! I beg you not to take it to heart!¡± ¡°Get lost! Who are you to plead in front of me!¡± With that, the soldier¡¯s whip lashed down upon the youth¡¯s back, tearing through the tattered clothes instantly and leaving a bloody mark on the mud-caked skin. The youth shuddered with pain, yet his face revealed an even more obsequious smile. ¡°Please calm your anger!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The soldier sneered, ¡°Alright then, since you wish to save him, I¡¯ll start by flogging you to death!¡± With that said, he raised his hand and the long whip lashed out like a venomous snake, aiming straight for the youth¡¯s face. If the whip struck, the youth would at the very least be blinded in one eye. Many slaves averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight. But just as the soldier revealed a cruel smile, a slender and elegant hand lightly grasped the fiercely whistling whip. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Yamas Continent (Second Update) Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Yama¡¯s Continent (Second Update) ¡°You¡­¡± The soldier was initially startled, then he wanted to say something. But Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered with wasting words and simply flicked a finger. Pop! After a crisp sound, the soldier¡¯s head burst open like a rotten watermelon. The corpse fell to the ground. Dead silence filled the area. After a brief moment, a terrified uproar ensued. ¡°Heavens, he killed a Mojia Soldier, we¡¯re all going to be buried with him in his death!¡± Someone cried out in despair. Others simply began to cry loudly. The boy was also startled, but he quickly regained his composure and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, you must run, the further the better, fast!¡± Xue An looked at the boy, and a trace of memory surged within his divine sense. It was a very mystical feeling. It was as if images were unfolding before him. In an instant, Xue An came to know the past of this place. This was a vast secret realm called Yan Futi. The sheer vastness of this Yan Futi world made even Xue An slightly shaken. The races living on this land were countless. Nations and sects were as numerous as strands of hair. The place where Xue An currently stood was a remote area of Yan Futi, under the jurisdiction of Qianniao City. His former identity was that of a Hua Clan slave, captured after a defeat in battle. The boy before him was named Xiao Shui, a partner he hadn¡¯t known for long, but the former Xue An had taken good care of him, therefore Xiao Shui was very reliant on him. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve traveled through time,¡± Xue An murmured to himself softly. But he was certain that this was not a case of time travel. For this body was definitely his own, and although his cultivation level had been temporarily suppressed, his physical technique and divine sense were still present. Even if this game of fate could make use of a part of the power of the Heavenly Dao laws, it would not be able to reincarnate Xue An as someone else without anyone noticing. Not only could this game of fate not achieve this, no one in The Multiverse Realms could either. Thinking of this, Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Run? If I ran away, what would become of you? Would you be buried alive as sacrifice by the people of Qianniao City?¡± As he spoke, a chill tinged Xue An¡¯s voice. For he had seen many images of the Hua Clan being mistreated and slaughtered in the information he had just accessed. At the same time, he knew that within this Yan Futi, one could say that there was an abundance of clans and countless experts. But the status of the Hua Clan was the lowest of the low, always the one to be bullied and humiliated. This ignited a growing murderous aura within Xue An¡¯s heart. He naturally did not heed Xiao Shui¡¯s advice. Xiao Shui, hearing this, was taken aback. He had always trusted this brother of his completely. From the time they had met, he had always been silently helping him. But the former Brother An had been honest and simple, even dull to a point. So when he heard what Xue An said, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Especially when he saw the look in Xue An¡¯s eyes, he was dazed for a long while. For that gaze was as deep as the sea, unwittingly making one want to drown in it. ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Shui suddenly trembled, coming back to his senses from Xue An¡¯s gaze, and spoke hesitantly. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, turned his head towards the distance, and spoke indifferently, ¡°No need to say more! They¡¯re already here!¡± By this time, the death of the Mojia Soldier had already attracted the attention of the nearby guards, who were all rushing towards the scene. This caused all the members of the Hua Clan to grow restless and anxious, with faces that revealed a despair, almost every single one of them. Qianniao City, no! It should be said that all ethnic groups in Yan Futi were extremely cruel to slaves. They would readily resort to burying people alive as collective punishment. And to make matters worse, these people were from the Hua Clan, who were the most bullied of all. Soon, a troop of armored soldiers marched over in neat steps. Though it was only a small squad, their formidable presence could not be underestimated. ¡°Who is it that killed my men?¡± the leader of the troop demanded, a soldier with a red tassel on his shoulder looking like an officer, for his armor was finer than that of the average soldier. Hearing his question, the Hua clansmen all trembled with fear, and some of the more faint-hearted had even collapsed on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, who killed my men? The whistleblower will not be executed!¡± the man said coldly. The Hua clansmen looked at each other, determination gradually appearing on their faces that had endured humiliation, yet still, no one made a sound. In the deadly silence of the scene, the officer sneered, ¡°Very well! Since no one will confess, then none of you shall live! Soldiers, enact collective punishment, cut them at the waist!¡± Waist cutting! A punishment even more brutal than being buried alive. All the Hua clansmen shivered as one, all hope draining from them as they hung their heads in despair. Only Xiao Shui¡¯s bright eyes blazed with a trace of anger and murderous intent. But the officer was exceptionally alert, and despite the faintness of Xiao Shui¡¯s killing intent, he immediately felt it and turned to look in her direction. Xiao Shui hurriedly bowed her head to hide her gaze. The officer walked over slowly, hand resting on his sword. ¡°You, lift up your head!¡± he ordered. Xiao Shui trembled all over, yet did not lift her head. A cruel smile played on the officer¡¯s lips as he slowly drew his sword, his gaze fixed on Xiao Shui¡¯s neck. Such a slender neck this youth had, the sword would surely paint a beautiful splash of blood upon severing it! Just thinking of the scene excited the officer. But at that moment, a hand gently landed on his arrowhead, while another lightly pushed back the sword he had been about to draw. ¡°Are you¡­ from the Qianniao clan?¡± Xue An asked calmly. The officer¡¯s muscles tensed instantly. Because from start to finish, he had not noticed when Xue An had appeared by his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! Answer my question!¡± The officer¡¯s face showed fierce hostility as he signaled his subordinates behind Xue An with a glance. These subordinates, even better trained than those Mojia Soldiers just now, moved into a tight formation upon their leader¡¯s command, encircling Xue An. All the Hua clansmen retreated in horror to one side. Xiao Shui watched in complete astonishment. For in just a brief moment, her once inarticulate brother had given her too many surprises. ¡°Yes, I am a noble person of the Qianniao clan. It was you who killed my man just now, wasn¡¯t it!¡± the officer said coldly. Xue An nodded. ¡°Very well, you have the bravery of a warrior. Now, let go, and I shall decapitate you, granting you the treatment due a valiant warrior.¡± At these words, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made a mistake about something!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The officer was taken aback, not understanding the meaning behind Xue An¡¯s words. ¡°That mistake is that the ones who are truly going to die are you!¡± Xue An said, his hand on the officer¡¯s shoulder curling into a fist and throwing a punch. The officer, whose physique was strong enough to rival a Heavenly Being with Heavenly Being Cultivation Level, had his head blown to pieces by that single punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Xue An¡¯s other hand drew the officer¡¯s own sword, slashing it horizontally at the advancing Mojia Soldiers. Crack. The soldiers¡¯ upper bodies flew off as one, crashing to the ground. While the lower halves remained upright on the ground. Agony and the fear of death easily overcame these Qianniao soldiers, causing them to scream and struggle in the mire before gradually dying. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue Ans Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue An¡¯s Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) ¡°Mom, is it really true?¡± Xiang Xiang Nian Nian asked in a soft voice, looking up with a tear-stained face. An Yan nodded firmly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Would Mom ever lie to you?¡± Only then did Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stop crying and moved closer to the bedside, quietly watching over An Qing, silently hoping that her aunt would wake up soon. Meanwhile, An Yan silently walked to the outer room, followed closely by Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°What happened!¡± Once out of sight of her two daughters, An Yan felt the world spin and nearly collapsed to the floor. Fortunately, Tang Xuan¡¯er was beside her and quickly steadied her. Cheng Hao, looking deeply apologetic, recounted what had happened and then led all the team members to step forward and kneel down in unison. ¡°Madam, we were incompetent and failed to protect An Qing, allowing her to be seriously injured. We are willing to accept punishment!¡± After speaking, Cheng Hao and the others all bowed their heads. At that moment, An Yan¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her eyes swept across the face of every Fire Phoenix member. It was through Cheng Hao¡¯s account that she understood what had happened and noticed that all the Fire Phoenix members were dispirited, evidently injured. ¡°Captain Cheng, you have done nothing wrong. Why should you be punished? Please, everyone, rise!¡± An Yan said, her expression gradually returning to calm. wuxiaworld.site Cheng Hao and the others looked at each other and then hesitantly stood up. But then, An Yan gave a deep bow to everyone, ¡°Thank you all for bringing my sister back!¡± This completely took Cheng Hao and the others aback, and they hastily dodged, not daring to accept An Yan¡¯s bow, then hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, what are you doing! If the instructor finds out, he will definitely scold us!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is what we should do!¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Nothing in this world is taken for granted. If it weren¡¯t for you, Qing¡¯er would probably be dead by now! So, this bow, you deserve it.¡± A warm current surged in the hearts of Cheng Hao and the others. Before coming here, they were prepared to apologize for their shortcomings, but An Yan was unexpectedly understanding. At this moment, Cheng Hao hesitated slightly, then spoke very earnestly. ¡°Madam! The current situation is chaotic, and it¡¯s no longer safe here. You should take the two young misses and everyone else to Zhongdu. The place is guarded by layers of troops and has gathered many strong individuals from Hua country; it is the safest location.¡± An Yan shook her head upon hearing this, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave! I will wait for his return here!¡± In fact, a few days earlier, Xue An¡¯s good buddies and the Chen Family had urged An Yan to go back more than once, but she had declined. ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Hao showed a trace of concern. An Yan smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten? I am your instructor¡¯s wife, as well as a well-known expert. If any gods or demons dare to cause trouble here, I will make them regret their arrival.¡± Cheng Hao and the others were still somewhat uneasy. After all, An Yan and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian were the instructor¡¯s most important family. If anything were to go wrong, they could not escape blame. Xiao Sha had been listening quietly by the side but now couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I, Xiao Sha, am here, I will ensure the safety of the Madam and the others.¡± Standing behind Xiao Sha and massaging her shoulders, Xiao Yu also clenched her fists with a resolute expression and said, ¡°What Xiao Sha says goes for me too!¡± Xiao Sha glared, ¡°Keep massaging!¡± ¡°Right away, Master Xiao Sha!¡± Xiao Yu quickly resumed her shoulder massage. Knowing that Xiao Sha was a transformed Jiaolong, and very powerful, Cheng Hao and the others exchanged glances and then took a deep breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Madam, take care, we will be leaving now!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°You do the same, take care!¡± The Fire Phoenix team had an extremely heavy task at hand. They needed reinforcements everywhere. So, after delivering An Qing back to Qingmang Town, they had to immediately rush to resolve the next mission. Watching the men¡¯s retreating figures, Tang Xuan¡¯er sighed softly, ¡°With their departure, who knows how many will be able to return!¡± Hearing this, An Yan shuddered, and then a resolute light slowly appeared in her eyes. She said what was truly in her heart. As the wife of Xue An, she would never shrink back. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I will make those arrogant gods and demons learn to fear. I will be here, waiting for your return!¡± An Yan whispered softly, her hand tightly clutching that special weapon. The situation then became even more chaotic. Wherever the divine demon army passed, all life was ruined, not a single blade of grass grew. Yet at this moment, humanity erupted with unprecedented tenacity and resilience. Although there were those who knelt down begging for life, more took up swords quietly and stepped onto the battlefield. This might well be the reason this race has endured until now. Dark Ancient Castle. The attack from the light zealots had been going on for a full ten days. These zealots seemed to never tire and were not afraid of death. Each of them charged forward with a vacant look, using the holy light they carried to wear down the protective force enveloping the Dark Ancient Castle. This was the strategy set by Metatron. If he forcefully broke through this protective force, then Fan Mengxue would be completely obliterated. So he used these light zealots, whose senses he had imprisoned, to break through the protection. This persistent approach indeed had an effect. The dark protective force began to gradually weaken. All of this was naturally understood by the members of the Dark Council. But now, all the heavyweights of the Dark Council had sustained severe injuries and had no strength left to fight. Were they to just watch helplessly? No! There was a group of old-timers who had never deigned to bow their heads to anyone. The XM806 machine gun roared as it poured bullets on the zealots rushing towards them. The dense barrage made it difficult for these protected-by-holy-light zealots to break through. Soon. This wave of light zealots was completely reaped. The Skeleton patted his suit, then pulled out a cigar and pressed it against the glowing hot barrel of the gun. A moment later, the cigar lit up, and the Skeleton took a comfortable puff, then patted the heavy machine gun. ¡°See that? What is the power of technology? This is it!¡± Skeleton Number Six clearly disapproved of Cigar Skeleton¡¯s style and sneered in response, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re having a blast, but the problem is we¡¯re running out of bullets pretty soon!¡± ¡°No problem, I could take care of those fools who only know how to charge even without a gun!¡± Cigar Skeleton said disdainfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Skeleton Number Six was about to retort with sarcasm. Suddenly, a heavy fog set in outside. ¡°Attention! Something¡¯s up!¡± a skeleton shouted. All the skeletons sobered up. Then, from within the fog, a group of people with a pair of wings on their backs slowly emerged. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Chapter 565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) Chapter 565: Chapter 565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) ¡°` Qianniao Zhen was in the midst of hosting a banquet for several esteemed young guests at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Though the Qianniao Kingdom was vast and Qianniao Zhen herself was a princess, she still had to maintain a humble demeanor in the presence of these young men and women. For they were all True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect. The Wuwang Sect was a massive entity, controlling territories several times larger than the Qianniao Kingdom itself. As True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect, the status of these young men and women was naturally extraordinarily prestigious. ¡°The arrival of several esteemed elders brightens our humble Qianniao City! Come, this cup is to honor you all!¡± Qianniao Zhen said, smiling as she raised her cup. The members of the Wuwang Sect turned their gazes to the man seated in the center. He was a man in a green taoist robe, refined in appearance with a subtle rotating tiny sword between his brows, adding a trace of fierceness to his countenance. A True Disciple of the inner circle of the Wuwang Sect, He Tianyuan! A leading figure among the younger generation, he was also their eldest senior brother. Upon seeing Qianniao Zhen raising her cup in toast, He Tianyuan gave a slight smile, also lifting his cup, ¡°Many thanks!¡± He drained the cup in one gulp. Qianniao Zhen inquired, ¡°But I wonder, what brings Senior Brother He to our humble Qianniao City so suddenly?¡± He Tianyuan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, nothing of great importance!¡± Qianniao Zhen felt a surge of displeasure inside. How could anyone believe such a statement? Yet in the face of He Tianyuan, she could only bow her head. Just as she was about to speak, a loud boom came from outside. Qianniao Zhen frowned slightly, and just as she was about to ask, a Mojia Soldier rushed in frantically. ¡°Your Highness the Princess, someone has breached the city!¡± ¡°How many soldiers have come? Are they sent by a neighboring country?¡± Qianniao Zhen¡¯s face changed, and she asked in a cold voice. The world had been in chaos for over a thousand years, with battles and sieges being all too common, so Qianniao Zhen was not too flustered. The Mojia Soldier hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Replying to the Princess, the one who breached the city¡­ There¡¯s only one person!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qianniao Zhen exclaimed and stood up abruptly. Not only was she astonished, but the expressions of He Tianyuan and others also underwent a slight change. One person breaching the city walls? That was too inconceivable! ¡°Are you certain? To falsely report military intelligence is to face dismemberment!¡± Qianniao Zhen demanded. The reporting Mojia Soldier trembled, ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare fabricate reports; there is indeed only one person who breached the city, and furthermore¡­¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°And this person is a Hua Clan man! He is also leading several hundred Hua Clan prisoners of war!¡± This statement hit like a thunderbolt from the blue. Not only was Qianniao Zhen¡¯s face full of shock, but even the Wuwang Sect members were all stunned silly. He Tianyuan then shook his head, ¡°Heh, how is that possible! The Hua Clan may be numerous, but they are all incapable of cultivation, merely wastrels. Even if among them there¡¯s someone with astonishing talent, they can at most cultivate to Xiaoyao and can go no further, with just that level of cultivation they wish to breach the city?¡± He Tianyuan¡¯s skepticism mirrored Qianniao Zhen¡¯s own thoughts, she sneered and said, ¡°Truly a bunch of useless trash!¡± Then she turned to He Tianyuan with a radiant smile, ¡°Since Senior Brother He has come, why not accompany your junior sister to see what¡¯s going on?¡± He Tianyuan nodded, ¡°Very well! I¡¯d like to see what kind of divine skills this Hua Clan has to be so formidable.¡± His words elicited laughter from his junior brothers and sisters. Because nobody took the matter seriously. But by the time they emerged from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and saw the distant city walls, their expressions changed drastically. For the originally towering city walls had indeed collapsed to a great extent. And from afar, the sounds of battle cries still carried over. Qianniao Zhen¡¯s countenance darkened, and she leaped towards the walls. He Tianyuan and the others closely followed behind. At this moment. Under the ruins of the city wall, a group of Mojia Soldiers looked palely at the distant figure of Xue An. The ground was covered with the corpses of Mojia Soldiers, and the stench of blood was so strong it was nauseating. Esteemed as veterans of a hundred battles, these Mojia Soldiers believed they feared nothing, but today, for the first time, they tasted fear. Because this Hua Clan man was simply too powerful. No one was his match in a single exchange, and even just now, the Colonel had his head smashed with a single punch. ¡°` And yet, their attacks couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of his garment. This one-sided slaughter, where they were completely dominated, made the Mojia Soldiers, who prided themselves as samurai, begin to falter, all too afraid to step forward. At this moment, Qianniao Zhen and others arrived. Upon seeing the corpses on the ground, Qianniao Zhen¡¯s expression turned cold. He scrutinized Xue An carefully for a while before he said in a deep voice, ¡°Was it you who killed my soldiers?¡± Xue An looked up, and he saw a woman whose skin was whiter than snow and who carried herself with a bewitching air, standing above him in midair, questioning him. Xue An knew that this must be the City Lord of Qianniao City, the princess who was treasured like a rare jewel by the King of Qianniao. He revealed a trace of a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Qianniao Zhen felt a chill in her heart and took a subconscious step back. For his smile seemed to hide boundless killing intent. Especially those eyes of his. When looked upon, it felt as if one were being stared at by a prehistoric giant dragon. But after taking a step back, Qianniao Zhen suddenly realized that she seemed to have shown fear towards this man, and anger rose within her heart even more. How could she, herself, be afraid of a man from the Hua Clan? Especially when this man from the Hua Clan clearly had no cultivation level. At most, he was only a bit stronger physically, what was there to fear? With this thought, Qianniao Zhen snorted coldly, ¡°You killed my men, you broke my city walls, what is it that you intend to do?¡± But before her words had completely fallen. Xue An burst into laughter. ¡°Imprison my people, murder the innocent, and now you ask me what I intend to do?¡± After speaking, Xue An pointed at Qianniao Zhen in midair, ¡°Today, your humble servant has come to slaughter your Qianniao City!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Before Qianniao Zhen could speak, several figures could not restrain themselves and charged towards Xue An. These were all the experts from Qianniao Zhen¡¯s side. But Xue An didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He only raised his fists, and when those people got close, he smacked them into the ground like whack-a-mole, with thunderous blows that buried them all in the earth. Crack. In the teeth-gritting sound of breaking bones, the bodies of these experts broke apart, and they spat out fresh blood and died. This scene also shocked everyone present, including He Tianyuan, who couldn¡¯t help but utter a light ¡°hmm¡± in surprise. Xue An, however, smiled coldly, his gaze burning with unquenchable fighting spirit. ¡°That was just an appetizer, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± As he spoke, Xue An suddenly stomped on the ground. The earth roared and caved into a large pit, and Xue An shot towards them like a cannonball. Qianniao Zhen screamed, ¡°Brother He, help me!¡± He Tianyuan chuckled coldly, ¡°Stand behind me, and let me deal with him!¡± Qianniao Zhen quickly hid behind He Tianyuan. By this time, Xue An had already rushed to their proximity. In that brief moment. He Tianyuan snorted coldly and unleashed a sword strike. ¡°Wuwang Sword!¡± A sharp sword light shot straight towards Xue An. He Tianyuan¡¯s timing was impeccable, as Xue An had already rushed close. The sword¡¯s speed was also extremely fast. Thus, He Tianyuan was certain Xue An could not dodge it! But unexpectedly, Xue An laughed, ¡°Good timing!¡± Then he dashed forward without dodging or evading. Witnessing this scene, He Tianyuan and his fellow disciples revealed smug smiles. To confront a sword with one¡¯s body? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This man from the Hua Clan was clearly seeking death! But what happened next left them dumbstruck. As soon as the sharp Sword Intent touched Xue An¡¯s body, it dissipated into nothingness, without harming even a single hair! He Tianyuan exclaimed, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xue An smiled grimly, ¡°And you call that a sword?¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Your Killer... Hua Clans Xue An! (1st Update) Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Your Killer¡­ Hua Clan¡¯s Xue An! (1st Update) Having said that, Xue An launched a punch. Caught off guard, He Tianyuan couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was sent flying dozens of yards away by the punch; when he finally steadied himself, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®puh¡¯ sound. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the scene, especially Qianniao Zhen. She could hardly believe her eyes. He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, was actually sent spewing blood from a punch by this Hua Clan man? This was beyond everyone¡¯s wildest imagination! Meanwhile, He Tianyuan, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Xue An with shock and uncertainty. He was also full of confusion at this moment. How could this Hua Clan man, who clearly showed no sign of cultivation fluctuation, possess such formidable physical strength? ¡°He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, may I ask who you are? Why do you attack Qianniao City?¡± He Tianyuan asked in a deep voice. The words ¡®Wuwang Sect¡¯ caused a stir among Xiao Shui and the rest of the Hua Clan. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Wuwang Sect!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a True Disciple of the inner chamber too!¡± These exclamations came one after another. It wasn¡¯t that these people had never seen the world; Wuwang Sect was considered one of the foremost large sects within ten thousand miles, with many experts under its banner, and its sect master even acclaimed as invincible among Golden Immortals. Yet Xue An showed no expression, simply stating flatly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this so-called ¡®Wuwang¡¯ or not; today I have resolved to eradicate Qianniao City! No one can save it, I have said so!¡± This statement, brimming with domineering aura, made He Tianyuan snort in anger. ¡°Such big words, Sir, but don¡¯t think you can do as you please just because you managed to hurt me! Know that on this land, it¡¯s not the turn of you lowly Hua Clan people to speak!¡± Xue An¡¯s face gradually grew colder, ¡°What did you just say?¡± He Tianyuan sneered, ¡°I admit you are a prodigy, possessing such terrifying strength with your physical body alone, but this world venerates cultivation level, and regardless of how powerful you are, you¡¯re merely a martial artist! If you heed my advice and surrender now, I might spare your Hua Clan from death! Otherwise¡­¡± Xue An casually cleaned out his ear, speaking indifferently, ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, my Wuwang Sect wouldn¡¯t mind slaughtering all Hua Clan members within ten thousand miles!¡± He Tianyuan arrogantly declared. Qianniao Zhen also couldn¡¯t help but laugh tenderly, ¡°Senior Brother He is right, it¡¯s not the turn for you Hua Clan rabble to speak on this land! If you kneel and beg for mercy now, considering how strong your body is, I might even let you be a Mojia Troops Squadron Leader!¡± Qianniao Zhen too was impressed by the formidable physical strength that Xue An possessed, wishing to recruit him first. However, Xue An, with his arms folded, quietly watched the two of them and then laughed. The laugh was filled with chilling murderous intent. ¡°This land isn¡¯t for my Hua Clan to speak? Very well, just because of that statement, you and your group have no reason to exist anymore!¡± He Tianyuan snorted coldly, about to speak. Xue An said flatly, ¡°If you could withstand my punch, you must be wearing something like Protective Treasure Armor, right?¡± He Tianyuan was taken aback. Indeed, as Xue An said, he was wearing Protective Treasure Armor. That¡¯s why he had only sustained minor injuries just now. ¡°Then take another punch from me now, and let¡¯s see which is more powerful, my fist or your treasure armor!¡± Xue An lifted his fist and charged toward He Tianyuan, then launched a punch. He Tianyuan roared, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He believed that he had been negligent and caught off guard by Xue An¡¯s move previously, so this time he was extra cautious. Seeing Xue An approaching, the Sword Intent around his body erupted, and the rotating little sword between his brows suddenly grew larger. Then, holding the sword in hand, he prepared to have a decisive battle with Xue An. However, all these were merely his wishful thinking. Because Xue An¡¯s speed was too fast, so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time before Xue An struck him with a punch. There was a muffled thud. He Tianyuan was like a kite with its string cut, directly smashed and sent flying, before crashing down onto the ground, coughing up large mouthfuls of blood. At this time, the clothes on the outside of He Tianyuan were already torn, revealing the dazzling Protective Treasure Armor inside. Only now, the Protective Treasure Armor was also in a sorry state, riddled with crisscrossing cracks. If Xue An¡¯s first punch was earth-shattering, then this punch was nothing short of shacking the heavens and earth. He Tianyuan looked at Xue An with eyes filled with sheer terror. A storm of astonishment raged in his heart. How could it be possible! How could this man simply shatter the Protective Treasure Armor personally forged by his master with fists alone? And at this moment, Xue An was standing in mid-air, looking down at He Tianyuan on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°I forgot to tell you, the one who will kill you is of the Hua Clan¡­ Xue An!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me, I am a True Disciple of the Wuwang Sect¡¯s inner chamber, if you kill me, the Wuwang Sect will¡­¡± He Tianyuan shivered all over, screaming in terror. Because he felt the killing intent on Xue An¡¯s body, tangible as substance. The rest of his words were abruptly cut off, as Xue An flicked a finger, sending a gust of wind flying across the space, piercing directly through He Tianyuan¡¯s head. He Tianyuan was dead! He died with his eyes wide open, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An truly dared to kill him. Then a stream of his soul escaped from He Tianyuan¡¯s body, attempting to flee. Xue An¡¯s boundless Divine Sense unfolded, instantly engulfing He Tianyuan¡¯s soul. This marked the eradication of the last trace of He Tianyuan¡¯s existence in this world. Xue An turned his head towards Qianniao Zhen, who was already scared stiff, and with a chilling smile said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Qianniao Zhen trembled all over and turned to run. The Wuwang Sect disciples who had followed He Tianyuan roared in anger and surged forward in an attempt to avenge He Tianyuan. Xue An, with one hand for each, dispatched all these fellows in the air. By now, Qianniao Zhen had already ran quite a distance. Furthermore, Mojia Troops and many other experts were coming up from behind, trying to block Xue An. But Xue An only smiled coldly, ¡°This is just the beginning! All that you have done to the Hua Clan, I will reclaim with principal and interest!¡± Having said that, Xue An rushed directly into the dense troops, and in the blink of an eye, emerged from the other side, chasing after the fleeing Qianniao Zhen. After a moment of paralysis, the Mojia Troops collapsed with a great crash, countless dead bodies falling to the ground. This astonishing scene chilled many onlookers to the core. Nobody knew what method Xue An had just used to slaughter so many Mojia Soldiers in the blink of an eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By this time, Xue An had already caught up to Qianniao Zhen from behind. ¡°Still thinking of running?¡± Xue An pursued leisurely, asking as he followed. Qianniao Zhen let out a shrill scream, suddenly turning to try and shake off Xue An. But Xue An simply reached out his hand and grabbed Qianniao Zhen¡¯s hair, throwing her directly from mid-air onto the ground below. Qianniao Zhen got up trying to run again, but Xue An stepped on her delicate cheek and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or your head will explode in the next second!¡± Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: 651 Chapter 651: 651 Fate Secret Realm. In front of the Heavenly Dao. Streams of dazzling light continuously surged towards the center. The originally enormous Qi Fate Gem had now been exhausted. Suddenly. A beam of light shot straight into the sky, followed by someone soaring into the heavens. Then the earth shook, and layers upon layers of Heavenly Dao chains madly surged, attempting to firmly bind this person. But this person merely let out a light shout. ¡°Begone! Dare to approach further, and I¡¯ll annihilate your Heavenly Dao!¡± With that reprimand, all the chains disappeared in an instant, and the world fell silent. The one who emerged was naturally Xue An. He stood high above, overlooking the entire secret realm. wuxiaworld.site And on the ground below, Liu Keke, Lian Yunting, and others who had been anxiously waiting, were all startled. For although Xue An stood so far away. The endless oppressive aura of Qi fate still made one involuntarily want to bow in worship. It was in this instant that all members of the Hua Clan within the secret realm suddenly felt a clarity of the mind, as if a layer of haze had been lifted, and their entire being became translucent. Many of the Hua Clan¡¯s young prodigies, who were previously unable to cultivate due to the constraints of rules, had that haze lifted from them, their bodies shone brightly, and they directly entered the state of cultivation. Huyue, who had been silently waiting, now appeared high in the sky as well. He looked at Xue An, whose expression was stern and eyes flashing with cold light, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What happened?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I just saw a few scenes!¡± Seeing this, Huyue wisely kept his mouth shut, because he knew that if Xue An didn¡¯t want to speak, asking him would be useless. At this moment, Xue An was seething with fury. Because right before he emerged, he suddenly saw several scenes within the Qi Fate Gem. These scenes were clearly inherited from ancient times, and looking at the background, they took place on Earth. Moreover, the scenes depicted were extremely bloody and cruel events. Among them were scenes of countless ancestors of the Hua Clan being savagely slaughtered by several races. This kind of slaughter was so cruel that not even children were spared. This alone was enough to enrage Xue An. Finally, a passage of ancient seal script suddenly emerged in Xue An¡¯s mind. It was these words that stirred up a towering intent to kill in Xue An. The meaning of the words was simple. It said that in this calamity, the fate of the Myriad Realms was originally seized by the Hua Clan, but several major races in The Multiverse did not wish to see the Hua Clan grow powerful, so they conspired to join forces and suddenly struck at the Hua Clan. In this battle, the Hua Clan suffered heavy losses due to the surprise attack, and its people were slaughtered, their fate divided among these major races. With no other choice, the then powerful individuals of the Hua Clan, in order to preserve the bloodline, cut down the Jianmu tree and transformed into the Heavenly Dao Laws on Earth, severing all communication between heaven and earth. They did this to prevent gods and demons from descending, to buy time for the Hua Clan to breathe. And at the end, this nameless Hua Clan power, with tears of blood, wrote. May the descendants of the Hua Clan remember this deep-seated blood feud, and avenge those of the Hua Clan who died at the hands of these races! All of this made Xue An¡¯s eyebrows stand on end, with the intent to kill in his heart even affecting the celestial phenomena in this secret realm. Causing the sky to be filled with falling snow like goose feathers. Huyue, sensing something, but out of respect for his friend, gently patted Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what happens, my Qingqiu Fox Realm will definitely stand by your side! This is my promise to you.¡± Xue An looked at Huyue, his eyes gradually warming, then he smiled. ¡°I thought you had already left, given that this avatar of yours could collapse at any moment.¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Your absorption of the fate¡¯s energy made too much noise, I was afraid that the Heavenly Dao here couldn¡¯t shield it, and if a powerhouse from The Multiverse were to descend, I decided to wait here for a while! Now that you have left your seclusion, I should be on my way!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Huyue gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Yes, the Great Elder has sent many guardians to look for me, and Hu Xuesha has already gone back to deliver the message. I have to return to see what¡¯s going on! Also, I¡¯m planning to find a way to resurrect a girl!¡± ¡°Is it the soul fragment you carry with you?¡± Xue An asked. Huyue nodded, ¡°Her name is Ah Bao.¡± Xue An clapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Then take care, brother!¡± Huyue trembled all over, ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t sound like you at all!¡± Xue An cursed with a smile upon hearing this, ¡°Get lost! Do you really need me to curse you to be happy? You shameless rascal!¡± Huyue laughed, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in The Multiverse Realms!¡± Having said that, his avatar began to crumble and break apart, while a Divine Sense pierced through the layers of Heavenly Dao and disappeared into this secret realm. Xue An watched his departing figure and smiled slightly before turning and descending to the ground. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting, along with others, all gathered around. Hua You¡¯an was also there, but Xiao Shui and some others were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Senior, General Shui and the officers have already returned to Ancient Hua Country!¡± As he said this, a look of exhilarated vengeance spread across Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face. After Xue An entered seclusion, Huyue had been guarding the place and had dispersed the crowd of demons from the Demon Race Mountain Range. Leaving with them were Xiao Shui and his group of real armor-clad soldiers. The news of the Thousand Races Conference had spread throughout the entire secret realm, causing a worldwide shock. The Sect families that had oppressed the Hua Clan to no end were all so frightened that they couldn¡¯t sleep, all wanting to take this opportunity to flee while the Hua powerhouse was in seclusion. Like the Werewolve¡¯s Nation, which once threatened Ancient Hua Country to prevent it from attending the Thousand Races Conference. But these people didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Shui had already returned to Ancient Hua Country and began to seek vengeance from them, one family after another. No matter how formidable they had been before. Under the onslaught of the real armor-clad soldiers, these enemies did not stand a chance and were all slaughtered without exception. The Werewolve¡¯s Nation even ended up with a fate of annihilation and death. How could such actions not exhilarate Hua You¡¯an, who had once suffered severe oppression? Xue An only laughed when he heard about it. Now with the fate of all realms converging upon him, the rise of the Hua Clan was unstoppable. A mere bunch of petty thieves were not worth concerning oneself with. The goal of the Hua Clan was never to barely survive in this little world, but rather, the vast sea of stars! Of course, these were things to be planned for later. Xue An was feeling restless lately, worried something might happen again on Earth, so after roughly taking care of things in this world, he prepared to return to Earth. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting looked at each other, then came forward somewhat timidly and asked, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Will the two of us go back with you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°You stay and manage things here for now. I¡¯ll just go back and have a look, and besides, after this, the secret realm should open to Earth, making coming and going very convenient!¡± As he was speaking, Xue An suddenly felt his eyelid twitch, and a strong premonition surged into his heart. It was An Yan! Xue An¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then an intense killing aura surged to the heavens, directly shaking the entire realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Keke and the others took several steps back, looking at Xue An¡¯s stern face in terror. Xue An wasted no more time, his hand sweeping across the air to cleave open the space directly, and then he vanished from this secret realm. My wife, my daughter, wait for me! If anyone dares to harm a single hair on your heads! I will tear apart The Multiverse Realms! Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) In the central region of the Northwest, there stood a towering mountain that pierced the clouds. It was known as Wuwang Mountain! The Wuwang Sect was established atop this mountain. At this moment. Within the Immortal Palace at the peak. Bu Kongchan, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had a small, delicate golden sword flying towards her. Opening her eyes, Bu Kongchan looked at the golden sword and slightly furrowed her brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Junior Brother He Tianyuan¡¯s sword? Could it be that he has met with disaster? Who would dare to kill a True Disciple of my Wuwang Sect?¡± As she spoke, Bu Kongchan reached out her hand and the golden sword landed in the palm of her hand. But as soon as it touched her palm, the small sword lost all its spirit and became a piece of scrap iron. While Bu Kongchan was still puzzled, a low voice from outside said, ¡°Senior Sister, Master has asked for you!¡± Bu Kongchan nodded, rose, and left her residence. With a leap, a flying sword appeared beneath her feet and she flew straight towards the grand hall in the sky. As Bu Kongchan entered the grand hall, Qian Wenxin, the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect, was standing before a window, gazing into the mist outside. ¡°Master!¡± Bu Kongchan bowed and greeted. Qian Wenxin turned to look at his disciple, smiled gently, ¡°Your cultivation level has improved again, not bad!¡± Then he sighed, ¡°Tianyuan is dead! Did you know?¡± Bu Kongchan nodded and presented the golden sword, ¡°Master, Junior Brother Tianyuan¡¯s golden sword flew back, but as soon as it reached my hands, it lost all its spirit!¡± ¡°Indeed! I have just tried to search for Tianyuan¡¯s soul using the soul-searching technique and couldn¡¯t find it. It seems that the person who killed him has also destroyed his soul!¡± Qian Wenxin said. Bu Kongchan¡¯s expression grew cold, ¡°Master, this person is ruthless. I would like to go down the mountain to avenge Junior Brother Tianyuan!¡± Qian Wenxin shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for that, I have called you here for another matter!¡± ¡°The True Immortal Relics of Bafang Mountain will soon appear in this world; this is the only opportunity in three hundred years to enter these relics. It is inconvenient for me to go, so you will go in my place!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bu Kongchan agreed without objection. ¡°Remember, the news has already spread! The ruler of Qianniao Kingdom and people from several surrounding martial sects will take action, you must be cautious in your actions!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bu Kongchan bowed her head, her eyebrows rising sharply like two swords, her eyes filled with a thick killing intent. ¡°Master, may I kill if necessary?¡± Qian Wenxin smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what situation lies within the relics, but if there are hidden treasures that appear, then do as you see fit!¡± ¡°Disciple understands!¡± Qian Wenxin watched the retreating figure of Bu Kongchan and smiled with a touch of pride. His disciple practiced the swordsmanship of the Metal of Geng, with the heaviest killing intent. In terms of lethality, she was even not far behind him. By sending her down the mountain, he was assured that the matter would be well taken care of. At the same time, similar scenes were unfolding within various other sects. And on the main road, Xue An was sitting in a hired carriage, travelling unhurriedly towards Bafang Mountain. Another streak of light flew across the sky; Xue An knew that it must also be someone headed to Bafang Mountain. At this moment, the driver of the carriage turned around somewhat anxiously and said, ¡°Young man, in the past two days, there have been more and more cultivators on the road. Certainly, something big must have happened up ahead. I advise you, if it¡¯s not necessary, better not to keep going forward!¡± For ordinary folks like them, those trails of light in the sky were Immortals. Xue An simply smiled, ¡°No trouble, just keep driving your carriage as you are.¡± Seeing that his warning was of no effect, the driver had no choice but to continue on the road with a worried heart. The further they went, the busier the road became. From time to time, cultivators could be seen passing by on towering Cornered Horses or Tiger Leopard Beasts. Whenever this happened, the coachman would carefully pull the carriage over to the side of the road. The cultivators would then survey the carriage with their cold gazes. However, when they saw Xue An, who had no fluctuations of cultivation level and was also from the Hua Clan, they all snorted disdainfully and strode away. Xue An didn¡¯t get angry, he simply watched the cultivators¡¯ retreating figures with a slight smile before continuing to rest lazily against the carriage. But, unlike his indifference, the coachman was becoming more and more terrified the further they went. The increasing number of cultivators on the road was clearly not a good sign. To commoners like him, these cultivators were exalted Immortals with the power of life and death in their hands, and killing him was as meaningless as crushing a bug. But the carriage fee Xue An had offered was a sum he couldn¡¯t refuse, so, with no other choice, he continued to bravely press forward. As they trekked on that day, they weren¡¯t too far from Bafang Mountain by now, and could faintly see the majestic peaks in the distance, as well as the outline of Bafang City at the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, Xue An called out to him, ¡°Stop!¡± The coachman quickly brought the Cornered Horse to a halt at the side of the road. ¡°Young man, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Wait here for me a moment!¡± With that, Xue An got off the carriage and with a few leaps, he disappeared from sight. The coachman stood there gaping. He never expected that this amiable young man would be so agile. Xue An had just sensed through his Divine Sense that there were people fighting in the forest by the road, and out of curiosity, he went over to have a look. When he got close to the site of the incident. Indeed. In a clearing within the forest, two groups of people were fighting viciously. One group consisted of several young men and women who were surrounded and had already suffered injuries. The ones surrounding them were a gang of men dressed in black. The leader of the men in black sneered, ¡°Is this all the prowess the heirs of the Fuming Fortress possess? You still aim to explore the True Immortal Relics? You truly don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± One of the besieged women snorted angrily, ¡°Sect of the Vicious Spirit, you despicable lot, how dare you ambush us! Aren¡¯t you afraid that once my father finds out, he¡¯ll annihilate your sect?¡± ¡°Hehe, you think your Fuming Fortress has what it takes to extinguish my sect? Let me tell you, since we¡¯ve ensnared you today, don¡¯t even dream of getting out alive! I will extract your souls and turn your bodies into puppets, and your souls into vicious spirits! Hahahaha!¡± The laughter stopped abruptly, for Xue An had already leapt into the fray. ¡°Who is this?¡± The leader of the Sect of the Vicious Spirit was initially taken aback, but upon seeing Xue An, he sneered even more. ¡°A mere member of the Hua Clan wishing to meddle in others¡¯ affairs? Scram! Otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xue An asked with a faint smile. ¡°Otherwise, I will make your lowly Hua Clan ¡­¡± The leader wanted to continue his threat. But upon hearing the word ¡®lowly,¡¯ Xue An¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and he punched out directly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader hardly took it seriously, thinking to block the punch casually. But Xue An¡¯s fist turned his arm to dust, and then it crashed into his head. Boom. The leader¡¯s head was shattered by the punch, and his corpse fell to the ground. Xue An simply said indifferently, ¡°Noisy!¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) All the men and women were gaping at the scene before them. When Xue An had first appeared, they all rejoiced, believing they had been saved. But upon seeing that he was a Hua Clan man without cultivation, they fell into despair once again. Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, this Hua Clan man ended the life of the leader of the ferocious spirit sect with a single punch! At this moment, the remaining disciples of the ferocious spirit sect displayed expressions of extreme fear and began to roar angrily. ¡°Our incense master has been killed! If we don¡¯t take this guy down, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± ¡°All in!¡± Although these disciples of the ferocious spirit sect were quite weak in cultivation, the death of their incense master meant they had to avenge him or face torture and death upon their return! So now, with bloodshot eyes, they went all out, unleashing their magical treasures. Ferocious Spirit Sect. As the name implies, it¡¯s a sect that manipulates malevolent spirits and evil ghosts. As these disciples made their move, fierce and towering evil spirits materialized and rushed towards Xue An. These men and women also took a step back, overwhelmed by the formidable aura of these evil spirits, their faces showing shock. However, faced with such an assault, Xue An remained calm and simply raised his hand to snap his fingers lightly. Snap. With this crisp sound, The once furious evil spirits let out a miserable howl and shattered in response, vanishing without a trace. Huh? The woman who had just spoken was shaken to her core, looking at Xue An in disbelief. How could this be possible? Just a snap of his fingers wiped out so many evil spirits? Those remaining members of the ferocious spirit sect were even more astonished, for they were bound to these evil spirits, hence the destruction of the spirits dealt them a heavy blow. At this point, Xue An, somewhat impatiently, reached back with his hand, ¡°Lend me your sword for a moment!¡± With these indifferent words, the woman¡¯s sword suddenly flew out, landing in Xue An¡¯s hand. Xue An flicked the tip of the sword. The sword, clear as autumn water, emitted a crisp ringing sound. Xue An nodded in approval, ¡°Nice sword!¡± Having said that, he lifted the sword and made a horizontal slash. A dazzling streak of sword light swept across the sky. After the sword light passed, All the members of the ferocious spirit sect froze in place, a line of blood appearing above their throats. At first, the line was faint, but in the blink of an eye, it turned bright red and then blood fountains spurted out. Then the heads of these people soared into the air, their bodies collapsing dead. The momentum of the sword light didn¡¯t stop there; it continued, slicing through dozens of large trees before finally fading away. As a series of sounds of tree trunks breaking resounded, these large trees slowly fell to the ground. The woman was utterly astonished. As someone who practiced the sword, she could clearly see how terrifying Xue An¡¯s seemingly ordinary slash was. It could even be said to have reached the level of artlessness in its mastery. With such Sword Dao cultivation, this man was no ordinary person. At that moment, Xue An said lightly, ¡°The sword is not bad! I¡¯m returning it to you!¡± As he spoke, he casually threw the sword behind him, and a streak of sword light shot directly towards the woman. A cry of alarm came from the people behind the woman. But the woman didn¡¯t dodge, for she didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from the sword. Sure enough, As the sword light approached, it went straight back into its sheath. Only then did these people breathe a sigh of relief. So he was just returning the sword! Xue An took a step to leave. The woman had recovered from her initial shock and hurriedly stepped forward to bow with hands clasped. ¡°Senior, please wait!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Thank you for your rescue. I am Lian Yunting, daughter of the fortress master of Feiyan Fortress!¡± Lian Yunting first introduced herself. At these words, Xue An nodded slightly and said, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lian Yunting was somewhat taken aback. In her view, although her family¡¯s Feiyan Fortress could not compare to the mighty Wuwang Sect, it was still considered a local sect. Yet, the expression of this man from the Hua Clan seemed as if he had never heard of them. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± said Xue An as he turned to leave. ¡°Senior, where might you be heading?¡± Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment before quickly asking. ¡°Bafang Mountain!¡± Xue An replied without turning his head. ¡°Could Senior also be coming for the True Immortal Relics?¡± Lian Yunting inquired. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°You know of the True Immortal Relics as well?¡± Lian Yunting painfully smiled and said, ¡°Now, who doesn¡¯t know that the True Immortal Relics are about to appear? Almost all the cultivators from the Northwest have rushed here!¡± ¡°So what if they have?¡± Xue An spoke indifferently. Lian Yunting quickly continued, ¡°Senior, I mean no disrespect. It¡¯s just that my family¡¯s Feiyan Fortress holds some power in Bafang City. If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, you could come with me to Feiyan Fortress to wait. It would also allow me to repay you for saving my life. What do you think?¡± Xue An pondered for a moment. Behind Lian Yunting, the several young men and women started whispering to each other. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Second Miss?¡± ¡°Indeed! This man from the Hua Clan has no cultivation level. What use would he be at our fortress?¡± Lian Yunting turned her head and glared fiercely at the group. They immediately closed their mouths and dared not speak further. At this point, Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Lian Yunting was overjoyed. When they reached the main road, the coachman was still waiting for Xue An. Seeing Xue An return safely, the coachman let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± Xue An slightly smiled. Although the coachman was a bit timid, he was quite an agreeable person. ¡°These¡­¡± As the coachman noticed Lian Yunting nearby, he saw that everyone was dressed lavishly, and they all exuded a powerful aura, which made him shrink back in fear. ¡°No worries. These are some people I happened to meet, um¡­ what¡¯s it called? People from Feiyan Fortress!¡± Feiyan Fortress! Upon hearing this name, the coachman turned pale with fright. His body trembled. ¡°You should return on your own! There¡¯s no need to proceed any farther,¡± Xue An said, paying the coachman¡¯s fee for the horse and carriage. Of course, the coachman was extremely grateful. He did not wish to stay a moment longer in the presence of these ¡°Immortals,¡± and quickly left after receiving the money. Lian Yun watched this scene with surprise in her eyes. If she had not witnessed Xue An slay over a dozen disciples of the Xiongling Sect with a single sword stroke and crush the sect leader¡¯s head with a punch, it would have been hard for Lian Yunting to imagine that this man, who was amiable with the coachman, could be a merciless killer. Which aspect really represented him? Lian Yunting felt somewhat puzzled. Meanwhile, Lian Yunting¡¯s subordinate had already released a Messenger Talisman Bird. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A short while later, the rumbling sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. In the blink of an eye, a large troop of Cornered Horses charged over. Once they drew near, the leading man dismounted, ¡°Second Miss!¡± Lian Yunting snorted coldly but ignored him, turning instead to Xue An, ¡°Senior, please follow me!¡± As Lian Yunting and Xue An mounted their Cornered Horses and led the way, the young man trailed behind, his eyes flickering as he periodically gazed at Xue An¡¯s back, clearly deep in thought. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Bafang City was located on the essential passageway to Bafang Mountain, with towering city walls and bustling shops, clearly a thriving location. In the northeastern corner of Bafang City was the domain of the Flying Smoke Fortress. When Xue An followed Lian Yunting to the front of the fortress¡¯s gates, there was already someone waiting for them. ¡°Second Miss, the master is already aware of the attack on you by the Fierce Spirit Sect. He¡¯s currently meeting with guests and has instructed me to wait here for you!¡± said the chief steward of the Flying Smoke Fortress in a respectful tone. Lian Yunting nodded her head, ¡°This is the senior who saved me. Make sure to treat him well, without any negligence!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting then smiled at Xue An, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. You can rest for a moment in the guest hall first!¡± Xue An nodded his head. Lian Yunting left. The steward stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior, please follow me!¡± Xue An followed the steward into Flying Smoke Fortress. The majesty of a century-old martial arts sect was truly extraordinary, with not only intricately carved beams and painted rafters to talk about, but the architectural layout also had a distinct taste of battle formations. As Xue An walked, he observed his surroundings, and the steward couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of undisguised surprise in his eyes. When they arrived at the guest hall, a maid served fragrant tea, and after the steward stayed for a while, he quietly withdrew. Xue An was left alone in the spacious guest hall. While sipping the tea, Xue An looked around at the furnishings in the guest hall. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± As his voice fell, a girl¡¯s soft whimper sounded, and then she stepped out. This was a little loli, no more than eleven or twelve years old, looking exceedingly adorable with her big, shining eyes fixed on Xue An. ¡°Are you the senior who saved my second sister?¡± asked the young girl sweetly. Xue An nodded his head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so amazing! But aren¡¯t people from the Hua Clan unable to cultivate?¡± she asked, tilting her head curiously. ¡°Who said only those who cultivate could be seniors?¡± responded Xue An lightly. The little girl nodded, ¡°That makes sense! I¡¯ll say the same to my daddy next time he pushes me to cultivate!¡± Xue An couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. The little girl was clearly inexperienced in the ways of the world. ¡°My name is Lian Yunluo. What¡¯s your name, senior?¡± the little girl asked. ¡°Xue An!¡± ¡°Senior Xue, how old are you today?¡± ¡°Do you have a family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A series of questions left Xue An both amused and bewildered, ¡°Are you here to conduct a census?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a census?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± With nothing else to do, Xue An started to banter with the little loli. However, often before Xue An could say much, Lian Yunluo would start laughing so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten her back, leaving Xue An somewhat puzzled. Her sense of humor is certainly easy to trigger! Right then, a man¡¯s low voice came from outside the door, ¡°Third Miss, the Fortress Master is looking for you!¡± Lian Yunluo nodded with some annoyance, ¡°Alright, I know! It¡¯s probably to force me into cultivation again, how bothersome!¡± Then she winked at Xue An, ¡°Senior, you are really fun!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue An nodded with a faint smile, but in the next second, his composure was shattered by Lian Yunluo¡¯s words. ¡°It would be great if you could become my brother-in-law! Hee hee hee! Or I could marry you instead!¡± Lian Yunluo said and then ran away giggling. Xue An shook his head with a mixture of laughter and helplessness. This little loli probably didn¡¯t understand what marriage meant. At this moment, the young man stepped inside, looking at Xue An with an indifferent expression. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense, as a powerful aura enveloped Xue An. Yet Xue An seemed not to notice, he slowly lifted his cup and took a sip of tea before slightly raising his eyes, ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you saved the second young lady¡¯s life, you can do whatever you want!¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled up, he set the teacup down, and lay back comfortably in his chair, fingers interlocked, he said indifferently, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± After a moment of silence, the young man said, ¡°I am warning you! You¡¯d better stay away from the second and third young ladies! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will let you know what tough really means!¡± No sooner had the young man spoken than he felt a heaviness on his shoulder, and then noticed that Xue An was no longer in the chair. He then heard a serene voice behind him. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, by now your neck would have been snapped, believe it?¡± The young man¡¯s muscles stiffened, and his eyes filled with shock. How did this man get behind him? What was this ghostly speed? He had no Cultivation Level, did he? While he was still in disbelief, Xue An patted his shoulder. ¡°If you like her, go after her. Intimidation will not win a woman¡¯s favor! They only admire the strong! Understand?¡± Xue An said indifferently. The young man looked perplexed, seemingly not understanding why Xue An was saying this to him. Just then, the chief steward arrived, ¡°Senior, the Fortress Master has prepared a banquet and invites you to attend! Eh, Lian Fushan, what are you doing here?¡± The chief steward¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned. Lian Fushan turned pale, seemingly very afraid of the chief steward, at a loss for words. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just discussing some issues!¡± The chief steward looked at Lian Fushan with suspicion but did not pursue the matter further and said to Xue An, ¡°Please follow me!¡± Xue An nodded cheerfully and followed the chief steward out of the reception hall and into the front residence. The Fortress Master of Feiyan Fortress was named Lian Yuanhua, a man in his forties with a tri-sectional beard, a composed demeanour, and occasional flashes of sharpness in his eyes that betrayed his extraordinary strength. There were also a dozen or so men and women of varying ages and expressions. Lian Yunting was also present, her complexion looking quite ugly, as though she had just been in an argument. As soon as she saw Xue An walk in, Lian Yunting abruptly stood up. ¡°Senior!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. It was then that Lian Yuanhua slowly rose from his seat and gave a slight bow, ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter! Please take a seat!¡± Xue An¡¯s smile did not waver; he looked around the room casually and then took a seat in the chair naturally. ¡°It was a mere trifle; no need for such courtesy!¡± Lian Yuanhua couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful. Earlier today, when he heard that his daughter had been ambushed by the Sha Sect and then saved by someone, he was very grateful. But then he found out that the person who had saved his daughter was a member of the Hua Clan. And a Hua Clan member with no Cultivation Level at all. This made Lian Yuanhua somewhat dismissive and was thinking of casually sending him away. However, Lian Yunting refused to agree, even quarreling with her father over this, and in the end, he decided to set up a banquet to see what this man was all about. But he did not expect that the Hua Clan man would remain calm and composed even in the face of the aura of so many people around him. This surprised Lian Yuanhua. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be true as Yun Ting had said, that although this man had no Cultivation Level, his strength was extremely formidable? Lian Yunting personally filled a cup of wine for Xue An and handed it over. ¡°Senior, this cup is to honor you!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, took the cup in hand, and was about to drink. That¡¯s when a sinister voice came through, ¡°Ha ha, what right does a lowly member of the Hua Clan have to sit at this banquet?¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Chapter 571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Chapter 571: Chapter 571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Upon hearing these words, the room instantly fell silent, all eyes focusing on Xue An, curious to see his reaction. Lian Yunting frowned and was about to speak when Xue An waved his hand. Then, holding a cup in hand, he said indifferently, ¡°Who just spoke? Show yourself!¡± ¡°Heh, such arrogance! It was I who spoke, what can you do about it?¡± With these words, a tall and mighty man walked out proudly. His entire body was as hard as iron and steel, and the eyes that shone brightly within his eye sockets exuded a powerful aura. Seeing this man, Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but frown. For this person was a coach from the Feiyan Fortress, who was also highly valued by her father. He had trained his body to an extraordinary level and was known as the invincible Iron Block Jiang, the indestructible coach! The man approached Xue An, looking down at him with a sneer. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t know what tricks you used to deceive our second young miss, but in the eyes of Iron Block Jiang, all of you from the Hua Clan are trash that deserves to die! Parasites that dare to flaunt your power before Feiyan Fortress?¡± His words were extremely harsh, and many people showed a schadenfreude expression, watching Xue An coldly. Under these gazes, Xue An remained expressionless, neither sad nor happy, and slowly drank the wine in his cup. Then he sighed softly, ¡°What a pity for this good spread of dishes!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lian Yunting was taken aback by his words, not understanding what he meant. Iron Block Jiang sneered, ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly stood up and grabbed Iron Block Jiang by the hair. Iron Block Jiang roared angrily, trying to resist. But Xue An gave him no chance, quickly pinning him down on the table. Iron Block Jiang struggled furiously, making a mess of the dishes and cups on the table. However, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free from Xue An¡¯s grip. At the same time, Xue An picked up a silver chopstick with his other hand and said indifferently, ¡°In your next life, remember to kneel and beg for mercy when you see someone from the Hua Clan!¡± With that, he stabbed with the chopstick. The silver chopstick pierced through Iron Block Jiang¡¯s left ear, came out the right, and even penetrated the thick tabletop, nailing him firmly to the table. Iron Block Jiang, who had been struggling violently, dropped limp as if struck by lightning, blood and brain matter oozing from his nose and ears as the spark of life faded from his eyes. He was dead on the spot! With an impassive face, Xue An released his hand, stepped back, looked around, and asked indifferently, ¡°Who else?¡± The room was silent, followed by an uproar of shock and alarm. ¡°He killed Coach Iron!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± In the midst of these exclamations, Lian Yuanhua and the elders from Bafang City all stood up abruptly, staring at Xue An. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who was ashen-faced. Because he could affirm that Xue An indeed had no cultivation level, and it was purely physical strength that allowed him to subdue and kill Iron Block Jiang. Such a terrifying power naturally struck terror into Lian Yuanhua¡¯s heart. And Xue An¡¯s last rhetorical question was like a slap to the face of everyone present. ¡°You arrogant fool, how dare you murder someone publicly in Feiyan Fortress, today I shall make you understand¡­¡± an old man with white hair blustered. Xue An waved his hand, impatiently saying, ¡°If you want to fight, bring it on, enough with the bullshit!¡± These words enraged the old man even more, and he thundered towards Xue An. The old man had a decent cultivation level, at least at the Loose Immortal Peak, but as he rushed towards Xue An, before he could even make a move, Xue An slapped him away with a single palm. The old man flew gracefully through the air. The observant ones could even see the teeth scattered in the air from the old man¡¯s shattered mouth. Boom. The elder smashed a few tables and chairs as he landed, then fell unconscious. This incident truly incited the fury of the crowd, who yelled wildly, ready to charge forward. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, utterly calm, ¡°Come on, today this young master will take on all of you trash alone!¡± As the situation grew increasingly out of control, Lian Yunting, who had been in a state of shock, hurried over in an attempt to intervene. But the elders were already seeing red and were on the verge of a deadly showdown with Xue An. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Stop all of you!¡± In Feiyan Fortress, Lian Yuanhua¡¯s words carried the most weight. At his shout, everyone ceased their actions. ¡°Fortress Master!¡± someone called out. Lian Yuanhua ignored them and instead said to Xue An with a smirk that was more sneer than smile, ¡°Impressive skills! Impressive physique! Truly worthy of the expert who repelled the fierce spirit sect and saved my daughter!¡± Xue An remained unmoved, simply watching quietly. After clearing his throat, Lian Yuanhua continued, ¡°First, take Elder Song away for treatment, then remove the corpse of Head Instructor Tie!¡± At his command, people quickly stepped forward and took care of everything. Then Lian Yuanhua said, ¡°I saw what happened just now. It all started with Head Instructor Tie¡¯s provocation. His death as a result of his defeat is his own fault, and we shall let this matter pass. It should not be mentioned again!¡± His words, although unsatisfactory to many elders, left them with no choice but to reluctantly bow their heads. Afterwards, Lian Yuanhua ordered the feast to be set up again, feigning enthusiasm as he hosted the banquet once more. Finally, he had someone take Xue An to a guest room to rest. After Xue An left, Lian Yuanhua¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Fortress Master, are we just going to let this guy off like that?¡± an elder asked, unable to hide his dissatisfaction. ¡°Let him off? Haha, of course not! To dare kill a man of my Feiyan Fortress right before me, he is simply taking me too lightly!¡± Lian Yuanhua said coldly. ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Now the emergence of the True Immortal Relics is imminent, and Yun Zhi will soon be back! Isn¡¯t this guy here for the True Immortal Relics as well? We¡¯ll find a way to make him a pawn in our game when the time comes!¡± At his words, the elders¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Are you saying the young mistress is coming back?¡± Lian Yuanhua nodded proudly, ¡°Yun Zhi is now an inner disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, with a mission from her master concerning the True Immortal Relics!¡± Mountain Sea Sect! Upon hearing this name, all the elders showed deep reverence. ¡°The young mistress is truly a prodigy, to become an inner disciple in a major sect of Central Province! Her future is boundless,¡± someone said with flattery. Full of pride, Lian Yuanhua continued, ¡°Plus, this guy¡¯s physical technique is indeed powerful. Once Yun Zhi returns, we¡¯ll find a way to extract his physical technique cultivation method, which would benefit the common soldiers of Feiyan Fortress greatly!¡± ¡°Fortress Master is wise!¡± Now understanding Lian Yuanhua¡¯s intentions, the elders praised him in agreement. Meanwhile, Xue An had returned to his guest room, where Lian Yun apologised, ¡°Elder, my father and the others are rather prejudiced. Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°No harm done!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After exchanging a few more words, Lian Yun left. Xue An stood in the room, his smile gradually turning cold. Want to use me? Fine! Let¡¯s see who can outplay whom in the end! Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) In the following days, Xue An settled down in the Feiyan Fortress. Every day, he was provided with an open supply of fine wine and delicacies. Xue An was not at all polite, eating whatever was brought to him. As time passed, Bafang City grew more and more bustling. Each day saw countless cultivators rushing to this place. Among them were Loose Immortals and experts from the Longevity Realm who rode streams of light to arrive. There were also Heavenly Beings and Xiaoyao cultivators of lesser realms. These lower realm cultivators came merely to join in the excitement, and if they could manage to fish out a treasure amidst the chaos, all the better. After all, those were True Immortal Relics¨Cany random piece might be a rare treasure. However, Xue An didn¡¯t pay much attention to these external changes, just occasionally lifting his head to watch the streaming lights in the sky, smiling faintly. Besides Lian Yunting coming by daily to pay her respects, the little lolita Lian Yunluo often sneaked over to Xue An¡¯s place. Perhaps because Xue An had two daughters himself, he felt an inexplicable affinity for little girls like Lian Yunluo. Of course, the key was that this little lolita¡¯s threshold for humor was incredibly low. Sometimes Xue An would just crack a very simple joke, and she would laugh uncontrollably. Often at such times, Lian Fushan, who always accompanied Lian Yunluo, would poke his head in with some surprise, seemingly unable to understand why the third young miss was so happy. Today was no exception. Lian Yunluo took advantage of her father Lian Yuanhua¡¯s busyness to sneak out and play with Xue An. Xue An had become somewhat helpless with this little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to cultivate? If you skip classes all the time, be careful your father finds out and spanks you!¡± Xue An said sternly. Lian Yunluo giggled, ¡°Daddy wouldn¡¯t hit me! Besides, cultivation is so boring! I¡¯ve decided, when I grow up a little more, I¡¯ll follow my sister to the Central Province to cultivate. They have all sorts of rare elixirs there, so I¡¯ll just eat a few, right?¡± Looking at this little girl with her grand plans, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but find it both amusing and exasperating. ¡°So, your sister is very powerful, right?¡± Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course she¡¯s powerful! Otherwise, why would daddy always look so proud when he talks about her? And I heard that recently she became a True Disciple of the inner sanctum. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°Ah, last time you were telling me about that monkey causing havoc in the Heavenly Palace, what happened next?¡± Lian Yunluo asked eagerly. With nothing better to do, Xue An, who had been constantly pestered by the young miss, decided to tell her some stories from Journey to the West. She was utterly mesmerized by these tales, so much so that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the next part of the story, neglecting even food and sleep. Her early arrival today was also to hear about what happened next! Xue An cleared his throat softly and rubbed his shoulder, ¡°Seems like I slept in a bad position last night. My neck is really sore!¡± Quickly, Lian Yunluo brought over a stool and stood behind him, gently massaging Xue An¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Senior, does this feel more comfortable?¡± ¡°Hmm! Not bad, a bit harder on that side,¡± Xue An said with contentment, enjoying the little girl¡¯s massage and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Was he employing child labor here? Lian Yunluo, pampered since childhood, had never done such a thing as serving others, but for the sake of the story, she no longer cared, massaging Xue An¡¯s shoulders forcefully with her small hands. Xue An began to recount the events following Sun Wukong¡¯s havoc in the Heavenly Palace. When it was mentioned that Sun Wukong was suppressed by Buddha Tathagata under Five Finger Mountain, Lian Yunluo¡¯s eyes filled with tears in her haste. ¡°Senior, this Buddha Tathagata is really despicable, sob sob sob, how can Wukong eat while being pressed down there! No, I have to save him!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°How will you rescue him? Do you even know where Five Finger Mountain is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but surely you do, senior!¡± Lian Yunluo looked earnestly at Xue An. Xue An was about to reply. Then from outside, the panic-stricken voice of Lian Fushan called out, ¡°Miss!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than the door was kicked open by a figure seething with murderous intent¨CLian Yunzhi came striding in. At that time, Xue An was leaning on a Taishi Chair, while Lian Yunluo stood behind him on a stool, massaging his shoulders. The traces of tears were still evident on Lian Yunluo¡¯s little face from her recent crying. This scene, falling into the eyes of Lian Yunzhi, was absolutely unforgivable. ¡°Insolent scoundrel, daring to seduce my little sister, die!¡± As he spoke, Lian Yunzhi struck out with a palm. Lian Yunzhi had just returned to Feiyan Fort and had seen his father; then he took a detour to the back house to check on his beloved little sister. But what he found when he entered the room was nobody, so he asked the maids, and they all said she went out with Guard Captain Lian Fushan. Something stirred in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s heart, and he immediately followed Lian Fushan¡¯s energy to find his way here, only to discover with his Divine Sense that his little sister was in a room with a strange man. Having cultivated in the Mountain Sea Sect of Central Province, Lian Yunzhi had seen many people and things, and he immediately assumed the worst, which is why his anger was uncontrollable as he kicked in the door. And the scene he walked into only seemed to confirm his suspicions, leading him to believe Xue An was taking advantage of his little sister; hence the palm he launched carried boundless rage, its power terrifying to behold. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, angered that without any regard for the truth, this person would recklessly make such a lethal move¨Cif it had been someone else, they might have been killed by that palm strike. Without getting up, he casually waved his hand to meet the attack head-on. A thunderous boom resounded. An invisible shockwave directly shattered the furniture in the room into dust, and even the floor beneath Xue An¡¯s Taishi Chair cracked, yet Xue An himself remained utterly unmoved. Lian Yunzhi, however, was knocked back three steps by the rebound of his own palm, and then he looked at Xue An with shock in his eyes, as if he could not believe what he had seen. ¡°You¡­ actually managed to take my palm strike?¡± ¡°Is that so surprising? And, clear this up, who seduced your little sister?¡± Xue An replied with a cold voice. ¡°Er¡­ well, this¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi still wanted to say something. Lian Yunluo jumped down from the stool, ran excitedly over, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Lian Yunzhi, who was extremely fond of her youngest sister, couldn¡¯t help but smile indulgently, ¡°Mm, what was that just now¡­?¡± ¡°Oh! I was just listening to senior tell a story! And also, I was helping him rub his shoulders! And why did you start hitting someone as soon as you came in, big sister? Also, what do you mean by ¡®seduced¡¯?¡± Lian Yunzhi felt somewhat embarrassed. It seems she really made a mistake! ¡°Uh¡­ ¡®seduced¡¯ means¡­ it means something like getting married, I guess!¡± Lian Yunzhi, herself an unmarried woman, naturally found it difficult to speak openly about such things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Lian Yunluo pondered for a moment, then nodded her head, ¡°Big sister, then senior really did ¡®seduce¡¯ me!¡± The anger that had dissipated in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s chest flared up again upon hearing this, ¡°Scoundrel, you still deny seducing her?¡± Xue An was also somewhat taken aback, ¡°Hey, young girl, you¡¯ve got to clarify this!¡± ¡°Because I want to marry senior, so he can tell me stories every day! Is there a problem with that?¡± Lian Yunluo asked, tilting her little face up. Lian Yunzhi, who was glaring angrily and ready to attack: ¡°¡­¡±. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Chapter 573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) Chapter 573: Chapter 573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) ¡°` Although everything was ultimately clarified as a misunderstanding, Lian Yunzhi still stared at Xue An, her face changing unpredictably. This man was indeed as strong as Father had said, capable of withstanding one of her palms! Even though she had only used a fraction of her cultivation because she feared involving Yunluo, it was still extremely horrifying. After all, he was supposed to be a ¡°mere mortal¡± without any cultivation! Such a terrifying innate talent for physical prowess, if cultivable, would surely more than qualify him to be a True Disciple in the Mountain Sea Sect. Given time, he might even become an inner chamber True Disciple and sit at the same level as herself. What a pity¡­ He turned out to be from the Hua Clan who can¡¯t cultivate! Lian Yunzhi sighed inwardly, and her expression returned to one of indifference. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, noncommittal. ¡°As a member of the Hua Clan, your strength is indeed something to be proud of, but remember¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face was full of arrogance, ¡°this is Feiyan Fort! It¡¯s a place where cultivation and strength do the talking, so I hope you can behave yourself!¡± After speaking, Lian Yunzhi, still somewhat reluctant to leave, pulled Lian Yunluo away. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he said lightly, ¡°Such big talk for someone just at the Longevity Peak!¡± Upon hearing this, Lian Yunzhi abruptly turned around, her face frosty, ready to speak. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°No need to look at me like that. To tell you the truth, I came here for the True Immortal Relics, and I have absolutely no interest in your Feiyan Fort!¡± ¡°True Immortal Relics?¡± A sneer of ridicule appeared on Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have any idea how many cultivators from the entire Northwest have come here for the True Immortal Relics? There¡¯s no counting how many exceptional talents there are among them. Your physical prowess may be good, but without cultivation, you won¡¯t even be able to enter the front gate! And yet you dare to talk about the True Immortal Relics? That¡¯s really quite presumptuous!¡± Lian Yunzhi said with a cold laugh. Hearing this, Xue An sighed slightly, ¡°It sounds quite reasonable, but all I can say is¡­ does the frog at the bottom of the well dare to speak of the sky?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lian Yunzhi was initially taken aback, then realized that she had been likened to the frog at the bottom of the well by Xue An. She was so enraged that she was about to burst. But after a brief hesitation, Lian Yunzhi sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no use flaunting your verbal prowess here; this world respects strength! Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll look forward to seeing what gives you the right to call others a frog at the bottom of the well!¡± Having said that, Lian Yunzhi pulled Lian Yunluo away with big strides. Xue An watched her retreating figure, smiled slightly, and then whispered softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming out yet?¡± As his words faded, Lian Yunting emerged from the corner. ¡°So Senior knew I was here all along!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, ¡°You seem to be avoiding your elder sister.¡± Lian Yunting¡¯s face showed a hint of bitterness, ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting had always had her own concerns. Her elder sister Lian Yunzhi was overbearing and strong-willed, and with her astonishing talent, she had always been highly valued by their father, Lian Yuanhua. Especially now that she had become an inner chamber True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, she was seen by everyone as the future successor, treated with utmost respect. Her younger sister Lian Yunluo, on the other hand, was sweet and adorable, and also greatly adored by Lian Yuanhua. Only the middle sister, Lian Yunting, with her average talent¨Cneither outstanding nor terrible¨Coccupied an awkward position. Lian Yuanhua did not dislike her, but neither did he show much affection toward her. So her position had always been rather awkward! It was fine usually, but once her elder sister returned, whenever she saw her father, who was usually stern with her, doting on her, and the fortress¡¯s elders greeting her with smiles, Lian Yunting felt a sourness welling up in her heart and could only hide in a corner to nurse her wounds in solitude. Today was no exception. Therefore, Lian Yunting had hidden herself early on, planning to speak a few words to Xue An, when coincidentally she saw her elder sister coming to trouble Xue An in a fit of anger. At first, Lian Yunting was somewhat nervous, but what followed left her utterly dumbfounded. ¡°` The senior actually took a palm strike from my older sister and even made her suffer a bit. Is the senior really that powerful? Although Lian Yunting did not speak of it, Xue An could tell at a glance. Xue An had seen too much of this kind of drama over the scramble for favour within powerful families. It was nothing novel to him. However, Xue An did hold a certain appreciation for Lian Yunting. She was calm in the face of things, measured in her conduct, and also knew how to be grateful. Therefore, Xue An decided to lend her a hand. ¡°Are you very dissatisfied?¡± Lian Yunting subconsciously nodded her head, but when she realized what she had done, she quickly looked at Xue An with a panic-stricken face, ¡°Se¡­ Senior.¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Answer me, yes or no!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment, then responded softly. ¡°Very well, I will lend you a helping hand!¡± Lian Yunting was still a bit confused about what he meant, staring at Xue An with a bewildered face. ¡°Hold the primal chaos within, for I shall grant you a great opportunity!¡± Shocked by his words, Lian Yunting instinctively did as Xue An instructed, gathering her spirit to preserve the primal chaos within. Xue An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he spread out his massive Divine Sense, enveloping Lian Yunting, then directly transmitted a cultivation technique to her. Ling Xiao Spell Decree! Previously, Xue An had annihilated a brutal and inhumane Immortal Cultivation sect. This sect had a legacy of ten thousand years with an abundant collection of cultivation techniques, which Xue An simply collected into his Divine Sense. The spell decrees he gave to the members of the Fire Phoenix were also sourced from there. And the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no exception. Moreover, this cultivation technique was exceedingly formidable and particularly suited to a woman like Lian Yunting. Additionally, Xue An used his Divine Sense to assist her in operating the cultivation technique. As one cycle was completed. Lian Yunting¡¯s aura suddenly surged, and behind her, phantom images of the four sacred beasts manifested. And as the phantom images of the four sacred beasts completely integrated with Lian Yunting¡¯s form, A thunderous boom sounded. Lian Yunting shook violently. Her cultivation level, which had been stuck at the Loose Immortal Middle Stage, suddenly soared, reaching the Loose Immortal Peak in an instant, and was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to Longevity. After all of this was completed, Lian Yunting slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the smiling Xue An. Lian Yunting took a deep breath and knelt down without any hesitation. ¡°Senior above, I can never forget this debt of rebirth!¡± exclaimed Lian Yunting, bowing in utmost gratitude. She was still shocked by the method Xue An had just used. To transmit a cultivation technique through Divine Sense and assist in its operation¨Csuch a skill was utterly unheard of. And the cultivation technique he bestowed was so profoundly powerful. In Lian Yunting¡¯s eyes, Xue An¡¯s image became even more mysterious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To this, Xue An just laughed heartily, ¡°I simply found you quite agreeable, and I thought your older sister was too arrogant! It was nothing more than handing you an opportunity on a whim, don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡± Though he said so, how could Lian Yunting dare to take it lightly? One must know that even an ordinary Spell Decree was a closely-guarded secret of the major sects, and obviously, the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no ordinary item. Such a debt of gratitude, Lian Yunting certainly dared not forget. Just as she was about to speak, she saw several huge streaks of light flying across the sky. Mighty auras enveloped the entire Bafang City. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) A massive sword light, dragging a tail that spanned the heavens and the earth, came flying toward them, and atop its gleam stood Bu Kongchan, the Wuwang Sect¡¯s number one true disciple. With her hands clasped behind her back and her face bathed in golden light, she appeared as if an Immortal had descended to the world, eliciting bursts of astonished exclamations from the crowd below. ¡°It¡¯s the Wuwang Sect¡¯s Bu Kongchan! Rumors say she has reached the realm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, unsurpassed in swordsmanship!¡± ¡°The people of the Wuwang Sect have finally shown up! The drama is getting more and more intense!¡± From the west came an aura of malevolence so thick it seemed tangible, forming into a ferocious giant beast, atop which sat a person entirely enveloped in layers of gloomy energy, looking particularly fearsome. Someone with a grave expression said, ¡°It¡¯s the Wu Qisha, the Seven Sha Prince of the Fierce Spirit Sect!¡± Hissss! At the mention of this name, those of a fainter heart had already turned pale with fear. ¡°This peerless fiend has actually come too!¡± ¡°In recent years, the Fierce Spirit Sect has been acting so arrogantly, all because of this Wu Qisha!¡± As they spoke, a fleet made up of several huge floating ships slowly flew in. At the bow of each ship stood a flagpole. On top of the flagpoles flew huge banners embroidered with divine birds. This grand spectacle startled many onlookers. ¡°People from the Qianniao Kingdom have come as well!¡± ¡°It looks like it is the Qianniao Kingdom¡¯s sovereign personally overseeing the journey!¡± At the same time outside the city gates, on the official road, a giant towering over ten zhang tall could be seen striding forward. Despite the city walls, the city¡¯s residents could still make out the giant¡¯s appearance. Half of the giant¡¯s head had been severed and then sewn back together, making it look extremely fierce and terrifying. In the giant¡¯s hands was a huge hammer, and his whole body shimmered with a metallic luster. Atop the giant¡¯s shoulder sat a long-haired woman. This woman¡¯s beauty was enchanting, and her revealing clothes, and long hair that cascaded down like water, covered crucial parts, while her slender, crossed Erlang legs displayed her bare, jade-carved white feet. Many men were entranced. Because this woman¡¯s beauty and mannerisms were simply too stunning! ¡°It¡¯s Liu KekKe from the Puppet Sect of Central Province!¡± ¡°This enchantress has actually appeared too!¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s really going to be extraordinarily lively!¡± Many who recognized this woman all showed serious expressions. It¡¯s because the Puppet Sect was quite famous even in Central Province. At that moment, Wu Qisha stood up from atop the malevolent beast and let out a series of sinister chuckles towards Liu KekKe. ¡°Sister Liu, long time no see! Do you still recognize your senior brother?¡± Liu KekKe covered her mouth and giggled lightly, ¡°Wu Qisha, I can¡¯t believe you still dare to show your face!¡± The gloomy energy enveloping Wu Qisha surged, and then he sneered, ¡°Sister Liu, what do I have to fear? The lesson you taught me back then, I¡¯ve always remembered it vividly, and I¡¯ve been wanting to return the favor!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu KekKe, with a coquettishly charming smile, replied, ¡°But I wonder how you plan on returning it?¡± ¡°Naturally, by turning you into my slave to enjoy at my leisure,¡± Wu Qisha said, and with a stamp of his foot, the giant beast landed on the ground, a flick of its tail destroying an entire cluster of houses, as it menacingly fixated its gaze on Liu KekKe. With a slight frown, Liu KekKe asked, ¡°You¡¯ve actually made a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Indeed! Half a year ago, I reached the Longevity Peak! Liu KekKe, it¡¯s not too late to surrender now, I¡¯ll consider leaving your soul intact,¡± Wu Qisha cackled hideously. ¡°Oh? You speak as if you¡¯re the only one capable of breakthroughs,¡± Liu KekKe retorted as the mechanical puppet she stood on suddenly grew, reaching over thirty zhang in height. This development made even Wu Qisha exclaim in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve made a breakthrough too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Wu Qisha, the last time you harassed me, we hadn¡¯t settled the score yet. Now that we¡¯ve met again, I¡¯ll teach you another lesson!¡± Liu KekKe said coldly. A great battle was about to erupt before their eyes. Lian Yunzhi, who had been watching the situation in the Flying Smoke Fortress, stomped her foot and flew into the air. She then said loudly, ¡°Both of you, stop your hands!¡± Wu Qisha and Liu KekKe were both startled. At this moment, Lian Yunzhi had already flown close and slightly bowed her hands in greeting. ¡°Both of you are outstanding talents; if you were to fight, Bafang City might be destroyed in an instant. Why not stop here? After the opening of the True Immortal Relics, we can settle our grievances then, how about it?¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Liu KekKe did not recognize Lian Yunzhi. Upon hearing this, Wu Qisha let out a series of cold chuckles, ¡°Alright! Since the Lian Family¡¯s young lady has spoken, I shall give you this face!¡± Lian Yunzhi remained silent. She naturally was aware that Wu Qisha¡¯s sect had ambushed her younger sister not long ago and had almost succeeded. However, to Lian Yunzhi, what mattered most now was to join forces with various powers to secure the True Immortal Relics first. As for her younger sister Lian Yunting¡­ Lian Yunzhi had never been fond of her and thus said no more. Meanwhile, Qianniao Haoyan stood at the bow of the distant floating ship, giving Lian Yunzhi a deep look. He naturally knew of the Lian family¡¯s talented daughter. Still very young, yet already at the Longevity Peak, she certainly had ample reason to be proud. But Qianniao Haoyan understood. The reason many people gave her face was entirely because of the Mountain Sea Sect behind her. After all, that was one of the top sects in the Central Province. The State Preceptor Guan Kaiming approached and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the posthouse is ready!¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Qianniao Haoyan retracted his gaze and said in a deep voice. The floating ship slowly departed. Wu Qisha left as well, laughing sinisterly a few more times. Only Liu KekKe was left. Lian Yunzhi bowed her hands to Liu KekKe, ¡°Sister Liu, do you have a place to stay in Bafang City?¡± Liu KekKe shook her head. Lian Yunzhi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and she quickly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not follow me back to Flying Smoke Fortress? As fellow disciples of sects in the Central Province, we could get to know each other better!¡± Liu KekKe giggled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall impose upon you!¡± Upon returning to the Flying Smoke Fortress. The mechanical puppet beneath Liu KekKe dimmed with light and then shrank into a small ring, falling into her hand. This was the marvel of the Puppet Sect. Fortress Master Lian Yuanhua, along with the group of elders, was already waiting at the gate. The scene was incomparable to when Xue An had visited, a heaven and earth difference. Watching her elder sister chatting jovially with this goddess-like figure, while their father smilingly echoed on the side, Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, a trace of chilliness flashing across her eyes. She had nearly lost her life last time; had it not been for Xue An¡¯s intervention, she might already have been processed into a fierce spirit! Yet, even so, her father had hardly shown any concern. Even towards her savior, he had shown significant disrespect. Compared to her elder sister, the treatment was completely different, like heaven from the earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these factors cooled Lian Yunting¡¯s heart gradually. Meanwhile, in a small courtyard, Xue An filled a cup with tea, held it in his hand, took a slow sip, and then a hint of a smile emerged on his lips. ¡°Alchemy Magician? Mechanical Puppet? Interesting!¡± With the trail of his voice, Liu KekKe, who was laughing and talking with Lian Yunzhi, seemed to sense something and looked around with surprise and suspicion. Odd, it seemed as though a moment ago a powerful Divine Sense had been spying on her. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Chapter 575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) Chapter 575: Chapter 575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) When night fell, the vast Feiyan Fortress was brilliantly lit and bustling with activity. Countless servants were scurrying about, busy preparing for tonight¡¯s banquet. To welcome Liu Keke¡¯s arrival, Feiyan Fortress had gone to great lengths, inviting many experts and celebrities from Bafang City. Of course, as the benefactor who had saved the second young miss of Feiyan Fortress, even if Lian Yunzhi was reluctant, they still had to do the superficial work, so Xue An was also invited. By the time Xue An arrived at the banquet hall, the feast was about to begin. Many of the celebrities from Bafang City were gathered together, chatting leisurely. No one noticed Xue An¡¯s arrival. Xue An was happy to be undisturbed and casually found a seat to sit down and start eating on his own. He was enjoying his meal, when suddenly there was a commotion up front. Someone exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re here! The people have arrived!¡± Xue An looked up. He saw Lian Yunzhi and the others from Feiyan Fortress accompanying a woman with long hair down to her waist, a beautiful face, and bare feet. Xue An¡¯s lips curled slightly. So this was the Puppet Master? After one glance, Xue An continued to eat and drink with his head down. However, Liu Keke seemed to sense something and looked around. ¡°Sister Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lian Yunzhi asked. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing!¡± Liu Keke replied, shaking her head. But she was somewhat puzzled in her heart. She had clearly felt someone watching her just now, right? And that aura was the same as the Divine Sense that had stealthily observed her earlier today. Who could it be? At this moment, Lian Yuanhua, with a ruddy face, stood up and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that all of you could come to attend the banquet today! And I would like to introduce to everyone, this lady is Liu Keke, the True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect from the Central Province!¡± The news of today¡¯s events had already spread throughout Bafang City, and naturally, everyone who came to attend the banquet knew about it. But now, hearing Lian Yuanhua¡¯s introduction, they couldn¡¯t help but show a look of awe. For cultivators in the Northwest, the major sects of the Central Province represent powerful strength. Lian Yuanhua was very pleased with the reaction of those below and continued, ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s visit to Feiyan Fortress today is due to the deep friendship between my daughter Yunzhi and her. You should know that my daughter Yunzhi is now a True Disciple of the inner circle of the Mountain Sea Sect!¡± After boasting for a while, Lian Yuanhua coughed lightly and then said, ¡°The reason for holding this banquet today is that I have a favor to ask.¡± As he said this, Lian Yuanhua gave his daughter a meaningful look. Lian Yunzhi smiled slightly, ¡°Sister Liu, my younger sister is exactly twelve years old this year, and I am thinking of having her join a major sect for cultivation. Coincidentally, we met today and I would like her to become a disciple at your Puppet Sect. What do you think?¡± Liu Keke¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she felt a bit displeased in her heart. So all this enthusiasm was to have her take on an apprentice! But upon second thought, it was also not appropriate to refuse outright, so she said indifferently, ¡°That can be discussed, but I would also need to assess her aptitude and talent first!¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Lian Yunzhi said with a beaming smile upon hearing this and immediately ordered someone to call the third young miss. In fact, this was a spur-of-the-moment idea by Lian Yuanhua, who then discussed it with his daughter Lian Yunzhi; finding it feasible, they decided to proceed. After all, the Puppet Sect was also considered a major sect in the Central Province, with incredibly formidable strength. And if Lian Yunluo could become a disciple in the Puppet Sect, it would bring numerous benefits to Feiyan Fortress. It would be as if Feiyan Fortress had disciples in two major sects in the Central Province! Very soon, Lian Yunluo was brought over. The little girl still didn¡¯t know what was happening and stood there, looking dumbfounded at the crowd. Liu Keke concentrated her gaze for a moment before remaining silent. With a smile, Lian Yunzhi asked, ¡°Junior Sister Liu, what do you think of my little sister¡¯s aptitude?¡± Liu Keke sighed, ¡°Indeed, worthy of a cultivator noble family, your sister¡¯s aptitude and talent are both top-notch!¡± In fact, this was nothing unusual. As part of a cultivator noble family, Lian Yunluo was nurtured in the womb with all kinds of precious treasures from heaven and earth, all to cultivate a superior meridian Spiritual Root. After her birth, she was further bathed in an array of rare medicinal ingredients. With such a colossal investment, her aptitude and talent were self-evident. Lian Yunzhi, upon hearing this, was overjoyed and turned to call out, ¡°Yunluo, why don¡¯t you kneel and take her as your master?¡± Lian Yunluo didn¡¯t move, her little face first showing confusion before gradually clearing up. ¡°Take a master?¡± ¡°Yes! This Immortal Master from the Puppet Sect will be your teacher from now on!¡± said Lian Yunzhi. But Lian Yunluo shook her head in response. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take her as my master!¡± This statement, like a thunderclap, astonished everyone in the room. Lian Yuanhua was so angered that his face turned ashen, and he was about to chastise her when Lian Yunzhi stopped him, then turned to her little sister with a smile. ¡°Little sister, why won¡¯t you take her as your master? You know, even I admire this expert. If you become her disciple, you could become very powerful! Plus, you¡¯ll have fun controlling puppets!¡± Lian Yunzhi thought her sister was worried about the hardships of cultivation, thus intentionally mentioned the control over puppets. However, Lian Yunluo still shook her head firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t take her. I want to take the senior as my master!¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Even Liu Keke couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise and glanced at Lian Yunzhi. Although she said nothing, the implication was clear. If you¡¯ve already found a master for your little sister, why come to me? Lian Yunzhi¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this and she asked again, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lian Yunluo, usually both respectful and fearful of her older sister, was unusually adamant this time and said, ¡°I want to take the senior as my master!¡± Saying so, she turned around, glanced around the room, and when she saw Xue An sitting in a corner, she went straight to him. As she moved, everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily followed. When Lian Yunluo stood beside Xue An and respectfully addressed him as senior, the room erupted in turmoil. Many had not seen Xue An before, and they inevitably began to discuss among themselves. ¡°Who is this person? Never seen him before, have we?¡± ¡°Yes, he seems to have no fluctuation in cultivation level; he must be an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Look at his eyes!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Hua Clan!¡± Amid these murmurs, Xue An leisurely swallowed the food in his mouth before turning his head to smile at Lian Yunluo. ¡°You want to take me as your master?¡± Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! I want to take you as my master, just like my second sister!¡± This statement caused Lian Yunting¡¯s complexion in the crowd to pale. Today, the fact that she had taken a new master was something only her little sister knew; she had not expected her to reveal it so openly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Lian Yunzhi was almost driven to fury, her gaze filled with murderous intent as she looked at Xue An. As for Liu Keke, she watched Xue An with eyes brimming with curiosity. This Hua Clan man was quite handsome, especially those eyes. When he smiled, they seemed to gleam as if the sun and moon were shining within them, irresistibly drawing people into their depths. And Liu Keke felt that this Hua Clan man seemed somehow familiar. Yet she couldn¡¯t remember why. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Chapter 576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Chapter 576: Chapter 576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Just as Liu KekKe was deep in thought, Xue An offered a faint smile. ¡°Alright then! Kneel down and call me Master now!¡± The moment Xue An¡¯s words fell, before Lian Yunluo could kneel, Lian Yunzhi could no longer hold back and charged over, ¡°Arrogant fiend, what are your intentions repeatedly provoking my sister?¡± With that, he furiously sent out a palm strike. The force of this palm strike raised a whirlwind that swept through the entire room. Then came a thunderous boom. Lian Yunzhi, who had charged over, was sent flying backward, smashing through two banquet tables before barely managing to stand his ground, and then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Seeing this scene, the entire place fell deadly silent. Even Liu KekKe couldn¡¯t help but gape in disbelief at this spectacle. Xue An sat on the chair, slowly retracting his fist, and said indifferently, ¡°This was the last time, if you dare provoke me again, I don¡¯t mind twisting off your head! Understand?¡± Xue An¡¯s words, filled with murderous intent, filled Lian Yunzhi¡¯s chest with rage and his heart with boundless wariness. Just now, he had struck with rage, using seventy percent of his strength, yet not only did he fail to affect this man, but it also left himself with a minor injury. Could this man¡¯s body be made of iron? As uncertainty reigned, Lian Yunluo had already knelt on the ground obediently, respectfully kowtowing three times to Xue An. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An nodded and smiled, ¡°Very good! Were it not for your and your second sister¡¯s sake, this Smoke Fortress wouldn¡¯t have needed to exist anymore! Rise.¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused a stir among the crowd. That was some bold talk! Lian Yunluo stood up. At that moment, Lian Yunting also came over, the two sisters standing side by side behind Xue An. This scene enraged Lian Yuanhua to the point where his face turned ashen and his body trembled. ¡°Good! Yunting, you truly are my good daughter! To think you took a master in secret¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lian Yunting interrupted him with a cold voice, ¡°Father, enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me father, I have no daughter like you!¡± Lian Yuanhua roared. A trace of mockery appeared on Lian Yunting¡¯s face as she nodded, ¡°Good! At last, you¡¯re telling the truth! You say I took a master in secret, but have you ever cared about me over the years? Even last time when I was nearly ambushed by the Fiend Sect, what did you do?¡± ¡°So you take a Hua Clan man without any cultivation as your master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If not for my master, I would have been refined into a fiend by now. He is my savior, and I am naturally grateful to him! Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t have cultivation, as for how strong he is, I think big sister is quite clear, right?¡± Lian Yunting seemed to release all the resentment she had accumulated over the years, sneering as she looked towards Lian Yunzhi. Lian Yunzhi snorted coldly, her eyes flickering with light, her aura climbing steeply. ¡°You really think you can hurt me with one punch? Useless. This world ultimately respects cultivation level! I admit he¡¯s good at physical combat, but today, he must die!¡± At the end of her words, a vision of mountains and seas manifested in Lian Yunzhi¡¯s mind, an illusion created by the manipulation of natural energies with her cultivation. Then Lian Yunzhi resolutely launched her attack. With this strike, it was as if a great river had been unleashed, its mighty waters surging straight toward Xue An. Facing this strike, before Xue An had a chance to respond, Lian Yunting suddenly stepped forward, shouting coldly, ¡°Four Symbols Unite!¡± Four huge mythical beasts appeared behind Lian Yunting, then merged into one entity, morphing into a colossal beast that opened its mouth and swallowed the raging river whole. ¡°How could this be!¡± Lian Yunzhi could scarcely believe her eyes. After devouring the river, the body of the colossal beast grew larger and Lian Yunting¡¯s aura shook violently. He had actually soared directly from the peak of Loose Immortal into Half-step Longevity! Not only were Lian Yuanhua and his daughter Lian Yunzhi stunned by this scene, but even Liu Kekke was gaping in disbelief. Because no one had ever seen such an easy breakthrough! Lian Yunzhi looked on with a solemn expression, ¡°Lian Yunting, what is this cultivation technique you have?¡± Lian Yunzhi could be certain that what Lian Yunting was cultivating was definitely not the hereditary Smoke Technique. It was a spell decree that she had never seen before, yet it was profoundly mysterious. Lian Yunting gave a cold smile, ¡°This is the cultivation technique bestowed upon me by my master!¡± What? Lian Yunzhi was taken aback. Such a profound technique was not even present in the Mountain Sea Sect. Yet, it was given to Lian Yunting by this Xue An! How could this be possible? How could this man of the Hua Clan possibly have such a powerful cultivation technique? While she was still filled with doubts, Xue Anchong gave Liu Kekke a slight smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an alchemist here! Truly rare indeed!¡± Liu Kekke trembled all over and exclaimed, ¡°You¡­¡± Then, as if remembering something, she cried out in shock, ¡°That divine sense just now, it was you¡­¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your mechanical puppet must be something passed down from ancient times! Unfortunately, it¡¯s a classic case of ¡®casting pearls before swine¡¯; you haven¡¯t even displayed its true power!¡± The already shocked Liu Kekke suddenly became solemn and respectfully said, ¡°Senior, how do you know about these?¡± ¡°You need not worry about why I know,¡± Xue An said as he stood up and sighed softly. ¡°Alright, the banquet is over! Time to head to Bafang Mountain!¡± His words left many people confused. At that moment, a rumbling sound like countless thunderclaps rolling across the sky came from outside, striking fear into everyone. Lian Yunzhi and Liu Kekke¡¯s faces changed simultaneously as they blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s the True Immortal Relics!¡± Xue An smiled, walked out the door, and looked toward the distant Bafang Mountain, bathed in golden light, and said lightly, ¡°I am curious to see how the True Immortals of this world differ!¡± Once he finished speaking, he stomped on the ground, and the entire courtyard instantly sank into a large pit. Xue An then soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This scene was witnessed by everyone who arrived shortly thereafter. Lian Yuanhua and many of the Smoke Fortress elders looked so troubled they were close to dripping water. Lian Yunzhi¡¯s complexion was also very pale. The recent events had been too jarring for her. First was her younger sister, whom she had always looked down upon, suddenly obtaining an immensely profound cultivation technique and achieving a breakthrough to Half-step Longevity in the blink of an eye, making the realm of Longevity seem within reach. Then there was this man of the Hua Clan with no cultivation who turned out to be so overpowering. Each of these events seemed like a slap in her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she absolutely could not give up on the True Immortal Relics. Thus, after a moment of hesitation, she deployed her cultivation level and swiftly followed after him. Liu Kekke¡¯s eyes flickered as she muttered softly, ¡°Who exactly are you? Truly an enigmatic man!¡± Then with a radiant smile, she summoned her puppet, ¡°Follow him!¡± Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Chapter 577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Chapter 577: Chapter 577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Meanwhile, the strange phenomena on Bafang Mountain also alarmed the entire city. Countless streams of light soared into the sky, heading straight for Bafang Mountain. Many cultivators who couldn¡¯t fly through the air simply rode Exotic Beasts like the Cornered Horse and Tiger Leopard, frantically galloping on the ground. In the end, the cultivators of Bafang City could be said to have emptied their nests in their move. Of course, those at the very front included Bu Kongchan as well as powerhouses like Qianniao Haoyan. By this time, they had already rushed into Bafang Mountain. Before everyone¡¯s eyes appeared a colossal celestial gate, a hundred zhang in height. This gate was grand and majestic, with a faint radiance above it, intricately engraved with numerous and complex Talisman Scrolls. Amidst the shimmering light, all manners of phenomenal visions of heaven and earth emerged. Bu Kongchan and the others all stopped in their tracks, their faces alight with excitement. ¡°Is this the True Immortal Relics?¡± Bu Kongchan murmured. Wu Qisha beside him sneered viciously, ¡°First come, first served, this belongs to my Fiendish Spirit Sect!¡± With that, he charged ahead. But just as he made it halfway, he heard a light scolding, ¡°Scram!¡± After a thunderous boom, Wu Qisha was sent flying a hundred zhang away before barely stabilizing himself, then looked towards the front with an extremely unsightly expression. ¡°Who!¡± At this moment, Lian Yunzhi and Liu KekKe also arrived. All eyes turned together. They saw a man standing with his hands behind his back in front of the celestial gate, looking up and examining the massive structure. Even from a distance, it was difficult to make out his face, but just with his deep and steady presence, one could tell he was no ordinary person. Wu Qisha¡¯s eyes flickered before he sneered once more, ¡°Who dares to obstruct my Fiendish Spirit Sect?¡± Lian Yun, however, had a grim expression on his face, with a tinge of fear flickering deep in his eyes. Xue An had arrived so quickly, and with a single move, he had repelled the Seventh Slaughter Son; just how formidable was he? Liu KekKe, on the other hand, simply smiled without saying a word, quietly observing from atop her puppet. Xue An withdrew his gaze, shook his head, and let out a light chuckle, ¡°To enter the Dao with talismans, you indeed have astonishing talent! It¡¯s a pity that the laws of heaven and earth limit you, preventing you from ever truly stepping into the realm of a True Immortal in your lifetime!¡± His words left the crowd somewhat astonished. Feeling that he had lost face, Wu Qisha snorted coldly, ¡°Playing mystic and attempting deception, go die!¡± He raised his hand, and a myriad of fierce, billowing spirits charged directly at Xue An. This move, when used by the disciples of the Fiendish Spirit Sect, was already formidable, but when executed by Wu Qisha, its power was a hundred times greater. A gale of cold wind surged forth, transforming into a vast, hateful ocean that rushed towards Xue An. Xue An seemed unconcerned, still looking down as if studying something. Seeing this, a smug smile appeared on Wu Qisha¡¯s face; once someone was besieged by his fierce spirits, even a Half-step Golden Immortal would fall. But the next second, his smugness solidified on his face. Xue An slowly lifted his head, and a brilliant light shone from within his eyes. ¡°Scram!¡± With that light scolding, the fierce spirits, as if encountering something extremely terrifying, cried out in alarm, turned tail, and fled. Wu Qisha could hardly believe his own eyes. The fierce spirits he had painstakingly refined were afraid? And they even broke free from his control, deserting the battlefield? Wu Qisha repeatedly urged the Spell Decree in an attempt to call the fierce spirits back. But even when tormented to the point of soul destruction, not one dared to turn around and confront Xue An. In an instant, most of the fierce spirits were decimated, and the ones left all hid far away, shivering, not daring to even lift their heads. There was complete silence at the scene. Even Bu Kongchan let out a light exclamation of surprise. Although Wu Qisha was overbearing and brutal, his strength was indeed formidable. Unexpectedly, he had consecutively fallen at the hands of this Hua Clan man. Even the fierce spirits, upon which his reputation was built, were ineffective. Wu Qisha¡¯s face was ashen, and just as he was about to speak, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the ground, lifting his eyes to sweep over all the cultivators present. Wherever his gaze wandered, all the cultivators felt a chill in their hearts. What kind of eyes were these? They were cold and profound, yet immensely authoritative, as if an emperor from the Nine Heavens who wielded the power of life and death was gazing down at despicable criminals, making it impossible to harbor even the slightest thought of resistance. People only wanted to kneel and submit. Especially Lian Yunzhi, who, after being swept by that gaze, began to tremble uncontrollably, sweat pouring out like syrup, instantly soaking his clothes. At this moment, a slight smile appeared on the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth. ¡°From now on, this place belongs to me. All of you¡­ step back!¡± As these words were uttered, the faces of everyone present changed. Even Bu Kongchan let out an angry snort. The State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, Guan Kaiming, said with a sinister tone, ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim. You think you can monopolize the True Immortal Relics all by yourself? Be careful, or you may bite off more than you can chew and choke yourself to death!¡± Xue An looked at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, my name is Guan¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An already waved his hand. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to say more!¡± Guan Kaiming was stunned, not yet understanding what this meant. Xue An stepped forward, shooting toward Guan Kaiming like a cannonball, and struck out with a palm. Crack. After a series of bone-breaking sounds that made one¡¯s teeth sour, one looked at Guan Kaiming only to see his upper body had been completely shattered by Xue An, leaving the lower half untouched. Blood rained down like a downpour. Everyone felt a blur before their eyes, and Guan Kaiming was already dead. And Xue An, by some unknown means, had returned to his original position, saying indifferently, ¡°Who cares about your name when you are about to die?¡± If Xue An¡¯s battle with Wu Qisha had caused everyone to be shocked and puzzled, then this move was truly earth-shattering, enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. The face of Qianniao Haoyan, the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom, turned ashen as he bellowed, ¡°Madman¡­¡± Xue An leisurely cleaned out his ears, smiling slightly, ¡°Could you perhaps use some new expressions? Also, are you the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom?¡± ¡°Indeed! I am¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand. ¡°As I said, there¡¯s no need for the dying to waste time with names. I won¡¯t remember them anyway. I only want to ask you, is Qianniao Zhen your daughter?¡± Qianniao Haoyan was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Yes¡­ Could it be that Zhen¡¯er was killed by you?¡± Understanding dawned on Qianniao Haoyan in an instant, and he asked roaringly. Xue An nodded. ¡°I killed her. And at that time, she was with someone from the Wuwang Sect. I took care of them all!¡± Bu Kongchan, upon hearing this, his expression hardened, and his eyes shone with brilliant sword light. ¡°So, it was you who killed my junior brother Tianyuan!¡± Xue An nodded, his smile growing colder. ¡°Do you know why I killed them?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The one who asked was Liu Keke, her face filled with curiosity. Xue An said coldly, ¡°Because you have oppressed the Hua Clan and even thought it was only natural! Today, I am here to let you know that the Hua Clan is not to be trifled with, and those who do¡­ will be shown no mercy!¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar. By this time, the cultivators with lower cultivation levels had also arrived, and they all watched from a distance. Seeing Xue An confronting so many powerful beings alone, they all revealed faces of horror. Especially after Xue An spoke those words, there was a violent commotion. Among them, some disdained what they heard and sneered, ¡°Just the Hua Clan¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Xue An¡¯s sea-like Divine Sense spread out, and in an instant, the soul of the speaker was annihilated. The dead body silently fell to the ground, without any visible injury on the outside. One could only see a person who was alive just a moment ago, with dimming eyes, suddenly breathless and dead. This shocking and horrifying scene made countless people tremble with fear. And at the same time, Xue An took a step forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this step, Bu Kongchan and the others subconsciously stepped back. They all looked at Xue An with terror. What is invincible? One steps forward, and the whole world steps back! This¡­ is true invincibility! Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) ¡°` As if to confirm her words, the sea god stood atop the great whale¡¯s head, overlooking the bustling city of Tokyo with a sneer before his teasing voice spread throughout the entire capital. ¡°Thousands of years have gone by, and your Human Clan¡¯s cities are getting increasingly exquisite. However, the more delicate they are, the more they awaken my desire to destroy. Hehe, come and endure the wrath of the sea god!¡± With that, the sea god pointed his Trident forward. An immense amount of seawater rose into the air, forming layer upon layer of giant waves crashing towards Tokyo. In the face of such a fearsome natural force. The concrete and steel that humans prided themselves on were as good as nothing. The waves instantly demolished much of the city. In an instant, the once thriving Tokyo suffered countless casualties and devastating losses. Meanwhile, in the port of Xiangjiang. As its population gradually returned, the city began to revive and thrive once more. But whether rich or poor, everyone deliberately steered clear of a certain hotel in the city center. Because they all knew that the person staying in this hotel was none other than Mr. Xue, the revered figure who had single-handedly turned the tide and saved the city. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Such a character was naturally not to be disturbed by anyone. But today. The quiet was broken by the arrival of a military helicopter. Once it landed on the hotel¡¯s helipad. A few photographers carrying long guns and cameras were the first to hop down. And then a woman in business attire disembarked. Song Yi approached her with a proper tone, ¡°Are you Miss Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi adjusted her hair that was tousled by the helicopter¡¯s downdraft and nodded, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Master Song.¡± Song Yi cracked a slight smile, ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Xue is inside waiting for you.¡± Leading the way, he walked inside. Chen Xiaoyi steadied her excited heart and followed. When she reached the living room and saw Xue An and An Yan sitting on the couch, Chen Xiaoyi finally felt relieved. On the way here, she had been worried that she might not get to see Xue An in person. Before she came, her superiors made it clear that she had been chosen for this important interview because of her past acquaintance with Xue An. It was imperative, therefore, that she completed this task. This, for Chen Xiaoyi, was a great pressure. She did know Xue An. But that was back in the provincial city, during an interview for a film that she had come into contact with him. As Xue An grew more powerful and his deeds more brilliant, Chen Xiaoyi had long since dared not hope that such a prominent figure would still remember her. Yet to her surprise, everything was going smoothly. At this moment, Xue An stood up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Reporter Chen.¡± Relieved at this sight, Chen Xiaoyi replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me!¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. You were a star reporter for the entertainment weekly, and you even wrote a few film reviews for my movie back then,¡± Xue An said with a smile. Bringing up the past made the atmosphere relax immediately, and Chen Xiaoyi, no longer tense, laughed and said, ¡°If people knew Mr. Xue once made a movie, I wonder how shocked they would be.¡± Seeing this, the photographers who had followed were also somewhat shaken. They hadn¡¯t expected that Chen Xiaoyi, who had recently joined Zhongdu Television, would be so familiar with the esteemed character. It seemed that Miss Chen¡¯s future prospects were boundless. The photographers calculated in their minds, but they didn¡¯t let that interfere with their work, continuously recording everything. Because the head office had ordered that this interview was extremely important, and no mistakes were to be tolerated. ¡°` At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi started the interview by the book. ¡°Mr. Xue, with the entire world currently in turmoil due to the gods and demons, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Xue An looked at Chen Xiaoyi, who began with some restraint but gradually relaxed, and smiled faintly, ¡°The sword I wielded yesterday represents my view.¡± Chen Xiaoyi was startled upon hearing this, then became somewhat excited, ¡°What is your next step, Mr. Xue?¡± The instructions from above were clear; there were two purposes for this interview. The first was that the appearance of Xue An had brought pride and relief to the Chinese people, and such a typical case naturally needed to be well-interviewed and promoted with all available resources. After all, there was no one more suitable than Xue An to boost morale through propaganda. But the second point was even more important. It was to find out what Xue An¡¯s next step would be and what he wanted through this interview, which was not too overtly official. And no matter what demands he made, the Chinese government would agree unconditionally. This was something the higher-ups had unanimously agreed upon without hesitation. Carrying these two important tasks, Chen Xiaoyi naturally wanted to get a definitive answer from Xue An. Xue An was well aware of this. However, he did not wish to get too close to the governments of various countries. Because there was no need. His current strength could easily overturn any nation in the world. He could also possess power and wealth that ordinary people could hardly imagine. He could even overthrow everything and become the ruler of the world. But he couldn¡¯t be less interested in pursuing these. ¡°Plans? If I say that I¡¯m somewhat worried that these gods and demons might be too fragile, would you believe me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this, Chen Xiaoyi was stunned. She could never have imagined that Xue An would have such a thought. But on second thought, it seemed to make some sense. Could this be the pursuit of the strong? As Chen Xiaoyi was puzzled. Xue An¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned his head to look out of the window. Chen Xiaoyi, also somewhat surprised, followed Xue An¡¯s gaze. The hotel room had an excellent view, and the sea was not far from the window, but despite looking for a long time, she saw nothing. ¡°Mr. Xue, is something wrong?¡± Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. Upon hearing this, Xue An turned his head back to look at Chen Xiaoyi, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Miss Chen, are you interested in seeing how I slaughter gods and demons?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was taken aback, then subconsciously nodded. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Mr. Xue, has another god or demon descended?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Correct! If you want to go, follow me, but remember to be quick, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll wait for you if you¡¯re too slow!¡± With that, Xue An, with An Yan in tow, stood up and walked out. Chen Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, then, gritting her teeth, turned to look at the several cameramen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we successfully broadcast Mr. Xue slaughtering gods and demons this time, we will have achieved a great feat!¡± Chen Xiaoyi said resolutely. ¡°Understood!¡± These people were naturally aware of the importance and nodded to Chen Xiaoyi in agreement. With that, the group boarded a helicopter. Meanwhile, Xue An, carrying An Yan, had already ascended into the sky. With the two of them in front, the helicopter followed closely behind and then headed straight for Country R. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chapter 579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) Chapter 579: Chapter 579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) As Wu Qisha¡¯s words trailed off, the Hell Evil God appeared to slowly open its eyes. In those eyes, darker than the night by a hundredfold, endless brutality and evil surged. The very air seemed to grow colder and more ominous because of the Evil God¡¯s gaze, as if hell had manifested itself in this world. Even a few cultivators who were relatively closer and touched by a wisp of the black aura saw their cultivation levels plummet rapidly. After uttering a scream of utmost terror, they turned into pus and blood and died. This eerie and horrifying sight made all the cultivators gasp in cold air, scrambling to retreat backward. Even the likes of Lian Yunzhi from the Longevity Realm retreated far away with a solemn expression on their faces. Only Xue An stood still, quietly observing the Evil God with a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°Great Evil God, this man has destroyed my sect. Please annihilate him!¡± Wu Qisha said with utmost respect. After speaking, he spat out three large mouthfuls of fresh blood, and his aura became even more wilted. He was using his essence blood for the sacrifice. The Evil God grew increasingly domineering, and a lively hue began to emerge on that archaic and malevolent face. Wu Qisha, overjoyed, trembled slightly with excitement, ¡°I warmly welcome the true arrival of the great Evil God in our midst!¡± This Evil God was the primary deity worshipped by the Fiend Sect. Wu Qisha had summoned it before, but only projections had descended. He had not expected that this time, the great Evil God would actually come in person. Wu Qisha was naturally thrilled and excited, casting a triumphant and arrogant glance at Xue An. In his eyes, Xue An was already as good as dead. At that moment, the features of the Evil God became increasingly animated, its presence more malicious and powerful, and then it slowly began to speak. ¡°Who dares to destroy my followers?¡± With that questioning roar, a powerful black aura soared into the sky, forming into a massive tornado. As it slowly spun, it churned the wind and clouds, changing colors as if it had the power to shake heaven and earth. Such might had exceeded human comprehension, entering the realm of the divine. But even before such divine might, Xue An remained as calm as ever, not even altering the faintly mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. This attitude clearly angered the Evil God, but upon taking a closer look, it said with immense surprise, ¡°Mortal, you possess strong vital blood? Hahaha, excellent! You shall become my finest blood food, even aiding in the coalescence of my divine form, allowing me to truly descend upon this place!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the tornado of black aura charged directly towards him, swallowing Xue An completely in an instant. The black aura, darker than the night, spun wildly; stones on the ground disintegrated into powder the moment they made contact. Under such force, almost no one could escape unscathed. Dead¡­ Is he dead? The crowd watched the tornado with a mix of shock and doubt. After all, the man from the Hua Clan had just performed too many miracles. No one could guarantee that another miracle wouldn¡¯t happen this time. But Wu Qisha clearly didn¡¯t think so; he had absolute confidence in the deity he worshipped. No one could survive the wrath of the great Evil God. However, just as a smug look of vengeance achieved was starting to appear on his face, a faint light of fire appeared within the black tornado. ¡°Eh, what is that?¡± Liu Keke, whose heart had tightened because of Xue An¡¯s disappearance, was the first to spot the anomaly, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Wu Qisha looked down. It was at that moment, that the faint light of fire suddenly grew intense, and in an instant, it ignited the entire body of the tornado. The endless black aura had no power to resist against the white flames and was directly turned into nothingness. Wu Qisha, who had felt assured of victory, let out a frightened shout. The Evil God fared even worse. Its four faces instantly fused into one, then displayed an expression of utter terror. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible! How could the Divine Flame appear here?¡± Just at that moment, from within that boundless sea of fire that filled the sky, a figure was slowly walking towards them. Once he had passed through the sea of fire, all the flames instantly converged into a spotlessly white lotus made of fire, which floated between his brows and then disappeared without a trace. It was Xue An! Xue An slowly raised his head and, looking at the Evil God whose face was filled with shock, said indifferently, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The complexion of the Evil God was filled with doubts and uncertainty. Still, the arrogance inherent to a deity made him scoff, ¡°Although I¡¯m quite curious, how does a mere mortal like you possess such powerful Divine Flame? But none of that matters now. I will kill you and then extract your soul as my greatest trophy.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Xue An flashed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then it¡¯s my turn!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xue An took a step forward, charging straight up to the Evil God. His eyes shone brightly as he raised his fist and struck out. ¡°Move, Heaven and Earth!¡± Accompanying Xue An¡¯s light shout, his fist directly hit the head of the Evil God, who wore a look of bafflement. Crack. A crisp sound followed. Then one could see the Evil God being blasted away hundreds of feet by Xue An¡¯s punch, a long crack appearing on his divine statue. Without waiting for the Evil God to react, Xue An¡¯s foot suddenly stamped on the ground, his whole body shooting forward like a cannonball to appear above the Evil God¡¯s head. ¡°Separate Yin and Yang!¡± Boom. This punch, launched from above, directly sent the Evil God from midair crashing into the ground. After the two consecutive punches, the previously indestructible body of the Evil God was now covered in dense cracks, seeming ready to shatter at any moment. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue. The Evil God stared blankly at Xue An, as if remembering something, and terror gradually took over his face. This fear made him so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare resist, only managing to stammer, ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± With the confirmation, the Evil God shouted in utmost terror, ¡°Spare¡­spare my life!¡± The voice cut off abruptly because a ball of fire rose from the brow of the Evil God and in the blink of an eye, enveloped him completely. This time, the Evil God finally tasted the fear of death. Because as an Evil God, even if smashed to pieces, he could still be reborn from hell. But if incinerated by the Divine Flame, that would mean complete annihilation. ¡°My lord, spare my life¡­ I truly didn¡¯t know it was You¡­¡± The Evil God mustered his last bit of strength to beg for mercy, but Xue An just watched him quietly, unmoved by his pleas. The Evil God was utterly despairing, and even so, he dared not show the slightest disrespect towards Xue An. So, the Evil God directed all of his raging fury towards Wu Qisha, who had summoned him here. ¡°You caused my death! If I die, then you will accompany me in complete obliteration!¡± With that, the Evil God, his body engulfed in flames, charged straight towards Wu Qisha, who was petrified with fear, and held him in a death grip. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare anymore, no¡­¡± Wu Qisha screamed non-stop in fright, but clearly, the Evil God had no intention of sparing him. ¡°How dare you offend the lord, now you will die with me!¡± the Evil God roared ferociously. Moments later, both the Evil God and Wu Qisha were burnt to nothingness by the flames. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) No one spoke, or it might be more accurate to say that no one dared to speak. All of them just stared, dumbfounded. From the beginning until now. Xue An had consecutively slain three people, annihilated an Evil God, and shattered the Sword Heart of Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect. Such a proud record of victories was more than enough to silence any doubters. Among all the people, Lian Yunzhi was undoubtedly the most terrified. When she saw the Hua Clan man, whom she once mocked for having no cultivation level, slaughtering all around him, she realized why Xue An had previously called her a frog at the bottom of a well. It turned out¡­ her reliance on her cultivation level and the identity given by the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s Inner Chambers¡¯ legacy meant less than a joke in this man¡¯s eyes. Thinking of this, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s heart was filled with endless regrets and shame. Especially when she recalled that her younger sister had already become his disciple and that her future achievements might far exceed her own, this made Lian Yunzhi, who had always been the darling of the heavens, feel like she was on the verge of collapse. Meanwhile, Liu KekKe was looking at Xue An with a dazed expression. This man¡¯s strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, shocking even Liu KekKe who had seen many stunning geniuses in the Central Province. What was more crucial was¡­ this man had no cultivation level, yet he had felled two immortals and destroyed an Evil God. If word of this got out, it would probably cause a huge uproar. And he seemed to also know the secret of her Mechanical Puppet. Just who exactly was he? Liu KekKe grew increasingly curious about Xue An. At that moment, Bu Kongchan, pale as death, gave Xue An a fist salute, ¡°Senior¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation is peerless, Kongchan admits defeat! Regarding the matter of my Junior Brother¡¯s death, Wuwang Sect will not pursue it further!¡± This statement took everyone by surprise. No one had expected this genius girl from the Wuwang Sect to concede and confess guilt. It must be known that what she cultivated was the Sword Dao. Within the path of the Sword Dao, once you admit defeat, you might never be able to progress further in your lifetime. Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether your Wuwang Sect pursues the matter, but whether I decide to pursue it.¡± Hearing this, Bu Kongchan¡¯s complexion turned ashen, and she hoarsely said, ¡°Senior couldn¡¯t possibly want to be at odds with our Wuwang Sect until the end, could he?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, not responding to her question, but instead said faintly, ¡°Do you know why your Sword Heart was completely shattered?¡± On hearing this, Bu Kongchan¡¯s body trembled, and a flicker of hope emerged in her dull eyes. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°Because you were too proud!¡± This sentence shocked Bu Kongchan so much that she nearly fell from mid-air to the ground. ¡°Just a hundred years to reach immortality is certainly something to be proud of, but it¡¯s unfortunate that your cultivation went too smoothly. You thought your Sword Heart was clear, but in reality, it was like a delicate flower grown in a greenhouse, fragile and unable to withstand a real setback! What I¡¯m saying¡­ do you accept it?¡± Xue An¡¯s words sent shock waves through Bu Kongchan, causing sweat to pour out like pulp and her clothes to be soaked with cold sweat, her face full of despair. Because she knew, everything Xue An said was true. Just witnessing Xue An¡¯s earth-shattering sword strike had filled Bu Kongchan with boundless despair. Because she knew, that strike was something she could never catch up to in her lifetime. Once this thought emerged, her already weak Sword Heart instantly shattered, leading to her current state. ¡°Every word Senior said is true; Disciple Kongchan is convinced!¡± Bu Kongchan now regarded herself as someone of the disciple generation, her words full of respect, then she said despondently. ¡°Bu Kongchan will now return to the Wuwang Sect and inform my master that we must not infringe upon the Hua Clan in the slightest, then I shall enter the cave myself and never reemerge into the world!¡± Having said this, Bu Kongchan turned to leave. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°You intend to give up just like that?¡± Bu Kongchan¡¯s body shook, and she whirled around, ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°The path of the Sword Dao is full of hardships and dangers, but it boils down to maintaining a pure sword heart, paired with the conviction that even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead.¡± ¡°Your sword heart is now shattered, but there can be no construction without destruction! If you can reforge your sword heart, your future will far surpass your past!¡± After hearing Xue An¡¯s speech, Bu Kongchan¡¯s eyes lost focus as she murmured to herself. ¡°Even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead¡­ So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is¡­ I see it now!¡± With these three realizations, Bu Kongchan¡¯s body trembled. An extremely faint Sword Intent began to rise from her wholly dejected aura. Though this Sword Intent was weak, it was unyieldingly clear and profound¨Centirely different from the flashy but insubstantial Sword Intent she had before. Seeing this, Xue An couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, a look of appreciation flashing in his eyes. Bu Kongchan¡¯s talent in the Sword Dao was truly astonishing. She managed to recondense her sword heart simply from a few words. Although it was very weak now, given time, she would definitely surpass her former self. By then, Bu Kongchan had regained her composure, immediately falling to the ground and respectfully kneeling. ¡°Disciple Bu Kongchan thanks the senior for granting me a new lease on life!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I helped you only because your aura is pure and you have not disgraced the Hua Clan. I hope you will continue to conduct yourself well! Understood?¡± Bu Kongchan¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Senior, rest assured, if anyone dares to dishonor the Hua Clan in the future, I will be the first to slay them!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, go now!¡± Bu Kongchan respectfully kowtowed once more before standing up and walking away. Unlike the grandeur of her arrival on swordback, Bu Kongchan departed on foot, emanating a pure and simple aura, with not a hint of arrogance in her eyes anymore. What remained was a heart of unspoiled innocence. This transformation, akin to rebirth, would be infinitely beneficial for her future. She also upheld her promise to Xue An from beginning to end, protecting the Hua Clan even after she became the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect. With Bu Kongchan gone, the remaining cultivators looked at each other and prepared to slip away quietly. No one dared to harbor any greed for the True Immortal Relics now. But just then, a convoy rushed down the road in the distance. The leader was none other than Lian Yuanhua. Following him were all the elders of the Feiyan Fortress. The second young miss, Lian Yunting, and the third young miss, Lian Yunluo, were also in the troop. In the blink of an eye, these people charged forward to their midst. Lian Yuanhua rode in on the Tiger Leopard Beast, and the convoy slowly came to a stop. Then he looked up, somewhat confused as he gazed at his eldest daughter, whom he had always been proud of. ¡°Yunzhi, I just saw Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect on the way here. Why did she leave on foot? And why did she not speak a word, just smiling, when asked anything?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had encountered Bu Kongchan on their way here. Lian Yuanhua recognized her as the talented young girl from the Wuwang Sect and quickly stopped his mount to greet her. But Bu Kongchan just kept smiling and saying nothing in response to any of his questions, then floated away. This naturally left Lian Yuanhua full of bewilderment. Meanwhile, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and she gently shook her head, ¡°Father, say no more, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) Chapter 581: Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) ¡°Leave? Why should we leave? Have we already obtained the True Immortal Relics?¡± Lian Yuanhua asked. Lian Yunzhi felt like crying out of frustration caused by her own foolish father. Could you not take a look at the situation in the field before speaking? And just then, the second Miss Lian Yunting and the youngest, Lian Yunluo, both dismounted and rushed to Xue An¡¯s side. ¡°Master!¡± Xue An nodded with a smile, then said to Lian Yunzhi indifferently, ¡°Do you understand now why you are like a frog at the bottom of a well?¡± Xue An¡¯s words were a naked slap in the face. Lian Yunzhi was left speechless by the rebuke. Lian Yuanhua still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. It might also be because he had too much confidence in his eldest daughter, to the point of almost being blind. Hearing this, Lian Yuanhua actually said coldly, ¡°Mister Xue, you¡­¡± He was about to say, you have quite the nerve, daring to speak to my daughter like that. Lian Yunzhi rushed forward in an instant and delivered a slap. Smack. After a crisp sound. Lian Yuanhua was sent flying several yards by the slap, and when he fell to the ground, blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Half of his face was almost smashed. This slap, like a thunderclap out of a clear sky, stunned Lian Yuanhua as well as all the elders of Feiyan Fort. ¡°Yunzhi, you¡­¡± An elder was just about to speak out in reprimand. Lian Yunzhi had already bowed deeply, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Elder, please forgive him, my father has always been like this, I beg you to overlook his behavior!¡± This left all the people of Feiyan Fort dumbfounded. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who held his face, his body starting to tremble, and a look of fear rising in his eyes. He was not a fool! When he saw his eldest daughter bowing and scraping like this, he understood something. Lian Yunzhi bowed low, as if frozen in place. Xue An watched quietly. He didn¡¯t speak, and Lian Yunzhi didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. The atmosphere in the area seemed to freeze. Only when cold sweat dripped down Lian Yunzhi¡¯s cheeks onto the ground did Xue An finally say indifferently, ¡°Do you think¡­ this is enough?¡± This question sent shivers through Lian Yunzhi, who lifted her head to look at Xue An with pleading eyes, ¡°Eld¡­ Elder.¡± Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Relying on your high cultivation level and noble status, you are arrogant and indifferent even to your own sisters, and you harbor evil intentions! You tell me, someone like yourself¡­ should you be killed or not?¡± Filled with fear, Lian Yunzhi pleaded softly, ¡°Eld¡­ Elder, I realize my mistake, I beg you to spare my father¡¯s life!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained cold, utterly unmoved, and he took a step forward, ready to take action. Lian Yunluo, somewhat afraid yet with a determined face, took a step forward and knelt in the dust. ¡°Master, please spare my elder sister and my father!¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that Lian Yunluo begged for mercy. In the family, she was always doted on because of her youth. Xue An halted his steps, glanced at Lian Yunluo, but then turned his gaze toward Lian Yunting. After all, in the family, she was the one who was the least valued. Lian Yunting remained silent, head bowed. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua had finally seen the situation clearly and realized the utter foolishness of the mistake he had just made. Especially when he saw that his eldest daughter, whom he had always regarded as a favored child of the heavens, was begging for mercy, he wished he could slap himself. But the killing intent in Xue An¡¯s words prevented him from treating the matter lightly, and he could only shamelessly shout to Lian Yunting. ¡°Yun¡­ Yun Ting, your father knows he was wrong, your father dares not favor one over the other again, please you must not¡­¡± Lian Yunting raised her head and looked at her so-called father with disgust, calmly saying, ¡°Master, killing such a man is pointless, let them live!¡± Xue An looked at Lian Yunting, and a slow smile spread across his lips. The reason he had asked Lian Yunting was to see what her attitude would be. If she was trapped by kinship and hesitation showed on her face, then Xue An was prepared to let her leave on her own, to live or die by her fate. Because if she couldn¡¯t overcome even this hurdle, her future achievements would be very limited. But had she worn a face filled with viciousness, demanding death and dismemberment, that too would have been falling short. Only the attitude she showed now, one of utter indifference, proved that Lian Yunting truly had let go of it all. ¡°Good!¡± Xue An nodded. Afterward, Lian Yunting, with resolute expression, walked up to the deeply ashamed Lian Yunzhi and Lian Yuanhua. ¡°From now on, I sever all ties with Flying Smoke Fort; we have nothing to do with each other anymore. The journey is long, and I hope we never meet again! Otherwise, I shall show no mercy!¡± Hearing Lian Yunting say this, Lian Yuanhua still tried to say a few words to retain her. But Lian Yunting had already turned and left. Lian Yunzhi watched her younger sister walk away in a daze, her heart a mix of emotions, not knowing what to feel. She had even been prepared to be crippled, stripped of all her cultivation. After all, when she searched her heart, if she were in Lian Yunting¡¯s place, years of pent-up resentment could have led to any sort of action. But what she did not expect was that not only did Lian Yunting forgive her, but she didn¡¯t even raise a hand against her. This made Lian Yunzhi feel a momentary joy, but when she saw Lian Yunting¡¯s determined back, she suddenly understood something. It turned out¡­ she was nothing in her eyes now! This feeling was a hundred times more painful than humiliation. Because it was complete and utter disregard. Lian Yuanhua still wanted to say something, but Lian Yunzhi shook her head and stopped him. Then the people of Flying Smoke Fort left in a dejected manner. Xue An looked at the retreating figure of Lian Yunzhi and smiled faintly. He knew that this woman¡¯s cultivation would no longer advance, and she might even regress. Because Lian Yunting¡¯s silent disdain had utterly destroyed her heart realm. This was even more terrifying than crippling her cultivation. By this time, the remaining cultivators had also quietly left. Only the gigantic sigil door leading to the True Immortal Relics remained, and Liu KekKe, who sat atop the mechanical puppet, smiling. When Xue An looked over, Liu KekKe leapt down from the puppet and said with a charming smile, ¡°Senior truly has the awe-inspiring presence of a divine being, this junior admires you!¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll deal with you too?¡± Liu KekKe, with an unchanging smile, shook her head and said, ¡°Not afraid, because KekKe knows Senior definitely won¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because the actions of Senior just now are that of a true noble person; how could you possibly bother with such a weak woman like myself?¡± Liu KekKe said with a giggly laugh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Weak woman? An Alchemist capable of controlling ancient mechanical puppets, and you claim to be a weak woman?¡± Liu KekKe turned serious and said, ¡°In front of Senior, who dares say they are not weak? Besides, this junior is willing to guard this place, ensuring that Senior can enter the relics without any concerns behind you!¡± Xue An looked at the woman with long hair down to her waist, a charming face, and striking beauty, finally shaking his head and chuckling lightly. ¡°You have a request of me?¡± Liu KekKe nodded earnestly. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) Chapter 582: Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) ¡°Previously, the senior had mentioned that I hadn¡¯t fully tapped into the true power of this puppet, something I deeply resonate with! I only hope the senior can lend me a helping hand, so that I can completely control this puppet!¡± Liu Keke said with a face full of sincerity and respect. Xue An looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°How do you know I can help you? Perhaps I was just saying that offhandedly.¡± ¡°The senior jests, you were able to identify the puppet¡¯s origins at a glance, even knowing the name of the Alchemist, you must have a deep understanding of it.¡± Xue An remained silent. Liu Keke then looked at Xue An with pitiful eyes. It had to be admitted that this woman was truly a rare beauty, especially when putting on such a pitiful act, her charm was astonishing. In fact, Liu Keke was called a bewitching woman for two reasons: one was because she controlled a strangely shaped puppet, and the second was due to her ability to charm all living beings. At that moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°Indeed, I can help you, but the condition is¡­ what price can you pay?¡± Upon hearing Xue An say this, Liu Keke¡¯s gaze sharpened with hesitation, but then she revealed a resolute expression, smiled, and gracefully walked forward. ¡°If the senior truly can assist me,¡± Liu Keke paused, then said in a shy and low voice, ¡°I am willing to offer myself to your service!¡± When a peerless beauty whispers of offering herself, such temptation could even make Immortals¡¯ hearts flutter. But Xue An just looked at her quietly until Liu Keke¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and then he cracked a teasing smile. ¡°Just kidding, you actually took it seriously, huh!¡± Liu Keke, filled with astonishment, couldn¡¯t help looking up. At that moment, Xue An was already walking towards the symbol door and said faintly, ¡°Watch the main gate closely!¡± A radiant smile slowly spread across Liu Keke¡¯s charming face, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Senior, rest assured, I¡¯ve got this place under control!¡± She was also somewhat worried as she said, ¡°Senior, the talisman spells on this symbol door seem very complicated, can you¡­?¡± Liu Keke wanted to ask if he could break it open by himself? But before she could finish speaking, she saw Xue An walk up to the symbol door and press his hand against the towering gate. In an instant, the talisman spells on the symbol door were lit up one by one, and then Xue An turned his head and smiled at Liu Keke and Lian Yunting among others. ¡°Wait for my return!¡± With that, he stepped through the symbol door. Liu Keke watched dumbfounded. As a disciple of a major faction in Central Province, she knew how difficult it was to unlock a symbol door that guarded True Immortal Relics. There had been instances where several Golden Immortals tried to forcefully break an ancient symbol door, only to end in failure. Not to mention that this True Immortal seemed to have specialized in talisman spells. Unexpectedly, Xue An effortlessly broke through the symbol door. This left Liu Keke almost stupefied. If it could be barely understood that Xue An had no cultivation level, yet could rely on his overwhelmingly powerful physical prowess to slay two immortals aiming for eternal life, Then the heaven-defying method he used to decode the symbol door was absolutely not something an ordinary cultivator could have. Just who was he? Liu Keke felt that the mystery surrounding Xue An had not diminished but had only become thicker. Meanwhile, Xue An had already stepped through the symbol door and entered the interior of the True Immortal Relics. Although how many years had passed was unknown, the inside of the True Immortal Relics featured splendid buildings and pavilions, presenting a sight reminiscent of the Immortal Realm. As Xue An strolled through, he felt a sense of desolation. Because this seemingly glittering Immortals¡¯ residence was dead silent. There were no human voices, no birds chirping. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest background noise. All there was, was utter silence. In such an environment, one could even hear the sound of their own blood flowing through their body. In this kind of dead silence, ordinary people would go insane if they could not endure even a quarter of an hour. But Xue An felt nothing of the sort. Soon, he had passed through the layers of buildings and arrived in front of a small building in the center. Along the way, there were no traps or ambushes. In the beginning, Xue An was slightly puzzled. Even for a Golden Immortal relic, it shouldn¡¯t be this simple. It wasn¡¯t until he stood before this small building that he suddenly understood, and then he smiled faintly. ¡°It must have been tough on you, to have been able to create such a talisman treasure at the True Immortal Realm.¡± Talisman treasure. A rare and endlessly useful object. Typically, it only appears in the hands of top masters who are experts in the way of talisman spells. The most powerful of these talisman treasures can even possess their own consciousness. However, Xue An was clear about what this so-called talisman treasure really was. Plainly speaking, it was created when a master drew talismans, possibly in perfect harmony with the Heavenly Dao, and then a section of the laws was carved into it, endowing it with various uses. But this was generally something only Daluo, and even Immortal Kings who could touch the Heavenly Dao Laws, could achieve. Unexpectedly, this True Immortal had also managed to craft a talisman treasure through a fortunate coincidence. Golden Immortal represents the boundary of an Immortal. Once one becomes a Golden Immortal, the Immortal form begins to take shape, and divine skills emerge naturally! This then is an Immortal. But at this time, the Immortal can only be considered a Human Immortal. Because they cannot truly touch the power of the Heavenly Dao yet. Whereas a True Immortal signifies that one has touched a trace of the Power of Laws and has gained their own understanding of the rules of heaven and earth, which can be utilized within their own world. This then is a True Immortal. As for Daluo, it refers to an Immortal who understands and masters the Heavenly Dao Laws of the Myriad Realms. And at this time, the Immortal is called a Daluo Golden Immortal! Thinking this, Xue An reached out and gently touched the talisman treasure. Boom! A dense array of golden talisman spells appeared on the surface of the building, attempting to resist Xue An¡¯s arrival. Xue An sighed faintly, ¡°What a pity it¡¯s an incomplete talisman treasure, well, I¡¯ll give it to Yan¡¯er as a collectible embroidered tower!¡± With that, Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to unravel the talisman spells, and simply punched down. Thump. After a dull thud, the talisman treasure flickered with golden light and let out a mournful cry. Xue An remained silent, and threw another punch. This time, the talisman treasure made creaking noises, as if it was about to fall apart. Xue An once again lifted his fist, ready to strike down. Just then, amidst brilliant golden light, a few large characters appeared. ¡°Spare me, great one!¡± Xue An withdrew his punch, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I can spare you, but are you willing to submit to me?¡± The golden light shifted, and two more characters appeared. ¡°Willing!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very good! Come over!¡± Following his command, the talisman treasure rapidly shrank and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into a beam of golden light that entered the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. With the disappearance of the talisman treasure, the entire True Immortal Relic started to shake violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An knew that this place might have already experienced ten thousand years, and it was only because the talisman treasure suppressed it that no signs of the passage of time had emerged. Now that the talisman treasure was gone, the torrent of ten thousand years surged forward, and this place was likely to experience terrifying spacetime turbulence. Although this spacetime turbulence couldn¡¯t compare to the spacetime vortex of the Sky Beyond the Skies, it was still formidable. For this reason, Xue An took a step forward, traversing through layers of pavilions, and flew directly out of the True Immortal Relic. No sooner had Xue An left, the entire True Immortal Relic completely collapsed, then was ground into spacetime turbulence. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Europe. Dark Ancient Castle. The relentless bombardment of light had already leveled the nearby hills, leaving only the solitary ancient castle standing in their midst. The protection of darkness that enveloped the castle, too, had become incredibly thin. Yet, despite seeming ready to collapse, this protective force was exceptionally resilient, persisting under the barrage of fanatical devotees of light until now. But by now, many were aware this was the limit. If the assault continued at this pace, the protective force would break within a day at most. The members of the Dark Council were, of course, even more cognizant of this. Therefore, in this moment, everyone was gathered in the great hall, looking at Fan Mengxue wrapped in layers of black vines, their faces all etched with sorrow. ¡°My lords,¡± the Dark Witch Anastasia spoke softly. All eyes turned to her. ¡°Mengxue has made her life a sacrifice to protect us, but as things stand now, this Dark Ancient Castle can no longer hold. If we just watch idly, there¡¯s a strong likelihood that Mengxue will fall into the hands of that Angel of Light,¡± wuxiaworld.site As she spoke, Anastasia surveyed everyone present. ¡°Therefore, I propose! Starting now, we should all leave the castle and draw their fire outside to alleviate Mengxue¡¯s burden.¡± Upon hearing this, the Necromancer Karsath, the Titan Giant, and the Dark Night Elf all nodded without hesitation. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± ¡°Moreover, if¡­ one dies in battle outside, remember to sacrifice oneself at the last moment to protect this castle,¡± Anastasia said gravely. They looked at each other upon hearing this and then all revealed a resigned smile. ¡°Understood!¡± They were all aware that the chances of returning alive were extremely slim. For their wounds had yet to heal, and even if healed, facing such formidable Power of Light, survival would be unlikely. Nevertheless, not one person showed any sign of retreat. It was as though what they faced was not death but rather a trivial matter. After concluding their deliberation, everyone got ready and proceeded to the castle gate. The Cigar Skeleton was still stationed there. Now, however, his suit had also become tattered and filthy, the only constant being the cigar in his hand. Seeing the group approach, the skeleton, who had been leaning against the wall in a cloud of smoke, extinguished the cigar in his hand and straightened up. ¡°My lords, are we preparing to take action?¡± he asked. Karsath nodded and then said with a tinge of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to bring back those skeletons for you.¡± On hearing this, the Cigar Skeleton laughed with a wide grin, ¡°I never expected you to revive them! Your skills are simply lackluster compared to the previous Necromancer.¡± Karsath was somewhat embarrassed by the remark. At that moment, Anastasia intervened, ¡°Stay here and guard the castle, we will be back shortly.¡± No sooner had she led the others away than the Cigar Skeleton chuckled and followed behind. The Dark Night Elf frowned slightly and turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Witch say to stay here and guard?¡± The Cigar Skeleton shook his head, ¡°My lords, I actually know what you¡¯re going out to do.¡± ¡°Meng Xue fell into slumber for the sake of the castle, and that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ keeps pressing on relentlessly. Am I right to assume that you all wish to sacrifice yourselves to draw their fire?¡± Anastasia sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I am going with you.¡± As he spoke, the Cigar Skeleton waved his hand, preventing Anastasia and the others from speaking, and then said indifferently, ¡°All our brothers are gone, and it¡¯s rather meaningless for me to guard such a castle alone. It¡¯s better to have a good fight, even if I could teach that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ a lesson, I¡¯d consider my death worthwhile!¡± Anastasia still wanted to dissuade him. Karsath stopped her, and then gently shook his head, signaling her not to say anymore. Because he knew very well the temperament of these skeleton lords, once they set their minds on something, they would definitely put in all their effort to achieve it. They would never waver due to others¡¯ persuasions. At this moment, the Titan Giant slowly reopened the sealed gates of the ancient castle. ¡°Think carefully, once you step out of this door, there¡¯s no turning back,¡± warned Meng Xue, unable to help herself. The skeleton cackled strangely, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years, seen everything, tried everything, but I¡¯ve never tasted death. My brothers have already had their taste; naturally, I can¡¯t fall behind!¡± Hearing his words, everyone fell silent for a moment before Anastasia stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time¡¯s running out, we¡¯ve got killing to do and roads to take.¡± When the fanatical followers of light outside saw people emerging from the tightly sealed Dark Ancient Castle, they were first stunned, and then they crazily surged forward. Facing so many fanatical followers of light, the members of the Dark Council showed not an ounce of fear. With a loud shout, they charged forward. Wherever they went, they were like a black spear piercing through the sea of light. But the number of these fanatical followers of light was simply too many. Kill one, and instantly ten more would take its place. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Dark Council were trapped in the middle. They formed a circle, panting while they faced the fanatical followers of light. ¡°Damn it, do these lunatics not know fear at all?¡± Even the usually gentle Meng Xue couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the look in these people¡¯s eyes? Hollow, dumbstruck, clearly they¡¯ve been brainwashed by the Angels of Light¨Cput simply, this is a group of cannon fodder meant to draw fire.¡± The Titan Giant said. ¡°It looks like none of us will get away today!¡± Karsath said with a rueful smile, then spoke to the Cigar Skeleton. ¡°Got any smokes left? Toss me one.¡± The Cigar Skeleton reluctantly took out one and threw it over, ¡°This is the last one, alright! I wanted to save it for when I was about to die.¡± Karsath grinned, lit up the cigar, and had just taken a pleasurable puff. The fanatical followers of light across from them charged as if they had received a command to assault. Karsath cursed helplessly. ¡°Damn it, couldn¡¯t you let me enjoy a few more puffs?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the melee ensued. The capabilities of these fanatical followers of light were not high, but what was terrifying was their sheer number and their fearlessness of death. In an instant, the already injured members of the Council continually sustained new wounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first!¡± The Titan Giant said, then roared furiously and charged ahead. Meng Xue cried out in alarm, ¡°Titan!¡± Just as the Titan was about to charge into the light, at that moment Gigantic vines suddenly emerged from the ground, instantly lifting all of the surrounding followers of light into the air. Then a voice came through, ¡°Gentlemen, the Dark Night Elf is here to lend support!¡± Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Hua Clan! Charge! (First Update) Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Hua Clan! Charge! (First Update) The castle gate slowly opened. Xiao Shui, taking the lead on horseback, charged out with the Hua Clan warriors. The Mojia Soldiers outside had been pondering how to breach the gate, never expecting it to actually open, and then out charged a group of Hua people. The Mojia Soldiers couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. ¡°Heh heh, these foolish Hua people are actually delivering themselves to us!¡± ¡°Brothers, wipe out these Hua people and take the city, the credit will be ours!¡± These Mojia Soldiers shouted loudly and then, grinning viciously, charged forward. In their eyes, although the Hua people were tough, they were incredibly frail physically as they couldn¡¯t cultivate, and stood no chance against fully armed soldiers like themselves. But this time they were mistaken. Xiao Shui, seeing the Mojia Soldiers rush forward like a pack of hungry tigers, commanded in a deep voice, ¡°Form up!¡± With his order, the Hua Clan warriors quickly changed formation, shifting from a marching formation to a defensive one to confront the tide-like advance of the Mojia Troops. If one looked down from above, they would witness such a magnificent scene. The Hua side was a field of yellow, whereas the Mojia Soldiers were like a tide of black. As soon as the two sides made contact, it was akin to a giant boulder of earthy yellow standing firm against the surging tide. Despite the ferocity of the tide, this earthy yellow boulder stood rooted and unyielding. The Mojia Soldiers were even more astonished. In their minds, no Hua person had ever withstood their charge! But this time, they couldn¡¯t shake the cold, resolute Hua Clan warriors. During this moment of astonishment in the Mojia Troops, Xiao Shui shouted loudly, ¡°All forces, attack!¡± At his command, a bloodthirsty gleam lit up in the eyes of the Hua Clan warriors, and their formation shifted from defense to offense. A giant spear suddenly took shape and then pierced straight into the Mojia Troops. A Hua Clan warrior slashed, forcing a Mojia Soldier to retreat half a step, but before the Mojia Soldier could react, another warrior following close behind struck a blow from another angle. With a thud, the head of the Mojia Soldier was chopped off. Until his head hit the ground, his eyes were still frozen with confusion and fear. He seemed at a loss as to why these Hua people had suddenly become so formidable. The Hua Clan warriors advanced in a highly unified rhythm, leaving behind a trail of blood and rolling heads. No one could stop their march. Shortly after, the vanguard of Mojia Troops collapsed. These Mojia Soldiers who usually strutted around with arrogance finally tasted fear, and from the Hua people they had always despised no less. Watching the Mojia Soldiers turn tail and run, all Hua Clan warriors and spectators behind were brimming with tears. After centuries of oppression, they could finally stand tall and breathe freely. Though elated, these Hua Clan warriors still advanced meticulously according to the demands of the battle formation. By now, these defeated Mojia Soldiers had reached the rear positions. ¡°Dammit, who told you to run back?¡± the squadron leader of the overseeing troops killed a few Mojia Soldiers and then gave up. Because these Mojia Soldiers seemed as if they had encountered something utterly terrifying, not daring to turn back even when faced with death. ¡°A bunch of trash! Can¡¯t even handle these few Hua people! Black Dragon Corps, heed my command, charge and exterminate these Hua people!¡± The one commanding the Mojia Troops from the rear was Jiang Yaosi¡¯s right-hand man. Following his order, the Black Dragon Corps slowly advanced from the rear. These people were different from the Mojia Soldiers attacking the city. Because they were all clad in black heavy armor, faces filled with indifference. When they stood together, they resembled an army that had just marched out of hell. This was, indeed, the Qianniao Kingdom¡¯s true elite force, the Black Dragon Corps. Though the Squadron Leader felt it was somewhat overkill to use the Black Dragon Corps to exterminate these people of the Hua Clan, given the circumstances, he still sneered and said, ¡°Men, charge forth and let these despicable Hua people see what real elites are like!¡± Upon hearing this, the Black Dragon Corps moved forward in unison, their steps so synchronized it was as if they moved as one. This display of power caused a uniform change in color among the many Hua Clan onlookers. Yet Xiao Shui showed no fear and spoke out loud, ¡°Brothers, the true elite of the Qianniao Kingdom are before us. Only by defeating them can we wash away the shame of the Hua Clan for hundreds of years! From now on, we will no longer be looked down upon! No need for more words! For the honor of the Hua Clan, charge!¡± Xiao Shui¡¯s words rendered every Hua warrior solemn, while a frenzied will to fight gradually rose in their eyes. No one knew who started it, but someone began to hum softly. ¡°How can it be said we are unclothed? We wear the same armor. As the king raises an army, we polish our spears and shields. We share the same foe!¡± At first, the chanting was low, but soon all the Hua warriors began to sing out loud. ¡°How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same pond. As the king raises an army, we sharpen our spears and halberds. We work together! How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same robe. As the king raises an army, we equip our armor and weapons. We march together!¡± Toward the end, their voices shook the heavens. All the Hua Clan were moved to tears upon hearing it. For this was an ancient war song handed down from the ancestors of the Hua Clan. Once it began, it meant the Hua warriors were ready to fight to the death. At this moment, the Hua warriors finally clashed with the group of Black Dragon soldiers. There were no screams, no shouts. Only the swoosh of swords and blades, the hissing sounds of armor and flesh being torn apart, the splattering of blood, and the thuds of bodies falling to the ground. All these sounds composed a cruel symphony of death. In almost a blink of an eye, a third of the Hua warriors and Black Dragon soldiers had fallen. This scene shocked the many Mojia Troop officers watching from behind. ¡°How is this possible! How could these Hua people suddenly become so formidable?¡± the Squadron Leader of the Black Dragon Corps cried out in disbelief. And at this time, the Hua warriors, stepping over the corpses and blood of their kin, were still advancing tenaciously. But these Black Dragon soldiers, worthy of the name elites of the elite, still did not retreat despite the high casualties and were entangled in battle with the Hua warriors. Xiao Shui cleaved down a Black Dragon soldier, and by then he was already deep within the enemy ranks. But it was at that moment that all the Hua warriors, as if they had agreed beforehand, moved forward in unison, initiating a ruthless slaughter, trading life for life. Xiao Shui watched a young man, barely seventeen or eighteen, rush a Black Dragon soldier, his spear piercing the enemy, while the swords of two other dragon soldiers had already plunged into his chest. But there was no fear on the young man¡¯s face, his lips even curled up in a satisfied smile, and then, gripping the two swords tightly, he used his last ounce of strength to shout, ¡°Hua Clan, charge!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This brutal scene stunned all the Mojia Troop officers watching, and even the Black Dragon soldiers, who never knew fear, showed a look of dread in their eyes. And all of the Hua people were already in tears. Mist began to drift from the sky as if even the heavens could no longer bear to watch. Xiao Shui wiped away his tears, holding his sword high, and roared. ¡°The Hua Clan¡¯s day of redemption begins today, starting with this battle! Charge! Fight to the death!¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly occupied the entire sky had vanished completely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a flash of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would become slaves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihilated by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many people¡¯s minds blank. At this moment, Xue An gently landed on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already come out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue An land, the two little girls ran over. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just very tired, so she¡¯s taking a nap!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Hao¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave one last shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let us commit suicide. How about it?¡± Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people became complex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings of compassion in many people¡¯s hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes now?¡± Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him directly, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. When I was annihilating the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Hao¡¯s spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon Clan?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. ¡°Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? You¡¯ve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live?¡± ¡°Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too hopelessly naive?¡± Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re a very scheming member of the Dragon Clan. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? That¡¯s why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate planting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run?¡± Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. ¡°Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by slaughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. ¡°You¡¯ve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon Clan will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha¡­¡± Long Da¡¯s laughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, ¡°How pitiful!¡± As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Da¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing technique¨Ca sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon Clan. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldn¡¯t interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago!¡± With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t survive much longer either! Because I said so!¡± Having said that indifferently, a white flame formed into a lotus appeared above Long Da¡¯s head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, ¡°Xue¡­¡± Boom. The white flame completely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Xue An¡¯s resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take Yan¡¯er home first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue An¡¯s display of formidable power alarmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would become the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 586 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that plagued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particularly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yan lay in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The room¡¯s decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yan¡¯s behavior to be a stain on the An Family¡¯s reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°Silly girl, no matter who placed the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood!¡± Xue An could tell that An Yan had become overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into a comatose state. This didn¡¯t really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue An¡¯s murderous intent rose without bound. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King¡­ heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet you laid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I will completely annihilate you.¡± With Xue An¡¯s murderous intent, a dense layer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. ¡°This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm!¡± ¡°As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought.¡± ¡°And to think of how Mr. Xue¡¯s wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xue¡¯s towering rage¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yan¡¯s actions to save Xue An, as well as her collapse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An family¡¯s home was also very oppressive. Only Xue An¡¯s acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er exchanged glances, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er won¡¯t be in any trouble, will she?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!¡± Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yan¡¯s side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and placed them on his lap. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet?¡± The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xue¡¯s arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but she should soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qing¡¯er, never waking up?¡± Nian Nian raised her head, her large eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so scared!¡± Nian Nian whispered. Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xue¡¯s heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in a coma? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Don¡¯t you believe Daddy?¡± The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you two want to eat ice cream?¡± The two little girls¡¯ eyes lit up slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time since your mom hasn¡¯t woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come on, Daddy will eat with you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The two plunged into An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, ¡°You two little gluttons, you¡¯re sneaking ice cream again!¡± ¡°Daddy told us to eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the blame onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A moment later. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue An¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each other¡¯s eyes, saying with giggling smiles, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Then the two mischievously playful little girls pushed each other playfully and left the room, still giggling. A moment later, the laughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yan¡¯s face blushed instantaneously as she playfully and lightly punched Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters¡­¡± Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kiss lasted a full three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Foolish girl, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been over these two days? You¡¯re never allowed to take risks again. I¡¯ve got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand?¡± An Yan, buried in Xue An¡¯s chest, nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm! I understand.¡± The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue An¡¯s chest with her finger and whispered, ¡°Husband, how long have I been asleep?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours.¡± ¡°I really slept that long?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re such a big lazy pig!¡± Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In a while, come with me to the outside world,¡± Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. ¡°Did you foresee this?¡± An Yan nodded lightly, ¡°I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like.¡± Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown place, and said softly, ¡°The outside world, it¡¯s more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine.¡± An Yan stared at Xue An¡¯s profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue An¡¯s eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, ¡°Husband, what about Qing¡¯er and Meng Xue? How will they manage?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is becoming ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! It¡¯s safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside!¡± An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, ¡°Then when do we set out?¡± ¡°No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave!¡± While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s voice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue An¡¯s embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, ¡°Mm-hmm, Xuan¡¯Er, come in!¡± Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All is well, that¡¯s good!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls¡¯ secretive demeanor let Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while before coming to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts for several days dissipated completely. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have a banquet tonight!¡± At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yan¡¯s awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their glasses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine glass, ¡°This cup is to honor you all!¡± Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! ¡°Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir!¡± Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their glasses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, ¡°My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, what should we do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must become strong oneself! And now is the best time for that.¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) With that said, a line of people burst directly into the hall. Upon seeing this group, the banquet hall first fell silent, and then a commotion ensued. ¡°It¡¯s the Jin Family!¡± ¡°How dare the Jin Family show up?¡± ¡°What do they want to do?¡± Amidst these comments, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation glanced at General Wang Tao. Wang Tao stood up with a grim face, ready to speak. But as he did, Jin Hao and his fellow Jin Family disciples stood to the side with their hands hanging down, followed by crisp footsteps as the young Miss Long Da walked in. ¡°Who are you? Why have you intruded into this banquet hall?¡± Wang Tao asked in a deep voice. Miss Long Da ignored Wang Tao, skillfully took out a slim cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, and then slowly exhaled. Wang Tao frowned and turned to Jin Hao, speaking coldly, ¡°Family Head Jin, without an invitation, you dare to barge in here. Have you not considered the consequences?¡± Jin Hao replied with a sneer, ¡°General Wang, wherever my master goes, we follow. Is there any doubt about that?¡± Master? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO This appellation stirred the crowd into murmurs. ¡°Jin Hao is already eighty years old and he acknowledges such a young woman as his master? How shameless!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the Jin Family used to strut around relying on their power and influence. Now, before Mr. Xue has even settled accounts with them, they¡¯ve already jumped out themselves!¡± Meanwhile, Wang Tao frowned and made a gesture to several guards. The guards moved forward, ready to expel these uninvited guests from the Jin Family. At that moment, Miss Long Da raised her head and swept a cold gaze across the room. Wherever her eyes landed, everyone shuddered and involuntarily froze in place. Suddenly, the banquet hall fell silent. Then Long Da¡¯s gaze landed on Xue An, seated in the place of honor. After looking at him for a moment, her lips slowly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You¡­ are Xue An?¡± From beginning to end, Xue An never gave these people a glance, slowly sipping his wine. Hearing this, Xue An did not look up. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°I had sensed that there were gods and demons in Zhongdu, but since they appeared infrequently, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them.¡± As he spoke, Xue An put down his wine glass and looked at Long Da, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be you from the Heavenly Dragon Clan again.¡± Long Da smiled proudly, ¡°Indeed, I am the young Miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Long Da, right! Your sister Long¡¯Er mentioned you! And you also have a younger brother named Long San!¡± Long Da¡¯s expression turned icy, and she said coldly, ¡°So it was indeed you who killed them both!¡± Xue An neither confirmed nor denied, instead turning to look at Jin Hao, then he said lightly, ¡°I hear you¡¯re very interested in my Tianyuan Company?¡± Even this bland question made Jin Hao tremble, cold sweat faintly appearing on his forehead. After all, Xue An was known as the most powerful person of the age. But thinking of Miss Long Da standing behind him, Jin Hao straightened his back again and sneered, ¡°Xue An, you killed my daughter Xiu Rong, and I haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet, and you dare to question me?¡± This statement caused a huge uproar. An Yan, sitting beside Xue An, turned pale with anger and was about to stand up to argue with this man who disregarded right and wrong. Xue An gently patted her hand, ¡°No need to be agitated, leave everything to me.¡± Having said that, Xue An gave Jin Hao a slight smile, then pointed at Long Da, ¡°Is she the one you are relying on?¡± Jin Hao was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared beside Long Da, raising his hand to deliver a resounding slap. Smack! After a crisp sound, Long Da was sent flying, crashing through several tables with a clattering noise. This slap seemed as if it could shatter the heavens. Many people felt a blur before their eyes, and then the previously arrogant Miss Long Da had been sent flying. Jin Hao and all of the Jin Family members began to tremble slightly. None of them had expected the formidable Miss Long Da to be unable to withstand even a single slap from Xue An. At that moment, Long Da slowly rose from the amidst the chaos of shattered dishes and overturned furniture, wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, staring at Xue An with a sinister smile. ¡°No wonder you dare to slaughter deities and demons with your own strength. Your power is indeed formidable, but do you really think¡­ that this is enough?¡± As she spoke, Long Da tilted her head back and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Boom. All the dishes in the banquet hall shattered in an instant. Those nearby fell to the ground, clutching their ears in pain, and the tall ceiling also collapsed with a thunderous crash under this dragon¡¯s roar. The starlit night sky suddenly darkened. All the citizens of Zhongdu felt something amiss and walked out of their rooms, looking up. This banquet had already attracted global media attention, and at this moment, the journalists turned their cameras towards the unnaturally dark sky. ¡°Look, what¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± someone shouted, trembling. Indeed. From the distant horizon, a tide of golden light surged forth, arriving in the blink of an eye. Astride the golden light stood numerous towering figures of Golden Armored Deities. These Golden Armored Deities were dazzling in golden radiance, with majestic faces that no one dared look at directly. But this was just the beginning. Huge golden boats began to appear above the dome of the sky, each one so large it was the size of a hundred miles, and their formation completely enveloped Zhongdu. In the end, the entire sky was obscured by golden light, as phenomena appeared between heaven and earth ¡ª there were Heavenly Maidens scattering flowers, and Ancient Gods slaughtering. This scene stunned everyone. Including those watching through television, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. The whole world held its breath at that moment. And at this moment, Long Da had already transformed into a dragon, rising into the air, coiling her body in the high skies, then laughing ominously in sonorous dragon tones. ¡°Xue An, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Before you returned, I had already contacted the gods of the Heavenly Realm, all to slay you ¡ª the audacious one who dares to slaughter deities and demons!¡± As her voice echoed, those golden ships trembled, and one by one, deities with archaic faces appeared on them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh heh, Little Miss Long Da¡¯s information was indeed correct; this is indeed the origin land!¡± ¡°I can smell the fortune permeating this place. Heh heh, if we take this land for ourselves, the Giant Spirit God Clan¡¯s power will skyrocket.¡± These Ancient Gods discussed the division of benefits without restraint. Under this tremendous pressure, the faces of all present were extremely solemn. At that moment, a green-faced deity with fangs leaned forward, sneering, ¡°Little girl of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, which one of you is this Xue An you spoke of?¡± Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) No one spoke; everyone was just staring blankly at the fellow who had descended from the sky. It wasn¡¯t until a while later that one of Geng Hu¡¯s subordinates started to shout aloud. ¡°Oh no! The boss has been smashed to death!¡± ¡°Kill this guy, avenge the boss!¡± ¡°First, try to save the boss!¡± ¡°Save what, dammit! Didn¡¯t you see the boss is already a pancake?¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, the boss got smashed quite nicely rounded!¡± Amidst these messy shouted exclamations, Geng Hu¡¯s group of subordinates all drew their swords and prepared to take action. This gentleman who had descended from the sky was, of course, that poor Huyue. He had been sucked into this game of fate along with Xue An. However, due to the chaotic flows of space and time, he had appeared half a month later than Xue An. When he finally showed up, Huyue found himself in the air, thousands of feet high. And his cultivation level had been restricted as well. So he fell from the high altitude then and there. Fearful of being smashed to death once more, Huyue did his best to adjust his posture and then looked for something below that might catch him. Unfortunately, at that very moment, Geng Hu had just revealed his true form. Huyue¡¯s eyes lit up and he headed straight for him. Now that Geng Hu had been truly smashed to death, his gang was clamoring to kill Huyue to avenge their boss. Huyue was feeling somewhat shaky inside. He had no cultivation level now. If he were to die at the hands of these guys, it wouldn¡¯t sound nearly as good as being smashed to death. Just as he was feeling uncertain, Mu Qingwan had already recovered from her initial shock. Seeing that Geng Hu was indeed dead and knowing this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she decisively drew her sword and said in a cold voice, ¡°Kill!¡± Without Geng Hu, how could these subordinates possibly match Mu Qingwan and the others? In just a few exchanges, the subordinates were crying and screaming for their parents, and after over a dozen bodies were left behind, the rest scattered and fled in panic. Huyue¡¯s eyes gradually began to sparkle. Because at this moment he had just noticed that this Mu Qingwan was actually so beautiful. Especially now. With a sword in her hand, its tip pointing obliquely to the ground, blood rolling down the autumn-water-like blade, she looked both menacing and enchantingly beautiful. Perhaps sensing Huyue¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingwan turned to look at him, about to speak. But Huyue, unable to wait, had already climbed out of the pit, smiling and extending his hand, ¡°This beautiful girl, may I ask your name, your age? Are you betrothed? If so, would you mind having one more?¡± Mu Qingwan was slightly startled by this barrage of questions, ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Ah Bao had already stepped forward, hands on hips, her face full of disdain, ¡°Hey, stop hitting on her! Do you think Qing Wan¡¯s name is just something you can know?¡± ¡°Qing Wan¡­¡± Huyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What a good name! Truly, a name as captivating as the person herself!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s plump bun-like face showed a moment of confusion, then realization hit and she couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°You flirt, Qing Wan, this guy fell from the sky, and we don¡¯t know his background. We should capture him and interrogate him thoroughly!¡± Mu Qingwan waved her hand, signaling Ah Bao not to speak, and then addressed Huyue coolly, ¡°Are you human or demon? Why did you fall from the sky?¡± ¡°Cough cough, I forgot to introduce myself. I am a Fox Clan Immortal, you may call me Immortal Huyue! As for why I fell from the sky¡­¡± Huyue looked up at the bright moon in the sky, a besotted expression on his face. ¡°Today, I was meditating in the Heavenly Palace, when suddenly, I had an epiphany and divined a prophecy. The divination showed that tonight I would meet an extremely beautiful girl who would face trouble, and that my appearance was needed to resolve it, and so¡­¡± ¡°So, you just fell from the sky and squashed Geng Hu into a meat patty, huh? Mr. Huyue?¡± Ah Bao said, his words laced with sarcasm. ¡°Mmm, close but not quite¡­.¡± ¡°Not quite your ass!¡± Ah Bao stepped forward and delivered a fierce noogie. Despite being a young girl, she had quite a bit of strength, and her blow caused Huyue to clutch his head in pain and cry out. ¡°Hey, why are you hitting people?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting people? Who asked you to spout nonsense and take advantage of my sister Qing Wan?¡± ¡°How exactly did I take advantage of her?¡± ¡°What, you still dare to talk back?¡± Bang! Another noogie. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you start getting all smug on me now!¡± ¡°And what if I do?¡± ¡°Recently, I, Lord Huyue, have caught a cold. Just wait until I¡¯ve recovered from this cold!¡± ¡°What are you gonna do when your cold gets better? What can you do?¡± Ah Bao said while reaching out her hand, ready to deliver another noogie. Mu Qingwan said sternly, ¡°Bao¡¯er, stop causing trouble!¡± Only then did Ah Bao stop, she snorted at Huyue and turned back to Mu Qingwan¡¯s side. ¡°Sister Qing Wan, this guy¡­¡± Mu Qingwan gave her a stern look, and Ah Bao stuck out her tongue, not daring to make another sound. Then Mu Qingwan stepped forward and gave a slight bow. ¡°Mr. Huyue, my maid is a bit rough, I apologize if she has amused you!¡± With his teeth bared and wincing, Huyue rubbed the two huge bumps on his head, managing a pained smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about being rough, but she certainly has a strong punch!¡± Mu Qingwan, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her smile stunned Huyue for a moment. It was a graceful and charming smile, absolutely alluring. Noticing Huyue¡¯s gaze, a slight blush appeared on Mu Qingwan¡¯s face, and a flicker of displeasure flashed in her eyes, but she restrained herself. ¡°To my knowledge, the Fox Clan resides at the northernmost tip of the Demon Race mountain range, while Moonlight City is located to the east. However, I¡¯m curious to know the purpose of Mr. Huyue¡¯s long journey here,¡± Mu Qingwan said coolly. Mu Qingwan was somewhat skeptical about Huyue¡¯s origin, but after all, it was due to his sudden descent from the sky that Geng Hu was killed. In a way, he had helped her, so she spoke with a modicum of politeness. Huyue let out a long sigh, ¡°Do you not believe what I¡¯ve just said? I was in the Heavenly Palace, meditating and cultivating¡­.¡± Mu Qingwan frowned, wondering if there was something wrong with the Tiger Demon¡¯s head. Or perhaps it got damaged during his fall. What he was saying was all nonsensical. ¡°Mr. Huyue, are you aware of who you squashed to death?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That man was the Hall Master of the Tiger Head Gang from the north of the city, a Tiger Demon with a hundred years of cultivation! Now that you¡¯ve killed him, the members of the Tiger Head Gang will not let you off so easily!¡± Mu Qingwan paused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So I hope you will answer honestly, or else even I can¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°Heh, just a Tiger Head Gang, hardly worth mentioning! After all, I, Huyue, am nothing if not¡­¡± Huyue said with a self-satisfied look on his face. Before he could finish, Mu Qingwan led her people away, turning on their heels. Huyue, observing the situation and especially with his cultivation level now gone, couldn¡¯t help but shiver and hurriedly followed after them. ¡°Wait, wait for me! Miss Qing Wan, I was just joking with you!¡± Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Laborer Lane. In a somewhat dilapidated large courtyard. Almost everyone was staring, dumbstruck, at Huyue who had already eaten eight bowls of shredded pork noodles and was now eating his ninth. After a while, an old man with graying hair spoke softly, ¡°Qing Wan, this young master you brought back, how long has it been since he last ate?¡± Mu Qingwan was also somewhat astonished. ¡°Perhaps¡­ the Fox Clan is just better at eating!¡± Only after Huyue had eaten ten large bowls of shredded pork noodles did he push the bowl away and let out a breath. As he exhaled, many others also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you full?¡± Ah Bao asked with a pout. ¡°Huff, I¡¯m tired of eating, need to rest a while!¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head and led a few elders away. No sooner had she left than about a dozen raggedly dressed children surged forward, crowding around the table and gazing eagerly at Huyue. Just then, Ah Bao brought another pot of noodles, and as Huyue was about to eat, he saw all these children staring in longing at the bowl, which gave him pause. Ah Bao sighed and began to pull the children away. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± Huyue asked with some confusion. Ah Bao said indifferently, ¡°Your meal has consumed the daily ration of many people here, these kids will probably have to go hungry now.¡± She then lowered her head and smiled gently, ¡°Ah Bao sister will go buy you guys something tasty, okay?¡± But the children all shook their heads in unison, ¡°Sister Ah Bao, we¡¯re not hungry!¡± One of the older girls clung to Ah Bao¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Ah Bao, my mom said we can¡¯t let you spend any more money on us! You should be saving for your dowry!¡± The youths all nodded in agreement, ¡°Right!¡± Ah Bao, feeling somewhat embarrassed, pretended to be angry. ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± She made a gesture to pinch the little girl¡¯s cheek, but the girl giggled and dodged away. Watching this scene, Huyue suddenly found the bowl of shredded pork noodles before him hard to swallow. ¡°Cough, cough, suddenly I feel a bit full! Ah Bao, let these kids have the noodles!¡± Huyue said. Ah Bao, somewhat irritated, put her hands on her hips. ¡°Who are you calling Ah Bao? Is Ah Bao a name you can call?¡± ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°You should call me Sister Ah Bao!¡± Huyue shook his head. ¡°No wonder they want you to save for a dowry, otherwise, with you being so difficult, how could you possibly get married?¡± Ah Bao¡¯s face turned green with anger. But Huyue just chuckled and then said to the children, ¡°Eat quickly while it¡¯s hot; it won¡¯t taste good once it gets cold!¡± All the children looked at Ah Bao. Though Ah Bao was tempestuous, she was extremely kind to the children. She nodded and said, ¡°Go eat! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go cook more for you!¡± The children cheered and swarmed over, neatly beginning to serve themselves noodles. Huyue stood to one side, watching with a smile, and then asked, ¡°Who are all these kids?¡± Ah Bao¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Most of them are orphans whose parents have died.¡± Huyue was taken aback. Ah Bao continued, ¡°Do you know why this place is called Laborer Lane? It¡¯s because it¡¯s inhabited by miners who toil from dawn to dusk!¡± ¡°These laborers toil in the mines from morning to night, yet they receive only a meager income, and even that comes with tremendous risks! Like these children¡¯s parents, most were killed in accidents while mining. Even if they weren¡¯t crushed to death, they would eventually die from sheer exhaustion!¡± ¡°Do you know why Sister Qing Wan, despite opposing the Tiger Head Gang, refuses to hand over Laborer Lane? Because she knows very well that once this lane is handed over, the already miserable lives of these laborers would be crushed under the exploitation of the Tiger Head Gang, dooming them to an Infernal Hell.¡± Ah Bao spoke these harrowing words in an incredibly calm tone. Huyue couldn¡¯t help but fall silent upon hearing this. ¡°But now that Geng Hu has been smashed to death by you, the Tiger Head Gang will definitely not let this go. Sister Qing Wan may not say it, but I know she must be worried about this!¡± Ah Bao sighed. Huyue cracked a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to do anything to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Bao glanced at Huyue and then curled her lips skeptically, ¡°With not even a hint of cultivation level, what can you do? When they come knocking, are you planning on performing an act of eating noodles for them?¡± Huyue: ¡°¡­¡±. ¡°Hey, when you speak, you sound exactly like an annoying person I know!¡± Huyue said. ¡°Hehe, thanks for the compliment!¡± The two exchanged a few more verbal jabs, and then these kids finished off an entire pot of noodles. Ah Bao went to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, while Huyue watched the still somewhat childish figure of the little girl, smiling faintly with a flicker of light in his eyes. ¡°Is this what it means to enter the game?¡± In a very beautiful mansion located on the west side of Moonlight City. The Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, Tong Bao, sat in the main hall¡¯s chair, toying with two huge iron balls, his face as dark as deep water while he gazed at the dozen or so stretchers laid out on the hall floor. A pungent stench of blood lingered in the air, making people irritable. Several bruised and battered subordinates kneeled quietly behind the stretchers like cicadas in winter. Not a sound could be heard in the entire hall except for the grinding noise of the iron balls in Tong Bao¡¯s hands. Suddenly. With a slap, Tong Bao crushed a nearby ironwood tea table into dust and then shouted angrily. ¡°This Mu Qingwan has gone too far!¡± Everyone trembled at once, then all lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. Tong Bao, with a grim face, surveyed the kneeling subordinates, ¡°Tell me, how exactly did Geng Hu die?¡± ¡°To reply to the Gang Leader, Geng Hu was smashed to death by a guy who descended out of the blue!¡± ¡°Descended out of the blue? Smashed to death?¡± Tong Bao repeated angrily. ¡°Do you take me for a three-year-old child?¡± The subordinates trembled like chaff and kept kowtowing, ¡°We dare not utter a single lie! Geng Hu was indeed smashed to death, and then that Mu Qingwan took advantage of the situation to defeat and drive us back!¡± Just as Tong Bao was about to erupt, a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, resembling a weasel yet dressed like a scholar, stood up. ¡°Gang Leader, please calm your anger. I believe these men would certainly not dare to deceive you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! The strategist is right! How could we dare to deceive you, Gang Leader?¡± The subordinates hastily agreed. Tong Bao¡¯s face turned uglier, and he waved dismissively, ¡°All of you get out! We¡¯ll settle this account with you later!¡± The subordinates, like pardoned convicts, hurriedly thanked him for the mercy and backed out. When only Tong Bao and the weasel-like strategist remained in the hall, Tong Bao said with some hesitation. ¡°Strategist, if it¡¯s truly a person descending from the sky, could it be a master of the Demon Race?¡± Although Tong Bao himself had transformed from a Tiger Leopard, he was extremely cautious. The idea of someone descending from the sky had made him quite nervous. The weasel-like man replied, ¡°Gang Leader, it¡¯s hard to say for sure! But this person¡¯s appearance at this time must be suspicious!¡± Tong Bao¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Then¡­ should we not target Mu Qingwan for now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The weasel shook his head, ¡°Gang Leader, this matter cannot be delayed, but there¡¯s also no need for us to act personally!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°For example¡­ we could hire a reliable assassin to take out Mu Qingwan!¡± ¡°And where do we find a reliable assassin?¡± ¡°Not to conceal from you, there is one available right now! And he¡¯s staying in the Pleasure District!¡± Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Chapter 591 Im an emotionless killer (second update) Chapter 591: Chapter 591 I¡¯m an emotionless killer (second update) The Pleasure Quarters, as the name implies, exist for merriment and amusement. Owing to the abundant ore production in Moonlight City, it has given rise to many wealthy merchants and businessmen here. When you have money, you need to spend it. That¡¯s an axiom applicable to both humans and demons alike. Therefore, the Pleasure Quarters can boast its extremely good business. Of course, this is also because the girls here come in every variety, including humans, demons, and even some witches¨Call trained to exceptional standards. No matter if you¡¯re human or demon, you can find the right girl for you here. Tong Bao was a regular customer here as well. So when he arrived, a few familiar girls immediately gathered around him. ¡°Yo, Tong Bao the Gang Leader, what brings you here today? Since we last parted, this girl has missed you dearly!¡± The one speaking was a flirtatious woman, her tail betraying her feline nature. Tong Bao¡¯s heart wavered, and if it wasn¡¯t for pressing matters, he would have liked nothing more than to dive into this sea of tenderness and indulge himself for a while. ¡°Ahem, I am here on urgent business today. Let¡¯s save it for next time!¡± ¡°Tong Bao the Gang Leader, you jest! Of all the masters who come here, which doesn¡¯t have pressing matters?¡± the cat woman said with a giggle. Her words were pun-intended, leaving Tong Bao unsure of how to reply. At that moment, the strategic advisor chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Cat, we really are here on serious business this time, we need to meet with Miss Huyue!¡± Upon hearing this, the cat woman¡¯s demeanor immediately turned cold, and with a flick of her finger towards the upstairs, she said, ¡°She¡¯s above, go find her yourself!¡± Then she sauntered off with a lazy air. Tong Bao still wanted to share a few affectionate words but was dragged upstairs by the strategic advisor. The cat woman looked on from below, her mouth twitching with jealousy. ¡°It¡¯s that damn vixen again. What¡¯s so good about that saucy fox, huh? A bunch of yokels that haven¡¯t seen the world!¡± The cat woman grumbled to herself down below. Meanwhile, Tong Bao and the strategic advisor arrived in front of the second-floor private room, where they gently knocked on the door. It was a while before they heard a lazy man¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked!¡± Tong Bao pushed the door open. The room was resplendent, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. At this moment, the curtain was lifted to reveal the scene on the bed. An effete man lay there while a seductive woman was stepping on his back. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the spot, hiss! Press harder!¡± the man commanded, gritting his teeth. The strategic advisor shot Tong Bao a knowing look, suggesting that this man was indeed the assassin they were looking for. Tong Bao hesitated. The man seemed so thin and frail; how could he possibly be the top-notch assassin the strategic advisor spoke of? It was during this moment of hesitation that the man turned a lazy glance at Tong Bao. The man was quite good-looking, just excessively languid, as if he could barely be bothered to lift his eyelids. ¡°What¡¯s up, weasel? What do you want with me?¡± The strategic advisor chuckled and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Lord Xue Sha, this man here is the Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, and he has come to ask you to handle a matter!¡± ¡°Whom to kill?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The strategic advisor glanced at the vixen. ¡°Speak up, she won¡¯t spill any secrets!¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. The vixen looked up, smiling at the strategic advisor, seemingly confirming Xue Sha¡¯s statement. Tong Bao stepped forward, ¡°Mu Qingwan!¡± Xue Sha slightly raised his eyes, ¡°The Bodhisattva of Moonlight City?¡± Because Mu Qingwan had a such an excellent reputation among the poor masses, she was also referred to as a Bodhisattva. Tong Bao nodded. ¡°Fine, a hundred Moonlight Stones!¡± Xue Sha spoke indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too expensive?¡± Tong Bao was taken aback, intending to bargain. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out!¡± Xue Sha said without any hesitation. ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Tong Bao hadn¡¯t expected Xue Sha to be so decisive in speech. The advisor quickly chimed in with a smile, ¡°One hundred it is then!¡± ¡°Alright, pay up first!¡± Tong Bao was almost furious, ¡°Aren¡¯t assassins supposed to be paid after the task is completed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for others! I¡¯m different, I can¡¯t be bothered to chase debts! You know, I¡¯m an assassin without feelings,¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The advisor nodded repeatedly in agreement. In the end, Tong Bao still paid the money. A hundred Moonlight Stones was also a significant amount for the Tiger Head Gang. But to eliminate Mu Qingwan, it was considered worth it. ¡°Okay then! Come and collect Mu Qingwan¡¯s head tomorrow morning!¡± Xue Sha said indifferently. The advisor dragged Tong Bao away. On their way back, Tong Bao said hesitantly, ¡°What if this guy takes the money and doesn¡¯t do the job, or runs away?¡± The advisor shook his head, ¡°The Gang Leader can rest assured, this person is a master from the Demon Capital, far superior to ordinary assassins, and his credit is excellent¨Che has never failed!¡± Hearing what the advisor said, Tong Bao could only nod and remain silent. Meanwhile, Xue Sha, having received the money, lay on the bed until the moon was high in the sky before he slowly and leisurely got up. A fox woman served him with food and drink and waited on him until he was finished. Afterward, Xue Sha rubbed his sleepy eyes and patted the fox woman¡¯s head, ¡°Wait for me to come back!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Xue Sha muttered as he jumped out of the window. Then there was a splash. A moment later, Xue Sha¡¯s cursing voice was heard, ¡°Damn it, who put the swill bucket under the window?¡± In any case, after a series of chaotic events, Xue Sha finally made it to the laborer¡¯s alley. It was already deep in the night by then. The laborer¡¯s alley was dead quiet, everyone had gone to sleep. Xue Sha closed his eyes, and an invisible and intangible Divine Sense spread out, undetectable to others. Very soon. A smile appeared on the corners of Xue Sha¡¯s mouth. Under his perceptive skill, the strongest Cultivation Level of Mu Qingwan shone like a torch, extremely conspicuous. He then stealthily made his way towards his target. Just at that moment, Huyue, occupied with the calculations to restore his Cultivation Level, let out a faint ¡°huh¡± and then looked up, a cold smile gradually spreading across his face. ¡°Daring to kill someone right under your lord Fox¡¯s nose? Are you tired of living?¡± he said. With that, Huyue also quietly followed. At this time, Mu Qingwan was organizing accounts in her house. In charge of laborer¡¯s alley and the surrounding blocks, she was actually in a state of financial deficit. Because even though many saw laborer¡¯s alley as a lucrative place, Mu Qingwan had never taken a single penny from it. She even spent a considerable amount of money helping orphans. ¡°Qing Wan, go to sleep! It¡¯s so late!¡± ¡°Oh! You go ahead!¡± Ah Bao looked at Mu Qingwan with concern, ¡°Qing Wan, are you running out of money again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qingwan gave a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things!¡± ¡°I still have some savings, if you want¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, ¡°Better save your money for your dowry!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s face flushed, she stamped her foot with a mix of shyness and annoyance, ¡°Qing Wan¡­¡± But before she could finish, a swordlight, crisp as the sky after snow, shattered the windows and doors, charging straight toward Mu Qingwan with deadly intent. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly occupied the entire sky had vanished completely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a flash of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would become slaves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihilated by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many people¡¯s minds blank. At this moment, Xue An gently landed on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already come out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue An land, the two little girls ran over. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just very tired, so she¡¯s taking a nap!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Hao¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave one last shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let us commit suicide. How about it?¡± Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people became complex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings of compassion in many people¡¯s hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes now?¡± Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him directly, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. When I was annihilating the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Hao¡¯s spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon Clan?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. ¡°Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? You¡¯ve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live?¡± ¡°Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too hopelessly naive?¡± Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re a very scheming member of the Dragon Clan. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? That¡¯s why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate planting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run?¡± Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. ¡°Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by slaughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. ¡°You¡¯ve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon Clan will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha¡­¡± Long Da¡¯s laughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, ¡°How pitiful!¡± As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Da¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing technique¨Ca sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon Clan. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldn¡¯t interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago!¡± With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t survive much longer either! Because I said so!¡± Having said that indifferently, a white flame formed into a lotus appeared above Long Da¡¯s head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, ¡°Xue¡­¡± Boom. The white flame completely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Xue An¡¯s resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take Yan¡¯er home first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue An¡¯s display of formidable power alarmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would become the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that plagued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particularly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yan lay in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The room¡¯s decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yan¡¯s behavior to be a stain on the An Family¡¯s reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°Silly girl, no matter who placed the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood!¡± Xue An could tell that An Yan had become overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into a comatose state. This didn¡¯t really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue An¡¯s murderous intent rose without bound. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King¡­ heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet you laid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I will completely annihilate you.¡± With Xue An¡¯s murderous intent, a dense layer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. ¡°This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm!¡± ¡°As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought.¡± ¡°And to think of how Mr. Xue¡¯s wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xue¡¯s towering rage¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yan¡¯s actions to save Xue An, as well as her collapse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An family¡¯s home was also very oppressive. Only Xue An¡¯s acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er exchanged glances, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er won¡¯t be in any trouble, will she?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!¡± Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yan¡¯s side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and placed them on his lap. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet?¡± The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xue¡¯s arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but she should soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qing¡¯er, never waking up?¡± Nian Nian raised her head, her large eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so scared!¡± Nian Nian whispered. Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xue¡¯s heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in a coma? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Don¡¯t you believe Daddy?¡± The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you two want to eat ice cream?¡± The two little girls¡¯ eyes lit up slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time since your mom hasn¡¯t woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come on, Daddy will eat with you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) Chapter 594: Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) This was a towering mountain of a thousand zhang high, standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you could only see the mountain piercing the sky like a sharp sword, yet you couldn¡¯t see the peak at all. And the thick clouds and mist wrapped around the waist of the mountain, as if donning a hat on it. In Central Province, where cultivators were numerous, and the cultivation sects were as many as hairs on a cow, there was no need to conceal the entrance to the Sect, so an entrance made of white jade was built right at the foot of the mountain. The four words Puppet Immortal Sect were inscribed on it in ancient seal script. ¡°Senior, this is where my Sect is located. With two months left until the Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans, let¡¯s wait here during this time,¡± Liu KeKe said with respect. Xue An nodded noncommittally. Past the Sect entrance, the scenery changed dramatically, everywhere there were exotic flowers and rare herbs, and in the forests various precious birds and wild beasts roamed. The Spiritual Energy also became denser. Lian Yunting couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°What a blessed land of Heaven and Earth!¡± Xue An, however, remained silent the whole time, only watching everything with a semblance of a smile on his face. Halfway up the mountain, the road became wider, and there were dwellings on both sides. These were the residences of the outer sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, the outer sect disciples, who were either planting spiritual fields or forging parts, all bowed and paid their respects. Liu KeKe smiled slightly, nodded, and then led the group quickly through the area. Once Liu KeKe passed by, these outer sect disciples gathered together and began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Liu Senior Sister must be the only one among the many True Disciples who greets us, right?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say she¡¯s not? Which of the other inner sect disciples doesn¡¯t look down on us with a snotty attitude, not even sparing us a glance?¡± ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity that such a good person is not tolerated by the Second Elder, who even indulges her disciple Lu Cailan to insult us in every possible way, truly infuriating.¡± ¡°Shh! Better say less! If the Second Elder hears of this, who knows if she¡¯ll skin you alive?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid! Everyone knows the Second Elder is unjust in her actions, it¡¯s just that the Sect Leader is confused and has never spoken up!¡± When it came to this, the faces of the other outer sect disciples drastically changed, and they dared not speak any further, turning away to busily attend to their own affairs. The speaker also realized he had misspoken. For an outer sect disciple to criticize the Sect Leader was outrageous, and if word got out, he could really be done for, so with a pale face, he hurriedly hid himself. Of course, Liu KeKe was unaware of these things, but the closer she got to the top of the mountain, the more somber her expression became. By this time, they had already reached where the inner sect of the Puppet Immortal Sect was located, and the scenery along the way became ever more exquisite. After passing through layers of clouds and mist, the view suddenly opened up, revealing a large expanse of flat ground. And on this flat ground were built various magnificent and beautiful structures. People were shuttling back and forth on the roads. These were the inner sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, these disciples all stepped to the side of the road with peculiar expressions, bowing their heads respectfully, yet no one greeted her. Liu KeKe, with a face like still water, led the way ahead. And when Xue An and the others followed, they attracted the curious glances of many. This kind of attention made Lian Yunluo quite uncomfortable, so she lowered her voice and said to Xue An, ¡°Master, what¡¯s with these people? Why do they look at us so strangely?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just follow along!¡± Finally, Liu Keke led Xue An and the others to the front of a somewhat desolate building. ¡°Senior, this is where I reside! Please, come with me!¡± As she spoke, Liu Keke opened the door and walked in. It was obvious that no one had lived here for some time, as it was quite messy. Liu Keke hurriedly began to clean up. Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo also went up to help. Xue An stood in the courtyard, scrutinizing his surroundings, especially when he saw the mountaintop that was always enveloped in a layer of fog, the smile on the corner of his mouth became increasingly pronounced. Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door, followed by a haughty and arrogant female voice. ¡°Oh, went out and actually brought a man back with you?¡± With these words, a group of people strode into the courtyard. The woman leading the way was voluptuous and coquettish, and a cold sneer hung on her not too remarkable face. Behind her was a group of Inner Sect Disciples dressed in fine clothes, who burst into laughter upon hearing the woman¡¯s remark. ¡°Sister Cailan is right, Liu Keke said she went down the mountain to travel, but it turns out she was actually looking for a man!¡± Xue An stood quietly in the courtyard, watching without saying a word. At this moment, upon hearing the noise outside, Liu Keke, who was tidying up inside, immediately came out. As soon as she saw this woman, her expression instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Lu Cailan, this man is a senior I greatly respect. I hope you can speak with more respect!¡± ¡°A senior? Him?¡± Lu Cailan said with feigned surprise, pointing at Xue An, ¡°A man of the Hua Clan with absolutely no cultivation level is being called a senior by you? Liu Keke, are you joking with me?¡± Her words drew a burst of raucous laughter from the disciples behind her. Liu Keke¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Lu Cailan, it¡¯s not your place to judge my friends!¡± ¡°It might not be my place to judge, but if you bring outsiders up the mountain, I have to intervene. What if he¡¯s a spy from other sects?¡± ¡°I will report this matter to the sect myself. Is there anything else? If not, please leave my place!¡± Liu Keke said, struggling to contain her anger. But Lu Cailan showed no intention of leaving. Instead, she clicked her tongue, ¡°Sister Liu, I heard you went down the mountain to travel in hopes of making a breakthrough. But how¡¯s your progress? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Last month, with the help of our master, I made another breakthrough in my cultivation level!¡± Liu Keke remained silent, anger burning in her eyes, but then it seemed she remembered something, and she silently lowered her head. Seeing this, Lu Cailan became even more rampant, ¡°Hehe, Liu Keke, I have some good news for you! If you fail at the upcoming Grand Assembly of Tribes, you will be offered as a gift to the young master of the Ghost Race from Black Iron Mountain! How¡¯s that for a surprise?¡± Liu Keke¡¯s face turned deathly pale, ¡°Lu Cailan, have you reveled in my misfortune enough?¡± ¡°Not enough! Of course not enough, Liu Keke, let me tell you, don¡¯t think just because you look like a vixen, you can put on an air of superiority. The one I hate the most is you!¡± Lu Cailan¡¯s eyes were filled with shocking jealousy and resentment as she spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Keke trembled, just about to speak. Out of nowhere, Xue An, who had been standing silently on the steps, suddenly rushed to Liu Keke¡¯s side and raised his hand to deliver a slap. Slap! After a crisply extreme slap, Lu Cailan was sent flying, even tumbling several times in the air before crash-landing on the ground with a thud. Xue An then stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°How coincidental, I also detest you!¡± Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Hiss. Unbeknownst to them, many Inner Sect Disciples had already gathered at the entrance to watch. Upon witnessing the scene before them, they all drew in a sharp breath. Because that slap¡­ was truly vicious! Lu Cailan was even slapped silly, taking quite a while before coming to her senses. Then, clutching her swollen face, which resembled a pig¡¯s head, she screamed, ¡°You actually dare to hit me?¡± Xue An appeared indifferent, ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s something rare, so what if I hit you?¡± Lu Cailan was practically driven mad with anger, with only one thought in her heart, which was to put Xue An to death. Thus, in an instant, her aura erupted completely, revealing her Half-step Longevity cultivation level. This also startled Liu Keke. Indeed, Lu Cailan had not lied, her cultivation level had improved again. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With eyes red with fury, Lu Cailan roared and charged forward. Her strike, fueled by rage at the Half-step Longevity level, was quite terrifying. Yet, Xue An didn¡¯t even budge, not until she was close did he raise his other hand and, with the speed of lightning, slapped her again. Smack! After a louder and crisper slap than before, Lu Cailan was sent flying sideways and spat out a large mouthful of blood while still in the air. By the time she managed to land, the spectacle of Lu Cailan was downright pitiful. If just now half of her face had swollen like a pig¡¯s head, now her entire head had swollen, and all the teeth in her mouth had been slapped out, her mouth looking like that of an old woman when closed. Xue An smiled in satisfaction, ¡°There, now it¡¯s symmetrical!¡± No one dared to speak. Some of the more faint-hearted were already thinking of slipping away quietly. Because Lu Cailan was normally very arrogant and domineering, and now that she had been beaten to such a state, this was clearly a situation of life and death! As expected. Lu Cailan glared at Xue An with venomous hatred, her speech unclear as she growled, ¡°I will tear you to pieces!¡± As she spoke, a giant golden puppet started to rise slowly behind her. All the onlookers changed color. ¡°Golden Armor Puppet! Sister Lu is really intent on killing! She actually deployed the Golden Armor Puppet!¡± ¡°Yeah, this man from the Hua Clan is probably done for!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Lu Cailan ordered. The Golden Armor Puppet made a beeline for Xue An. In contrast, Xue An only smiled faintly, ¡°This sort of thing¡­ also dares to be called a puppet?¡± With those words, Xue An sprinted forward, and as he neared the puppet, leapt up suddenly, lifting his left leg forward and with a heavy knee, he slammed onto the head of the ten-zhang-tall Golden Armor Puppet. Boom! After a tremendous noise. The Golden Armor Puppet shone with golden light, let out a mournful cry, then started to fracture with cracking sounds all over its body. Fine cracks spread across its whole body, and finally, it collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, raising clouds of dust. Everyone was dumbfounded. To combat a puppet with his fleshly body, and to win? Lu Cailan was also gaping, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Xue An landed, lazily squatting atop the ruins of the Golden Armor Puppet, and yawned out of boredom. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Anything fresh? Since I¡¯m free today anyway, young master will entertain you for a bit!¡± At this moment, Lu Cailan¡¯s heart was a mix of shock and rage. What shocked her was how this Hua Clan man, devoid of any cultivation, managed to smash her puppet to pieces? Anger arose because she had never suffered such a loss before. From a young age, Lu Cailan had been treated like the cherished darling of the heavens, until she entered the Puppet Immortal Sect to cultivate and encountered Liu KekKe, whose appearance and talent were far superior to her own. This was something Lu Cailan simply could not accept; she was even driven to the brink of madness with jealousy. She couldn¡¯t stand anyone being stronger than herself. Later, she managed to ingratiate herself with the Second Elder and successfully became his close disciple, after which she began to oppress Liu KekKe relentlessly. This made her feel a great sense of achievement. This time was no exception. Upon hearing that Liu KekKe, who had been traveling, had returned and brought a few people with her, she immediately came over, ready to mock and ridicule. But she could never have dreamed that this Hua Clan man with no cultivation level would dare to hit her? And he had even shattered the puppet bestowed to her by her master. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lu Cailan asked with a slurred voice, her eyes blazing with a voracious light. Xue An casually fiddled with his nails, saying indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Liu say? I am her senior!¡± Lu Cailan turned to Liu KekKe with a ferocious look and said, ¡°Good, very good! Liu KekKe, you actually collude with outsiders to cause trouble in the sect, I will tell everything that happened today to Master! You just wait!¡± With that, Lu Cailan turned and started to leave. There was no choice but to leave; her face slapped into such a state, her teeth gone, staying any longer would only be humiliating. But then Xue An said lightly, ¡°Hold on!¡± Lu Cailan stopped in her tracks and turned around, glaring at Xue An with swollen eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°What? What else do you want to do?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t hit you, but¡­¡± Xue An kicked the broken puppet remains at his feet, ¡°You need to take this trash away!¡± Lu Cailan was almost driven to fury, but ultimately she obediently had someone remove the puppet¡¯s remains. After she had left, the crowd that had been enjoying the show looked at each other and then dispersed as well. Everyone knew, this matter was far from over; Lu Cailan would definitely seek frantic vengeance, so nobody dared to linger, fearful of becoming implicated. Xue An looked at Liu KekKe, whose face was pale, and asked indifferently, ¡°Are you¡­ afraid?¡± Liu KekKe slowly lowered her head, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not afraid of Lu Cailan, but her master, the Second Elder¡­¡± The implication in Liu KekKe¡¯s words was clear. Given the state Lu Cailan was left in, the Second Elder would surely not let things rest. Upon hearing this, Xue An just smiled and then sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s because you refused to submit to him initially, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been targeted like this, right?¡± Hearing what Xue An had said, Liu KekKe trembled, lifting her head to look at him with disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me so surprised! This Lu Cailan, with her frivolous behavior, obviously hasn¡¯t remained chaste, and given her talent that can be considered foolish, yet she keeps breaking through, the reason is quite obvious!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused Liu KekKe¡¯s eyes to well up with tears. Because it reminded her of scenes she did not wish to recall. The Second Elder had been very kind to her at first, which had made Liu KekKe very grateful. But to her dismay, it didn¡¯t take long before the Second Elder, a man of great power, revealed his true colors, sexually harassing Liu KekKe and coercing her to yield to him. Liu KekKe firmly refused, which enraged the Second Elder. In the end, he chose the discordant Lu Cailan as his disciple and indulged her in targeting Liu KekKe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, all this was a secret Liu KekKe kept buried deep in her heart, never mentioned to outsiders. After all, speaking of it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Puppet Immortal Sect. It was unexpected that just from a few words, Xue An had guessed it all. Xue An, seeing Liu KekKe¡¯s fluctuating expression and her eyes gradually reddening, smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, let the past go. If the Second Elder dares to come for revenge, then I will teach him how to behave properly!¡± In his calm voice, there was a powerful confidence. Liu KekKe sneaked a glance at Xue An¡¯s profile, her heart gradually settling down. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the following days were unexpectedly calm, with no signs of retaliation whatsoever. This left many who were ready to mock in surprise and doubt. Could it be that Lu Cailan had suddenly changed her nature? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she taken any action up to this point? Even Liu KekKe was quite astonished by this. Logically speaking, having suffered such a huge loss, Lu Cailan should have been eager to stir up trouble and have the Second Elder deal with her upon returning. But there had been no movement this time, which truly defied common sense. Only Xue An remained unfazed, spending his days leisurely drinking tea in his residence or strolling around the nearby area with great interest. Many Inner Sect Disciples knew that he was the one who had slapped Lu Cailan away with two palms that day, and thus they all regarded him with faces full of respect. It was well known that Lu Cailan had a poor reputation within the Puppet Immortal Sect; it was only because her master held real power and had a high cultivation level that no one dared to provoke her. However, this did not stop many from detesting her in secret. Xue An¡¯s beating that day had, invisibly, allowed many to release their pent-up anger, so wherever he went, people would sneakily greet him. And there were also those who kindly advised him to leave the place as soon as possible. After all, no one knew what sort of scheme the usually tyrannical Second Elder was concocting by suddenly remaining silent. Xue An merely smiled slightly at this and paid it no mind. One day, Xue An was making tea and boiling wine beneath the gallery. Liu KekKe, Lian Yunting, and Lian Yunluo sat at the lower end, admiring Xue An¡¯s skillful and heartfelt tea-making technique. Once the tea was ready, a refreshing aroma filled the air, delightfully pleasing to the senses. Xue An poured three cups. Liu KekKe and the others took them, and after a sip, their eyes lit up. ¡°So fragrant!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s tea artistry is amazing!¡± Xue An smiled slightly and poured himself a cup of the freshly heated wine, savoring it slowly. This wine was the Puppet Immortal Sect¡¯s own reserve, known for its exceptionally mellow taste. Just then, a paper Immortal Crane flew in, circled the group once, and landed in Liu KekKe¡¯s hand. Liu KekKe was momentarily taken aback before her expression turned solemn, ¡°This is a message-sending Immortal Crane paper used by the Sect for conveying messages!¡± After saying so, she unfolded the letter. Once she finished reading it, Liu KekKe¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°Sister Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Lian Yunluo. Liu KekKe took a deep breath and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s a message from the Second Elder, informing us that in three days, the Sect will host a grand banquet attended by skilled practitioners from friendly factions, and I, as a True Disciple, am required to attend!¡± ¡°At the same time¡­ the letter specifically emphasizes that I bring everyone to this banquet!¡± After speaking, Liu KekKe appeared hesitant and uncertain, ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Xue An chuckled and then filled a cup with more wine, murmuring indifferently, ¡°Since an invitation has been extended, we naturally should go take in the excitement! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be letting down the kind intentions of your Second Elder?¡± And atop that mountain where clouds and mist lingered all year round, several majestic buildings stood tall. Apart from the hundred-zhang tall, slender black tower in the center, the others were the residences of the Puppet Immortal Sect Leader and the elders. At this moment. In a resplendent golden hall, Lu Cailan looked eagerly at the middle-aged man seated at the main seat with an air of impatience. At this moment, not only had the wounds on her face completely healed, but even the teeth that had been knocked out had regrown, indicating that some kind of Spirit Pill or secret medicine had been used. ¡°Master, must we really wait three days before we take action?¡± The middle-aged man had stern features and an imposing demeanor, clearly someone accustomed to being in a position of power. However, the occasional flash of silvery evil light in his eyes made his aura somewhat sleazy. This was the Second Elder, Wei Chi Xing, the de facto ruler of the Puppet Immortal Sect for over twenty years. Upon hearing this, Wei Chi Xing chuckled, ¡°Good disciple, there¡¯s no rush for revenge. Let them live for three more days!¡± Lu Cailan ground her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t wait even a moment longer! I just want to skin that vixen Liu KeKe alive and then cut the Hua Clan man who struck me into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart.¡± Wei Chi Xing, noncommittal, extended his hand and pointed at Lu Cailan, ¡°Come closer to your master, good disciple. Let me see if your injuries have healed properly!¡± Lu Cailan immediately put on a flattering smile and sashayed over. ¡°Good disciple, you¡¯re growing more radiant by the day!¡± Lu Cailan responded with a coquettish smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to master¡¯s efforts. Without the Spiritual Medicine you gave me, I couldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly!¡± The scene then became obscured, until fifteen minutes later. Wei Chi Xing then said contentedly, ¡°Silly disciple, do you know why I didn¡¯t take you to seek revenge immediately, but instead chose to wait for the banquet three days later?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Hehe, although Liu KeKe is not favored by the Sect Leader, she is still a True Disciple! If we go too far, it will definitely provoke public outrage!¡± ¡°The Sect Leader is coming out of seclusion to host a banquet to welcome martial experts from all over. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to extend an invitation to Liu KeKe as well. During the banquet, you can challenge her in front of all the martial experts. Even if you kill her then, the Sect Leader and the others won¡¯t be able to object.¡± Upon hearing Wei Chi Xing¡¯s explanation, Lu Cailan suddenly saw the light, then spoke with a hint of frustration. ¡°But with my strength, I definitely can¡¯t win against Liu KeKe in a duel!¡± ¡°Hehe, of course you can¡¯t on your own! But isn¡¯t that what your master is for?¡± As he spoke, Wei Chi Xing pulled out a round, rolling bead. ¡°This is a puppet I have recently refined. It¡¯s incredibly sturdy and immensely powerful! It¡¯s more than a match for that shoddy one Liu KeKe has!¡± Lu Cailan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and she kissed Wei Chi Xing, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± As she said this, she reached out to take it. Wei Chi Xing chuckled and closed his hand again. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°You want to take it just like that?¡± Wei Chi Xing teased with a wink. Lu Cailan¡¯s face reddened slightly, and then she smiled sweetly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Ultimately, Lu Cailan obtained the new puppet as she had wished, and began to train relentlessly, without rest. By the evening of the next day, she had refined the puppet to respond as naturally as her own limb, filling her with renewed confidence. Hehe, Liu KeKe, and that detestable Hua Clan man, this time, I¡¯ll show you my might! Lu Cailan thought, filled with murderous intent. And the third day finally arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From morning, the sky was constantly streaked with flying lights. The entire Puppet Immortal Sect was cleaned until it was as good as new, and even the perennial clouds that surrounded the mountain peak parted to open a pathway. At this time, Liu KeKe had also made her preparations, ¡°Senior, shall we set off?¡± Xue An looked up at the roaring flying lights in the sky and smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) The Golden Hall atop the mountain. Second Elder Wei Chi Xing led a group of disciples as they stood on the square in front of the grand hall, welcoming guests from all directions. Streaks of light paused in their flight and then descended to the ground. ¡°Second Elder!¡± ¡°Brother Wei Chi!¡± These greetings were uttered one after another. Wei Chi Xing responded with a smile and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Everyone, please enter the grand hall to rest first, our Sect Leader will arrive shortly!¡± Disciples were already leading the way, guiding these guests into the grand hall. Within Central Province, the Puppet Immortal Sect could also be considered a formidable force. As they hosted this grand banquet, various powers naturally had to show face, and even if they could not come in person, they would send disciples to extend their congrats. Thus, for a time, guests were as plentiful as clouds, and the scene was extremely lively. Just then, a blue lotus flower flew across the sky, not yet touching down but already carrying a man¡¯s laughter with it. ¡°Since when has the Second in Command taken up the role of welcoming guests?¡± Upon seeing the visitor, a respectful expression appeared on Wei Chi Xing¡¯s face, as he stepped forward and performed a cupped-fist salute. ¡°Protector Wan jests, how can I claim to be the Second in Command!¡± At that moment, the lotus landed, and as the brilliance dissipated, a man and a woman appeared. The man was clad in a green robe, with handsome and refined features, exuding an otherworldly temperament. The woman was no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, just having come of age. Her black hair was coiled up, and she had a beautiful countenance, but what drew the most attention was the beauty mark between her eyebrows, red like cinnabar, which added a touch of serenity to the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s Wan Chengyi from the Garan Sect, and that girl must be the Garan Sect¡¯s young Holy Maiden, Shan Ruoling. Such important figures actually made a personal appearance; this event must be quite the affair!¡± someone discussed. At the moment, Wan Chengyi slightly smiled, ¡°Brother Wei Chi is too modest, who doesn¡¯t know that Sect Master Cang of the Puppet Immortal Sect is so obsessed with cultivation and often in seclusion, that it¡¯s indeed Brother Wei Chi who is managing everything in this grand Sect?¡± These words seemed complimentary, yet they were somewhat embarrassing. Wei Chi Xing felt uncomfortable inside, but as Wan Chengyi was an honored guest, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to make a retort, so he could only laugh it off and then ordered a disciple to lead Wan Chengyi and his female disciple into the grand hall. After they had gone, Wei Chi Xing¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Master! That Protector Wan¡¯s words were quite barbed!¡± Lu Cailan remarked. Wei Chi Xing sneered, ¡°That Wan Chengyi is notorious for meddling; there¡¯s no need to mind him!¡± Meanwhile, inside the grand hall, Wan Chengyi and his disciple were speaking of similar matters. ¡°Master, it seems you have quite an unfavorable view of this Second Elder of the Puppet Sect,¡± Shan Ruoling said softly. Wan Chengyi, seated near the entrance of the grand hall, gave a gentle shake of his head, then glanced at the distant figure of Wei Chi Xing and said indifferently, ¡°Wei Chi Xing has a terrible reputation in the cultivation world, especially you should be very careful around him and better stay away from him! After all, if he could lay a hand on his own disciple, how is he any different from a beast?¡± The unsavory affair of Wei Chi Xing with his female disciple was known by almost everyone, except for the seclusion-loving Sect Leader of Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun, who was still in the dark. Shan Ruoling¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this and she nodded lightly, ¡°Your disciple understands!¡± Then, she quietly scanned the entire place, looking for a familiar figure. But to her disappointment, she found none. Liu KeKe, that fellow, why hadn¡¯t she appeared yet? Could it be she wasn¡¯t with her own Sect? Shan Ruoling pondered with some doubt in her heart. At that moment, a bustle came from outside. Wan Chengyi and his disciple turned to look. They saw a woman with long hair reaching her waist, and a countenance as enchanting as a fox¡¯s, emerge onto the square. Shan Ruoling¡¯s heart leapt with joy, it was KeKe! Just as she was about to rise to greet her, she hesitated. Huh, who are those few people with her? Especially that man, with his handsome appearance but yet a very casual demeanor. And with his black hair and black pupils, he was actually a member of the Hua Clan! Even more, a member of the Hua Clan with no cultivation level at all. Could it be that this man is related to KekKe? Otherwise, how could a member of the Hua Clan without cultivation level appear here? Thinking this, Shan Ruoling felt a sourness welling up in her heart. Meanwhile, Wan Chengyi cast a somewhat surprised glance at Lian Yunting. Because he could see at a glance that this woman actually possessed the power of the Four Symbols. Both master and disciple harbored their own thoughts. Xue An and Liu KekKe and the others had already arrived at the entrance of the great hall. ¡°We have seen¡­ the Second Elder!¡± Liu KekKe hesitated for a moment but still bowed and said. Angelus Hsing, however, wore a benevolent smile of a senior from the same sect, ¡°We are all from one sect, no need for such courtesy! Stand up quickly!¡± Liu KekKe stood up straight, looking at Angelus Hsing with some surprise and doubt. Strange, her second shifu had never been so pleasant and kind to her before. At this moment, Angelus Hsing then turned his gaze to Xue An standing at the side. Seeing that Xue An indeed had no fluctuations of cultivation level, a hint of disdain flashed deep in Angelus Hsing¡¯s eyes, but he still said with a smile plastered on his face, ¡°This must be KekKe¡¯s senior! Truly a case of a hero being young! A person of great talent!¡± The last remark about being a person of great talent was said with extra emphasis. Liu KekKe¡¯s expression changed. But Xue An merely smiled subtlety, ¡°I cannot claim to be a hero born of youth, but that certainly beats some who don¡¯t show respect despite their age! Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s right, KekKe?¡± Liu KekKe nodded without hesitation. Angelus Hsing¡¯s expression tightened, but then he laughed again in an instant. ¡°Ah, since you are KekKe¡¯s friend, you are a distinguished guest of our sect today. KekKe, why not lead these gentlemen into the hall quickly!¡± Xue An remained noncommittal, his gaze sweeping past Lu Cailan who stood always behind Angelus Hsing. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth before he strode away. When Lu Cailan was caught in Xue An¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. And when she caught sight of the smile at the corner of his mouth, she felt a coldness engulf her, with her cheeks stinging in pain. It was only after Xue An had walked far away that she gradually returned to normal. Then she looked at the backs of Xue An and the others with intense venom. ¡°Master!¡± Lu Cailan said hatefully. Angelus Hsing waved his hand with a dark expression, his eyes full of anger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of them will get away later!¡± As they walked into the great hall, Shan Ruoling hurriedly stood up and waved, ¡°KekKe, over here!¡± Seeing Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe also lit up, then whispered softly, ¡°Predecessor, this is my friend, the Holy Maiden of the Garan Sect, Shan Ruoling. That sitting over there is her master, the Protector of the Garan Sect, Wan Chengyi!¡± Xue An nodded slightly. Subsequently, Liu KekKe walked over, ¡°We have seen Protector Wan!¡± Wan Chengyi nodded in acknowledgment, but his eyes lingered on Lian Yunting, feeling increasingly astonished the more he looked. Such a strong power of the Four Symbols. But in this world, aside from the Garan Sect¡¯s Garan Song of the Way, it seems no other sect could cultivate the power of the Four Symbols! ¡°KekKe, who is that person?¡± After exchanging some pleasantries of reunion with Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe pointed at Xue An and whispered. ¡°He is my senior, a distinguished personage of the Hua Clan!¡± Liu KekKe said. ¡°A distinguished personage of the Hua Clan?¡± Shan Ruoling¡¯s face showed disbelief, ¡°A person without cultivation level is called a distinguished personage?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu KekKe was about to explain when suddenly a figure appeared on the stage of the great hall. It was a dignified middle-aged woman. Upon seeing this woman, all the guests in the hall, as well as the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect, stood up. ¡°We have seen Sect Leader Cang!¡± The newcomer was the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) With the appearance of Cang Yayun, a powerful presence swept across the room like an overwhelming wave, causing everyone¡¯s faces to change with alarm. Then Cang Yayun looked around the room, and with a faint smile said, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you all could visit our Puppet Immortal Sect. Today, I would like to drink and be merry with all of you¨Cno one leaves sober!¡± Her words led to a stir among those present. ¡°Sect Leader Cang is too kind!¡± ¡°Sect Leader Cang is certainly magnanimous!¡± Such flattering voices rose and fell in succession, creating quite a lively scene. Seeing this, Wan Chengyi sighed lightly. ¡°This recluse is getting more and more formidable. That presence¡­ even if he hasn¡¯t made that breakthrough, he¡¯s nearly there, isn¡¯t he?¡± Only Xue An stood quietly at a distance, his face wearing a faint, almost imperceptible smile, his thoughts unknown. The banquet officially began. Leaders from various Sects gathered together to drink and chat, naturally creating a bustling atmosphere. As for the younger generation of disciples, they gathered in small groups, discussing their progress in cultivation and various interesting events. In such a setting, it was natural for many males¨Cespecially those from sects lacking female members, or even monk sects¨Cto look for a little sister from another sect whom they admired. Although cultivators rarely marry, having a dao companion is still nice! This brought Liu KekKe and Shan Ruoling naturally attracted a lot of attention. Among them, Liu KekKe was the most eye-catching. After all, compared to the saintly visage of Shan Ruoling, the fox-like charm of Liu KekKe was evidently far more bewitching. Seeing this scene, Lu Cailan, who was standing at a distance, felt her eyes turn red with jealousy, and couldn¡¯t help but say to her Master Yu Chi Xing, ¡°Master, when are we going to make our move? I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Yu Chi Xing smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it; the show has just begun. Let them be arrogant for a little while longer.¡± At that moment, Cang Yayun, holding a wine cup, approached the table where Wan Chengyi was seated. ¡°Protector Wan has personally graced us with his presence, which truly honours Yayun,¡± Cang Yayun said with a smile, raising her cup. Wan Chengyi stood up with a smile and replied, ¡°Sect Leader Cang¡¯s divine skill is about to be completed; naturally, we would come to share a drink!¡± After drinking the wine in her cup, Cang Yayun looked at Shan Ruoling beside her and said indifferently, ¡°Is this your disciple?¡± Wan Chengyi nodded. ¡°Truly a rare talent with outstanding natural gifts!¡± Cang Yayun praised, but she noticed Liu KekKe standing behind Shan Ruoling and her brow furrowed almost imperceptibly. ¡°KekKe, what are you doing here?¡± Before Liu KekKe could speak, Shan Ruoling quickly interjected, ¡°Sect Leader, KekKe and I are very close friends; we were just talking here!¡± ¡°Very close friends?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s expression grew stern. At that moment, Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, ¡°Disciple Liu KekKe, at your service, Sect Leader! Ruoling and I truly have known each other for a long time!¡± Just then, Yu Chi Xing leaned in with a sly smile and said, ¡°Sect Leader, KekKe¡¯s acquaintances are indeed wide-ranging. Even during your retreat, she did not forget to leave the mountain to travel, oh, and she brought back a few friends as well!¡± Cang Yayun listened without objection, but her gaze gradually turned colder. ¡°Is this true?¡± Liu KekKe trembled slightly, not daring to look up, ¡°Replying to the Sect Leader, it is true! However, these friends of mine meant no harm by coming up the mountain!¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s icy gaze swept over the people nearby, including Xue An, a Hua Clan man with no cultivation, and there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°As a member of the Immortal Sect, you must not privately associate with these commoners! Do you understand this rule?¡± ¡°Yes! But¡­¡± Liu KekKe started to explain. Yu Chi Xing gave a meaningful look to Lu Cailan behind him. Lu Cailan immediately took a few steps forward upon seeing the situation and then fell to the ground with a thud, kneeling in the dust. ¡°Sect Leader, please uphold justice for me!¡± This scene immediately brought silence to the surrounding crowd. Cang Yayun was momentarily stunned, then cast an interrogatory glance at Yu Chi Xing as if to say, in the presence of so many high-level cultivators from various sects, what was this about? Yu Chi Xing, however, sighed deeply with a pained expression, ¡°Sect Leader, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know how to start. Since Cailan has knelt down, let her tell you!¡± Only to see Lu Cailan, with a face full of grievance, almost crying as she said, ¡°Sect Leader, during the time you were in seclusion, this Liu Keke brought people up the mountain on her own. I kindly went to inquire, but to my surprise¡­¡± ¡°This Liu Keke was unreasonable and took advantage of my unpreparedness, giving me a severe beating. If my master hadn¡¯t come to my rescue, I might have been beaten to death by her! I plead with the Sect Leader to uphold justice!¡± This twisting of the truth left Liu Keke feeling cold to her core, as she was about to explain. Yu Chi Xing let out a long, sorrowful sigh, ¡°Sect Leader, all our sect disciples witnessed this incident, Cailan is not lying! What Liu Keke did was indeed too much!¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face turned frosty as she stared at Liu Keke, ¡°Is what Cailan said the truth?¡± ¡°Sect Leader, I¡­¡± Just then, Lu Cailan leaped up from the ground, her face filled with murderous intent, and said, ¡°Sect Leader, I am not asking for her to be punished, I only seek one thing from you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to duel her!¡± Lu Cailan said through clenched teeth. A duel? Surprise was written all over the faces of the onlookers. Because once a duel is agreed upon, it becomes a fight to the death. Lu Cailan continued, ¡°Sect Leader, since it was she who struck me, naturally, I must regain my honor from her! If I lose, I am willing to die. If she loses, she should not blame me for being ruthless! I hope for the Sect Leader¡¯s consent!¡± Cang Yayun hesitated a moment before involuntarily glancing at Liu Keke. Although she didn¡¯t like this seductive disciple, after all, she was a true inheritor of the inner gate of the Puppet Immortal Sect, and a rash duel would make them a laughingstock, wouldn¡¯t it? Unexpectedly, at this moment, Liu Keke¡¯s face became pale, and she nodded, ¡°Sect Leader, if it must be so, I am willing to duel her!¡± With both parties agreeing, Cang Yayun had no reason to refuse, so she reluctantly nodded. ¡°Very well! Proceed with the duel outside!¡± At that point, everyone who had been drinking inside also put down their cups. While Liu Keke discreetly glanced toward Xue An not far away, her eyes filled with trepidation. The reason she had agreed was solely because Xue An had spoken into her ear using Divine Sense, telling her to accept the duel. But Liu Keke was no fool, and naturally understood that Lu Cailan wouldn¡¯t be so adamant about proposing a duel unless she had some trump card. As a result, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of panic. Xue An, however, just smiled faintly at her and gave a slight nod. Somehow, seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, Liu Keke suddenly calmed down, then took a deep breath and turned to walk outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Cailan, believing her scheme had succeeded, felt even more pleased with herself. After exchanging a look with Yu Chi Xing, she too walked outside. On the square, the two of them took their positions. And the crowd watching them gathered on the high platform in front of the main hall. Lu Cailan sneered, ¡°Liu Keke, I admire your courage, but today, you¡¯re certain to die!¡± As she spoke, the puppet bestowed upon her by Yu Chi Xing appeared behind her. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Upon seeing this puppet, all the disciples of the Puppet Sect let out exclamations of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a high-order puppet! Even more powerful than Senior Sister Lu¡¯s Golden Armor puppet from before!¡± ¡°No wonder she dared to ask for a duel, Senior Sister Lu is clearly trying to send Senior Sister Liu to her death!¡± Amid these discussions, many looked at Liu Kekke with eyes filled with sympathy and pity. At that moment, Lu Cailan burst into arrogant laughter, ¡°Liu Kekke, where is that piece of junk of yours? Aren¡¯t you going to show up and die?¡± Upon hearing Lu Cailan¡¯s taunting, Liu Kekke gritted her teeth and then deployed her own Mechanical Puppet! As soon as the two colossal puppets faced each other, the high-order puppet charged forward, smashing the Mechanical Puppet back ten steps before it barely managed to stop. Seeing this, Lu Cailan broke into frantic laughter, ¡°Kill him, crush that pile of junk and this woman into bits!¡± Such arrogant words made many slightly frown. But this was a duel, and once it began, onlookers could not intervene, so they could only watch. Shan Ruoling watched the situation in the arena with great anxiety, her hands tightly clasped together. Kekke, you must not have an accident! Sisters Lian Yunluo and Lian Yunting were also extremely nervous at this moment. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lian Yunting said softly. But Xue An just crossed his arms and smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just watch.¡± As the high-order puppet heard Lu Cailan¡¯s orders, it went straight for Liu KekKe, about to smash down with a fist. The Mechanical Puppet rushed over, too late to defend or counter, using its own body as a shield to thoroughly protect Liu Kekke beneath. Boom. After a loud noise, The whole body of the Mechanical Puppet was smashed down by three parts, and the flames burning within its eyes dimmed a lot. Yet even so, the Mechanical Puppet gently grasped Liu Kekke¡¯s hand, then rolled on the spot to dodge the high-order puppet¡¯s second blow. The reason why so many disciples exclaimed at the high-order puppet was due to its formidable lethal power. So before the Mechanical Puppet could rise from the ground, the high-order puppet had already advanced close, kicking its shoulder with its foot. There was a crisp crack. An arm of the Mechanical Puppet was kicked off, revealing the sparks and components flickering inside. The Mechanical Puppet cried out in pain, but even so, it did not let go of Liu Kekke, instead headbutting the high-order puppet¡¯s ankle. However, after landing a hit, the high-order puppet had already retreated, and the headbutt didn¡¯t touch it in the slightest. Thus far, only two exchanges had occurred. Liu Kekke¡¯s Mechanical Puppet had lost an arm, while Lu Cailan¡¯s high-order puppet remained completely unharmed. Many who cared about Liu Kekke felt their hearts tighten. By then, Liu Kekke had extricated herself from the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s grasp, her eyes brimming with tears as she touched its broken arm, ¡°Buddy, can you still hold on?¡± Of course, the Mechanical Puppet couldn¡¯t speak; it just staggered to its feet, gazing at the enemy with its dim eyes. By now, Lu Cailan was ecstatic with joy, ¡°Good! Keep torturing them like this! And then grind them to pieces bit by bit!¡± The high-order puppet charged again, its speed even more rapid. Despite being dozens of feet tall, its punches and kicks were so fast they were invisible. The reactions of the Mechanical Puppet were evidently slower, barely keeping up with the onslaught of attacks, retreating step by step. Finally. In a moment when the Mechanical Puppet failed to dodge, the high-order puppet drove a finger into its eye socket, then yanked it out. A dim light was forcefully plucked out. The Mechanical Puppet trembled in pain, staggering several steps backwards, one eye now reduced to a dark empty socket. Liu Kekke¡¯s tears burst forth, ¡°Big guy, don¡¯t force yourself! You¡¯re not its match, admit defeat!¡± As she spoke, Liu Kekke turned her gaze toward the distant Lu Cailan, her face deathly pale, tremblingly said, ¡°I lost, go ahead and kill me, but please spare my Puppet!¡± At these words, Lu Cailan let out a cold scoff, ¡°Tsk, tsk, what touching camaraderie! Fine, get down on your knees and admit defeat, and I will spare your puppet! How about that?¡± The statement quieted the entire venue. All eyes were focused on Liu Kekke. Shan Ruoling was furious beyond words and said to her mentor, ¡°Master, this Lu Cailan is bullying too much, please save Kekke, will you?¡± Wan Chengyi shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°It¡¯s too late! Once you enter the dueling arena, life and death solely depend on victory or defeat! Liu Kekke has lost, no one else can help even if they want to! And I also wonder why Liu Kekke would suddenly agree to a duel?¡± Upon hearing this, Shan Ruoling¡¯s eyes filled with tears, staring at Liu Kekke¡¯s frail silhouette in the arena, wishing she could dash down and save her right away. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing not far from her, spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you feel the pain of humiliation? Only through this can you begin to transform!¡± Hearing this, Shan Ruoling turned her head angrily, but when she saw that it was the Hua Clan man, she couldn¡¯t help but snort in anger. She thought Xue An was making insensitive remarks, filled with disdain in her heart. Pitiful Kekke, who still regards you as a senior, never expected that at this critical moment of life and death, you not only offer no assistance, but also stand here uttering nonsense. Just then, the crowd let out a low gasp of surprise. Shan Ruoling quickly turned to look, and saw Liu Kekke slowly bend her knees, eventually kneeling in the dust. This act of kneeling, made many disciples who deeply respected Liu Kekke lower their heads in sorrow. Shan Ruoling couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears as well. Lu Cailan, on the other hand, was ecstatic. ¡°Very good! Liu Kekke, you do know your place!¡± Liu Kekke¡¯s face was ghostly white, silent with no reply; her once bright eyes had dimmed, turning hollow and lifeless. ¡°Kill her!¡± Lu Cailan excitedly commanded. The high-rank Puppet stepped forward, raising its fist to strike. One blow and Liu Kekke would undoubtedly be smashed to a pulp. But just then, the Mechanical Puppet, having lost an arm and an eye, charged over out of nowhere, mustering all its strength to trade a punch with the high-rank Puppet. Its power, however, wasn¡¯t even close to that of the high-rank Puppet. So after the thunderous collision, The Mechanical Puppet was blasted back, landing on the ground unable to rise again, only managing to lift its head earnestly, gazing at its master kneeling in the distance, the flame in its remaining eye slowly extinguishing. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing on the steps, slowly raised his head to look at the sky, then indifferently said. ¡°Liu Kekke, do you feel it now?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet reached every corner of the venue. Liu Kekke shuddered, slowly lifting her head. Xue An looked down at her from the center of the arena, coldly said, ¡°I once told you, to unleash the true power of this Puppet, you need to feel the heart of the machine! Now I ask you, do you feel it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Kekke¡¯s vacant eyes gradually showed a glint of spirit and then she turned to look at the Mechanical Puppet which, despite being at death¡¯s door and unable to stand, still refused to lie down. After a moment, she slowly nodded, softly said, ¡°I feel it.¡± ¡°Then tell me! What is it?¡± Xue An demanded. Liu Kekke¡¯s pallid face revealed a determination never seen before, a flame seemingly burning in her eyes. Then slowly standing up from the ground, she said, each word clearly enunciated, ¡°It is¡­ never¡­ giving¡­ up!¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) ¡°` As Liu Keke¡¯s voice faded, the nearly lifeless Mechanical Puppet began to shimmer, and the wounds on its body started to rapidly heal. The severed arm, surrounded by a halo of light, rapidly transformed as its components flew together and assembled themselves. In the blink of an eye, the arm was restored to its original state. Seeing this, Cang Yayun, who had been indifferent, suddenly stood up and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Her voice trembled with overwhelming astonishment. As for Yu Chi Xing, he was completely dumbfounded, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. Because only they understood. What it meant for a puppet to repair itself. That was something that existed only in the time of the ancients, a divine-level puppet. At this moment, Lu Cailan, who had been full of arrogance, also wore a look of shocked uncertainty. But her inherent haughtiness and jealousy towards Liu Keke made her sneer again. ¡°Oh, quite impressive, huh? You think yelling a few words can solve anything? Let me tell you today, that¡¯s nothing but wishful thinking! Kill them immediately!¡± Lu Cailan ordered in a deep voice. She had lost all interest in toying with Liu Keke and wanted to dispatch her as quickly as possible. The high-ranking puppet charged at Liu Keke upon hearing the command, because Lu Cailan demanded its immediate demise, hence it exerted its full strength from the start. Its speed was so fast that it left streaks of afterimages in its wake. Liu Keke stood still, her expression neither sad nor happy, as if she regarded the high-ranking puppet as nothing. It was only when it had charged close and raised its fist to strike. That Liu Keke raised her head to coldly gaze at the high-ranking puppet and said indifferently, ¡°Kill it!¡± At her command, Before the high-ranking puppet could react, the Mechanical Puppet that had darted from an angle punched out. Bang. The punch was so powerful that it sent the high-ranking puppet flying straight toward the great hall. The massive puppet flying across the sky with such momentum made many cultivators turn pale. But before they could react, the high-ranking puppet suddenly stopped in midair. It wasn¡¯t that it had stopped on its own, but something had grabbed its ankle. All eyes turned to look. Indeed. The Mechanical Puppet had somehow caught up and grabbed the ankle of the high-ranking puppet. ¡°What¡­ what is he going to do?¡± someone asked in terror. No sooner had the words been spoken than the Mechanical Puppet swung the giant high-ranking puppet like a hammer, furiously smashing it against the ground. Boom boom boom. With each thunderous noise, The once pristine plaza was smashed into one deep pit after another. At first, the high-ranking puppet tried to resist, but after a few blows, it completely lost its ability to fight back. Finally, With the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s last furious slam, the high-ranking puppet let out a mournful cry. Its form began to shrink rapidly, turning into a bead full of cracks in the blink of an eye, clearly rendered completely useless. Now everyone was stupefied. Because this shocking reversal seemed too fast and too fantastical. Just a moment ago, Liu Keke was on her knees begging for mercy, and then in the blink of an eye, she successfully counterattacked. It was nothing short of a miracle. But Cang Yayun, Wan Chengyi, and other mindful individuals all turned to look at Xue An. They were no fools. Liu Keke¡¯s sudden surge was obviously related to Xue An¡¯s words. But who was this Hua clan man without cultivation level, really? ¡°` Shan Ruoling was equally astonished. Her mouth hung open slightly as she glanced at Liu KekKe in the middle of the field before turning back to look at Xue An. She finally understood why her friend would respectfully address this person as a senior. But where some found joy, others found sorrow. Lu Cailan couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. First, she looked at the remains of the higher-ranking puppets on the ground, then at the fully restored Mechanical Puppet before shaking all over. ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible! You must have used Illusory Art, right? Liu KekKe, you must have used an Illusory Art!¡± Liu KekKe looked on coldly, no trace of joy, sorrow, or rage in her gaze, just slowly raising her hand to point at her. ¡°Crush her!¡± The Mechanical Puppet immediately charged forward. Before Lu Cailan could react, she was grasped within the palm of the Mechanical Puppet. It was only then that Lu Cailan truly felt fear. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! Liu KekKe, I¡¯ve lost! I surrender, please spare me! I was wrong, I won¡¯t ever oppose you again!¡± Lu Cailan shouted in extreme terror. Many of the Hua Clan disciples were quite nervous. Because in the past, Sister Liu was known to be exceptionally kind and gentle, rarely angry, and easy to sway with words. Lu Cailan had taken advantage of these traits in Liu KekKe¡¯s personality to boldly provoke her without restraint. This time¡­ would Sister Liu really let Lu Cailan off? Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Liu KekKe showed no emotion, merely parted her red lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do it!¡± Upon hearing the order, the Mechanical Puppet clapped its hands together. There was a grating sound of bones breaking, and Lu Cailan¡¯s screams came to an abrupt halt, as a large clump of filthy blood seeped from between the Mechanical Puppet¡¯s fingers. The brash and provoking Lu Cailan was finally utterly crushed to death! A dead silence fell over the venue. Even Shan Ruoling had not expected her typically gentle friend to be so resolutely decisive. But at that moment, an angry roar was heard. ¡°Liu KekKe, you conspire with outsiders to kill our sect¡¯s disciples, you deserve death!¡± Saying so, Wei Chi Xing charged into the arena, not wasting any words, he immediately launched a vicious attack at Liu KekKe. Wei Chi Xing hadn¡¯t come because of the death of Lu Cailan. He had his own plans. Firstly, the strength Liu KekKe had displayed alarmed him; especially the decisive way she killed Lu Cailan, which made Wei Chi Xing certain. If he didn¡¯t eliminate her now, he himself would surely have no good end in the future. Given what he had done to Liu KekKe, he had enough reasons to be killed thrice over. Secondly, he coveted the self-repairing Mechanical Puppet. If he could obtain such a divine level puppet, not to mention the Second Elder, even the Sect Leader would be within his reach. With such dual motives, Wei Chi Xing cast aside all his reservations and made his move to kill. Although Liu KekKe was powerful, having comprehended the mechanical heart of the puppet, facing the centurion Wei Chi Xing, she was still at a disadvantage and barely dodged a few moves. Wei Chi Xing sneered and extended his hand, aiming to grab Liu KekKe¡¯s throat. Once gripped, he could snap her neck right then and there. At this point, it was too late for Shan Ruoling and Wan Chengyi to intervene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just when Wei Chi Xing thought he had the upper hand, Xue An, who was standing on the high platform, suddenly stamped his foot and the entire great hall shook violently; then, like a cannonball, he rushed behind Wei Chi Xing in an instant. Before Wei Chi Xing could react, Xue An struck out with his palm. Smack. Following a brittle sound like that of an eggshell cracking, Wei Chi Xing¡¯s head was directly smashed. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Blood spattered, brains flowed. Yuchi Xing¡¯s deformed face still bore the fear and confusion of his last moments, seemingly unable to understand why he had died. Then, the corpse slowly fell to the ground. Upon witnessing this scene, a deadly silence enveloped the crowd. No one spoke. Or rather, no one dared to speak. Many minds were even in a state of shutdown, unable to comprehend how the mighty Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect could fail to withstand a single palm strike from this Hua Clan man devoid of any cultivation level. It was at this moment, someone bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you kill the Second Elder of my Puppet Immortal Sect, who the hell are you?¡± As he spoke, a figure instantly appeared above the plaza. It was none other than Cang Yayun, the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect. At this moment, Cang Yayun¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Although Yuchi Xing¡¯s final actions were indeed contemptible, he was after all the Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Yet, he was slapped to death in front of so many people, which was akin to a slap in her own face, naturally enraging Cang Yayun. With her fury, an incredibly powerful aura began to rampage across the plaza, furrowing deep grooves into the ground wherever it passed. Seeing this aura from a distance, Wan Chengyi¡¯s body trembled, and his expression gradually grew solemn, ¡°This aura¡­ This Cang Yayun has clearly reached the Half-step True Immortal!¡± Half-step True Immortal! This term left Shan Ruoling gaping in disbelief. Because this title implied that Cang Yayun was one of the most powerful cultivators in the entire Central Province. Even Wan Chengyi, whom Shan Ruoling revered like a deity, the protector of the Garan Sect, was only at the Golden Immortal Peak at the moment. Although only a step away from a Half-step True Immortal, that single step was akin to a chasm that had stopped countless brilliant talents over millions of years. And for everyone else, the look of horror on their faces was unmistakable. However, confronting this overwhelming aura, Xue An appeared indifferent, as if unaffected, casually folding his arms as he watched. ¡°Is this your True Immortal Power? As the Sect Leader of the Puppet Sect, the rule you¡¯ve comprehended is the Power of Wind. Should I praise you for daring to cross boundaries, or should I scold you for not focusing on your proper duties? Or¡­¡± ¡°Is it because you knew you had no hope of advancing and had to resort to this?¡± Xue An¡¯s words shook Cang Yayun to her core; she stared at Xue An in disbelief and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you? How do you know so much?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss KekKe already say? I am her friend and senior.¡± Of course, Cang Yayun didn¡¯t believe Xue An¡¯s words; she stared at him with suspicion, trying to discern some clues. But in the end, she was disappointed. For no matter how she looked at him, this Xue An was just an ordinary Hua Clan man, not showing the slightest hint of cultivation. But could that be possible? Could a man without any cultivation level truly crush the Half-step Golden Immortal Yuchi Xing with a single palm? Even if this Yuchi Xing was negligent in his duties, relying on an ancient puppet to barely break through to Half-step Golden Immortal, he was still a Half-step Golden Immortal! Moreover, Xue An saw through the Rule Power she wielded at a glance and even extended it, effortlessly deducing the true nature of the facts. Certainly, this was not something an ordinary person could do. As Cang Yayun pondered, Xue An glanced at Liu KekKe and smiled slightly. ¡°Well done!¡± Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the guidance of the senior!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I only gave you a push at the crucial moment; the rest all came from your own talent and effort!¡± Liu Kekke¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, feeling somewhat embarrassed by the praise. But Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed; this is simply the truth! With your talent, you should have achieved something long ago. The reason you haven¡¯t is entirely because this so-called Puppet Immortal Sect is actually misleading its disciples¨Ctrampling on the very name of puppetry.¡± As soon as these words were said, Many disciples of the Puppet Sect showed angry expressions on their faces. As for Cang Yayun, her face was as dark as water, ¡°It¡¯s not for outsiders to comment on what the Puppet Immortal Sect is like! As for you, killing our Sect¡¯s Second Elder, there must be an account settled today!¡± ¡°An account?¡± Xue An chuckled, then his gaze grew colder. ¡°Indulging your subordinates to do whatever they please, even knowing this person insulted fellow disciples, yet you turn a blind eye and a deaf ear¨Cis this the account you want?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to say more, but Xue An stepped forward, continuing coldly, ¡°Showing favoritism, harsh to those with talent and ability merely because they are not to your liking, yet being very tolerant towards flatterers who bully others¨Cis this the account you want?¡± Cang Yayun¡¯s face grew paler, and her lips began to tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Witnessing this person committing violence in public, trying to kill an innocent fellow disciple without intervention¨Cyet being the first to jump out after this person was killed¨Cis this the account you want?¡± This series of questions made Cang Yayun tremble slightly, her face full of rage, and a growing intent to kill in her eyes. This was, after all, a public questioning in front of many high-ranking members of various sects! If she didn¡¯t retort, her reputation would be completely ruined. But Xue An was not yet finished; he stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head slightly. ¡°These things actually don¡¯t matter at all!¡± Huh? Listening to Xue An¡¯s devastating retorts, Shan Ruoling couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. What did that mean? After all that questioning, it didn¡¯t matter? Even Cang Yayun was slightly puzzled, not knowing what Xue An really meant. At this time, Xue An looked up at the Black Giant Tower standing atop the mountain peak, saying lightly, ¡°Do you know what your biggest mistake is?¡± Cang Yayun subconsciously asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not researching the ultimate power of puppetry but instead focusing on seclusion and cultivation! That is your greatest error!¡± Cang Yayun felt as if struck by lightning, her muscles stiffening. Xue An continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that your so-called Puppet Immortal Sect has been treating puppetry as merely an auxiliary method in battle?¡± Cang Yayun hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Because what Xue An said was indeed true. In the current Puppet Immortal Sect, the stronger one¡¯s power, the less important the role of the puppet in battle, to the point where it had been relegated to a mere auxiliary method. Cang Yayun was the most representative example of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she summoned a puppet for combat. ¡°But this is not our intention; it¡¯s just that the combat power of the puppets is too low! They simply cannot compete with other sects!¡± Cang Yayun said. Unconsciously, she had begun to treat Xue An as an equal for discussion, even deliberately ignoring the matter of avenging Wei Chi Xing. Xue An shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Do you know what casting pearls before swine means? You are a living example!¡± After saying that, Xue An pointed to the Black Giant Tower, saying lightly, ¡°Today, I will let you witness what true puppetry and alchemists¡­ should be like!¡± Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) ¡°` Whoosh! In the vast expanse of space, a starship suddenly streaked by, then whizzed past several celestial bodies at the speed of space-time jump. On Earth, the starship appeared massive, but in the vast universe, it was as tiny as a speck of dust. Xue An was alone at the helm of the starship, his face showing a trace of fatigue. He had been pushing his cultivation level, traveling continuously for three months. If it were any other Golden Immortal, they would probably have already perished from overexerting their cultivation level to the point of explosion. Only Xue An could endure until now. An Yan and her two daughters were not on the starship. Xue An was well aware of the dangers of travelling through space; even with a Trans-ocean Starship, it was not entirely without risk. Therefore, he let them take refuge inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This Magic Treasures Pavilion was a relic of a True Immortal and could withstand external disturbances, even if something happened to the starship. Over the past three months, Xue An had checked every celestial body he passed by, but found no planets with life. This struck Xue An as odd. wuxiaworld.site In a prosperous starry domain, almost every celestial body could nurture life. Yet the starry sky near Earth was a dead silence. If this quiet starry sky were a desert, then Earth would be the only oasis in it. This peculiar phenomenon raised a hint of doubt in Xue An¡¯s heart. Was it someone¡¯s deliberate act, or was this the natural state? If it were deliberate, then the one behind it must possess a truly earth-shattering power. Since Xue An did not possess the local star map, nor did he have access to a Star Array for teleportation, he was forced to use this crude method of transversing the void to make his journey. Of course, once Xue An later restores his Great Luo cultivation level, he will be able to traverse with his physical body, making it much easier to walk among The Multiverse. At this time, the starship had entered a calm Starry Sea. The stars outside shone brilliantly, overwhelmingly beautiful. Seeing this, Xue An released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as An Yan and her daughters came out, they were stunned by the magnificent view outside. After a long while, An Yan exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s truly spectacular!¡± Upon hearing her, Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Wait until I take you to the Milky Way to see that. There, trillions of stars cluster together, light like a sea of mist and stars like mundane dust, now that is truly a sight to behold!¡± ¡°Mm! Honey, where are we now? Are we far from Earth?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Yes, but also no!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°From a human perspective, we¡¯re now very far from Earth, but on a cosmic scale, we might not even have stepped out of the front door,¡± he explained. An Yan¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s that big?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An was about to say something with a smile. Suddenly, the starship began to shake violently. Then Xue An saw an immensely large black celestial body appear in front of the starship. ¡°Quick, back into the pavilion!¡± Xue An said sternly, immediately focusing all his attention on controlling the starship. An Yan looked at Xue An with worry, then turned and led the two daughters back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Though she was very concerned for Xue An, she knew that staying out would not help and would only distract him. Seeing that his wife and daughters had entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to control the starship with all his might. The celestial body exerted a strong gravitational force, pulling the starship closer continuously; if not controlled, it could potentially crash. Xue An activated all his cultivation, and the entire starship glowed with layers of golden light as he tried with all his might to resist the celestial body¡¯s pull. Finally. The starship gradually stabilized and hovered quietly above the celestial body. ¡°` Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to examine the completely black celestial body, then frowned. He had never seen such a bizarre star before. It emitted an ominous death energy, just like a person on the verge of death. The key was that even Xue An could not see through the black mist shrouding the star. At that moment, on the edge of the star, a point of light suddenly emerged on the surface formed by the black mist. The light started off dim, but then its brightness rapidly increased. Eventually, the light exploded with a roar, and a wave of fire swept through a large area, forming a vast spot of light on the black mist. After the flames dissipated and the light receded, a huge mushroom cloud appeared on the surface of the black mist, stirring it into a massive vortex. Xue An watched silently, then suddenly let out a light yelp. That explosion¡¯s light¡­ looked like a nuclear bomb. And as the black mist stirred, Xue An sensed that there was actually life on this planet. This discovery excited Xue An somewhat. After three months of traveling, he finally encountered a planet with life. But the recent explosion reminded Xue An that this star was clearly not simple. Therefore, after a brief contemplation, Xue An put away the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, on the starship, he established a simplified version of a small Star Array. This type of Star Array could be used for short-range teleportation. Having done all this, Xue An flew out of the starship, traced a few runes to conceal his tracks with his hand, and hid the starship. He didn¡¯t stow the starship too because it was a retreat left by Xue An; in case he encountered any danger on this planet, he could directly teleport back through the Star Array. Although Xue An now had Golden Immortal cultivation, the vast universe was simply too huge, and The Multiverse Realms were just a name for a large known starry domain. And there were many unknown starry domains. Among them, the number of strange and dangerous places was countless. Moreover, this star itself was permeated with strangeness, so it was always right to be cautious. After handling everything, Xue An uttered a light shout, his body covered in layers of sword light, and then he plummeted straight down towards the black celestial body. In an instant. Xue An fell into the layer of black mist. The black mist immediately boiled up and surged forward, scrambling to engulf Xue An. But before it could get close, it was shredded by the layers of sword light. However, the further he fell, the denser the black mist became. In the end, it even became almost tangible, slowing down Xue An¡¯s descent. Looking at the tide-like black mist, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, and a flash of sword light flickered in his eyes. A beam of sword light pierced straight down, and with a bang, it cleaved a path through the mist. But immediately, the surrounding black mist tried to close in again. Xue An, however, took this opportunity to plummet down, disappearing into the black mist in an instant. After falling for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, Xue An suddenly felt lighter, and faint light appeared before his eyes. And before he could react, the light rapidly intensified. Suddenly. Xue An felt his whole body loosen, the black mist had completely vanished, and before him appeared an odd scene. The heaven and earth were filled with a strange red light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The color was like that of a desert sunset. Looking out to the horizon, the ground was bald, resembling a realm of death. Wild winds howled in the high skies, and although the air held a strange scent, it was breathable. At the same time, Xue An felt a slight numbness all over his body. A thought came to Xue An¡¯s mind: it¡¯s radiation! Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Shan Ruoling murmured, ¡°Master, is¡­ is this all real?¡± Wan Chengyi forced a bitter smile and nodded, then he sighed lightly, ¡°I never thought the legends would be true!¡± For a master like Wan Chengyi, who had access to many secrets, The various legends handed down from ancient times now sounded like myths. Among those was the one about the Puppet Immortal Sect. The legend said that back then, the Puppet Immortal Sect was much more powerful than it is now, and that there was an Alchemist with heaven-defying talent who had even refined an entire mountain. But with the passage of over ten thousand years, the legends had become unverifiable, and the Puppet Immortal Sect had long since fallen to a second-rate Sect, no longer enjoying its former prosperity. Yet who would have thought that at this ordinary banquet today, one would witness with their own eyes the rebirth of the Alchemy Holy Land. The impact on the other Sects was easily imaginable. Because everyone understood that the rise of the Puppet Immortal Sect was now unstoppable. And all of it was because of that man from the Hua Clan. Meanwhile, Shan Ruoling looked up at Xue An, who was high above, with a heart full of mixed feelings, not sure what to make of it all. At first, she thought he was just an ordinary Hua Clan man, chosen by Liu Keke simply because he was handsome. But what happened later was like a series of slaps to the face of every person who had looked down on him. At least Shan Ruoling felt as if her face was burning with embarrassment. At this moment, Xue An landed on the ground and said indifferently to Cang Yayun, who was still in a daze, ¡°Now, do you accept this?¡± Cang Yayun trembled all over, a light of joy in his eyes, then he took a deep breath and bowed deeply with utmost respect. ¡°Senior, your disciple¡­ accepts!¡± At this instant, Xue An had become in Cang Yayun¡¯s eyes a legendary figure from the Sect, the kind that had lived for thousands of years. Otherwise, how could he know how to break the Dark Tower¡¯s secret? As for why he was from the Hua Clan and had no Cultivation Level¡­ Perhaps the senior was just playing within the mortal world, Cang Yayun thought to himself. Xue An remained neutral to Cang Yayun¡¯s initial arrogance and subsequent deference, simply stating, ¡°Since you accept, then hand over the position of Sect Leader to Liu Keke now!¡± At these words, Cang Yayun¡¯s complexion changed drastically. ¡°Se¡­ Senior!¡± Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡± Cang Yayun wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°With your talent, you are not fit to be the leader of the Puppet Sect! Better to remain as the Second Elder!¡± Struggle flickered across Cang Yayun¡¯s face. At this time, Liu Keke also spoke timidly, ¡°Senior, my Cultivation Level to become Sect Leader¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°With your Cultivation Level, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be fit to lead any other Sects, but to lead the Puppet Immortal Sect, you are more than enough!¡± Liu Keke¡¯s face showed a look of confusion, as she did not understand why Xue An would say that. The rest from the other Sects were also puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Heh! You might try to control the mountain beneath your feet!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Liu Keke subconsciously closed her eyes and began to manipulate everything according to Xue An¡¯s instructions. In an instant, runic Alchemy symbols appeared all over the great mountain, and a force powerful enough to shake heaven and earth emanated out, causing everyone¡¯s complexion to change. ¡°Now do you understand? Only those who have grasped the Heart of Mechanics are qualified to control this Mountain of Alchemy.¡± Xue An¡¯s words dispelled all doubts. Cang Yayun heaved a silent sigh, knowing that he could not go against the tide, and bowed deeply, ¡°Senior¡¯s words, your disciple understands!¡± Having said that, he turned and bowed slightly to Liu KeKe, ¡°I have seen¡­ Sect Leader!¡± All the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect followed suit, bowing in unison, ¡°We have seen the Sect Leader!¡± Finally, all the guests from various Sects present couldn¡¯t help but salute in unison, ¡°Congratulations to Sect Leader Liu!¡± Among them, Shan Ruoling¡¯s expression was the most complex. Because not long before, Liu KeKe was her equal, a young expert, but in the blink of an eye, she had become the leader of a Sect. This sudden change left Shan Ruoling somewhat bewildered. Wan Chengyi certainly noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but pat her on the shoulder, ¡°Ruoling, everyone has their own talents! This is something one cannot force!¡± Shan Ruoling was jolted by his words, then smiled brightly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just that the change in status is too abrupt, and I¡¯m a little unaccustomed to it for the moment! I¡¯m really happy that KeKe could reach this step.¡± Wan Chengyi knew that his disciple never lied and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, then turned his gaze to Lian Yunting. The power of the Four Symbols within this girl always made him somewhat reluctant to let go, and in the end, he stepped forward and said with a smile. ¡°Young lady, may I ask which Sect you belong to and who is your master?¡± Lian Yunting saw a man dressed in a green shirt with a forthright appearance and didn¡¯t think much of it, pointing to Xue An in the distance, she replied respectfully, ¡°That person is my master!¡± ¡°So, this level of cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, it was also bestowed by my master!¡± Although Wan Chengyi had anticipated this, upon confirmation, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. The Four Symbols power within Lian Yunting was even more authentic than that of the Garan Sect. And it all came from this Hua Clan man? How many secrets did this man conceal? Everything settled down. People from various Sects took their leave one after another. Liu KeKe was still getting used to her role as Sect Leader, so Cang Yayun accompanied her in sending off the visitors. When it came time to see off Wan Chengyi and his disciple, Shan Ruoling stepped forward and hugged Liu KeKe gently, whispering in her ear, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t let go of this senior, he¡¯s no ordinary person!¡± Liu KeKe¡¯s face flushed, and she pinched Shan Ruoling¡¯s waist lightly, ¡°You silly girl, stop talking nonsense!¡± Of course, all this was done covertly, invisible to outsiders. Eventually, all the guests had left. And everything that had happened at the Puppet Immortal Sect began to spread like wildfire. The whole Central Province was shaken by the news. It happened just as the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races was about to be convened. The Puppet Immortal Sect, once a second-rate Sect, had activated an Ancient Secret Formation and restored its former glory. This added even more uncertainty to an already intricate situation. Many with ulterior motives turned their gaze towards the Puppet Immortal Sect, trying to grab some benefits for themselves. But soon, the Puppet Immortal Sect hung up a sign sealing the doors, rejecting all visiting guests. People understood that this was to conserve strength for the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile. In Moonlight City within the depths of the Demon Race¡¯s mountain range. Ever since the Tiger Head Gang was annihilated, the situation in Moonlight City had been chaotic for a while, but eventually, all parties backed down under Hu Xuesha¡¯s sharp sword. Thus, Mu Qingwan naturally took over all the territories of the Tiger Head Gang, becoming the undisputed boss. And at this moment in the pleasure quarters, Huyue was joyfully drinking flower wine with several Demon Race girls. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) ¡°A crab with eight legs, both ends sharp, so big, eyes wide, neck shrinking, crawling and crawling over the Sha River!¡± Huyue stepped on a stool, his face full of pride as he finished the drinking game command, then pointed at the two demon girls across from him. ¡°You lost, strip!¡± The two demon girls were already dressed very scantily, and upon hearing this, they couldn¡¯t help but plead pitifully, ¡°Lord Huyue, if we strip any more, we¡¯ll be stark naked, please show mercy and let us sisters go!¡± Huyue was about to burst with laughter, ¡°Fair is fair, you can¡¯t back out now!¡± ¡°Aiyah, Lord Huyue, please spare us sisters this once! Next time you come, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied, okay?¡± one of the demon girls implored sweetly. ¡°Next time? There won¡¯t be a next time! I¡¯m leaving right away! Stop the nonsense and get on with it, quick!¡± Huyue might as well have tattooed ¡°I¡¯m a hooligan¡± on his forehead at this point. The two demon girls looked puzzled at his words. ¡°Lord Huyue is leaving? Where do you plan to go?¡± ¡°Yes! Has Lord Huyue taken a fancy to some other girl? Boo hoo hoo, it really breaks our hearts!¡± Huyue curled his lip, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act like it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never laid a finger on you! Don¡¯t try to con me!¡± Hearing this, the two demon girls chuckled. One of them picked up a cup of wine and walked over, leaning close to Huyue with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Lord Huyue, we really don¡¯t understand you. You come here to drink every day, but you never even touch us!¡± ¡°Yes! Could it be¡­ you have some unspeakable secret?¡± Huyue was startled at first, but when he realized what they meant, his eyes bulged in shock, ¡°Pah, I¡¯m perfectly healthy! I¡­¡± He was about to continue when Hu Xuesha¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Ah Bao, what brings you here?¡± No sooner had the voice faded, than the door was kicked open. Ah Bao stormed in with a fierce presence. Seeing the two scantily clad demon girls in the room, Ah Bao blushed and spat delicately, ¡°Pah! I knew you were hiding here, drinking yourself silly!¡± As soon as the girls saw Ah Bao, their expressions became solemn, and they quickly got up to bid farewell and leave. Nowadays, in Moonlight City, who didn¡¯t recognize this popular little girl, Ah Bao, by Mu Qingwan¡¯s side? Once they had gone, Hu Xuesha also discreetly stayed outside, not coming in. Now only Huyue and Ah Bao were left in the room. Ah Bao looked at Huyue, her eyes gradually reddening, she sniffled hard, feigning calm as she spoke. ¡°I heard people say that you¡¯re leaving?¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ah Bao pressed. ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± As she said this, Ah Bao¡¯s voice was already choked with emotion. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Huyue was at a loss for words and could only sigh, ¡°Bao¡¯er, there is something I forgot to tell you¡­¡± ¡°I know! You¡¯re married!¡± Ah Bao said. Huyue was surprised, ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you drink and party all the time, but¡­ but you never touch these women. When you¡¯re drunk, you lie in bed and talk nonsense, and those things have spread far and wide, the better half of Moonlight City knows by now!¡± Ah Bao said with feigned seriousness. In fact, she had lied. The only one who really knew about Huyue¡¯s wife was her. During the celebration banquet for exterminating the Tiger Head Gang, Huyue had gotten drunk in his joy, and Ah Bao had ended up attending to him all night long. It was then, amid his drunken mumblings, that Huyue kept mentioning the woman he yearned for, which Ah Bao heard in its entirety. Ah Bao felt as if struck by lightning and ran off to weep in solitude. And for the next few days, she simply ignored Huyue. Huyue was perplexed, even thinking he had somehow offended the girl again. But what Ah Bao hadn¡¯t anticipated was the news that came today: Huyue was leaving. And it had come from Mu Qingwan herself. The moment Ah Bao heard it, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and in a heated impulse, she rushed into the entertainment place to confront Huyue. Huyue managed a wry smile, ¡°I have some things I need to do!¡± ¡°What things? To find¡­ that girl?¡± Ah Bao asked softly, her head lowered, fiddling with the hem of her clothes. Huyue shook his head, ¡°Of course not, she is not here. She¡¯s in a place far away!¡± Ah Bao trembled all over, and when she looked up, tears were already streaming down her face. ¡°Then, can you not go?¡± Seeing this, Huyue, who had always approached everything in Moonlight City with a playful attitude, felt his heart quiver slightly. Huyue pondered for a long time before sighing, ¡°Miss Ah Bao¡­¡±. But Ah Bao cut him off. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and turned up the corners of her mouth to display a big smile. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything! I know you have your own matters, I was just saying! Hehe, did my tears fool you?¡± Huyue¡¯s mouth fell slightly open as he stared at Ah Bao, dumbfounded. ¡°You really thought I liked you! I was merely teasing you! You¡¯re so lazy and fickle; only a fool would fall for you!¡± Ah Bao babbled on, turning around and heading for the door. But when she reached the doorway, she stopped, bowed her head, and her shoulders began to shake along with the sound of her muffled sobs. ¡°Will you¡­ come back?¡± Huyue sighed, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Fine! I get it! I wish you a safe journey!¡± Having said that, Ah Bao pushed the door open and ran out. Huyue stood still, looking somewhat foolish as he watched her leave. Hu Xuesha walked in, hesitating slightly before asking, ¡°My lord, do you want to go after her?¡± Huyue shook his head, his expression somewhat somber, ¡°No need.¡± Huyue¡¯s departure was, of course, to attend the Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans. This grand event had already created a buzz throughout the entire Demon Race mountains. Even though Moonlight City was remote, many people knew about it. But Huyue was unlike the others. Huyue was very aware that this time¡¯s fate chess game was very peculiar, and the true power of fate might just be hidden within this Great Assembly of the Thousand Clans. Therefore, he had to go. As for Moonlight City¡­. Huyue felt that he might truly never return. After all, once he¡¯s done seizing the power of fate, there would be no reason to linger in this chess game of fate anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This world would be sealed off once again, waiting for the opening of the next game. Holding this belief, Huyue, of course, would not leave any fantasies for Ah Bao. Because doing so would simply be harming her. Although Huyue enjoyed the company of beautiful women, it was only for appreciation, he never carelessly made promises or trampled on feelings. After all, if it comes to loyalty in love, the Fox Clan is even more stubborn than the Human Clan. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) To avoid the sorrow of parting, and also for fear that Ah Bao would do something excessive again. Therefore, Huyue decisively took Hu Xuesha and quietly left Moonlight City one early morning. What he did not know was, at the time they quietly started their journey, Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan were standing quietly on a distant building, watching. As they watched Huyue¡¯s receding figure, Ah Bao¡¯s tears dropped continuously. Even after Huyue¡¯s figure disappeared into the vast mountains, Ah Bao still couldn¡¯t bear to take her eyes off him. Seeing this, Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s already gone! Don¡¯t look anymore!¡± Ah Bao looked bewildered and muttered, ¡°Qing Wan, do you think he will come back?¡± ¡°He should¡­ I guess!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Bao gave a miserable smile, ¡°I know he won¡¯t, such a big bad guy, once he leaves, he definitely won¡¯t come back!¡± As she spoke, Ah Bao couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. This girl, who was barely fifteen or sixteen, had her first taste of love only to have reality cruelly shatter it. The immense letdown of shattered ideals made it unspeakably sad for her, who had never really tasted the bitterness of life. Mu Qingwan, feeling somewhat heartbroken, embraced her and said softly, ¡°If you want to cry, cry your heart out!¡± Ah Bao lay in Mu Qingwan¡¯s arms and wept loudly, her tears quickly soaked Mu Qingwan¡¯s clothes, and only when she was tired from crying did she fall into a deep sleep. Looking at the young girl with her childishness still about her, sleeping soundly, Mu Qingwan felt both affection and helplessness. Then she carried her back to her own room, gently laid her on the bed, covered her with a blanket, and quietly left. After the room quieted down, big tears seeped from the corner of Ah Bao¡¯s eyes, then she turned over and began sobbing softly. In the following days, Moonlight City remained calm as ever. As the de facto ruler of Moonlight City now, Mu Qingwan was very busy every day. All sorts of complicated matters needed her attention. Today was no exception. Just as Mu Qingwan had mediated a dispute between two opposing minor gangs, and they had made up and were sincerely thanking her, A troop mounted on tall and mighty exotic beasts, exuding an extremely formidable aura, arrived outside Moonlight City. Leading them were two generals of the Demon Race with triangular eyes, clad in armor. ¡°Big brother, is this the Moonlight City?¡± the speaker said, flicking his tongue, evil light filling his triangular eyes. The one called big brother was a bit more robust and had a long scar on his face that looked fierce and terrifying. ¡°Yes, this is indeed the Moonlight City that our commander has ordered us to take care of!¡± This big brother also hissed with his tongue. It turned out that these two brothers were transformed Snake Demons. The big brother was named She Tian, and the younger one was named She Mu. This time, they had come on the orders of the commander of the Demon Race, the backer of Tong Bao from the Tiger Head Gang, to deal with the ¡°Rebels¡± in Moonlight City. ¡°For such a small place, it¡¯s somewhat beneath us for the commander to send us brothers,¡± She Mu said lazily. ¡°Hehe, since the commander has ordered so, let¡¯s just do it! Consider it a vacation! Besides, who the Rebels are is up to us to decide, right?¡± She Mu¡¯s eyes brightened at his big brother¡¯s words, hissing with his tongue. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± ¡°The commander is extremely furious about what happened in Moonlight City. It doesn¡¯t matter if we kill a few more!¡± She Tian said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s simply wonderful.¡± She Mu rubbed his hands in anticipation, clearly somewhat impatient. Then he turned his head to his subordinates and snarled, ¡°Did you hear that? This city is ours for the taking, have fun! Just don¡¯t wipe them all out!¡± All the subordinates had faces full of ferocity, and at these words, they all cheered. Then these demonic beings made a straight charge into the city. In broad daylight, their intrusion certainly drew the sidelong glances of countless people. She Tian had no interest in small talk and with a flick of his whip, he dragged a passerby from the side of the road and demanded coldly, ¡°Where does your tax officer reside?¡± The passerby trembled as he pointed out the direction. She Tian sneered, ¡°I would have spared you, but since we¡¯ve just entered the city, let¡¯s use you to set an example!¡± With that, he twisted his whip. There was a snapping sound. The passerby¡¯s neck was cruelly twisted and broken by the whip. Blood sprayed all over the ground. The onlookers gasped in unison. She Tian, however, was indifferent and led his group to the tax officer¡¯s residence. Each leader of the Demon Race governed vast territories, so it was impossible for them to manage every city in detail. Many smaller, peripheral cities were simply assigned a tax collector and that was that. Moonlight City was no exception. Moreover, because of the abundant Moonlight Stone produced here, the tax officer¡¯s importance was even greater. But whether it was the Tiger Head Gang or Mu Qingwan, they all would dutifully pay the full amount of tax due. After all, no one wanted to anger the lord in charge. So, this job was rather leisurely. Just as several tax officers were sound asleep. She Tian led his men in without a word and started lashing out with his whip. After reducing the tax officers to crying for their parents, She Tian said ominously, ¡°I am an envoy sent by the lord, and there is someone called Mu Qingwan here, correct?¡± The tax officers looked at each other. Mu Qingwan had always been good to these people, and seeing how domineering She Tian and his cohorts were, they knew that these newcomers were up to no good and hesitated. She Mu could no longer contain himself and grabbed one of the tax officers, his mouth opening wide to reveal a bloodied maw, and he bit off half of the man¡¯s head. This gruesome scene silenced the remaining tax officers. ¡°Now tell me, is there or isn¡¯t there such a person?¡± She Tian demanded coldly. ¡°There is, there is!¡± the tax officers nodded hastily. ¡°Good, lead the way then!¡± The tax officers, trembling with fear, led the way as She Tian and his followers hurried to Mu Qingwan¡¯s location. But the two Snake Demons paid no heed. As the tax officers walked, they subtly gestured to a few men by the road. The men nodded slightly before disappearing into an alleyway. Soon after. Just as Mu Qingwan had bid farewell to some laborers who were thanking her profusely. A man ran in with a message. ¡°Qing Wan sister, a group suddenly barged in outside. It appears to be led by two Snake Demons, extremely arrogant; they even killed a man in the street, and now they¡¯ve taken the tax officers and are heading our way!¡± Mu Qingwan was startled. ¡°Snake Demons?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qingwan was no fool and immediately thought of the Tiger Head Gang¡¯s powerful backer, the lord who had always kept their stance unclear. Her expression became solemn. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it!¡± ¡°Qing Wan sister, maybe we should avoid them for now! These guys mean trouble!¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine to hide, but what about the others if I leave?¡± At that moment, someone cackled maliciously from the alley¡¯s entrance, ¡°Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me!¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Chapter 606: Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression changed, and she rose to walk outside. At the same time, the entire Laborer¡¯s Alley was shaken, everyone came out onto the main street, and then stood in the distance, coldly watching the boastful brothers, She Tian and She Mu. When Mu Qingwan appeared on the street, the crowd silently parted to open a path for her. After Mu Qingwan had passed, the people silently followed behind her, stepping forward one by one. The whole process was dead silent, but it was this silence that formed a powerful deterrent, even making the monsters at the alley¡¯s entrance, including She Tian and She Mu, subconsciously take a half step back. She Tian and She Mu looked at each other, both seeing the ice in each other¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Mu Qingwan approached and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am Mu Qingwan. Who are you, and what is your business with me?¡± When the group of monsters clearly saw Mu Qingwan¡¯s appearance, they were stunned, and then all of them showed a covetous look. Especially the brothers She Tian and She Mu, whose greedy demeanor almost seemed like they couldn¡¯t wait to devour Mu Qingwan whole. ¡°Hehehe, who would have thought that in such a remote and desolate place, there is still such an exquisite beauty!¡± She Mu said with a silvery laugh, hissing with his snake tongue. Mu Qingwan frowned slightly, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do we want to do?¡± She Tian sneered. ¡°Mu Qingwan, you brazenly killed the able men of our lord, and still you ask what we want to do?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face turned slightly pale, realizing in her heart that what she had always feared had finally happened. Meanwhile, the crowd behind Mu Qingwan began to step forward. ¡°What are you doing? Are you planning an outright rebellion?¡± She Tian asked coldly. Mu Qingwan waved her hand to signal everyone not to act rashly and said solemnly, ¡°Generals, the business with the Tiger Head Gang was not intentional on my part, it was entirely because Tong Bao pressured me relentlessly, and I was forced to kill him in self-defense! I hope the two generals will see the truth.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Second brother She Mu sneered upon hearing this, ¡°Not only is she beautiful, but her words are also so captivating, truly an exciting jewel!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression grew colder. She Mu¡¯s gaze was simply too evil; being stared at by him felt like sinking into a cold and damp marsh, very uncomfortable. At that moment, elder brother She Tian said indifferently, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It seems you did have your reasons!¡± Mu Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, thinking that there might be a chance for the situation to improve, and she said with a salute, ¡°General Sir surely has discerning eyes!¡± But immediately after, She Tian shook his head and sneered, ¡°But do you think we traveled thousands of miles to leave upon hearing just a few words from you?¡± ¡°Then what does General mean¡­¡± ¡°Very simple, we will not make things difficult for you. As long as you hand over ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones as compensation, we can leave. Moreover, we will speak kindly of you before our lord, ensuring you won¡¯t have future worries. How is that?¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd grew restless. Ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones. That was simply an impossible task. It should be noted that the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones was already an extremely heavy burden for the miners. If it were increased tenfold, that would mean filling the gap with countless lives. Upon hearing this, Mu Qingwan showed a bitter smile and said with a salute, ¡°General Sir, the condition you ask for is simply impossible to meet.¡± ¡°Oh? Impossible to meet? Well then, I¡¯ll give you another way out!¡± She Tian paused, his sinister gaze constantly roaming over Mu Qingwan¡¯s body. ¡°If you spend one night with the two of us brothers, then I might consider reducing the tribute of Moonlight Stones. What do you say to this condition?¡± If the crowd was previously just restless, now they were practically about to explode. Countless people glared in anger. Because She Tian¡¯s words had defiled the image of Mu Qingwan in the hearts of these laborers, who had deeply benefited from her kindness. She Mu sneered at that moment, ¡°What? Still don¡¯t agree? You should know that we brothers have never offered such generous terms to anyone! If you still refuse, we¡¯ll have to handle this by the book, and don¡¯t blame us for not being polite then.¡± Saying that, She Mu violently whipped out a whip and directly blinded one of the tax officials in one eye. The tax official writhed in pain on the ground. She Tian sneered as well, urging the Exotic Beast he was riding, which moved forward, about to trample the tax official to death. Mu Qingwan took a deep breath, ¡°Hold on!¡± Hearing her, She Tian held his mount, ¡°What? You¡¯ve come to your senses? Don¡¯t worry, we two brothers are extremely skilled, and we¡¯ll surely make you, little beauty, beg for mercy!¡± His words caused the gang of wicked beings to burst into raucous laughter. Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was cold as frost, ¡°Generals, may I have some time to consider this matter?¡± ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll give you half a day. We¡¯ll be waiting for your news at the Pleasure Pavilion tonight!¡± After saying that, She Tian turned his horse around and left, while She Mu¡¯s greedy gaze lingered over Mu Qingwan¡¯s face, ¡°Little beauty, remember to come clean and fresh!¡± He too left laughing uproariously. As these demons left, The crowd was about to explode. ¡°Big sister Qing Wan, we really can¡¯t put up with these people, let¡¯s fight them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we absolutely cannot agree to their conditions!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was steely, ¡°Enough, disperse now! Remember, without my command, no one is permitted to act.¡± With that, Mu Qingwan turned and walked away. The crowd looked at each other and then, faces filled with dejection, dispersed. When Mu Qingwan returned to her room, Ah Bao, having heard the news, hurried over. ¡°Big sister Qing Wan! You must not agree to these demons¡¯ conditions. The teacher Liu said that these demons never keep their word. If you agree, it will be like seeking skin from a tiger!¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was somewhat pale, and upon hearing this, she simply smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that foolish! I have my own methods for this matter!¡± ¡°What methods?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask! Go on with your business and leave me alone to think.¡± Ah Bao hung her head, a flash of determination in her eyes, and then silently nodded, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave first, big sister Qing Wan!¡± When Mu Qingwan was left alone in the room, she sat motionless for a long while, her face gradually showing a resolute expression. The incident at the Coolie Alley during the day had quickly spread throughout the entire Moonlight City. Countless people were outraged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the ones who had come were the demon troops under the command of the lord, a power that made many dare only to be angry but not to speak out. Like the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion who could only face them with a bitter smile when the gang of demons stormed in and did as they pleased. Countless delicacies and wines filled over a dozen tables, and all the girls from the Pleasure Pavilion were forced to entertain. As for the other customers, they were all driven out. Some who left a bit slower were even killed outright by these demons, their necks twisted. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) Chapter 607: Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) The spacious hall was flickering with lights, bustling with excitement. As these demons feasted and made merry, the young girls could only tremble beside them, carefully pouring wine and serving dishes, not daring to show the slightest negligence. But even so, they could not escape their tragic fate. Smack. After a dull thud, the head of a girl was brutally smashed, her brains splattering over the table, her corpse collapsing to the floor. The mountain demon who had acted was clearly drunk, slurring curses, ¡°Damn it, I told you to strip, and you dilly-dally, acting all pure? Who gave you the right to act coy?¡± Seeing this, anger and sorrow filled the eyes of the other girls in the room. But the demons didn¡¯t care at all and burst out laughing instead. They even continued to drink and be merry, unconcerned about the brains splattered all over the table. Then, a demon of higher rank asked, ¡°General, why bother negotiating with that wench today? Why not just grab her and have her serve the two of you? Why go through all the hassle?¡± ¡°Indeed, that girl today was really something! Smooth and sleek, eating her must be very satisfying!¡± another demon chuckled and agreed. ¡°What do you know? Didn¡¯t you see Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes full of despair when I threatened her? Heh, that¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± She Tian laughed. ¡°Big brother is right. We brothers finally get a chance to come out. We have to have our fun before we lay a hand on them, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be at a loss?¡± She Mu said. Hearing this, all the demons laughed aloud and raised their cups in a toast. ¡°The generals are absolutely right!¡± While these demons were carousing in a drunken haze, a black carriage slowly came to a stop in front of the tavern. The house servant greeting guests approached listlessly. ¡°Sorry, we are not receiving any guests in the tavern today¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was struck speechless. Because the one driving the carriage was a stunning woman dressed in black with black hair. ¡°Am I not welcome either?¡± the woman said indifferently. The house servant trembled all over, having recognized the newcomer. ¡°Mu¡­ Miss Mu?¡± Mu Qingwan nodded slightly, then stepped off the carriage, looking up at the tavern that was no longer as noisy as before. The house servant stood respectfully to the side, not daring to speak, only stealing glances at Mu Qingwan. Today, Mu Qingwan was dressed in black, her long hair pinned up, revealing her elegant neck. Her already delicate features appeared even more ethereal against the backdrop of the night. The house servant was almost spellbound. At that moment, Mu Qingwan asked softly, ¡°Where are those demon soldiers?¡± ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re all inside the hall.¡± Mu Qingwan nodded, turned around, and took a black box from the carriage, then strode towards the tavern. The house servant watched foolishly until Mu Qingwan¡¯s figure disappeared through the door, then suddenly realizing something, he dashed towards the courtyard next to the tavern. Mu Qingwan arrived at the outside of the hall. Listening to the rowdy noises coming from inside, Mu Qingwan was silent for a moment before pushing the door open and walking in. Her arrival brought sudden silence to the room. All the demons first looked shocked and then greed appeared on their faces. She Tian smirked sinisterly, ¡°Very good! Mu Qingwan, it looks like you have come to your senses.¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t utter a word but walked straight in, placed the box she was carrying on the table, and slowly opened it. As the chest opened, the room seemed to be graced by a full moon, a pale glow enveloping everything, even the flickering candlelight dimmed by its reflection. All the demons revealed a look of contentment. ¡°It¡¯s the Moonlight Stone!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s the highest-grade Moonlight Crystal Stone!¡± exclaimed a demon excitedly. She Tian and She Mu, the two demon generals, however, remained unmoved, coldly watching Mu Qingwan. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingwan clasped her hands and said, ¡°These Crystal Stones are what I have saved up over many years. If the two generals would be so gracious as to spare my life, these will all be yours!¡± The Moonlight Stone was precious because the power of the moon it contained was very beneficial to the cultivation of the Demon Race. And the power of the moon contained within these Moonlight Crystal Stones was even more formidable, making them extremely valuable. She Tian glanced at the Crystal Stones and then at Mu Qingwan, chuckled, and said, ¡°Sounds pretty good!¡± The younger one, She Mu, spoke in an eerily cold voice, ¡°Unfortunately for you, we want both the Crystal Stones and your life today!¡± No sooner had the words left his lips than Mu Qingwan, who had been bowing with clasped hands, suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with resolute fury. She had come prepared for the worst, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by this turn of events. Thus, she instantly drew the long sword she had been concealing and thrust it at She Mu, who was closest to her. She Mu sneered, ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t you know that the more you resist, the more excited I get?¡± As he spoke, his scaly skin emerged, and he took Mu Qingwan¡¯s sword strike head on. Clang. After the sound of metal striking metal, Mu Qingwan¡¯s long sword was violently knocked out of her hand. At that moment, She Tian spat out his snake-tongue, which instantly transformed into a huge rope, lunging straight for Mu Qingwan. If the snake-tongue were to bind her, Mu Qingwan would be trapped in a state where she could neither live nor die. Yet, faced with such a situation, Mu Qingwan instead showed a relaxed expression, with a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her left hand dropped down, catching a dagger that slipped from her sleeve, and she forcefully stabbed towards the Moonlight Crystal Stones on the table. Despite their great value, Moonlight Crystal Stones had a major flaw: if subjected to violent vibrations, the power of the moon within might spiral out of control, and the result would be¡­ An explosion of terrifying power! All of this had been part of Mu Qingwan¡¯s plan from the start. If she could use these Moonlight Crystal Stones to bribe the demons, all the better. If not, then they would perish together. Either way, she couldn¡¯t let these demons roam free. But just as the dagger in her hand was about to strike the Moonlight Crystal Stones, Mu Qingwan suddenly felt a tightening around her neck, and before she knew it, her feet left the ground, and she was hoisted into the air by She Mu, who had rushed forward at some point. ¡°Thinking of dying together with us? Mu Qingwan, you¡¯re delusional!¡± said She Mu with cold contempt. Mu Qingwan struggled violently, but She Mu¡¯s grip was so strong that no matter how much she writhed, she couldn¡¯t break free. Moments later, suffocation blurred her vision and, unexpectedly, her heart began to relax. If she died like this, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad; at least she would avoid further dishonor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But She Mu seemed to see through her thoughts and with a cruel smirk said, ¡°Do you think death will preserve your purity? We will have our fun with you! Hahaha!¡± Hearing She Mu¡¯s triumphant laughter, Mu Qingwan felt her heart sink deeper and deeper as if she were descending into Infernal Hell. She had tried her best, but facing a demon whose strength far exceeded her own, mere effort was not enough. Just as Mu Qingwan, due to suffocation, gradually stopped struggling, and her face began to show an ominous pallor of death, a girl sitting nearby suddenly stood up, picked up the boiling hotpot in front of her, and threw it at She Mu. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Crowds Fury (Third Release) Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Crowd¡¯s Fury (Third Release) Despite She Mu being a powerful member of the Demon Race, the sudden scalding made him let out a miserable scream. The hand that was gripping Mu Qingwan loosened. Mu Qingwan fell to the ground, covering her neck and gasping for fresh air in great gulps. She Mu then turned around, his face filled with murderous rage as he yelled, ¡°You damned whore, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces bit by bit!¡± With that, he pounced toward her. The girl who had thrown the hot pot was pale and trembling all over, but she bit her teeth and didn¡¯t back down. Just then, the windows of the hall shattered with a boom, and several streaks of black light charged toward She Mu in the air, accompanied by the sound of piercing through the sky. She Mu was taken aback and, with a hard roll in the air, he dodged these streaks of black light. After a few dull thuds, the streaks of black light lodged themselves in the wall behind him; the feathers on the tails of the arrows trembled slightly¨Cit was several black crossbow arrows. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She Mu landed and roared furiously. ¡°Damn it, you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re of the Demon Race? You eat my food, drink my drink, and you even dare to harm the girls of my Pleasure Pavilion? Today, I¡¯m going to fight you with all I¡¯ve got!¡± A frantic male voice followed. All the girls in the room were startled. This voice¡­ It was the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion! ¡°Girls, get down!¡± As the man spoke, all the girls immediately crouched down. Then, the sound of bows strings came from outside, like a tidal wave of black light that pierced through doors, windows, and walls, charging straight at the demons. These arrows were all imbued with talisman spells, which had additional damage against the Demon Race. Outside, the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion watched all this with a pained expression, grumbling incessantly, ¡°Damn, the losses today are huge!¡± However, She Tian, who had remained seated without moving, snorted coldly. He opened his mouth and spewed out a cloud of dark fog that enveloped all the arrows. The dark fog clearly had a strong corrosive property as the arrows stalled midair and rapidly began dissolving and disappearing. Then, he slowly stood up, ¡°Do you really think such tricks can hurt us?¡± With that, he walked up to the girl, ignoring her cries and struggles, and grabbed her. ¡°Heh heh, I was originally planning to spare you a bunch of pests, but since you don¡¯t cherish your lives, I will have to slowly eat you all!¡± said She Tian as he spat out a long snake tongue, letting it flicker over the girl¡¯s neck and cheeks. The girl screamed in horror. Mu Qingwan, who had been sitting on the ground catching her breath, suddenly grabbed a dagger from the ground and lunged toward She Tian. But as soon as she leaped up, she was entangled by a long snake tongue and then violently flung away. Thump. Mu Qingwan slammed into the wall, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and then slowly slid down, unable to get up for the moment. ¡°Hehe, I forgot about you! Don¡¯t worry, none of you will escape tonight! I¡¯ll play with you slowly, making you regret being human!¡± She Tian said with a cruel laugh. ¡°Oh? Is that so? But I wonder how many humans you demons can handle tonight?¡± With a cold female voice, countless figures began to emerge from the darkness, and even the courtyard walls couldn¡¯t stop these people¡¯s footsteps as they collapsed one after another. Upon hearing this voice, Mu Qingwan was electrified, turning her head to look with all her might. Indeed. At the forefront of the crowd was none other than Ah Bao. Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s current state, an intense rage burned in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You bastards! How dare you do this to my Qing Wan sister!¡± With Ah Bao¡¯s curses, the rest of the crowd also erupted into angry yells. ¡°Shameless demon! Today, I¡¯m going all out against you!¡± ¡°Dare to hurt Sister Mu, even if you were the king of heaven, it wouldn¡¯t be okay!¡± Under the stir of collective outrage. Even these demons couldn¡¯t help but change color. Mu Qingwan stood dumbfounded, her face already streaming with tears. Because she saw among those who came were the folks from the laborers¡¯ alley and people from various small gangs, even those rivals who were usually at odds with her. ¡°You¡­ you all,¡± said Mu Qingwan. ¡°Sister Mu, it¡¯s okay for us to fight among ourselves usually, but seeing you bullied like this by these demons, if we don¡¯t step in, what kind of men would we be?¡± said a man who had fought with Mu Qingwan, his voice heavy. ¡°Right! We can¡¯t just stand by and watch you be bullied, Sister Mu, we can¡¯t do it!¡± many people echoed. Ah Bao is a very clever girl; she had noticed during the day that Mu Qingwan was distracted. But Ah Bao didn¡¯t show her concern at that moment, rather she waited until they were out to discuss it with everyone. In the end, everyone decided that tonight they had to take action no matter what. Because people understood that there were no good terms to speak of with these demons, there was only the one path: it¡¯s either your death or mine. But by evening, when Ah Bao was about to go look for Mu Qingwan to discuss things, she found that she had disappeared. Ah Bao knew right then that things were not good and immediately summoned people to follow up quickly. At first, Ah Bao just wanted to gather the people from the laborers¡¯ alley, but once the news spread, the whole Moonlight City was stirred. Whether big or small powers or each and every faction, all came out in full force, swearing to fight to the death with this group of demons. At this point, Ah Bao stepped forward, her somewhat youthful face filled with a murderous aura, ¡°Now hand Sister Qing Wan over and then get out of Moonlight City, and we might spare your lives, otherwise¡­ no mercy!¡± But then She Tian and She Mu, the two snake demons, looked at each other and burst into loud laughter. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting! Do you really think this rabble of yours could do anything to us? Today, let you all witness the might of the Snake Demon race!¡± As they spoke, light flickered around the two demons, and they shouted loudly. Boom! A huge black-green snake with two heads appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Hehehe, since you¡¯ve forced us to show our true form, none of you are leaving alive today!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Without a trace of fear, Ah Bao charged forward with the crowd. The two snake heads opened their mouths and spewed out streams of black mist; anyone who touched even a bit of it instantly turned to pus. But even so, no one backed down. The demons also charged forward in droves. A cruel slaughter began. Since they were not of the same race, their strikes were naturally merciless. The demons had the advantage of strong bodies and high cultivation levels, while the Human Clan had the advantage of numbers and were all well-prepared, each carrying talisman spells that could restrain demons. Yet even so, the casualties were still extremely heavy. Among them, the most lethal to the Human Clan was the two-headed snake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Iron weapons were completely ineffective against it, and a breath of its black mist could kill several people, turning them into pus and blood. At this moment, Ah Bao had already fought her way to Mu Qingwan¡¯s side and helped her up from the ground. ¡°Qing Wan sister! Are you okay?¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head, then looked at the arrogant two-headed snake with a steely expression. ¡°If we can¡¯t kill this two-headed snake, then there¡¯s no way we can defeat these demons!¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Ah Bao naturally understood this principle, but the key issue was that the dual-headed snake was extremely formidable, and ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t get close to it. ¡°Qing Wan sister, let¡¯s get out of here first, or the longer we drag this out, the more casualties there will be!¡± Ah Bao said gravely, helping Mu Qingwan to walk out. At that moment, one of the snake¡¯s heads turned around and smirked maliciously at the two of them. ¡°Want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy. Today, you two little ladies are going to stay and keep me company!¡± After saying this, it opened its mouth and spat out a long, slender tongue, lunging toward Mu Qingwan and Ah Bao. Mu Qingwan had already lost her ability to fight and could barely stand, so Ah Bao stepped in front of her, her young face filled with resolute determination. As the snake¡¯s tongue approached, Ah Bao raised the sword in her hand with a swift motion, its blade facing forward. The snake¡¯s tongue had no time to dodge and was split in half by the blade. Foul, bloody stench flowed all over the ground. The dual-headed snake roared in pain, ¡°Damn bastards, I¡¯m going to grind your bones to dust one by one.¡± With that said, the snake¡¯s tongue, now split into two separate strands, converged from both sides like ropes, attempting to ensnare the two of them. Ah Bao had learned her swordsmanship from Mu Qingwan. Although it was quite good, it didn¡¯t seem so impressive when facing the formidable dual-headed snake. The success of that previous sword strike was purely due to the dual-headed snake¡¯s carelessness; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been effective. Now surrounded by the two tongues, despite Ah Bao struggling to fend them off, her efforts were still not enough. Moreover, she had to protect Mu Qingwan who was behind her, which made the situation even more perilous. Mu Qingwan stood swaying weakly, speaking feebly, ¡°Ah Bao, don¡¯t worry about me, just go!¡± Ah Bao cut off a snake¡¯s tongue that had already rushed close, saying with an unwavering tone, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But if you stay here, the two of us will only die together!¡± Mu Qingwan yelled with all the strength she could muster, trying to persuade Ah Bao to leave. Ah Bao shook her head, ¡°If we die, we die. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Ah Bao once said that I would never leave Qing Wan sister in this lifetime!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s words stunned Mu Qingwan, who then stared blankly at Ah Bao¡¯s slender back, fiercely fighting the battle. Ten years ago, the first time Mu Qingwan laid eyes on Ah Bao, she was standing alone and quietly in the corner of the human market, with a straw label on her head and wearing a dress that was already tattered into strips. The other children were eating with the human traffickers. She just watched silently, not crying or making a fuss, her eyes too large for her thin face, devoid of any ripples. She appeared as calm as a dying old person, terrifyingly placid. The thing was, at that time, she was only five or six years old, but appeared like a two or three-year-old child because of her small size. As she never laughed or cried, the traffickers thought she was an idiot and didn¡¯t even let her eat, leaving her to fend for herself. For some reason, perhaps touched by Ah Bao¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t hesitate to buy her. And the human trafficker who collected the money said with a grin that if such a child bought home ended up dead, he wouldn¡¯t be responsible. In his tone, it was as though he was discussing an item of merchandise. Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t respond, but simply took Ah Bao and left. That night, a great fire broke out in the human market, strangely not harming any child but burning all the human traffickers alive. From then on, Ah Bao followed Mu Qingwan. In the first year, Ah Bao still didn¡¯t speak, but just quietly followed behind Mu Qingwan, matching her every move. At the time, people thought she was either mute or an idiot and even advised Mu Qingwan to abandon her. Mu Qingwan never agreed. As time went by, under Mu Qingwan¡¯s care, the little girl gradually grew up, eventually becoming a graceful young lady with a cheerful and lively personality. But only Mu Qingwan knew how many times the seemingly always cheerful Ah Bao woke up crying at night. And Ah Bao really did tell Mu Qingwan that she would never leave her for the rest of her life, even if Mu Qingwan one day no longer wanted her, she would cling on and not leave. When she said these words, Ah Bao smiled happily, but Mu Qingwan saw the tears in her eyes. It was this pitiable young girl who today was fulfilling her promise. Ah Bao¡¯s sword had already notched several large chips, and her body had several ghastly and fearsome wounds. Even so, Ah Bao still breathlessly gripped her trembling hands on the sword, staring down the dual-headed snake without a trace of fear. ¡°Heh heh, quite a stubborn young girl, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ve had enough of playing with you! Kneel before me now!¡± The dual-headed snake, which had been toying with Ah Bao, now appeared somewhat impatient. The tongue that had been chopped in half instantly fused back together, then swept across with the sound of the wind. If this strike hit, Ah Bao would at least suffer broken bones and tendons. As for the others, they were firmly entangled by demons and couldn¡¯t make it over in time. Ah Bao, trembling, raised the sword in her hands. But just at that moment, a sword light, clear as the sky after snowfall, thundered in from the outside. The demons along its path didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before they were sliced in half by the sword light. And just as the dual-headed snake was about to dodge, the sword light arrived. The snake¡¯s formidable body, immune to blades and spears, was no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered before this sword light. Crack. A head was chopped off and fell to the ground. And once the sword light landed, there stood an expressionless Fox Clan man. It was Hu Xuesha! Mu Qingwan felt a surge of joy in her heart. Then a lazy voice came from outside. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days? And you bunch of demons dare to stir up trouble?¡± Saying that, Huyue slowly walked in, giving Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan a sly smile. ¡°Lucky me, I¡¯m not too late!¡± At this moment, the two-headed snake with only one head left shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡± Huyue smiled slightly, ¡°My surname is Dad, you can call me Papa!¡± ¡°Dad? Papa?¡± The two-headed snake was stunned for a moment, then realized that Huyue was taking advantage of it and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As it charged forward. Huyue took a half step back and said indifferently, ¡°Kill it!¡± Hu Xuesha stepped forward upon hearing the command and thrust with his sword. Pu! The head of the two-headed snake was directly pierced by the piercing sword light. With the death of the two-headed snake, everyone had just let out a sigh of relief. But at that moment, the severed snake head on the ground suddenly sprang up and bit into the calf of Ah Bao, who was the closest. This scene stunned everyone in the room. Ah Bao¡¯s face was a picture of confusion, as if she didn¡¯t realize what had happened. Huyue was the first to react, roaring angrily, ¡°Xue Sha!¡± Hu Xuesha¡¯s sword light immediately flew forth and blasted the snake head into dust. Then Huyue rushed forward and caught Ah Bao as she slowly fell backward. A greenish hue appeared on Ah Bao¡¯s face at a visible pace. After she fell into Huyue¡¯s arms, she murmured, ¡°Why has everything gone dark?¡± Huyue, shaking all over, tried to reassure her with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that the candles in the room have all gone out.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ holding me?¡± Ah Bao whispered with a breath that was getting fainter. Huyue, quivering all over, roared at Hu Xuesha, ¡°Quick, bring the antidote Elixir!¡± Hu Xuesha hurriedly took out a small bottle from his bosom and handed it to Huyue. As Huyue was about to administer the Elixir, Ah Bao said, ¡°Hold me tight, I¡¯m so cold!¡± As she spoke, the light in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes was quickly fading. Huyue hesitated for a moment, the bottle fell from his hand, and he silently held Ah Bao tightly. ¡°This is nice! No one has ever held me like this before!¡± Ah Bao said softly, as her body began to chill gradually. Having weathered a hundred thousand years, Huyue thought he would never shed tears again, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t stop the stinging in his nose and then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you want, I will hold you like this every day!¡± Ah Bao¡¯s lips curved upward, trying to smile, but she no longer had the strength and could only faintly say, ¡°Qing Wan, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t accompany you anymore!¡± Mu Qingwan had long since been unable to speak through her tears. Then, Ah Bao gathered all her strength to reach out her hand to touch Huyue, who grabbed her hand and placed it against his face. ¡°Fool, I¡­ .¡± Before he could finish his words, the last flicker of light in Ah Bao¡¯s eyes went out. Until death, she was unable to say those words, ¡°I like you!¡± Huyue just held Ah Bao quietly, emotionless. The room suddenly became quiet. Many demons began to tremble because they felt a supremely intense aura that they had never experienced before emerging. Bang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a soft sound, a demon exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Then one by one, these demons began to explode like fireworks. An overwhelmingly powerful aura that could change the very heavens and earth radiated from Huyue. Hu Xuesha trembled all over, immediately knelt down, and respectfully said, ¡°We welcome the master¡¯s return!¡± Huyue, holding Ah Bao, slowly stood up. His face showed neither sorrow nor joy, only indifferently saying, ¡°These members of the Demon Race, they have no right to exist any longer!¡± Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since youre here, why not come in? (Second Update) Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since you¡¯re here, why not come in? (Second Update) Because from his perspective, Xue An could clearly see Xiya¡¯s excited face as she did something to Chen Xiaomei, her arm moving and blood spurting with each motion, some of it even splattering onto Xiya¡¯s face. Even so, this couldn¡¯t stop Xiya¡¯s excitement. But following this, Chen Xiaomei, although shaking from the intense pain, bit down hard and made no further sound. ¡°You filthy mutant, why aren¡¯t you screaming anymore? Huh? Why?¡± Chen Xiaomei¡¯s attitude infuriated Xiya, causing her to fly into a rage and then cruelly sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the night is still young, I will slowly refine both you siblings!¡± Saying this, her movements grew even faster, and the sound of flesh being separated by the blade was somewhat hair-raising. The village head and the butcher watched all this with admiring expressions on their faces, while Yao Xiaofei turned somewhat pale and then quietly walked into the back room. Crack. Chen Atu¡¯s teeth shattered from biting down so hard, and blood streamed from the corner of his mouth. Because he could see his sister¡¯s hands gripping the table so tightly that she had embedded deep indentations in it. It was clearly extremely painful. But even so, she still made no sound. Chen Atu roared like an enraged lion, trying to break free from the village head¡¯s foot that was pinning him down, which only resulted in another stab from the butcher. Spurt! Blood sprayed. Chen Atu grunted. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei lifted her dull eyes and followed the sound to look in Atu¡¯s direction, then gently shook her head. Tears of blood welled up in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes; he understood. His sister was telling him not to move. At that moment, Yao Xiaofei came excitedly out of the back room, carrying the large bundle of mineral water bottles that Xue An had given to Chen Atu. ¡°My lords, this is the top-grade pure water I spoke of, completely free of any radiation!¡± Everyone turned their heads to look. Even Xiya stopped her ¡°creation.¡± These water bottles twinkled enchantingly under the dim light, causing everyone to momentarily hold their breath. When Xiya took a close look at the mineral water bottles handed to her, she too was momentarily dumbstruck. At first, she hadn¡¯t believed there could truly be any top-grade pure water. In her view, these people from small places hadn¡¯t seen much of the world and could easily mistake a higher-grade water for top-grade pure water. But unexpectedly, it was real, and the water was so crystal clear. To be honest, even a noble daughter like herself had never seen such clean, radiation-free top-grade water. As for the village head and the butcher, they were utterly dumbfounded. After a moment, Miss Xiya gradually snapped out of her shock, her face then filled with elation. If she could present such top-grade water, she might receive more favor from her family. Thinking of this, she let out a sinister laugh toward the Chen siblings and raised the water bottle in her hand. ¡°Is this the precious water you used to clean your sister¡¯s wounds?¡± Without waiting for Chen Atu¡¯s reaction, Xiya swung back her hand and slashed with her knife. Chen Xiaomei let out a pained groan. ¡°Haha! What a terrible waste, I wouldn¡¯t even want to drink too much of such water, yet you used it to clean the wounds of a filthy mutant?¡± Xiya laughed wickedly. Chen Atu felt an overwhelming surge of fury and helplessness, coughing up a mouthful of blood, then said in an almost pleading tone, ¡°Kill me, let her go!¡± ¡°How touching, the bond between siblings! But none of you can escape, including the one who sent you this water. It¡¯s all the same!¡± Xiya said with a sinister laugh, then turned her back to Chen Atu, blocking his view as she continued her ¡°creation.¡± Following that, a series of low roars, like those of a beast driven into a corner, disturbed many people in the shantytown. The low growl was akin to the wailing of blood, too pitiable for others to bear listening to its end. Some people peeked out cautiously towards the place where the Chen siblings lived. But as soon as they saw the carriage parked at the doorway, they all shrank back in horror, daring not to show themselves again. Here, those who could ride in carriages were all truly significant figures. The entire shantytown was dead silent, as if even the night was reluctant to witness that cruel scene and quietly faded away. Meanwhile, the district head sent a steward, who slipped away soundlessly from the shantytown and into the tavern, handing Feng Pangszi an exceedingly simple letter. Soon, the tavern also began to grow restless and uneasy. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the tavern. Xue An was teaching two little girls some very basic spells. One could see Xue An fold a paper crane, then blow gently on it, and the paper crane opened its wings and soared into the air. ¡°Wow, this is fun! Daddy, I want to learn this!¡± the two little girls said, eyes shining. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright! Daddy will teach you, but you have to learn how to fold paper first!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Next, Xue An started to teach his daughters how to fold paper step by step and after finishing, he taught them how to breathe and draw some simple talisman spells. An Yan watched this scene with a smile. Shortly after. Xiang Xiang quickly finished folding a paper crane, pressed her hands together, recited something with her eyes closed, then suddenly opened her eyes and blew on the paper crane. Pfft! The paper crane trembled slightly, then began to flap its wings and took off into the air with some difficulty. Though it had some trouble taking off, once it was airborne, it looked quite the part. Witnessing this scene. Nian Nian, still struggling and frowning while folding paper, became a bit anxious. She hurriedly finished folding the paper crane and, following her sister¡¯s example, also recited something with her eyes closed, then puffed out a breath. But after a full minute had passed. The paper crane still did not move an inch. Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but stare dumbfounded, prodding the wings of the paper crane with her hand, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you flying?¡± No matter how much she prodded, the paper crane remained motionless on the spot. Eventually, Nian Nian deflated a bit and said, lips pursed and sounding very aggrieved, ¡°Hmph, if you won¡¯t fly, no big deal. In a moment, I¡¯ll throw you into the furnace to burn.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the paper crane immediately began flapping its wings and took off in a lopsided manner. However, as Nian Nian had folded the paper crane in a rather haphazard fashion, it flew crookedly, prompting Xue Xiang to burst into laughter. ¡°Silly Nian Nian, you didn¡¯t fold a crane. You folded a fly!¡± Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile at this scene. Nowadays, as the two daughters grew older, their personalities became progressively more distinct. The elder sister, Xue Xiang, was sharp-tongued and assertive, also incredibly clever. The younger sister, Xue Nian, was naive and straightforward, extremely fond of eating, but somewhat clumsy in her actions. For instance, now, hearing her sister tease her again, Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, yet she could not retaliate with words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the paper crane finally crashed to the ground. Xue Xiang approached to pick it up, then said with a smile, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you how to fold!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s frustration turned to joy, and she nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then she started to learn seriously. Xue An, who had been smiling at the scene, suddenly sensed something and looked towards the door, speaking calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not come in?¡± Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Chaos Among the Clans (Third Update) Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Chaos Among the Clans (Third Update) The banquet hall that had just been filled with song and dance had now become a sea of blood. Huyue stood in midair, and a golden shackle suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. This was the backlash of the world, which had become strong enough to materialize. Yet Huyue only snorted coldly, ¡°You think this Heavenly Dao can restrain me? Begone!¡± With his words, the shackle broke in response. But Huyue¡¯s face had aged a bit as a result. He didn¡¯t care, though. He looked around the vast mountains, ¡°Since I have come to this world, let¡¯s eliminate all these Demon Race members who have lost their true nature!¡± After speaking, Huyue¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the moonlight. The news of Ran Yi and many high-ranking members of the Demon Race turning into blood spread rapidly. The once dead and silent Demon Race mountain range started to become unsettled. But this was merely a topic of conversation for the demons during their leisure time. However, the news that followed continuously challenged the endurance of the entire Demon Race. The second day. A mysterious man obliterated the Demon Marshal with one finger, and before his death, the Demon Marshal knelt on the ground, not even daring to resist. The fifth day. The Demon Emperor and many of the Royal Family were destroyed by the man with a single punch. The seventh day. The great Saint of the Demon Race¡­ For half a month in succession. Huyue¡¯s near-constant actions stirred the entire Demon Race mountain range and shocked spirits and gods alike. Because no one knew how strong this mysterious man¡¯s cultivation level and bloodline were. There were rumors that in the presence of the mysterious man, the Saint of the Demon Race, who had transformed from an ancient Exotic Beast, did not even dare to resist and had to meekly wait for slaughter due to the pressure of the man¡¯s bloodline. Nor did anyone know what he wanted to do, why he needed to kill so many high-ranking members of the Demon Race. It wasn¡¯t until the happenings in Moonlight City spread that the many Demon Race members understood what had happened and could not help but curse the already dead Ran Yi. You sought your own death, but you also established such a formidable enemy for the Demon Race. Truly deserving of your fate. But talking about it now was useless. Huyue had already conquered the entire Demon Race with his incredibly strong cultivation level. He began to gradually unify the entire Demon Race mountain range. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. In the far west, the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. It was called this name because the people here were devout believers in Buddhism. Secondly, because the area had many schools, each vying with one another, and each school believed in different principles, it came to be known as the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. At this moment, in the capital of the Land of a Thousand Buddhists. The Debating Dharma Hall had been holding debates for a full three months. All the schools from the entire nation gathered to debate their scriptures and cultivation levels. The losers would lose their disciples and offerings for the next year, and might even be removed from their position. But the winners would gain the fervent worship of countless believers. Therefore, every school treated this event with the utmost importance and sent their best representatives to the battle. It usually ended in a draw. But this year¡¯s debate was different. In the Debating Dharma Hall. A fat monk¡¯s Golden Wheel behind his head shattered with a bang, and then he spat out a mouthful of golden blood and crashed to the floor. A small monk came forward and proficiently carried the fat monk away. Because they had done this too many times lately, they were well practiced. The monks watching around all stared blankly at the skinny monk sitting on the lotus platform. How many times had it been? Even the Mantra Holy Monk of the True Word Sect was no match for the one who called himself Reverend Ku Chan. How profoundly does this person understand the Buddhist doctrine? At that moment, Venerable Ku Chan slowly lifted his gaze and looked at the high monks of various sects below, speaking indistinctly, ¡°Is there anyone else willing to debate the Dharma with Ku Chan?¡± No sooner had he spoken than there was no reply. The high monks, who usually held themselves so high, now bowed their proud heads. This was because over the past three months, countless monks had tried to challenge Ku Chan from the remote temple on the frontier, and all had been defeated. No matter how high your cultivation level and reputation were, they all went down the drain. Ku Chan asked again three times. Still, there was no answer. He then revealed a faint smile, and a great golden light gradually shone from behind his head. ¡°If that is the case, are you willing to submit to me?¡± Under the shroud of the golden light, nearly all the monks showed a look of confusion on their faces, then their eyes slowly became hollow. ¡°Venerable one above, we are willing!¡± For a thousand years, the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas had never had a leader capable of subduing all sects. Not until the appearance of Ku Chan, who after three months of unbeatable debate, began to be called Venerable. After that, an innumerable number of fanatical followers of Venerable Ku Chan emerged in the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas, their influence growing ever more grand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the Northwest, slightly to the north, there lies the Iron Encirclement Mountain, the height of which spans countless tens of thousands of zhang. The mountain is barren, devoid of vegetation or the trace of any birds and beasts. Within a thousand li, no demon, ghost, or ghoul dares to pass. For beneath this Iron Encirclement Mountain lies the dreaded abode of the Demon Race. This is a vast square located among the Ninefold Underground Springs. At this moment. Countless Demon Race soldiers stand atop the square. These Demon Race soldiers don armored gear, yet their interior is pitch black, with only their eyes emitting a cold flame visible. These eyes, when gathered together, resemble an icy ocean. As the figure of Leng Junxie, the revered young leader of the Demon Race, appeared on the reviewing stand. All the Demon Race soldiers howled to the skies. This was their respect for Leng Junxie. Leng Junxie, looking at the soldiers below, with a sinister smile emerging on his face, spoke in a loud voice. ¡°You have been dwelling underground for ten thousand years, to the extent that you have grown accustomed to this life without daylight, thinking it is fitting for our Demon Race.¡± ¡°But today, I will tell you, you are wrong! As the noble Demon Race, we should be enjoying all the wondrous things in the world even more than The Multiverse; we were born to stand loftily above all!¡± ¡°Yet ten thousand years ago, you were herded underground like pigs and dogs, and from then on have been referred to as the despicable Demon Race by others!¡± ¡°But now, I, Leng Junxie, only want to ask you, do you accept this?¡± The Demon Race soldiers let out a thunderous roar of rage, filled with boundless demonic resentment. Leng Junxie smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Very well, today I will lead you back to the surface, to slaughter all those humans, demons, and ghosts, and with their blood, we will forge an unprecedented glorious name for our Demon Race!¡± On this day. Iron Encirclement Mountain collapsed, legions of demons emerged, and the world lost its light. Similar scenes were being enacted in various places. Fei Tian of the Shura Tribe led his overseas Shura to land along the coast, leaving a trail of blood and carnage wherever they went. All clans were making final preparations for the grand assembly of a thousand tribes. And in the Central Province. High above the city of Mountain Sea Sect. There lay a city in the clouds. Whenever the sunlight passed through here, this Sky City would reveal its form and shine brilliantly. That was the location of the Immortal Gate¡¯s sect, Mountain Sea Sect, in the Central Province. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, within the Mountain Sea Sect. Lian Yunzhi was kneeling on the ground, a pale-faced narrative of events recounted. The person sitting across from her was a beautiful woman in palace garb. After listening, the woman slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°The Hua Clan, Xue An?¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunzhi said respectfully. ¡°Recently, there have been widespread rumors that the Puppet Immortal Sect had activated an Ancient Secret Formation, and that a man from the Hua Clan was the one who set it in motion. Could this be the person?¡± the woman in palace attire said indifferently. ¡°To report back to the Grand Sect Leader¡¯s esteemed elder sister, it should indeed be Xue An! Because Liu KekKe, a True Disciple of the Puppet Immortal Sect, had also appeared at Bafang Mountain and attempted to seize the True Immortal Relics. However, for some unknown reasons, she stopped her actions and even formed a connection with this Xue An,¡± Lian Yunzhi spoke gravely. The woman in palace attire nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand! I will report this matter to our master. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Yunzhi quickly bowed her head in response, then stood up and walked out. Just as she reached the door, the woman in palace attire said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s a vacancy in the external gate for someone to manage miscellaneous affairs. Go support them for now.¡± Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. She opened her mouth as if to say something but dared not speak. With a low mumble, she bowed and left the room. As soon as she left the room, the tears streamed down Lian Yunzhi¡¯s face. Because she knew this was tantamount to an indirect expulsion from the inner gate. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Because this came from Gong Wunian, the leader of the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s elder sisters. In the Mountain Sea Sect, the leader of the elder sisters held immense power. She virtually wielded the power of life and death over all the Inner Sect Disciples. Her words could even decide the fate of an Inner Sect Disciple. Compared to Gong Wunian, Lian Yunzhi¡¯s status as an Inner Sect True Disciple meant nothing. Thus, even though she was being expelled from the inner gate, she only dared to secretly shed a few tears. Meanwhile, after watching Lian Yunzhi leave, a cold smile appeared on Gong Wunian¡¯s lips within the room. ¡°What a waste! I sent you to obtain the True Immortal Relics, and it was even in your hometown of Bafang Mountain. Yet, you failed; not only that, but you have also caused a significant issue with your heart realm! Such a fool, remaining in the inner gate would only be the dregs at the bottom.¡± To become the leader of the elder sisters, one¡¯s Cultivation Level must first be recognized by the masses. Gong Wunian had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal stage, and her Cultivation Level was among the top three amongst all the Inner Sect True Disciples of the Mountain Sea Sect. In addition, she needed exceptional leadership skills and a keen eye. In both respects, Gong Wunian could be said to be the premier disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect. Especially in terms of insight, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect admitted they were inferior to her. Therefore, upon her first glance at Lian Yunzhi, Gong Wunian immediately realized there was a significant issue with her heart realm. If this issue were not resolved, Lian Yunzhi should not even dream of making progress in her lifetime; maintaining her current level without backsliding would already be commendable. Hence, she decisively gave up on Lian Yunzhi and sent her to the external gate to handle miscellaneous affairs, which in plain terms, meant expelling her from the inner gate. After pondering for a moment, Gong Wunian stood up and headed towards the highest point of Sky City, the Golden Summit. Her mentor, the Grand Sect Leader of the Mountain Sea Sect, Fan Dingtian, lived there. When she arrived, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were also present. The Shakou Star Mistress of the Shimmering Light Peak had a good private relationship with Gong Wunian. Seeing her arrival, she smiled. ¡°Wunian has come!¡± Despite her distinguished status, Gong Wunian, still a disciple at heart, bowed and said, ¡°I greet the Shimmering Light Peak Master!¡± The Shakou Star Mistress smiled slightly, ¡°Why so formal with me?¡± Gong Wunian couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of confusion in her heart at this moment. Why were all the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s leading figures gathered together today? Could it be that some major event was about to occur? Pondering. Sitting atop the Dragon Court, Fan Dingtian said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time. I¡¯ve just received a transmission from the Divine Realm; Ziwei Divine Child is about to descend.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gong Wunian was greatly shocked. ¡°Why would the Divine Child descend at this time? Could it be for the Hua Clan¡¯s Grand Assembly?¡± No sooner had she spoken than Gong Wunian realized her mistake and hastily shut her mouth. Indeed. Fan Dingtian slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Wunian, as a Divine Child and Star Lord from the Higher Realms, his actions naturally differ from mortals and should not be speculated about carelessly! Understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°In the upcoming days, all the peak masters must also make preparations. The future prosperity of the Mountain Sea Sect hinges on this matter!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The peak masters all bowed and responded in unison. At this moment, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star asked, ¡°Wunian, did you come here for some matter?¡± Gong Wunian nodded and then repeated Lian Yunzhi¡¯s words. At last she said, ¡°Honored master, esteemed peak masters, I find this man from the Hua Clan quite mysterious. Especially since, according to Lian Yunzhi, he managed to eliminate the King of Qianniao Kingdom and the Son of the Fierce Spirit without any cultivation level, and soon after, he went to the Puppet Immortal Sect and activated an Ancient Secret Formation. It seems this person does possess some skills.¡± Upon hearing this, Fan Dingtian simply nodded his head without changing his expression. ¡°The Hua Clan¡¯s Grand Assembly this time is not an ordinary affair. Various powers are taking turns to appear on stage, including some secretive forces that should not exist anymore. Their emergence is not surprising.¡± ¡°However, this man of the Hua Clan was born without the ability to cultivate, and no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still just a commoner and not worthy of concern! Send a few people to investigate, that¡¯s all!¡± Fan Dingtian did not regard this matter as anything significant. For him, organizing the welcome event for the Divine Child¡¯s arrival was of primary importance. Gong Wunian had long anticipated her master would react this way, so she was not surprised. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will send a few capable subordinates to secretly conduct an investigation!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Gong Wunian bowed and withdrew. Watching her retreating figure, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star giggled several times. ¡°Grand Sect Leader, in recent years, Wunian has indeed grown to be your right-hand person!¡± Fan Dingtian nodded, ¡°This woman is meticulous and her actions are flawless; indeed, she is not bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, just whether our Divine Child Lord will take a liking to Wunian or not, that¡¯s the question! If she knew she would be presented to the Divine Child as a gift, I wonder if she would feel honored or afraid,¡± sighed the Lady of the Shaking Light Star. ¡°If the Divine Child Lord takes a liking to her, it would be an unparalleled honor for her, and if she could bear the Divine Child¡¯s bloodline, she would even more so gain honor through her child, becoming a transcendent being in this world. Faced with such good fortune, would she be afraid?¡± remarked a peak master in a cold voice. ¡°Hehe, you speak as if you understand women so well!¡± the Lady of the Shaking Light Star replied indifferently, then rose to take her leave. As the Mountain Sea Sect was busily preparing for the grand welcome event of the Divine Child¡¯s descent, Xiao Shui, leading a selection of elite forces, had already arrived at the Puppet Immortal Sect and met with Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°An-ge, this place is so strange! Even the fruits growing on the trees are made of steel!¡± Xiao Shui said. Xue An laughed and then glanced at the Hua Clan warriors who had come with Xiao Shui. ¡°These are the ones?¡± Xiao Shui nodded her head, ¡°As per your instructions, Qianniao Kingdom has been completely pacified. Many Hua Clan people who did not wish to return were settled there, and those who came with me are the ones hoping to return to our native soil!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! In that case, I shall bestow upon you another opportunity.¡± Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Back when Xue An traveled across The Multiverse, he once stumbled upon a lost land. In that abandoned world, all the mountains had been made into Alchemy Towers, and the rivers and oceans were transformed into the vein network of a Formation. Such an impressive scene even astonished Xue An at that time. But it was a world that had completely died. Standing atop a mountain and gazing far away, the earth was covered with gigantic puppet remnants. Despite the many years that had passed, these remnants still shone with a cold metallic luster, testifying to the power of the civilization that built them. In the end, Xue An unlocked a hidden cache and acquired many useful things, knowledge of ancient alchemy such as the Alchemy Black Tower and solutions to the Ancient Secret Formation all came from there. Xue An led Xiao Shui and others to the front of the Alchemy Tower. This place was now considered the Holy Land of the Puppet Immortal Sect. After Xue An arrived here, Liu Keke and Cang Yayun followed shortly. ¡°Senior, is there some kind of emergency?¡± Cang Yayun asked. Ever since the Puppet Immortal Sect activated the Ancient Secret Formation, Cang Yayun felt her progress in Puppetry Technique was advancing by leaps and bounds each day. Although she had taken the wrong path in her cultivation level and there was no turning back, if her Puppetry Technique could make another breakthrough, then her strength would increase greatly, she might even become one of the top-notch individuals in the whole Central Province. Therefore, the sliver of resentment Cang Yayun had for being deprived of the Sect Leader position had long since dissipated like smoke in the wind. Now she spent every day wholeheartedly delving into the Puppetry Technique. For Xue An, her respect was genuine and heartfelt. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to make a few sets of armors for these Hua Clan warriors!¡± Make armors? Cang Yayun and Liu Keke exchanged glances, both seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Liu Keke stepped forward, ¡°Senior, the Sect¡¯s treasury contains many armors left by predecessors and a multitude of puppet seeds. If you desire, I can order people to guide these Hua Clan warriors to choose right now.¡± Even though the Puppet Immortal Sect had become a second-rate sect, its foundation was still profound; the treasury was replete with various alchemical treasures and armors, more than enough to equip Xiao Shui and the others. Yet Xue An, with a smile, simply shook his head again, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Make way!¡± Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, upon hearing this, retreated to a distance. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in front of the Alchemy Tower and said indifferently, ¡°It might cause some pain, are you afraid?¡± Xiao Shui and the Hua Clan warriors all smiled upon hearing this. ¡°Brother An, as true men, how can we fear mere pain?¡± Xiao Shui said. ¡°Good, form the battle array,¡± Xue An commanded. At Xue An¡¯s order, Xiao Shui and the others all tensed up instantly and promptly arranged themselves neatly according to the battle formation. Xue An walked up to the Alchemy Tower and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know what the first principle of Alchemy is?¡± Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, standing in the distance, were both startled and showed puzzled expressions. ¡°In simple terms, Alchemy is a technique that forcefully alters the natural structure of materials, making them grow according to the will of the alchemist, but it has one iron rule,¡± Xue An paused. ¡°That is equivalent exchange.¡± ¡°Alchemy is a very fair technique; you have to give as much as you want to get. There is no such thing as creating something out of nothing; that¡¯s its first principle!¡± ¡°Only by understanding this can one be considered a qualified Alchemist.¡± ¡°Senior, but this¡­¡± Liu Keke gestured towards the Alchemy Tower, trying to say something. Xue An said calmly, ¡°Are you asking why this Alchemy Tower can change the entire Puppet Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°What you see is not always the truth. This Alchemy Tower can change the Puppet Immortal Sect because, for thousands of years, a vast amount of Spirit Power has accumulated at its base.¡± As he spoke, Xue An reached out and gently caressed the Alchemy Tower, saying lightly, ¡°Now, please lend me your power for alchemy!¡± Hum! With a soft sound, intricate golden patterns began to emerge around Xue An¡¯s palm! The entire Alchemy Tower trembled slightly, and dazzling lights appeared atop the spire. Xue An slowly closed his eyes, his massive Divine Sense spreading out, enveloping Xiao Shui and the others with that brilliant light. ¡°Gather your spirits!¡± Xue An¡¯s voice echoed in the mind of every Hua Clan warrior. Xiao Shui and the others shuddered unanimously, immediately embracing the core and guarding the one, calming their minds and spirits. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, like a knife carving, started engraving alchemy runes on every Hua Clan warrior¡¯s body. With every engraving, Xiao Shui and the others¡¯ faces would show a color of pain. For these men, who did not fear death, to react like this, it showed just how intense the pain was. In reality, each of Xue An¡¯s cuts was equivalent to carving directly onto the bones and meridians of Xiao Shui and the others. It was naturally a pain that pierced to the core. Yet even so, these Hua Clan warriors remained silent, silently enduring everything. In the distance, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe watched in a daze! Especially Cang Yayun, who after all had been the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, naturally had a much broader range of knowledge. Thus at this moment, her face full of horror, she murmured, ¡°This¡­ This is the art of refining soldiers!¡± She had once seen records of this secret technique in the Sect¡¯s passed down texts. This was a Secret Technique that directly engraved alchemy runes onto a person¡¯s body. The principle was similar to alchemy, hence the name True Armored Soldier Art. But texts also recorded that the conditions required for refining soldiers were extremely complex, the preliminary preparations alone would take a long time, and while carving the runes, the person wielding the pen had to be entirely focused, without any slightest distraction. Because if there was even a tiny error in the alchemy runes, all efforts would be in vain. Even so, success was not guaranteed in the end. Often, it still depended on luck. And now, Xue An was simultaneously engraving runes for several hundred Hua Clan warriors. This was simply like a fantasy, unbelievable. But only Xue An understood that what he was using was not the soldier refining technique of this place but from the lost secrets of that realm. And it was also because of the immense boost of Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense that he could refine for so many people at the same time! At this time, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°The real pain is about to begin, endure it, and you will become strong!¡± What? The real pain hasn¡¯t come yet? Then what is this now? Xiao Shui and the others were bewildered. Xue An carved down the last rune. Boom! The radiance, as if ignited, began to wildly surge into the runes on Xiao Shui and the others¡¯ bodies. Pain! It was as if their souls were being torn apart! These Hua Clan warriors finally could not hold back and let out pained moans. Xue An quietly watched. This hurdle, no one else could help them with; they had to make it through on their own. The first to complete the transformation was Xiao Shui! He trembled all over, the runes on his body already filled with the brilliance. He let out a painful howl to the sky, and around him emerged black lines that quickly filled in to become solid figures. In an instant. Xiao Shui was covered by a suit of black armor that radiated a terrifying presence. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. Clang! With a crisp metallic sound, two massive steel wings emerged behind Xiao Shui. In conjunction with the black armor enveloping his body, he appeared incredibly mysterious and powerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, all the Hua Clan warriors began to transform in unison. Amidst howls of pain. In the blink of an eye, they were all clad in black armor, wings unfurled. This¡­ was the Alchemy Secret of the ancients. The True Armored Soldier Art! Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Seeing this scene, Chen Xiaomei covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face in excitement. The light in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly. Chen Atu leapt up from the ground, his face contorted in a snarl as he shouted, ¡°Dare to hurt my sister, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± As he spoke, a powerful blade burst into existence, slicing through half of the wall. Afterward, Chen Atu swayed a few times and once again passed out on the ground. ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong with my brother? Why did he faint again?¡± Chen Xiaomei rushed forward to embrace the unconscious Chen Atu, asking anxiously. Xue An, however, chuckled, ¡°Your brother is fine, in fact, quite the opposite, he has awakened an even more powerful Knife Skill Talent. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t control this power for the time being, which led to him using too much force and passing out.¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Chen Xiaomei slightly relaxed but still looked worriedly after Chen Atu. Some time later, Chen Atu once again regained consciousness. But this time, he didn¡¯t look as agitated as before, instead, he looked blankly at Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chen Xiaomei said excitedly. ¡°Little¡­ Xiaomei? How come you¡¯re¡­.¡± Chen Atu knew nothing of what had just happened. The last thing he remembered was watching helplessly as his sister was brutally beaten. Overcome with anger and distress, he had coughed up blood and then lost consciousness. To wake up and see Xiaomei lively and bouncing in front of him was beyond his expectations. Not only that, the injuries on her eyes and face had already healed. How could Chen Atu not be astonished? After Chen Xiaomei recounted the events that had taken place to Chen Atu, without hesitation he knelt in front of Xue An, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly. ¡°Milord, I, Chen Atu, shall engrave your great kindness in my heart, never to forget for all eternity!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It was not I who saved you, but your sister and you yourself.¡± Chen Atu shook his head, ¡°Without milord¡¯s rescue, my sister and I would have died long ago!¡± Chen Xiaomei also knelt beside him, ¡°My brother is right, without milord, we would¡¯ve died long ago.¡± Xue An smiled, then turned his gaze towards the window, softly saying, ¡°Stand up!¡± The Chen siblings looked at each other and then stood up, respectfully taking their place to the side. ¡°Do you feel any changes within yourself?¡± Xue An asked Chen Atu. Chen Atu was taken aback, and upon closer feeling, his face gradually showed an expression of surprise. ¡°Milord, is this¡­?¡± Chen Xiaomei smiled and said, ¡°Brother, milord said that you¡¯ve turned your misfortune into a blessing, awakening an even more powerful talent!¡± Chen Atu¡¯s face erupted with ecstatic joy. He had dreamt of becoming a First Rank samurai, but who could have thought that upon waking, he would have become a Second Rank samurai. Seeing this, Xue An smirked, ¡°You have a good talent, next, I can help you further!¡± ¡°Thank you, milord!¡± Soon, Riverside Town was thrown into turmoil. Because the head of the village butcher and Feng Pangszi, the owner of the tavern, were dead. These were notable figures in Riverside Town. Their simultaneous deaths naturally caused fright among the people, wondering who the mysterious warrior responsible could be. Then another message spread. The assailant was purportedly a passing samurai of high rank. Moreover, they were suspected to be a Fourth or even Fifth Rank high-level samurai. This news immediately caused a sensation throughout Riverside Town. Many people there had never seen a Second Rank samurai in their entire lives. Now, suddenly, a Fourth or Fifth Rank high-level samurai had appeared. This naturally piqued a lot of curiosity. But, curious as they were, no one dared to approach. Because many people in Riverside Town were well aware. Killing the headman and Feng Pangszi and others was not that big of a deal. But the fact that this high-ranking Samurai had even killed a noble young lady from Black Iron City. This matter was definitely not going to end easily. Therefore, everyone in the small town kept a respectful distance from Xue An and his companions. To this Xue An merely smiled and did not take it to heart. While Riverside Town was in an uproar over this incident. More than two hundred kilometers away from Riverside Town stood a city. A city of mysterious black, where the city walls were built of huge chunks of black iron ore. This was the only colossal city within a thousand kilometers. Black Iron City. At the center of Black Iron City, to the west, stood a massive residence. People passing by would quicken their steps and hurry past. Because this was the home of the Cheng Family, the overlord of Black Iron City. At dawn. The Cheng Family¡¯s gatekeeper yawned, ready to open the gates. This was their daily job, come rain or shine. But today, their job came with an unexpected surprise. Because as soon as they opened the gates, a human-shaped object was hanging from the doorframe. As the gates opened, the figure started to sway and then slowly turned its face around. The house servants were so frightened they almost wet their pants. Because wasn¡¯t this human-shaped object none other than Cheng Xiya, the young miss of the Cheng Family who had left Black Iron City to inspect the outside world some time ago? But at this moment, Cheng Xiya, devoid of her usual petulance and arrogance, had a frozen expression on her face, and a hint of horror lingered in her eyes. Her skin clung to her bones as if it had lost all moisture. Just like¡­ a specimen that has been dehydrated and dried. ¡°Someone¡­ come quickly! There¡¯s been an incident!¡± Finally, one of the more responsive gatekeepers, realizing something major had happened, started shouting loudly. In such a chaotic and complex world, a large family clan like the Cheng Family naturally had very high vigilance. Therefore, upon hearing the shouts of the gatekeepers, the Cheng Family immediately sprang into action. Very quickly. The butler of the front house ran over. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw the scene before him, and he immediately ordered the area to be cordoned off. After a thorough examination, he removed Cheng Xiya, who was hanging there, wrapped her in something, and rushed to the back house. Very quickly. Several of the Cheng Family¡¯s principal members gathered. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s pitiable state, their expressions changed as well. ¡°What happened?¡± The one who asked was the second master of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinyi. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I heard the shouts from the outside house servants, and when I went there, I saw the young miss hanging there! I asked those house servants, and they only discovered it when they opened the door this morning!¡± ¡°Was the area outside investigated?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking into it! But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find anything!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as they were talking, someone from outside came to report, ¡°Second Master, the outside has been checked, and there are no clues!¡± ¡°Damn it, are you saying the young miss hung herself up there?¡± Cheng Jinyi bellowed in anger. Just then, there was a commotion outside. Then the door was pushed open, and a man in his fifties with a dignified face and dressed in exquisite clothes walked in. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Behind him followed a man with a smile on his lips and slightly curled hair. ¡°Young Master!¡± The butler and the many servants all hurriedly moved aside. However, the Cheng Family¡¯s Young Master, Cheng Jinshi, had a grim expression, walking straight to Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse. When he saw the tragic death of his daughter, Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Unclear, still investigating!¡± At that moment, the man who stood behind Cheng Jinshi approached, ¡°Father, let me take a look!¡± Cheng Jinshi nodded slightly and stepped back a few paces. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the man with slightly curled hair. Aside from a hint of wariness and disdain in the depths of Cheng Jinyi, the Second Master¡¯s eyes, others looked on with respect. For this young man was the most outstanding youth of the Cheng Family in nearly thirty years, and also the legitimate eldest son of the Family Head, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu, in his twenties, was already a Dragon Shadow Guard Commander in Silver City, highly regarded by the City Lord. For such a person with a promising future, everyone naturally showed respect. By now, Cheng Liangyu had already finished examining and silently lifted his head, anger flashing in his eyes. ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡± asked Cheng Jinshi. Cheng Liangyu was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The perpetrator was extremely cruel, first shattering all of Xiya¡¯s bones, then using an unknown method to completely drain the blood from her body, as if¡­ they were making a specimen!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a complex mood. As members of the Cheng Family, who did not know that this Miss Cheng was previously most fond of torturing people to death and then making various kinds of artworks out of them? And now she had met with the same fate in her death. Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned steely, ¡°This scoundrel¡­ not only did they kill Xiya, but they also hung her body at the front door, are they deliberately provoking my Cheng Family?¡± Cheng Liangyu nodded slightly, ¡°Father, I think this person is not just showing defiance, but also issuing a warning. After all, Xiya¡¯s past deeds and her current manner of death are almost identical. It¡¯s hard not to suspect.¡± Cheng Jinshi gritted his teeth, ¡°A warning¡­ Hah! How laughable! Is there actually someone who dares to warn our Cheng Family on this land under the jurisdiction of Black Iron City?¡± Right at this moment, a butler rushed in, ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we¡¯ve just figured out that the last place Miss was seen was at¡­ Riverside Town!¡± Riverside Town? Upon hearing this name. Many furrowed their brows slightly. Black Iron City was only a little over two hundred kilometers straight away from Riverside Town. But because the roads were rugged and it required passing through a very terrifying wilderness, few people went there. Unexpectedly, Miss Cheng was last seen there. All eyes turned towards Cheng Jinshi. For he was the head of the Cheng Family, and all decisions were up to him. Cheng Jinshi then looked towards his son, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu clapped his hands lightly and said with ease, ¡°Riverside Town¡­ It just so happens a friend of mine is coming over these next few days, we¡¯ll go there together!¡± Upon hearing this statement, everyone in the Cheng Family breathed a sigh of relief. If the Dragon Shadow Guard took action, what problems couldn¡¯t be solved? The next day, a person arrived at Black Iron City. This was an extremely thin man, who looked as if a breeze could blow him away. But Cheng Liangyu understood that if anyone dared to underestimate his friend, they would pay a very painful price. For this man named Xiong Lei was a true Fourth Rank master. Moreover, the talent ability he awakened was very strange. Even if Cheng Liangyu were to face him, he would lose more often than win. The Cheng Family expressed tremendous welcome for the arrival of Xiong Lei. As for Xiong Lei, he didn¡¯t care much about all this and said with some excitement, ¡°I was originally going to arrive tomorrow, but I received your message on the way here. What¡¯s up? Is there something fun or some powerful expert around?¡± Cheng Liangyu sighed softly, ¡°Someone killed my sister!¡± Xiong Lei raised an eyebrow, ¡°Your Cheng Family is considered a local powerhouse in Black Iron City, who would dare to oppose you?¡± Cheng Liangyu said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s always someone unafraid of death! Moreover, my sister died under very strange circumstances, do you want to have a look?¡± Xiong Lei nodded. Cheng Liangyu led him to the room where his sister¡¯s body was being kept. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse, Xiong Lei¡¯s face changed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Such powerful Divine Sense!¡± Cheng Liangyu was slightly taken aback, ¡°Divine Sense? You mean¡­¡± Xiong Lei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the injuries on your sister¡¯s body and the circumstances of her death were all caused by someone using Divine Sense to directly target her soul!¡± Cheng Liangyu began to understand, then furrowed his brows. For masters like them, the last thing they wanted to encounter was someone who had awakened the talent for Divine Sense. Because those masters of Divine Sense generally possessed unfathomable abilities. Often rendering people completely unguarded against them. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Cheng Liangyu asked quietly. Xiong Lei licked his lips and chuckled, ¡°Unlike you, my favorite opponents are Divine Sense masters because their brains are the best tonic for me! It seems I came at the right time!¡± Seeing him speak like this, Cheng Liangyu finally felt relieved. ¡°Then good, we will set off tomorrow!¡± The next day, after preparing everything, the two of them boarded the carriage heading for Riverside Town. All the way, Xiong Lei always seemed half-asleep. Cheng Liangyu took the opportunity to kill demonic beasts along the way. This time, the Dragon Shadow Guard he was leading, along with Xiong Lei¡¯s troops, had excellently completed a mission, so they were granted a rare chance for a holiday. He hadn¡¯t expected to return home for just a few days before such an incident occurred. He didn¡¯t have much affection for his sister, Cheng Xiya. Yet he still had to seek justice, because this was about the honor of the Cheng Family. Imagine, the young mistress of the Cheng Family was turned into a specimen and sent back; if the Cheng Family couldn¡¯t retaliate, what would outsiders think? In this brutal world of survival of the fittest, show any sign of weakness, and countless people will swarm you and tear you apart. For that reason, he too had to go to Riverside Town. As for whether they could still find the murderer, that wasn¡¯t important. After all, once there, none of the people in Riverside Town would have any need to continue living. They would all be sacrificed for the wrath of the Cheng Family. Meanwhile. In a tavern in Riverside Town. Of course. The tavern had long since closed down. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were playing with Chen Xiaomei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, there was quite an age difference between them; Chen Xiaomei was already eleven years old. While Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were just seven years old. But because Chen Xiaomei had been struggling for survival in the lower strata from a young age, prolonged malnutrition made her quite thin and small. Even the two little girls were almost as tall as her now. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Gong Wunian suddenly felt as though her heart had been emptied. Yet she dared not disobey her master¡¯s words and could only bow her head in silence. The Lady of Shining Starlight turned her head to glance at her, sighing softly to herself. She knew from the very beginning that Gong Wunian would react this way. Because she understood too well the competitive spirit of Gong Wunian. Such a blow would be far too heavy for her. It was practically destroying all that she had built in the first half of her life. This filled the Lady of Shining Starlight with sympathy, but remembering the Divine Child, she too remained silent. At that moment, the Ziwei Divine Child spoke indifferently, ¡°When does the Grand Assembly of Thousands begin?¡± ¡°To the Divine Child, it will start in half a month.¡± ¡°Good! Prepare for it, I will attend in person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child slowly ascended the grand observatory platform and said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, has there been any strangeness in this world lately?¡± ¡°That¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Fan Dingtian replied, turning to Gong Wunian. Because currently, Gong Wunian was responsible for many of the specific affairs of the Mountain Sea Sect. Gong Wunian was just about to take out the Jade Slip. But the Divine Child, sitting on the spacious chair of the observatory, gestured with a hook of his finger, ¡°Come here, serve me!¡± Gong Wunian trembled all over, gazing in shock at the Ziwei Divine Child. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± asked the Ziwei Divine Child indifferently. Seeing Gong Wunian¡¯s confused expression, Fan Dingtian quickly urged, ¡°Wunian, the Divine Child is summoning you to come forward!¡± Gong Wunian snapped out of her haze, then bowed her head and, trembling, stood up to walk toward the observatory. Fan Dingtian showed a relieved expression. However, including the Ziwei Divine Child, no one noticed Gong Wunian¡¯s hand tightly clutching the Jade Slip inside her sleeve, abruptly breaking it in half with force. Everything recorded upon it naturally vanished as well. She then took a deep breath, lifted her head, and slowly approached the Ziwei Divine Child, who wore a slight, mischievous smile. Fan Dingtian and the various peak masters slowly receded, quietly disappearing into the darkness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the land of the Central Province, its vastness unknown across tens of thousands of miles, countless races lived within it, and the number of Cultivators and nations were as numerous as the stars. But on the very edge of Central Province, bordering the mountain ranges of the Demon Race, lay a barren land where a very ancient yet disaster-prone kingdom existed. Ancient Hua Country. At this moment. Within the dilapidated capital of Ancient Hua Country, a funeral banquet was being held in the exceedingly humble Imperial Palace banquet hall. Unlike other banquets filled with laughter and jovial talk, the banquet hall at this moment was utterly silent, all faces filled with grief and solemnity. Seated at the primary seat was a gaunt-faced, middle-aged man with bloodshot eyes and a weary expression. He was the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, Hua Fu! It should be said that every Emperor of Ancient Hua Country bore this name. The tradition had reached him through over four hundred generations. At the moment, Hua Fu stared blankly at the three young men standing before him, his heart filled with a mix of indescribable sentiments. ¡°Three brave youths, the journey you embark upon is one of extreme peril, with a likelihood of nine deaths to one life. Have you¡­ truly considered this?¡± The three men looked at each other, and then the most beautiful youth at the forefront, whose appearance resembled that of a girl, bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we have indeed considered it! Even if there were no hope of survival at all, we would not allow the noble Hua Clan to be slighted by the other races!¡± His words made many of the old officials in the room secretly wipe their eyes. It had been too long. So much so, that many could not even recall how many times it had been. It was always in this banquet hall, the same funeral banquet, the same words spoken. The difference is that the speaker had never returned. Nevertheless, no one ever backed down. Looking at the three spirited young warriors, Hua Fu¡¯s heart ached excruciatingly. Years of continuous warfare, the oppression by various tribes. It was already a miracle that Ancient Hua Country had survived this long. But now, they had reached a point where there was a break in succession. Initially, renowned middle-aged patriots participated in the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. Gradually, it came to be young people, and finally, almost all were youths. And now, there were even fewer youths eligible to attend the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. ¡°You¡¯an, do you¡­ really want to go?¡± Hua Fu asked, his voice trembling. The leader among the youths fell silent for a moment, tears glistening in his eyes; yet he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Father Emperor, if I do not go, then our mighty Ancient Hua Country will indeed be stricken off from among the tribes!¡± ¡°But¡­ after all, you are a girl!¡± Hua Fu finally spoke these words. In this moment, he was no longer the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, but a regular father. Hua You¡¯an shook her head, ¡°In the face of fate, our Hua Clan does not differentiate between men and women; we will never submit to it!¡± These words set off a tempest of applause in the banquet hall. Some elder ministers wept loudly, toasting and choking out, ¡°Magnificent, the children of our Hua Clan!¡± But for many more, there was a silent choke of speechlessness. An elder minister then said with a bitter smile, ¡°But just the other day, Werewolve¡¯s Nation sent a diplomatic letter claiming that if we cannot provide a satisfactory explanation for the deaths of their soldiers from the recent incident, they will not allow the Hua Clan to pass through their territory!¡± Many showed somber looks upon hearing these words. This was something everyone knew. If it were any other nation it might be negotiable, but Werewolve¡¯s Nation lay on the critical path to the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes for Ancient Hua Country. If they did not permit passage, what were they to do? At that moment, someone slammed the table in anger, declaring, ¡°Those bastards, their soldiers have repeatedly provoked our Ancient Hua Country, committing all manner of rape and plunder. We have exercised restraint time and again, but they have only grown more insolent. In the end, driven beyond endurance, we annihilated them all. Now they have the audacity to demand an explanation!¡± Anger was evident in many faces. But what could that do? Ancient Hua Country was like a Giant Dragon cornered, now utterly unable to contend with Werewolve¡¯s Nation. At this juncture, a soldier in armor walked in carrying a wooden box. Coming near, the armored soldier kneeled, lifting the wooden box above his head, ¡°Your Majesty, the Left Cavalry General¡­ has taken his own life!¡± What! At these words, everyone abruptly stood up. Hua Fu turned deathly pale, demanding in shock and anger, ¡°What has happened?¡± The armored soldier slowly opened the wooden box, revealing that it unmistakably contained the head of the Left Cavalry General. He then spoke calmly, ¡°The General said, this¡­ is our explanation for Werewolve¡¯s Nation!¡± Hua Fu collapsed in his seat, his expression vacant as he waved his hand. An attendant stepped forward to take the wooden box. But before anyone could react, the armored soldier drew his sword without hesitation and committed suicide then and there. The corpse fell to the ground. The banquet hall was engulfed in dreadful silence. After a while, soft sobs began to emerge. Because they all understood that this armored soldier had come thousands of miles just to fulfill his commander¡¯s final request. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that his mission was complete, he too followed the valiant spirit of the Left Cavalry General into death. Hua Fu¡¯s tears cascaded down, yet his face showed a determined resolve, and he raised his cup. ¡°Today, what they have inflicted upon our Hua Clan, we will etch into our memories! The Hua Clan will never bow down!¡± ¡°Yes! The Hua Clan will never bow down!¡± Everyone in the banquet hall roared in unison, the brilliant glow in their eyes akin to their ancestors who had fought the world thousands of years before. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Thousand Clans Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Thousand Clans Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) If you ask where in the chaotic land of Central Province lies a sanctuary that remains detached from worldly affairs yet transcends the material world, it must undoubtedly be Luofu City. And if you inquire where in Central Province the political situation is the most intricate and the power structures most entangled, that too would definitely be none other than Luofu City. All because this place borders the venue of the Thousand Tribes Conference, the Heavenly Dao Yuan. When exactly the Heavenly Dao Yuan came into existence is beyond verification now. It is shrouded in mist throughout the year, impervious to any powerful being, revealing a path only when the Thousand Tribes Conference is to be held. As for what lies within, the scenarios differ with every conference. There are plains, deserts, islands, and even dense forests. To enter and survive until the end is to be the victor. The rule is that simple. So simple it borders on cruel. And because Luofu City enjoys a unique geographic advantage, it becomes an arena for various forces to clash whenever the Thousand Tribes Conference takes place. Some have said, the Thousand Tribes Conference begins the moment you set foot in Luofu City. To this, Shan Ruoling of the Garan Sect was rather indifferent. Instead, she looked around curiously at the pedestrians on the streets. Because among these pedestrians were all kinds of races, making it very lively. After watching a Peacock Demon with a long tail pass by, Shan Ruoling said excitedly, ¡°Master, this place is so much fun!¡± Wan Chengyi smiled wryly, finding it amusing that she described Luofu City as ¡®fun¡¯. It seemed that sometimes ignorance could indeed lead to greater joy. For example, Wan Chengyi saw very clearly that the pretty tail dragged by the Peacock Demon was actually a top-tier lethal weapon, having absolutely nothing to do with fun. ¡°All right, don¡¯t stare at others. It¡¯s taboo,¡± Wan Chengyi cautioned. Shan Ruoling responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± but her enthusiasm to look around remained unabated. Due to the impending Thousand Tribes Conference, the once-peaceful Luofu City had become noisy and bustling again. The myriad businesses along the roads had all opened their doors, their shrewdness adding a bustling atmosphere to the originally somber mood. And these businesses offered everything under the sun, broadening Shan Ruoling¡¯s horizons. Just as she was engrossed in the liveliness, a commotion arose outside the city gate, then a group of dusty monks walked in. These monks had a solemn aura, and despite walking with their heads down, the glint of gold in their eyes was discernible. Wan Chengyi¡¯s heart grew solemn. They were from the nation of a thousand Buddhas. Moreover, the lowest cultivation level among these monks was at the Loose Immortal Peak. It seemed they had come with formidable momentum. Just as he thought this, he saw another group of monks arriving. Different from the monks in splendid attire that preceded them, this group appeared in tattered robes, many with tears in their garments. Yet, when Wan Chengyi saw these unremarkable-looking monks, he shuddered, a grave expression crossing his face. For their presence was far more formidable than the ones before. It seemed as though they felt Wan Chengyi¡¯s gaze; a gaunt monk walking in the center slowly raised his head. Upon meeting the monk¡¯s eyes, Wan Chengyi felt as if struck by lightning. The swastika Buddhist Seal within those eyes invoked a sense of involuntary reverence in Wan Chengyi. Although the cold sensation was dispersed by Wan Chengyi in an instant, it truly sent a chill through his heart. To think that even someone like him, a Golden Immortal, could be affected by this old monk, just how profound must the monk¡¯s Buddhist cultivation be? Yet the monk merely glanced at Wan Chengyi, let out a faint smile, and then turned his head to look at Shan Ruoling, who had a puzzled expression on her face. As he gazed at Shan Ruoling, the golden light in the monk¡¯s eyes grew increasingly intense, and behind his head, a Golden Wheel faintly appeared, eliciting a wave of shocked gasps from the surrounding crowd. He then heard the monk speak softly, ¡°This girl is no ordinary mortal, but a Reincarnation Holy Maiden who has returned with a wish. She shares an incredibly deep connection with my Buddhist teachings and should become my disciple, accepting me as her master.¡± Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was slightly taken aback and was about to speak. Shan Ruoling¡¯s expression gradually turned grim. Although her curiosity flowered like that of a child when she encountered novel things, in reality, having traveled with her master through various provinces, she had already gained a deep understanding of the ways of the world. Hence, when she heard the old monk¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, her elegant eyebrows standing on end. ¡°Hey, I already have a master, so there¡¯s no need for your babbling! I definitely won¡¯t join your sect and accept you as my master,¡± she retorted. Listening to Shan Ruoling¡¯s words, the old monk did not get angry. Instead, he simply smiled faintly and then turned his head to look at Wan Chengyi. ¡°Benefactor, you possess the power of the four symbols and should be a Great Protector of my faith. You, too, ought to join my sect,¡± he said. Compared to his disciple, Wan Chengyi was much more composed. Hearing this, he responded with a light smile, ¡°Wan Chengyi, the Great Protector of the Garan Sect, has seen the venerable master!¡± The old monk stared at Wan Chengyi, and after a long while, he shook his head, ¡°Benefactor, I speak no false words; you truly should be a protector of my faith!¡± Wan Chengyi¡¯s expression gradually darkened as he stared at the old monk and replied with a detached tone, ¡°We can discuss this matter later. But may I know how the master is addressed?¡± ¡°Our teacher is none other than the Venerable Ku Chan from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas!¡± a few silent monks said in unison. Their voices were mechanical and stiff, causing those who heard them much discomfort. ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t the master of true words from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas come?¡± ¡°True words are heretical and deviant, and have already been defeated by our teacher!¡± they replied. Hearing this statement, Wan Chengyi was shocked. He had crossed paths with the master of true words and knew that monk to be extremely formidable. He had not anticipated that he would be defeated by this Venerable Ku Chan. But who was this Venerable Ku Chan? He had never heard of this name in the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas before? Wan Chengyi¡¯s mind was filled with doubts. With a trace of compassion, Ku Chan smiled, ¡°Both of you, one a reincarnated Reincarnation Holy Maiden and the other who should be a protector of our faith. This is predestined by fate; you cannot escape it.¡± Upon hearing these words, even Wan Chengyi, usually even-tempered, couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort, ¡°As cultivators, you actually believe in destiny? Oh right, your Buddhist teachings do advocate this concept, but unfortunately, we do not believe.¡± Venerable Ku Chan looked at Wan Chengyi, who had an expression cold as frost. Without rebutting, he merely smiled and then lowered his head to continue walking forward. As he took steps forward, the group of monks who had clustered around him also began to step forward. Watching the retreating figures of these monks, Wan Chengyi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He felt there was something odd about their steps, but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. At that moment, Shan Ruoling exclaimed, ¡°Master, look at the footsteps of these monks. They seem to be stepping exactly in the footprints of the person in front, without the slightest deviation.¡± Wan Chengyi looked. Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the foremost monk lifted his foot, the one behind would step into his footprint with unerring accuracy, and so did the monks following him. This cycle created an eerily peculiar rhythm in their movement. But no matter how they walked, these monks still seemed to converge subtly around Venerable Ku Chan. The sight sent shivers down Wan Chengyi¡¯s spine. Unless they were soulless walking corpses, how could people manage every step with such precision? Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Cheng Liangyu was struck with terror and took a few steps back subconsciously. Because the gaze of this man was simply too terrifying. While in Silver City, Cheng Liangyu had encountered many Fifth Rank and even Sixth Rank powerhouses. Moreover, the City Lord of Silver City was an unparalleled mighty figure. As the captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard, Cheng Liangyu naturally had interactions with the Silver City Lord and had been profoundly convinced by his power, believing him to be the most powerful man on the planet. But unlike the City Lord¡¯s fierce and intimidating presence, this man¡¯s authority lay hidden beneath a calm exterior, like a massive iceberg submerged beneath the surface of the sea. It was silent, yet commanded awe. This bizarre feeling made Cheng Liangyu so uncomfortable that he wanted to cough up blood, and his heart no longer held any desire to fight; he only wanted to flee from this place as far and as fast as possible. But just as this thought arose, he felt his body lighten, and then he was floating in the air. ¡°You¡­ .¡± Cheng Liangyu let out a shout of surprise and tried to break free with all his might. But it was at this moment that he discovered, in terror, his entire body was no longer under his control; forget struggling, even moving a finger had become a luxury. Not only that, Cheng Liangyu tried to activate his innate abilities, only to find that even his talents had become unusable. At this moment, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯s no use!¡± Cheng Liangyu¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because he finally understood just how vast the gap in strength was between him and this man. ¡°Sir¡­ please forgive my earlier offence!¡± Cheng Liangyu swallowed hard and croaked out his words. He was a proud man, who had thought he would never beg for mercy from anyone in his life. Yet, this situation, where he was completely paralyzed, like a lamb awaiting slaughter, instilled in Cheng Liangyu immense fear. So immense that even he, who thought he was not afraid of death, began to plead for mercy. Xue An smiled, then said indifferently, ¡°Who is Cheng Xiya to you?¡± ¡°Replying to¡­ your lordship, she is my younger sister!¡± Xue An nodded but said nothing. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s brain was frantically working, trying desperately to come up with the right words. ¡°Sir, I truly had no idea that you were such a formidable Samurai, please allow me to express my most sincere apologies for my previous rudeness!¡± After Cheng Liangyu finished speaking, he saw that Xue An had no expression and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, it was good as long as he was willing to listen. Therefore, he continued, ¡°Sir, my sister Cheng Xiya is naturally unruly and must have offended you. Therefore, it is no one else¡¯s fault if she is dead! And as long as you are willing to let me go, I will report back to my family, and the Cheng Family will certainly give you a proper explanation.¡± That¡¯s right. The current implication of Cheng Liangyu¡¯s words was that not only was the incident with Cheng Xiya¡¯s death considered past, but the Cheng Family would also show enough remorse for it. This was in stark contrast to the aggressive posture he had adopted upon his arrival. And the reason for such a drastic one-eighty-turn was the power of Xue An. In this cruel wasteland world, everything depends on strength. Without strength, you are likely to end up like Ah Tu and his siblings, becoming playthings cruelly abused by the powerful. But as long as your strength is strong enough, even if you killed these so-called dignitaries, the remaining nobles would sing your praises. And about all this, the nobles wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Because this world has always been like this. Xue An remained silent. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s heart became increasingly relaxed, and with a hint of a fawning smile, he said, ¡°My Lord, no matter the reason, our Cheng Family expresses our deepest apologies to you, and if you spare me, you will gain the friendship and respect of a great family that has presided over Black Iron City for decades!¡± ¡°Even if you wish, the Cheng Family is willing to offer you the most honored position of Guest Elder.¡± Guest Elder refers to the Samurai who take refuge with wealthy families. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s calculation was very clever. The strength of someone as powerful as Xue An, if recruited, could even make the Cheng Family leap to the forefront among the Silver Council. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his tone indifferent, ¡°Before you arrived at Riverside Town, were you thinking that if you didn¡¯t find me, you would kill everyone in this town to vent your frustration?¡± This question left Cheng Liangyu stunned, and then somewhat dismissively he said, ¡°My Lord, this Riverside Town is full of mutated vermin, killing them is no loss!¡± To their kind of powerful family, people like Ah Tu and his siblings couldn¡¯t even be considered human, they were just talking beasts. So he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! But do you know why I turned your sister into a specimen?¡± ¡°For¡­ for what reason?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Because that¡¯s what she did to others. I just let her experience it herself, but to my surprise, she didn¡¯t even last half the time before she mentally collapsed.¡± Cheng Liangyu still didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant, but he laughed along anyway, ¡°My Lord, you are indeed formidable.¡± His words carried no anger at all at the death of his sister. Xue An looked at Cheng Liangyu deeply, ¡°And those she wantonly tortured were the ¡®mutated vermin¡¯ you spoke of!¡± Cheng Liangyu was taken aback, almost not believing his own ears. He had never imagined that everything stemmed from a lowly vermin. ¡°I know that in your eyes, these people can¡¯t be counted as human, but in my eyes, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Xue An said indifferently, iciness appearing in his gaze. ¡°No¡­ My Lord, I realize my mistake, I truly did not know that you valued these mutated¡­ Mutants, so highly!¡± Cheng Liangyu felt a chilling murderous aura as if it was going to tear him apart, and he began to scream incoherently. ¡°I really hate this world, so I¡¯m waiting for the perpetrator who caused all this to appear, and as for you people¡­.¡± As Xue An spoke calmly, Cheng Liangyu felt his blood suddenly start surging madly. Considering something, he screamed frantically. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I am the Captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard of Silver City¡­ If you kill me, the Silver Council won¡¯t let you off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were cut short, as a massive amount of blood gushed from Cheng Liangyu¡¯s mouth. It was as if all the blood in his body had been vomited out, and in an instant, Cheng Liangyu¡¯s body visibly shriveled rapidly, before becoming a specimen just like his sister. Looking at the unwillingness remaining in Cheng Liangyu¡¯s eyes. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe in retribution, but from now on, I¡­ am your retribution!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Black Iron City is located next to a large mountain range, surrounded by mountains that were dark as ink, and because the city walls are constructed from black iron ore, that¡¯s where it got its name. Because of the barrier of mountains, coupled with the properties of Black Iron City¡¯s walls, the radiation levels within the city are much lower than outside. As a result, it became the sole city within a thousand miles. And the Cheng Family, they control the lifeline of this city¨Cthe water source! In this chaotic world, water is an extremely vital resource. Whoever controls the water source is the undisputed overlord. The Cheng Family is just that, the top family in Black Iron City. But these few days, the atmosphere in Black Iron City has been somewhat unusual. Because two days ago, a major event occurred within the Cheng Family. The Cheng Family¡¯s notoriously cruel and bloodthirsty young mistress, Cheng Xiya, was turned into a specimen, her body even hung above the Cheng Family¡¯s main gate, This news spread like wildfire, quickly throughout the whole of Black Iron City. Years of bullying and tyranny by the Cheng Family had embedded deep resentment in people¡¯s hearts, but this incident caused many of the lower-class citizens to secretly cheer. However, the Cheng Family then dispatched Cheng Liangyu, who served in Silver City as a member of the Dragon Shadow Guard, and another expert from Silver City, to jointly exterminate the person who dared to violate the dignity of their Cheng Family. This caused everyone to fall silent while their hearts were filled with sighs. Because in their minds, Silver City and the Dragon Shadow Guard were synonymous with power. This unknown expert was surely doomed. Amidst this tense atmosphere, the Cheng Family still indulged in revelry, presenting the picture of a great house in full swing. At this moment. A banquet was being held at the Cheng Family estate. The banquet hall was arrayed with dishes and delicacies, a veritable stream of exquisite food was continuously brought in. The young members of the Cheng Family and other influential families in Black Iron City were gathered in groups, enjoying themselves in lively conversation. Amidst the clinking of glasses and laughter, all seemed tranquil and merry. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu should be returning soon, right?¡± a scion of a wealthy family said with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s over two hundred kilometers from our Black Iron City to Riverside Town, which is more than a day¡¯s travel! But I bet brother Liangyu has already dealt with everything and is on his way back now!¡± another young man chimed in. ¡°Heh, out of all people to provoke, someone dared to mess with the Cheng Family. Now, I reckon that Riverside Town won¡¯t exist much longer,¡± someone talked with a scoff. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu is awesome; so young and already the Chief of the Dragon Shadow Guard. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s highly regarded by the City Lord of Silver City. Given time, his future is boundless!¡± someone exclaimed with admiration. While they were discussing this. The Cheng Family Head, Cheng Jinshi, along with the Second in Command, Cheng Jinyi, and others walked in. Everyone hastily got up to pay their respects. ¡°Greetings, Family Head!¡± ¡°Greetings, Second Master!¡± These voices surged back and forth. Cheng Jinshi nodded with a smile and then walked up to the high platform at the head of the room. ¡°Today, I am very grateful for the presence of everyone here. My Cheng Family has had some unpleasant incidents recently, but rest assured, anyone who dares to oppose my Cheng Family and Black Iron City will find themselves without a grave to be buried in.¡± Upon hearing his words, the crowd beneath the platform responded with a thunderous chorus. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Challenging the Cheng Family means crossing all the powerful families in Black Iron City!¡± Seeing this scene, Cheng Jinshi nodded in satisfaction. The true reason for holding this banquet was to reassure the public and to demonstrate the Cheng Family¡¯s strength, warning those who might wish to take advantage of the situation to stir up trouble that the Cheng Family remains the undisputed boss of Black Iron City. But just as these people were feeling proud and satisfied, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°Are all the major families and the Cheng Family present here in the city?¡± The crowd was startled, and Cheng Jinshi, the second in command of the Cheng Family, called out sternly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Before his words could fade, an object flew straight into the banquet hall from outside, shattered two tables, and then hovered in midair. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Upon seeing this object, the people in the banquet hall instantly fell into chaos. Because floating in midair was the desiccated corpse of Cheng Liangyu. The once proud and spirited young man now had hollow cheeks, lifeless eyes wide open, still filled with the terror and unwillingness of his last moments. Seeing this, the whole Cheng Family was enraged. ¡°Liangyu!¡± Cheng Jinshi let out a wail, almost fainting. As the head of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinshi had placed high hopes on his son, but he had never expected him to die like this. As for the others, they were even more shocked and bewildered. The young man known as the most outstanding and powerful in Black Iron City for the last thirty years, had he really died in such a wretched manner? Especially since his death was identical to that of Cheng Xiya a few days ago, it was even more shocking. A flicker of pleasure crossed the depths of Cheng Jinyi¡¯s eyes, but he did not show it. Instead, he roared, ¡°Who dares kill my nephew?¡± ¡°I did it!¡± As the voice echoed, Xue An slowly walked in, surveyed everyone present, and finally rested his gaze on the pale-faced Cheng Jinshi, and said indifferently, ¡°Do you like this gift, Cheng Family?¡± ¡°Just who are you? Why are you opposing my Cheng Family?¡± Despite the grief of losing his son, Cheng Jinshi, as the head of the Cheng Family, had already recovered his composure within a few breaths and asked in a deep voice. At the same time, he covertly signaled with his eyes to someone behind him, and a subordinate received the signal, quietly slipped out of the crowd, and disappeared into the banquet hall. Xue An seemed not to notice any of this and just shook his head, ¡°Opposing you? You are mistaken, I have no intention of opposing your Cheng Family!¡± ¡°I just want to tell you a principle!¡± ¡°What principle?¡± Cheng Jinshi asked in a stern voice. Xue An revealed his white teeth and smiled grimly, ¡°It is that¡­ the debts of one¡¯s actions must always be paid!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a cacophony of footsteps could be heard outside the banquet hall, as someone encircled the venue, and then several formidable experts walked in. These people walked directly to the rear of Cheng Jinshi, eyeing Xue An with hostility. Seeing these newcomers, Cheng Jinshi straightened his back and sneered, ¡°One must indeed pay for their deeds, but you killed a member of the Cheng Family, and you must pay for that before anything else! Kill him!¡± At the command, The people standing behind him charged simultaneously, unleashing their innate abilities and launching a lethal assault on Xue An. These experts were cultivated by the Cheng Family and lived a life of luxury, all for moments like these¨Cto rush forward when trouble arose. And their strength was not to be underestimated. Most were at the third rank, with even a few almost reaching the fourth rank. For a moment, the banquet hall was thrown into chaos, awash with strange and exotic abilities in the fray. But there was only one target, which was Xue An, standing there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as these people were about to reach him, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth, and he said faintly. ¡°Scram!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud. But those at the forefront exploded into a mist of blood upon hearing it. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lords Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lord¡¯s Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chen Zhong had left, and he still hadn¡¯t returned by the afternoon of the next day. Inside the inn, two young nobles started to become somewhat anxious. ¡°Your Highness, why hasn¡¯t Uncle Zhong come back yet? Has there been any change in the situation?¡± The young noble who spoke was visibly eager and also happened to be the youngest of the three. Because of inherent divine power, he had been specially chosen for this task. Hua You¡¯an shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Uncle Zhong said he can do it, then he definitely can. Let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡± The slightly older youth then said, ¡°Song Ah, Your Highness is right. Uncle Zhong has been operating alone in Luofu City for decades; he must have his extraordinary methods. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Song Ah pouted, ¡°Jia Ning, don¡¯t lecture me, who was it that was so anxious they couldn¡¯t even eat their meal just now?¡± Jia Ning gave an embarrassed smile before retorting, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, eating non-stop like a bottomless pit?¡± Due to Song Ah¡¯s inherent divine power, his appetite was also astonishingly huge. ¡°That¡¯s still better than you. Not convinced? Let¡¯s step outside and wrestle to settle this.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest a comparison of archery with me?¡± Archery was what Jia Ning excelled in, his skill could be described as extraordinary and sublime, even restraining some cultivators, and for this, he had been selected. ¡°Am I a fool to compete in archery with you?¡± ¡°Am I a fool to wrestle with you?¡± The two began to bicker with each other. Hua You¡¯an watched them with a smile. Since they were all young nobles of similar ages and had spent some time together, they had long become good friends. Moreover, Hua You¡¯an knew that their bickering was also a way to ease the tense atmosphere. In fact, wasn¡¯t Hua You¡¯an doing the same? Even though she had just spoken about trusting Uncle Zhong. But she was well aware that the world of cultivators was extremely cruel. If you are powerful, then anything you do is deemed right. But if you are weak, then even breathing can be considered wrong. And the difficulty of obtaining an invitation to the banquet with the strength of the Hua Clan could only be imagined. As the three of them anxiously waited in the inn. In a side room of the Luofu City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chen Zhong was nodding and bowing as he spoke to a fat-earred steward. ¡°Steward Geng, please do me a favor and get an invitation for the Hua Clan. This is just a small token of appreciation, please don¡¯t take it as anything more than a gesture. Use it to buy yourself some tea!¡± With that, Chen Zhong handed over a few banknotes. The steward Geng glanced at the crumpled banknotes in Chen Zhong¡¯s hand, snorted coldly, and then spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Chen Zhong ah, it¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve known you, I always thought you were nothing but a sycophantic old dog, good only for flattering and fawning. Who would have thought you¡¯d dare to stand up for the Hua Clan? What? You feel ashamed that your own clan didn¡¯t get an invitation and you¡¯ve lost face?¡± Chen Zhong did not dare to respond; he just kept smiling obsequiously. Geng Jin sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. I¡¯m puzzled. What exactly is your Hua Clan aiming for? At the last assembly of a thousand clans, the representative you sent couldn¡¯t even enter the Heavenly Dao origin and was played to death at the banquet. And now, you¡¯ve sent someone again? And you even want to attend the banquet?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the City Lord deliberately didn¡¯t send you an invitation because he thinks your Hua Clan is too weak and, at the same time, to protect you. So you¡¯d better go back!¡± After saying this, the great steward of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Geng Jin, picked up his teacup, clearly trying to send Chen Zhong away. Chen Zhong didn¡¯t leave, but took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Steward Geng, our Hua Clan seeks nothing but to prove that we still exist in this world! If you could kindly allow us to attend the feast, our Hua Clan will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Never forget my kindness? Hah, what makes you think you mere mortals deserve such consideration? Let me tell you the truth; if it weren¡¯t for the face of the few protectors you brought, I wouldn¡¯t even bother meeting you,¡± Geng Jin snorted coldly, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Chen Zhong suddenly knelt on the ground with a thud, ¡°Steward Geng, I beg you to help!¡± With that, he began to kowtow thumpingly on the ground. Geng Jin saw this but didn¡¯t even blink an eye, instead, he sneered with a somewhat venomous tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of kowtowing, Chen Zhong. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re famously good-natured. So, how about this¨Cif you kneel down now and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll consider figuring out a way for your Hua Clan. What do you say?¡± Chen Zhong was slightly startled, looking at Geng Jin. ¡°What? Not willing? Then I can¡¯t help you!¡± said Geng Jin, stepping to leave. ¡°Steward, please wait!¡± Chen Zhong said softly, lowering his head. Geng Jin stopped in his tracks, ¡°What? You¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± Chen Zhong¡¯s face was somewhat pale, yet he smiled with utmost sincerity. ¡°Of course, I am willing. I was just wondering how to bark like a dog!¡± With that said, he started barking ¡®woof woof woof¡¯. Watching the old man with white hair kneel on the ground barking like a dog, Geng Jin couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, then he patted Chen Zhong on the head. ¡°You¡¯re sensible enough. Well, I¡¯ll help you out. But let¡¯s get one thing straight; if any of your Hua Clan die, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Chen Zhong nodded vigorously, ¡°You can rest assured, Steward, if anyone from our Hua Clan dies, it will have absolutely nothing to do with you.¡± Geng Jin chuckled heh-heh and muttered under his breath. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you Hua Clan people. Are you all mad?¡± With that, he left. When only Chen Zhong remained in the ear room, he slowly lowered his head, his eyes flashing with humiliation. But after a moment, the light faded, and he relaxed again, then got up from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and returned to the inn. ¡°Uncle Zhong, how did it go?¡± Song Ah asked eagerly. Chen Zhong smiled and nodded, ¡°When Chen Zhong takes action, all parties naturally show some respect. It¡¯s all arranged¨Cwe can go to the banquet this evening!¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡± Song Ah said excitedly, dragging Jia Ning down to get ready. Watching the vigorous backs of the two, Chen Zhong, who didn¡¯t even feel sad about having barked like a dog, suddenly felt a hollow feeling in his heart. Geng Jin¡¯s words still echoed in his ears. The tragic scene from the last Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans also emerged in Chen Zhong¡¯s mind. It was three young lads of similar age, also eagerly attending the banquet, but what was carried back was a lump of flesh blended together. He just didn¡¯t know if this time the outcome would be any different. Hua You¡¯an, with her keen wisdom, saw Chen Zhong¡¯s expression and naturally knew what he was worried about. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t be sad. The three of us were prepared for everything when we decided to come to the Grand Gathering of Thousands Clans. If¡­¡± Hua You¡¯an paused for a moment. ¡°If we really don¡¯t return, please remember to pass a message to my father, tell him I did not shame him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Zhong fell silent for a while. There were no tears. Because in this world, even tears do not belong to the weak. Geng Jin didn¡¯t break his word; at the hour of lantern lighting, a messenger delivered an invitation. Already fully prepared, Hua You¡¯an and the others took the invitation, stood up, and headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s detached courtyard. Gong Wunian served the Ziwei Divine Child to dress with a wooden expression. The once powerful head sister of the Mountain Sea Sect, who had held great authority, had now completely fallen into servitude as a concubine. The Ziwei Divine Child, looking at himself in the bronze mirror with his tall crown and wide belt, his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. Then, without turning his head, he said, ¡°Serving me, you seem to be rather unwilling?¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Wunian¡¯s body slightly shivered, and then she bowed her head and spoke softly, ¡°Wunian dares not.¡± ¡°The thing women should learn most is to submit to the powerful, not to flaunt their little cleverness, which only makes them appear foolish. Do you understand?¡± the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently. Gong Wunian, bowing her head, her complexion slightly pale, whispered in response, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I am fairly satisfied with you. As long as you serve me well, or give birth to my offspring, I might even consider taking you back to the Starry Realm and making you a high and mighty Divine Consort!¡± Having said that, the Ziwei Divine Child then turned around to look at Gong Wunian. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t see a trace of excitement on Gong Wunian¡¯s face. This, without a doubt, infuriated him. Powerful star power instantly bound Gong Wunian tightly and suspended her in midair. ¡°Despicable woman, it is your honor to serve such a powerful deity as myself. What right do you have to put on airs?¡± As the Ziwei Divine Child spoke, ropes made of star power suddenly tightened, and a clicking sound emerged from Gong Wunian¡¯s body. Those were the sounds of bones groaning under intense pressure, revealing their burden. Pain surfaced on Gong Wunian¡¯s face, yet she still did not cry out for mercy. The originally dignified face of the Ziwei Divine Child became twisted with ferocity. Just then, the respectful voice of Fan Dingtian came from outside. ¡°Divine Child, the carriage is ready. Shall we depart now?¡± Hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal, and the star power vanished. Gong Wunian fell from midair onto the ground. Afterwards, the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Having spoken, he turned and left the room. Supporting herself on the ground with her hand, Gong Wunian¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and beneath her wide robes, her once delicate body was riddled with hideous scars. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luofu City. In a luxurious inn. Leng Junxie stood by the window, fiddling with a piece of pitch-black ancient jade, looking up at the streaks of light sweeping across the night sky. After a while, he withdrew his gaze and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The Shura Tribe, the Buddha¡¯s Land, and all the major Sects have all arrived; it sure is lively!¡± As he said this, he gently caressed the ancient jade in his hand, ¡°I can feel it, you are thirsting for slaughter. Don¡¯t worry; the Demon Race shall ultimately reign supreme.¡± As if responding to his words, a faint roar from the Demon Race echoed from within the ancient jade. Leng Junxie chuckled lowly, his body gradually transforming into a mist of darkness, disappearing into the night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Scenes like this were unfolding everywhere. Yet discerning individuals had noticed something peculiar about this Grand Assembly of the Thousand Races; an important participant seemed to be missing. Indeed, the Demon Race. Up until now, not a single demon from the Demon Mountains had been seen. Could it be that the Demon Race had decided not to attend this Grand Assembly? This speculation excited many people. If the Demon Race truly does not attend this grand assembly of a thousand clans, then correspondingly, the other races and Sects will have a slightly greater chance of victory. After all, the strength of the Demon Race is still very formidable. With this thought in mind, the clans convened at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, commencing the feast. Today, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was brightly lit and bustling with activity. Individuals from the great Sects were all arranged to be hosted in the inner hall. Meanwhile, some of the smaller Sects simply set up banquet tables in the courtyard. Owing to the multitude of guests, the vast City Lord¡¯s Mansion was packed to the brim. When Hua You¡¯an, with Jia Ning and Song A in tow, arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the street in front was already clogged with various carriages. Of course, there were even more Cultivators who flew directly to the location. Just standing on the street, one could see countless streaks of light continuously falling into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd of onlookers. Hua You¡¯an dismounted from his carriage halfway down the street and walked to the front gate, then straightened his attire and strode inside with his head held high. ¡°Hold on, what are you doing?¡± a shrill voice sounded, followed by a flamboyantly dressed gatekeeper that stopped the three of them. ¡°We are here to attend the banquet! Here is the invitation!¡± Hua You¡¯an uttered as he pulled out the gold-trimmed invitation and handed it to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper looked it over and his expression suddenly became very odd. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the Hua Clan¡­¡± When he mentioned the Hua Clan, the gatekeeper¡¯s voice was intentionally elongated. Before Hua You¡¯an could speak, Song A could no longer hold back and came up, saying in a cold tone, ¡°What about the Hua Clan? We have an invitation, and with so many people here, what¡¯s the meaning of singling us out?¡± The gatekeeper dismissively curled his lip and tossed the invitation back, then said in an arrogant tone. ¡°I can check whoever I want, is it any of your business?¡± By this time, a crowd had gathered around to watch the excitement; upon seeing Hua You¡¯an and his companions¡¯ black hair and eyes, they all began to whisper among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s the Hua Clan!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, they actually dared to come!¡± The murmurs made Hua You¡¯an feel as though there were thorns at his back, but he still repressed his anger and stopped Song A, who was about to erupt in rage. ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem, may we enter now?¡± ¡°Sure, please, go ahead!¡± said the gatekeeper in a sardonic tone. Just then, two streaks of golden light flew over, landing on the ground; it was Wan Chengyi and his disciple Shan Ruoling from the Garan Sect. Upon seeing these two, the gatekeeper, who was originally haughty, immediately switched to a sycophantic smile. ¡°It turns out to be the Garan Sect¡¯s Protector, please come inside!¡± To be a gatekeeper here, the first requirement was to possess an extremely sharp eye, able to discern a person¡¯s lineage and Sect through various details. In this regard, the gatekeeper did quite well. Wan Chengyi nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an, still leading the angry Song A and Jia Ning, proceeded inside. ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going? Is that place for you? People from the Hua Clan should go to the side hall. Really lacks tact!¡± The gatekeeper turned and saw Hua You¡¯an preparing to enter the great hall, and at once reverted to a sharp and snide demeanor, shouting. Even Hua You¡¯an could no longer hold back, and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you deliberately targeting people from the Hua Clan?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± The gatekeeper showed no sign of fear, ready to continue his diatribe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was then that Wan Chengyi suddenly spoke, ¡°Does a gatekeeper dare to be so insolent?¡± The moment he spoke, the gatekeeper¡¯s complexion turned pale, ¡°Protector, this¡­¡± Wan Chengyi said indifferently, ¡°Scram!¡± Naturally, the gatekeeper dared not show any displeasure toward Wan Chengyi; upon hearing the command, he immediately scurried away. Afterward, Wan Chengyi stepped forward slightly, and with a small smile, said, ¡°So you all are the representatives from the Hua Clan attending the grand assembly of a thousand clans?¡± Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Hua You¡¯an looked at the middle-aged man who had stood up for him and was momentarily stunned, then clasped his hands and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I am Wan Chengyi, the protector of the Garan Sect, and this is my disciple, Shan Ruoling. If the three of you don¡¯t mind, you may accompany me inside, how about it?¡± Hua You¡¯an and his two companions, Song Ajia Ning, exchanged a glance and then nodded. ¡°In that case, we thank you very much!¡± Wan Chengyi smiled sincerely, ¡°No need for such formalities, please, after you!¡± Saying so, he proceeded to walk inside with the three companions. Shan Ruoling didn¡¯t understand why her master was treating these three members of the Hua Clan with such importance. Her master hadn¡¯t done this before, had he? The Garan Sect was also considered a major faction in Central Province, so they were arranged to be inside the main hall. After he led Hua You¡¯an and the other two inside, the place was already filled with distinguished guests. When they saw Wan Chengyi and his disciple, all those who were on good terms with them stood up to greet them. But there were also many who looked on coldly, with disdain in their eyes. Yet when this group of sect cultivators saw the three people following behind Wan Chengyi, they were all taken aback. ¡°Is¡­ is that the Hua Clan?¡± a cultivator whispered. Then a cultivator, unable to suppress his feelings, stood up and said coldly, ¡°Protector Wan, what¡¯s the meaning of bringing these members of the Hua Clan here?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Wan Chengyi asked indifferently. ¡°Heh, this is the main hall. How are these members of the Hua Clan qualified to appear here?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. These people from the Hua Clan are my friends. I brought them here. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Wan Chengyi said sternly. His words made many exchange looks of confusion, and then some started to sneer. ¡°Friends? Since when do people from the Garan Sect start making friends with this bunch from the Hua Clan?¡± Wan Chengyi looked up, his face sank. Because the person speaking was none other than the sworn enemy of the Garan Sect, Po Shan from the Shiva Demon Sect. This man was a top-notch expert from the Shiva Demon Sect, his cultivation level had already reached the Golden Immortal Peak, a notch above Wan Chengyi¡¯s. There was a serious conflict in religious doctrine between the Shiva Demon Sect and the Garan Sect, so they had long regarded each other as mortal enemies. He hadn¡¯t expected him to be here. Wan Chengyi took a deep breath, ¡°Po Shan, does the Garan Sect need to notify you about the friends it keeps?¡± ¡°Of course not, but everyone in this main hall is a cultivator from a sect. You brought a group of Hua Clan members with no cultivation level at all, isn¡¯t that breaking the rules?¡± Po Shan¡¯s gaze lingered on Shan Ruoling before greedily fixing on Hua You¡¯an. Wan Chengyi wanted to say something, but Po Shan already sneered, ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such beautiful women in the Hua Clan, even attending the Thousand Clans Conference in men¡¯s clothing. What, has the Hua Clan run out of men?¡± This comment drew a burst of laughter from the crowd. Hua You¡¯an¡¯s expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. Jia Ning and Song Ajia Ning were even more enraged, their eyes shooting flames. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Hehe, without seeing you, I wouldn¡¯t have even remembered. At the last Thousand Clans Conference, those weaklings from the Hua Clan you sent were too frail. I just played with them a little, and they ended up a mass of flesh and blood, heh heh, I wonder how long you¡¯ll last this time?¡± Upon hearing Po Shan¡¯s words, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s complexion turned pale, and he said coldly, ¡°Did the people from the Hua Clan die at your hands during the last Thousand Clans Conference?¡± Po Shan laughed nonchalantly, ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t I say so? Just a casual play resulted in their deaths. Tsk tsk, truly a bunch of frail youngsters.¡± As Po Shan¡¯s greedy gaze fixed on Hua You¡¯an, he said, ¡°However, this time, if you¡¯re willing to accompany me, I can be magnanimous and spare your Hua Clan¡¯s people for now. How about that?¡± At this time, Wan Chengyi¡¯s expression had become dark and terrible as he said coldly, ¡°Po Shan, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Wan Chengyi, cut the crap. If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s have a fight right now. If you lose, your pretty little disciple here can keep me company once. What do you say?¡± Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was fuming with anger. But he was still very clear-headed. Po Shan¡¯s cultivation level had always suppressed his own; if he fell for this provocation and started a fight now, he would definitely be at a great disadvantage. A minor defeat was one thing, but if it delayed his entry into the Heavenly Dao¡¯s origin, then it would be the end for the Garan Sect. So his expression changed, and for a moment, he actually fell silent. Po Shan laughed even more arrogantly and then turned his gaze to Hua You¡¯an, saying, ¡°What about it, lady? Have you made up your mind? My patience is very limited.¡± A firm resolve began to appear on Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face; she was about to say something. But Song Ajia Ning, standing beside her, stepped forward and smiled at Jia Ning and Hua You¡¯an, saying, ¡°Your Highness, Elder Jia, this brat is too arrogant. Allow me to fight him!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he stepped forward without waiting for a response, stood in the middle of the arena, and gestured provocatively to Po Shan across from him. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a cultivator. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Upon hearing this, Po Shan and all the cultivators in the room were stunned, then burst into laughter. Po Shan¡¯s laughter was the most exaggerated. ¡°A mere mortal dares to challenge me?¡± Song Ajia Ning didn¡¯t laugh; he just quietly watched Po Shan. After a moment of laughter, Po Shan gradually stopped smiling and then licked his lips with a ferocious expression. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± As he spoke, Po Shan suddenly rushed towards Song Ajia Ning and threw a punch straight at Song Ajia Ning¡¯s chest. Po Shan was confident that if this punch hit, the young man would surely be pulverized. But unexpectedly, Song Ajia Ning took a deep breath, let out a loud shout, ¡°Get lost!¡± With that, he too threw a punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Song Ajia Ning¡¯s arm burst open, and his whole body staggered backward more than a dozen steps before barely managing to stand still. Po Shan only swayed slightly. But that slight sway made his complexion turn extremely ugly. For he was a Golden Immortal Practitioner, yet not only did his punch fail to crush this Hua Clan youth with not a trace of cultivation, but he was also shaken by the counterattack. For him, this was an unimaginable humiliation. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning cried out in unison. ¡°Song Ajia Ning!¡± After steadying himself, Song Ajia Ning turned his head to look at his arm, now revealing bone, and with a cool expression, he grabbed it with his left hand and then yanked hard. Crack. His already ruined right arm was torn off by Song Ajia Ning himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood gushed out once more. Many cultivators felt their skin crawl uncontrollably, swallowing hard. For Song Ajia Ning¡¯s expression was terrifying. It was as if it wasn¡¯t his own arm he had ripped off; the extreme coldness towards himself sent chills down others¡¯ spines. Even Po Shan felt uncomfortable, but he still sneered, ¡°Not bad, you managed to take one of my punches. It seems you are much stronger than those Hua Clan failures of the previous generation!¡± Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) ¡°Family Head, what do we do now? Gather our forces and attack that inn?¡± the steward asked, his face full of murderous intent. Xiong Xi shook his head and then paced back and forth in the room. ¡°Young man? It seems we have all underestimated you!¡± ¡°Moreover, as a master like you, how could you not notice a mere inn servant¡¯s prying eyes?¡± ¡°This must be deliberate on your part, isn¡¯t it? Did you use that servant¡¯s mouth to warn me, or are you provoking my Xiong Family?¡± As Xiong Xi spoke, his facial expressions shifted unpredictably. Finally, he stopped pacing and said with a sinister tone, ¡°Steward!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± The steward responded solemnly. ¡°Order everyone to be ready. We make our move during tomorrow¡¯s Water Ceremony. Also, let tonight¡¯s news spread!¡± However, the steward hesitated, ¡°Family Head, is this really appropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°As you said, doesn¡¯t the Holy Maiden Croliya hold this young man in high regard? What if she intervenes during the Water Ceremony¡­¡± Xiong Xi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! But that¡¯s exactly the effect I¡¯m after!¡± The steward was even more perplexed. Xiong Xi¡¯s face twisted with bitterness and ruthlessness, ¡°Since this young man managed to kill my son Xiong Hai, it proves that he is no ordinary opponent. Our Xiong Family alone certainly won¡¯t be able to eliminate him!¡± ¡°So I will wait until tomorrow, during the Water Ceremony! Then I¡¯ll claim that this young man is the murderer who decimated Black Iron City, the outsider the City Lord spoke of.¡± ¡°The Holy Maiden and the City Lord will surely be outraged. Then, without the Xiong Family having to lift a finger, he will be eradicated!¡± Hearing Xiong Xi¡¯s scheme, the steward bowed deeply, ¡°Family Head¡¯s insight is profound!¡± Xiong Xi sighed and shed a few tears. ¡°Alas, my two sons¡­¡± The steward also teared up, ready to offer some words of comfort. But to his surprise, Xiong Xi immediately followed up with, ¡°Go call some of my concubines over. I¡¯ve lost my sons; I must father some more!¡± Steward: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xiong Xi devoted his efforts to fathering more sons, the events of that evening were deliberately spread by the Xiong Family. A storm was gradually brewing. The next day. On the square in front of the central tower in the city. The Water Ceremony would be held here. Even though it hadn¡¯t officially started yet, the place was already crowded with people eager to attend early on. At the perimeter of the square, numerous soldiers stood guard and inspected the crowd. Only those wearing admission tickets on their chests were allowed entry. When Xue An and Ah Tu arrived, the soldiers, upon seeing their admission tickets, immediately bowed with respect. ¡°Please come in, sirs!¡± Their attitude was completely different from that towards ordinary people. Then they were escorted through the crowd to a platform near the tower in the square. It was arguably the best spot on the entire square. But since they had arrived a bit early, there weren¡¯t many people on the platform yet. But soon, a diverse crowd began to enter. The platform above became increasingly lively. Many elegantly dressed scions of distinguished families gathered to chat and laugh, but none paid any attention to Xue An and Ah Tu; they only occasionally assessed the two with curious gazes. ¡°Who are those two over there? They seem unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the young expert who the Holy Maiden encountered on the street yesterday!¡± ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s him? He looks only about eleven or twelve years old! Hey, that¡¯s not right! With such a young expert, why is everyone avoiding him? Why isn¡¯t anyone trying to recruit him?¡± For these prominent families, a young expert like Ah Tu who was also favored by the Holy Maiden was certainly worth recruiting. However, this time was an anomaly, as everyone kept their distance. ¡°Heh, you really are out of the loop! You probably don¡¯t even know what happened last night?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The speaker lowered their voice and whispered, ¡°The Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son, the Holy Maiden¡¯s personal Guard Commander Xiong Hai, died last night!¡± ¡°Hiss! How is that possible? I know Xiong Hai; he is a Fourth Rank expert with an inscrutable talent. How could he possibly die?¡± ¡°Heh, could this be a lie? He indeed died, and it happened inside an inn. Along with him, a squad of the Xiong Family¡¯s guards perished as well, and the one who did the deed¡­¡± The speaker gestured with their chin towards Ah Tu. ¡°It was this youngster!¡± Hearing this statement, all those who were unaware of last night¡¯s events had a sudden change in expression. No wonder no one dared to approach and recruit him. This youngster killed the Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son. The Xiong Family would certainly not let it rest, so who would want to offend the Xiong Family for the sake of such a youngster without any significant background or foundation? As for Xue An beside him¡­ Many automatically disregarded him. Because no matter how one looked at it, this man didn¡¯t appear to be a strong individual with any remarkable talent. Just then, the crowd stirred, and the Xiong Family appeared on the high platform. Upon seeing Xiong Xi, the Family Head of the Xiong Family, many from the distinguished families showed a strange expression. After all, the Xiong Family had lost two promising young descendants in a short period of time, which was a severe blow to them. Moreover, with the murderer standing right in their midst, many were curious to see how Xiong Xi would react upon seeing Ah Tu, and whether he would explode on the spot. To the disappointment of the crowd, Xiong Xi merely glanced deeply at Ah Tu, then found a seat and sat down in silence. This action left many exchanging surprised glances, with astonishment evident in their eyes. People didn¡¯t understand why the head of the Xiong Family was so calm. However, their questions were soon overshadowed by the arrival of someone else. ¡°The Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°Greetings, Holy Maiden!¡± Everyone rose to greet her in turn. Then they saw Croliya ascend the platform, her expression as still as water. In response to the greetings, she remained silent, her gaze briefly meeting that of the nearby Xiong Xi before focusing intently on Ah Tu. She was, of course, aware of what had transpired the previous night. One didn¡¯t need to think hard to realize what Xiong Hai had intended to do by seeking out Ah Tu in the middle of the night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made Croliya quite angry. After all, Ah Tu was a talent she valued, and Xiong Hai¡¯s attempt to kill and seize that talent was a blatant defiance of her authority. What Croliya didn¡¯t expect was that Ah Tu¡¯s response would be so ruthless, killing Xiong Hai outright. Even though such retaliation was justified, it still shook Croliya. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then Ill Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then I¡¯ll Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) The scene was dead silent. The only movement was the dust slowly settling. Is he dead? Many people were beginning to wonder. It was then that a hand suddenly extended from the rubble, followed by Po Shan struggling to climb out. But now, he looked much more miserable. Half of his skull had been blown to pieces, with brain matter mixed with blood trickling down. With such severe injuries, any other cultivator would probably have died long ago. It was only because the Shiva Demon Gate excelled at physical arts and had tempered the body to an extremely tough degree that he was still alive despite such critical wounds. And the cultivators who witnessed this scene all felt a sense of extreme absurdity. From the time this Hua Clan man with no cultivation fluctuation had arrived, in less than the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, he had reduced the domineering Po Shan to this state. It was almost inconceivable. At that moment, black light flickered incessantly on Po Shan¡¯s head, and his wounds were violently writhing, trying to heal. For the first time, a grave expression appeared on Po Shan¡¯s face. ¡°I admit, you are very strong! But don¡¯t forget, I am a Golden Immortal Practitioner!¡± Po Shan said coldly. Hua You¡¯an, who had been closely watching the situation in the hall, felt his heart sink. In the Central Province or anywhere else, being a Golden Immortal signified the pinnacle of combat power. And to become a Golden Immortal naturally meant that the cultivator had great fortune and destiny. Such people were usually very difficult to kill. ¡°Hehe, next I¡¯m going to show you what it means to infuriate a practitioner at the Golden Immortal Peak!¡± Po Shan¡¯s features gradually became fierce, and his body started to swell as though inflated. Soon, he stood seven or eight meters tall. If not for the great height of the hall, his head probably would have touched the ceiling. And the aura emanating from Po Shan grew increasingly fierce and terrifying, his face gradually appearing less and less human. ¡°Berserk! He¡¯s gone berserk!¡± Wan Chengyi cried out in shock. Everyone familiar with the Shiva Demon Gate felt a chill at those words. Originally, the Shiva Gate was inherited from an ancient religion of antiquity, with Shiva being the supreme deity of that faith. But over the thousands of years of its transmission, the Shiva Gate gradually mutated, incorporating many methods from the Demon Race. It eventually came to be known as the Shiva Demon Gate. And of those methods, going berserk was the most terrifying and ultimate one. Once initiated, it meant that the person had completely entered a frenzied state and would not stop until the opponent was killed. Many timid cultivators had already quietly slipped out of the hall. Hua You¡¯an was bandaging Song Abao¡¯s right arm wound while looking restlessly at Xue An¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know Xue An. But this man, also with black hair and black eyes, gave her a strong sense of security. Moreover, since his arrival, he had repelled Po Shan, indicating that he was an extremely formidable character. It had been too long since the Hua Clan had seen a strong figure emerge, so Xue An¡¯s appearance had uplifted the spirits of Hua You¡¯an and the other two, including Jia Ning. Consequently, they were even more concerned about Xue An¡¯s current situation. Seeing this, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe were preparing to step forward to help Xue An. Xue An raised his head to look at Po Shan, who now resembled a Demon God, and said indifferently, ¡°So you plant a demonic seed from the beginning of your cultivation, waiting for the moment when you need it to draw it into your soul to boost your battle strength, is that it?¡± Unlike the berserk transformation of others, since Po Shan had Golden Immortal Cultivation Level, he was able to remain conscious during the transformation. So, when he heard these words from Xue An, his face couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. ¡°You¡­ how could you possibly know about the Demon Fetus?¡± It was the most closely guarded secret of the Shiva Demon Sect, accessible only to the highest echelon. Now that Xue An had revealed it with a single statement, he was naturally shocked. Xue An faintly smiled, ¡°The idea isn¡¯t bad! But even if the Demon God were here, he would have to die today!¡± Xue An vanished in an instant and the next moment, he appeared in front of Po Shan. One could only see the divine light flourishing in Xue An¡¯s eyes as his powerful Divine Sense formed a substantial giant silver needle, thrusting straight at Po Shan¡¯s forehead. Po Shan was horrified and tried to dodge. But the Divine Sense silver needle moved too fast, like a dazzling silver light, piercing into Po Shan¡¯s forehead in an instant and then shooting out from the back of his head, followed by a long trail of black demonic qi. Po Shan¡¯s expression instantly became stiff, and then a torrent of demonic qi started to escape from between his eyebrows, his enormous body rapidly shrinking. With just one strike, Xue An had shattered Po Shan¡¯s Demon Fetus. And the intense backlash nearly obliterated Po Shan¡¯s consciousness. Only when his body had shrunk back to normal did Po Shan regain his senses, and, terrified, he shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I am Xue An of the Hua Clan! Now, I want to play a game! With every punch I throw from now on, you must count seriously, and if you count wrong or refuse to count, the torment will never end! Understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count your mother¡­¡± Though Po Shan was frightened by Xue An¡¯s methods, his dignity as a Golden Immortal Practitioner made him curse out loud. Xue An shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t like that answer.¡± Speaking, Xue An suddenly appeared behind Po Shan and then threw a punch. Po Shan roared in anger, attempting to resist. But with repeated heavy injuries and the destruction of his Demon Fetus, how could he withstand Xue An¡¯s punch. Boom. He was once again sent flying by Xue An, then crashed heavily onto the ground. Xue An smiled coldly, ¡°And now, the game officially begins!¡± As his voice fell, Xue An¡¯s figure appeared next to Po Shan, who was struggling to get up, and he threw another punch. It was then Xue An¡¯s time to perform solo. Po Shan perfectly played the role of a human punchbag, being blasted from the ground to midair, and then from midair into the earth. The muffled sounds of punches landing on flesh, the crackling of breaking bones, and Po Shan¡¯s screams composed a symphony with a bloody aesthetic. At first, Po Shan still attempted to fight back. However, Xue An¡¯s punches were too powerful, and all of Po Shan¡¯s attempts at resistance became futile struggles. In the end, Po Shan was beaten so severely he could only endure by relying on his immense vitality. By that time, this incredible vitality had become Po Shan¡¯s shackle. Because of this immense vitality, he couldn¡¯t even lose consciousness but had to keep his eyes open and endure the beating. It was only then that Po Shan truly understood how painful it can be to take a beating. The deep, heart-wrenching agony soon brought him to the verge of collapse. Finally, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only after Xue An delivered another punch that blasted him from midair deep into the ground, smashing his newly healed ribs all over again, he trembled and called out weakly, ¡°One¡­ one punch!¡± Upon hearing this cry, everyone watching collectively gasped. To have beaten such a strong opponent into submission. This man of the Hua Clan¡­ so terrifying! Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say Its Wrong, Then Its Wrong! (5th Update) Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say It¡¯s Wrong, Then It¡¯s Wrong! (5th Update) Looking at Po Shan lying on the ground, his face full of terror, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a chilling smile. ¡°This is a good start, but I hope you remember every single punch that follows. If you count wrong¡­ that will be the end of your life! Understand?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Po Shan screamed shrilly. But Xue An did not give him a chance to beg for mercy, instead, he stomped down on the ground, the rebound force bouncing Po Shan off the surface. Then Xue An launched a punch. Po Shan screamed miserably as he was blasted away, but still managed to shout out in mid-air. ¡°The second punch¡­¡± Afterward, Po Shan was like a masochist, despite being beaten by Xue An until his head split, bones broke, and tendons snapped, he still did not forget to count. ¡°The third punch¡­ The fourth punch¡­¡± All onlookers stared dumbfounded at this scene, with deep reverence surfacing in the eyes of those cultivators. Meanwhile, Hua You¡¯an and Song Ajia Ning were already brimming with tears. Seeing the once arrogant Po Shan now beaten into this tragic state by Xue An, and also having to count the punches he received himself. wuxiaworld.site There¡¯s nothing more satisfying in the world than this. At the same time, Hua You¡¯an grew deeply curious about Xue An. He had just admitted that he was from the Hua Clan, but why had they never heard of such a powerful expert before? While Hua You¡¯an was pondering this, Po Shan shouted, ¡°The thirty-ninth punch!¡± Then he was smashed to the ground and could not get up again. By that time, he was a mess of flesh so mangled it resembled a lump of rotten meat, looking unspeakably miserable. But even so, he dared not make the slightest mistake. Because Xue An had made it clear, a mistake meant death. Xue An, however, did not punch again but slowly walked up to Po Shan and silently watched him. Under Xue An¡¯s cold gaze, Po Shan was incredibly frightened, shivering all over. Then, he heard Xue An ask indifferently, ¡°What number did you just shout?¡± ¡°The¡­ the thirty-ninth punch!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Wrong!¡± Po Shan¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? I clearly remember it very well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Then tell me, what comes after thirty-eight?¡± ¡°Thirty-nine!¡± Xue An shook his head again, ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Isn¡¯t thirty-nine what comes after thirty-eight?¡± Po Shan screamed. Xue An spoke calmly, ¡°In other places, thirty-nine comes after thirty-eight, but here with me, if I say it¡¯s wrong, then it¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°And if it¡¯s wrong, you have to die!¡± Xue An said, his eyes glowing brightly, slowly raising his fist. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re just being unreasonable; you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Po Shan was almost driven mad. In his view, Xue An was completely cheating. ¡°Yes, I am being unreasonable, and what can you do to me?¡± Xue An said indifferently and prepared to throw down his punch. Po Shan then felt a powerful Divine Sense pressure coming at him, completely suppressing his own cultivation level. This discovery terrified Po Shan out of his wits. If his cultivation was suppressed, then Xue An¡¯s punch was sure to take his life. Just at that moment, a breathless voice came from outside, ¡°Spare his life under your fist!¡± Po Shan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, just about to say something. Xue An¡¯s mouth curved up as he said coldly, ¡°Do you think this is a TV drama? Spare his life under my fist?¡± With that, he hurled his punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Po Shan¡¯s head was smashed to pieces by Xue An¡¯s punch. A wave of intense black radiance spread out from Po Shan, so powerful that it violently disturbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy around them. And as a mass of black light soared into the sky attempting to escape, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense slashed down like a knife. A scream echoed through the air, and the entire main hall suddenly shook. All the cultivators showed their astonishment. This was an astral foreboding caused by the fall of a Golden Immortal. And with that, Po Shan, the top expert of the Shiva Demon Sect, died on the spot. It was at this moment that the shouting person rushed in hurriedly. When he saw Po Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground, his corpulent face trembled violently. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed him?¡± Xue An looked at the fat man and said indifferently, ¡°So what if I did?¡± Right then, another person came running in. ¡°Steward Geng, you¡­¡± Then, this person also stood frozen upon seeing Po Shan¡¯s corpse. When Hua You¡¯an saw the person running in behind, he could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Chen! Why is it you?¡± Ever since Hua You¡¯an and the others had left, Chen Zhong had been deeply troubled. Finally, gritting his teeth, he also arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But he had no invitation, so he could not enter, and could only linger at the entrance. However, due to the grand scale of the Thousand Clans Banquet, many people were coming and going, and thus news from inside could still find its way out. When he heard that a young man from the Hua Clan fought with a Golden Immortal Practitioner on the spot, his vision darkened, and he almost collapsed to the ground. The thing he feared the most had still happened. A Golden Immortal Practitioner! That was an existence Chen Zhong did not even dare to think about. How could three youths, just of age, possibly be a match for such a powerful opponent? No! He had to find a way to get in! Even if it was to collect the bodies of the three, it would be better than standing outside foolishly. With that determination, he tried every means to get cozy with a familiar house servant, and finally managed to enter the mansion, coincidentally running into Geng Jin. He then pleaded with Geng Jin, wanting to enter the main hall. Geng Jin sneered upon hearing this, ¡°I told you, these people from the Hua Clan coming here are purely seeking death! Are you convinced now? As for entering the main hall? Heh, that¡¯s absolutely impossible, hurry up and get lost!¡± Chen Zhong was scolded into submission, but he still nodded and bowed, trying to plead with Geng Jin to make an exception. Geng Jin glared at him, about to burst out in anger when a house servant rushed over with a message. ¡°It¡¯s terrible! Someone¡¯s going to die!¡± Geng Jin let out a cold laugh, ¡°So what if someone from the Hua Clan dies, what¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s Lord Po Shan who¡¯s about to die!¡± ¡°What?¡± Geng Jin jumped three feet high at the news. ¡°What happened? Which lord did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him! Hurry and see for yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Geng Jin ran towards the main hall as fast as he could. The Shiva Demon Sect was a very powerful sect, and Po Shan was a Golden Immortal strength practitioner. If he died during the banquet, as a steward, he too would be implicated. And Chen Zhong, upon hearing this, was also stunned and followed behind, running over. When he entered the main hall and saw that the three young men of the Hua Clan were still alive¨Calthough Song Ajia Ning had lost an arm, they were still alive¨CChen Zhong couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at this moment, Geng Jin¡¯s expression was unspeakably grim. Po Shan was dead, and this filled Geng Jin with a raging fury, yet he did not dare to provoke Xue An. So he vented all his rage on Chen Zhong. Slap! With a fierce slap, Geng Jin struck Chen Zhong across the face and then roared in anger, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you old dog, pestering me incessantly, and now such a catastrophe has occurred!¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Explanation (6th Update) Chapter 626: Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Explanation (6th Update) Chen Zhong was slapped into a daze, then touched his cheek and habitually revealed a flattering smile. Upon witnessing this scene, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s trio all seethed with fury, smoke almost rising from their heads. ¡°He actually dared to hit Uncle Zhong?¡± Jia Ning was enraged. Geng Jin sneered at his words, ¡°So what if I hit him? Heh, I forgot to tell you where your Hua Clan¡¯s invitation came from. It came from this old dog kneeling on the ground and begging me bitterly, he even barked like a dog. It was only out of a momentary soft-heartedness that I gave you the invitation! Did you really think you were worthy of entering this place?¡± Upon hearing Geng Jin¡¯s words, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s trio all froze, then turned their gazes towards Chen Zhong simultaneously. ¡°Uncle Zhong, you¡­¡± Chen Zhong awkwardly lowered his head, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I have no skills and could only get the invitation through such means, I have brought shame upon the Hua Clan!¡± Hua You¡¯an vigorously shook his head, ¡°No, Uncle Zhong, you haven¡¯t shamed anyone! It is the Hua Clan that has let you down!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t say that, these matters really don¡¯t matter at all!¡± In that moment, Hua You¡¯an¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable sorrow; Uncle Zhong¡¯s hair was already greying, yet for an invitation, he had to kneel on the ground and bark like a dog. The humiliation and sadness in his heart must¡¯ve been immense. Listening to this, both Jia Ning and Song A¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, wishing they could swallow Geng Jin alive. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Geng Jin let out a cold laugh at this juncture, ¡°Enough with the act, all of you members of the Hua Clan, get out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion now, or don¡¯t blame me for being unkind!¡± As the personal butler to Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City, and someone with great power who could access some information about the Heavenly Dao source, Geng Jin was respected by even the largest Sects, who showed him the necessary reverence. This nurtured Geng Jin¡¯s arrogant and domineering temperament. Moreover, with Po Shan dead, he would definitely be held accountable by the City Lord, his rage seething within him, and he vented it all on the Hua Clan members. Of course, this was also because when he had just entered, he hadn¡¯t dared to carefully inspect Xue An due to awe. In Geng Jin¡¯s eyes, someone capable of killing a Golden Immortal must be at least a Golden Immortal, or even possibly a formidable figure of a Half-step True Immortal. How could such an existence possibly be from the Hua Clan? But this time, he had guessed wrong. Just as Geng Jin was venting his anger on Hua You¡¯an and the others. All the cultivators in the room were looking at him as if they were looking at a dead man. Geng Jin just felt that everyone¡¯s gaze on him was somewhat strange, but he didn¡¯t think much of it, just coldly shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? If you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe I¡¯ll make all of you kneel and bark like dogs?¡± Xue An was quietly listening to his ranting not far behind Geng Jin, his eyes gradually growing colder, then he spoke lightly. ¡°Who did you say has to kneel and bark?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s this bunch of despicable Hua Clan people!¡± Geng Jin, without turning his head, said unthinkingly. Xue An nodded, ¡°I see, so you keep saying the Hua Clan is despicable, then what exactly is your status?¡± Geng Jin replied somewhat impatiently, ¡°I am the personal butler of the City Lord, you¡­¡± It was then that Geng Jin finally felt something was amiss, shivered all over, and then turned to look at Xue An. Upon noticing that the Xue An who had killed Po Shan also had black hair and eyes, Geng Jin¡¯s complexion visibly paled at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He said ¡®you¡¯ for a long time but didn¡¯t know what else to say. Xue An spoke lightly, ¡°I heard you just now, saying you want the Hua Clan people to kneel and bark?¡± Geng Jin, sweating profusely, forced a smile, ¡°It was all¡­ all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with that explanation!¡± Geng Jin took a deep breath and then bowed, ¡°My lord, what I said was just a careless remark, the opening of the Heavenly Dao origin is imminent, and as the personal butler of Luofu City¡¯s Lord, please¡­ could you spare some face?¡± Geng Jin¡¯s intention was very clear; he was reminding Xue An. ¡°I might be able to contact someone with information about the Heavenly Dao origins. You¡¯d better weigh your options.¡± On hearing this, Xue An slightly smiled and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve got a point, so I will give you some face!¡± Geng Jin let out a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and was about to say something. Xue An held up three fingers and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you the time of three breaths to come up with an explanation that satisfies me, or else¡­¡±. Xue An gave a chilling smile, ¡°You¡¯ll regret why you were born so fat!¡± Geng Jin shuddered all over, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°One!¡± ¡°If you offend me, then don¡¯t even think about getting the information about the Heavenly Dao origins!¡± Xue An continued calmly, ¡°Two!¡± Just as Xue An was getting ready to say ¡®three¡¯. Geng Jin glanced at the corpse of Po Shan on the ground, gritted his teeth hard, then knelt down with a thud and started barking a few times. After barking, Geng Jin looked at Xue An with an ashen face and asked, ¡°How about that for an explanation?¡± Xue An looked at Geng Jin, who resembled a mountain of flesh, his lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°Such a fat dog must be delicious when stewed!¡± His words elicited a burst of low laughter. Song Ah laughed loudly and then said, ¡°Senior is mistaken; a dog this fat would lack texture when eaten. But its skin would make a fine bedspread.¡± Geng Jin¡¯s heart was bleeding. He was always the one to bully others, and now he had been bullied by others, especially by someone from the Hua Clan whom he always looked down upon. Therefore, he thought viciously, ¡°Just wait, as soon as you enter the Heavenly Dao origins, I will find a way to make you die inside.¡± However, he did not reveal anything on his face, instead, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not bad, then can we call it even, senior?¡± Xue An walked over slowly, placed his palm on Geng Jin¡¯s big head, and said indifferently, ¡°I know you must hate me very much.¡± Geng Jin trembled and quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Hating me is useless because no matter what explanation you give, you¡­ must die today!¡± With that, Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense directly invaded Geng Jin¡¯s mind and instantly shattered his soul completely. Geng Jin, who had intended to call for help, had his eyes instantly dim. But Xue An clearly didn¡¯t intend to let him off that easy. The dispersed pieces of the soul were recondensed by Xue An, and then¡­. Geng Jin¡¯s already dim eyes gradually lit up with an unusual brilliance, and he bent down his massive body, went on all fours, waggled his behind, and let out a series of lifelike barking sounds. Xue An casually picked up a chicken leg bone from the table and threw it outside the door. Geng Jin stuck out his tongue, eyes gleaming as he pounced outside, hugging the chicken bone and starting to lick it. In both shape and action, he resembled¡­ a dog! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was stunned. In their eyes, Xue An had just given Geng Jin a look, and then he had turned into this. It was simply unbelievable. At that moment, a thunderous roar came from a distance. ¡°Who dares to harm someone from my mansion?¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) Chapter 627: Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) With those words, more than a dozen figures flew across the sky and landed in the courtyard. Once they had taken their positions, the crowd realized with a start that these were all masters with powerful auras. Leading them was a middle-aged man with three strands of a goat beard and a grim face. His cultivation level was indiscernible, yet the chilling light in his gloomy eyes was enough to make people avert their gaze. ¡°It¡¯s Luo Wenshi!¡± ¡°The City Lord himself has come!¡± The crowd erupted into a buzz of activity. The one who had arrived was none other than Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City. He glanced down at Geng Jin, who was tongue-lolling, on all fours, and crawling like a pig or dog, his expression growing even darker. ¡°To shatter the soul and then mold it into the shape of a pig or dog, forcing it to become a human-shaped beast, your methods are truly cruel,¡± Luo Wenshi said icily. Xue An looked at Luo Wenshi with a smile that was not quite a smile and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Hearing this, all of Luo Wenshi¡¯s subordinates behind him became furious. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°City Lord, this kid is too arrogant! Not killing him is not enough to quell the rage, and it¡¯s also hard to explain to the ancestors of the Shiva Demon Sect!¡± ¡°Exactly, a mere whelp from the Hua Clan, who knows what crooked methods he used, dares to act so insolently. We should kill him!¡± These people began to clamor one after another. At this moment, the situation began to change. The crowd that had been watching silently until now suddenly and discreetly moved behind Luo Wenshi. Aside from Xue An, Hua You¡¯an, and a few others, only the Puppet Immortal Sect and the Garan Sect¡¯s master and disciple, Wan Chengyi, stayed put. The number of people on each side was now starkly disproportionate, with a huge gathering of cultivators from all places behind Luo Wenshi. Behind Xue An, on the other hand, it was empty and seemed very deserted. Under such circumstances, many in the crowd began to look at Xue An with hostility. In their long-held beliefs, the Hua Clan should not have a strong presence, should be subjected to bullying, and should remain at the very bottom of the myriad races, never to rise again. Yet, the sudden emergence of Xue An made these people feel a profound sense of threat. Annihilating a Golden Immortal with a punch, crushing souls with a flick of the finger. This kind of terrifying ability made the sect cultivators deeply wary of him. If he were allowed to grow and become even more powerful, who knows what the Hua Clan would become. Better to eradicate him now, while he isn¡¯t that strong yet. Moreover, it was Luo Wenshi of Luofu City taking personal action, and by following behind and cheering, they could make a good impression on Luo Wenshi with little effort. Why would they not seize such an opportunity? Considering that the grand meeting of all races was about to begin, and Mars was about to emerge from within the clouds, establishing a good relationship with the City Lord of Luofu City now could mean access to a lot of useful information. So, in light of these various factors, almost all the cultivators had gone to the other side. At that moment, Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning exchanged glances and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. Then they stepped forward, standing beside Xue An. Hua You¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, we will draw their attention in a moment, and you must run quickly!¡± Jia Ning also said, ¡°Yes, Senior, don¡¯t worry about anything later on, just run!¡± ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Xue An smiled faintly. Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her teeth tightly before saying, ¡°Senior, these cultivators will absolutely not allow the Hua Clan to have a powerful person like you! Now they¡¯re watching us like tigers eyeing their prey, surely planning how to eradicate you!¡± ¡°So for the Hua Clan¡¯s sake, you must find every possible way to escape! Only a strong person like you can lead the Hua Clan to grow and prosper, and then claim back the blood debt of these thousands of years!¡± After Hua You¡¯an spoke in a low voice, Xue An looked a bit surprised at this ¡°young man¡± disguised as a girl. Although she was young, this little girl¡¯s mind was extremely clear. Then Xue An said, ¡°If I leave, what will you do?¡± Hua You¡¯an and Jia Ning both just smiled at these words. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about the three of us. Compared to your importance, what does it matter if we die?¡± Song A said softly. Hua You¡¯an nodded, ¡°The rise of a clan is always bloody and brutal, and to rise without shedding blood is nothing but wishful thinking! The Hua Clan has already shed enough blood; we don¡¯t care about adding our three lives to that!¡± As they spoke, their tone was extremely calm, showing no concern for life and death. Xue An quietly observed the three of them, then shook his head and chuckled after a moment, ¡°Very good! You truly are worthy of being from the Hua Clan, but you need not say more, I will not leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hua You¡¯an began to speak in great urgency upon hearing this. At this point, Luo Wenshi stared at Xue An for a while before sneering, ¡°Sir, your actions were quite ruthless and showed no mercy. Are you not afraid of provoking public anger?¡± In between his words, all the cultivators fixed their gaze on Xue An. Such an intense deterrent force was enough to shake the Heart Realm of an ordinary cultivator. But Xue An, in the face of all this, remained unchanged in expression and said lightly, ¡°Ruthless actions¡­ Provoke public anger?¡± Then, suddenly looking up, his eyes blazed with divine light, ¡°When you were slaughtering my people, did you ever think about how ruthless your methods were?¡± ¡°When you bullied my people, did you ever think of arousing public anger?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m merely taking back a fraction of the blood debt you owe the Hua Clan over thousands of years, you jump out to accuse me of ruthless methods?¡± At this, Xue An sneered coldly, his face revealing a crazed intent to kill, ¡°All I can say is, why don¡¯t you go die?¡± This sentence was like a spark that instantly ignited an already volatile situation. Shouts of anger rose from all around; many cultivators were eager to try, wanting to teach this man from the Hua Clan, who they saw as ignorant of the harsh realities of the world, a lesson. Luo Wenshi¡¯s face turned ashen. He waved his hand to signal for quiet, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. If you admit your guilt and surrender now and hand over the body technique and Divine Sense you¡¯ve cultivated, I might consider protecting your Hua Clan through this Grand Assembly of Clans. What do you say?¡± Luo Wenshi¡¯s words were also what many cultivators with ulterior motives were thinking. In their eyes, since Xue An could eliminate a Golden Immortal with no cultivation level at all, he must have practiced some sort of miraculous body technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they could obtain it, it would be a priceless treasure. Xue An didn¡¯t get angry but laughed instead, then turned to Liu KekKe, Wan Chengyi, and the others behind him and said, ¡°Do you see? This is what the world calls cultivators! The world regards them as Immortals, but in my eyes, they are no better than pigs and dogs!¡± Finally, Luo Wenshi could no longer contain the rage in his heart, ¡°So you mean to oppose us to the end?¡± A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of Xue An¡¯s mouth as he extended his hand to point at all the cultivators opposite him. ¡°Listen up, today, I will teach you how to behave!¡± Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Xue An¡¯s words stunned the crowd, and it took a while for anyone to regain their composure. ¡°Sir, then what about these people¡­¡± someone asked, pointing to the City Lord of Silver City and other nobles on the ground. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°They are naturally those who aided tyranny!¡± Upon hearing these words, the prestige that the City Lord of Silver City had built up over decades collapsed in an instant. Countless people with red eyes rushed forward, surrounding the already powerless City Lord of Silver City, and attacked him with various innate abilities. Although the City Lord of Silver City was powerful, he had been seriously injured by Xue An, and was now being attacked by so many people, thus, in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to rubble. As for those nobles, not even one of them managed to escape. The most miserable among them was Xiong Xi. He had just sensed the bad situation and tried to sneak away quietly. But how could Ah Tu allow this fellow who had repeatedly opposed their lord to escape? Therefore, in a flash of thought from Ah Tu, a dozen blades of light severed Xiong Xi¡¯s limbs. He was then dismembered by the people who rushed up. In an instant, the nobles and the City Lord of Silver City, who had just been lofty, had become but a mass of flesh and blood on the ground. Xue An glanced at Xu Gao, who was pale beside him, and smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think would happen if I threw you down there now?¡± Xu Gao trembled all over and pleaded, ¡°Sir, spare my life, I really have nothing to do with these matters! I was just following orders!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I was just scaring you. Do you think I would really kill you? After all, you still have a more important role to play!¡± Xu Gao felt a chill in his heart, unsure of what the more important role Xue An mentioned was. Xue An, holding Xu Gao, leaped down from the tower, and the crowd respectfully made way for them. Xue An approached Ah Tu and released several women from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the crowd suddenly saw a few more women appear, they were stirred. Chen Xiaomei walked up to Ah Tu and said, ¡°Brother!¡± Ah Tu, seeing his sister¡¯s rosy cheeks and excellent complexion, couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then looked at Xue An with some hesitation. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand, ¡°I am leaving!¡± Although Ah Tu had been expecting this, he still couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver when he heard the confirmation. Chen Xiaomei¡¯s eyes reddened even more, and tears had already started to fall. ¡°Alright, this world has begun to gradually recover. Given the size of this planet, the spiritual energy should recongeal in less than a hundred years, and you will be able to cultivate. By then, I will naturally come back!¡± Despite his words, Ah Tu still looked down dejectedly. Meanwhile, the two girls were bidding their tearful farewells to Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Sister Xiaomei, this is your favorite chocolate candy. I¡¯ve packed it all inside; it should be enough for you to eat for a long time!¡± Xiang Xiang said. ¡°This is ice cream. It¡¯s a pity this can¡¯t be kept for long; you should eat it quickly!¡± Nian Nian added. Chen Xiaomei tearfully accepted the gifts. Xue An looked at Ah Tu and said, ¡°Your talent and character are both good. I hope that after I leave, you will always remain the same. If you ever act unlawfully like these people, I will not spare you when I return!¡± Ah Tu¡¯s heart grew solemn, and he responded with serious respect, ¡°Sir, rest assured, Ah Tu understands this principle!¡± Xue An nodded, surveyed the crowd with a slight smile, and then, along with An Yan and his two daughters, began to ascend into the sky, approaching the nearby starship. Although the pirate ship had been brought down by two punches from Xue An, it hadn¡¯t sustained any substantial damage. After Xue An and his company entered the hatch, the starship quickly ascended and soared high into the sky, before disappearing into the heavens. All the people of Silver City looked up and watched this scene. Many people did not know Xue An¡¯s name, but the entire planet had been saved by him. So shortly after. A statue of Xue An appeared in the Silver Square, becoming the most prominent structure there. And the statue of him always gazed up at the sky, as if waiting for someone¡¯s return. The pirate ship flew out of the planet¡¯s atmosphere and entered outer space. ¡°Stop!¡± The spaceship came to an abrupt halt. ¡°My lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Gao asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Oh, nothing much, I just have some things to get!¡± With that, Xue An darted out of the spaceship, his physical body directly descending into space. Then with a casual wave of his hand, a radiant golden starship appeared right in front of the spaceship. Xu Gao gaped in astonishment, his jaw nearly dropping to the ground. ¡°Heavens¡­ This is¡­ a starship!¡± In this vast universe, there were two completely different kinds of flying vessels. One kind, like this spaceship, followed the technological path. The advantage was that the threshold was very low; as long as the technology was in place, even ordinary people could traverse the Starry Sea. But the more sophisticated the technology, the more vulnerable it became. Especially in the perilous depths of space, spaceships were still too dangerous. The other kind followed the path of cultivators. This starship was a representative of that kind. Although the threshold was high, requiring a high cultivation level to operate, because they were very sturdy and much faster than the spaceships, they had become synonymous with the high-end. Xu Gao was just an ordinary person, so when he saw this golden starship, he naturally showed a face full of amazement. This starship was much larger than any he had seen before, and its aura was even more majestic and imposing. All of this further proved the man¡¯s unfathomable depth. Xu Gao¡¯s heart grew even more fearful. By now, Xue An had already retracted the starship and returned on board the spaceship. ¡°My¡­ my lord, where do we go next?¡± Xu Gao asked. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°To where you came from!¡± ¡°Where I came from?¡± Xu Gao was taken aback, then he understood and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°My lord, are you saying¡­ ¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, to your Blood Skull Pirate Guild!¡± Xu Gao was on the verge of tears, ¡°My lord, if I take you there, they will definitely not spare me, they will surely tear me apart, and even you¡­!¡± Xu Gao paused, taking a covert glance at Xue An¡¯s expression, and swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°Although you are very powerful, the guild is heavily guarded, and if you go there alone¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just hurry on our way!¡± Seeing this, Xu Gao inwardly groaned yet did not dare to disobey, reluctantly nodding his head with a gloomy face, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he steered the spaceship, abruptly accelerating and vanishing from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The starry pirates were all exceedingly cunning and brutal beings. And their ranks were very diverse. Among them were powerhouses strong enough to carve out their own place in The Multiverse Realms. These powerhouses ruled over their own territories, already becoming local tyrants and could no longer be simply described as mere pirates. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Upon witnessing this scene, the cultivators collectively gasped in shock. Especially Luo Wenshi, who watched the Armor-clad True Soldiers in disbelief, about to speak. The Armor-clad True Soldiers silently advanced a step, their overwhelming presence causing all the cultivators to retreat in terror. The situation that was once muddled became clear once again. Xue An smashed another cultivator¡¯s head with a punch, then appeared in front of the Armor-clad True Soldiers. Xiao Shui and the others bowed their heads in unison, waiting for Xue An¡¯s command. Xue An surveyed the battlefield and smiled slightly at Luo Wenshi in the distance, ¡°I hope you like this gift!¡± Then he pointed at all the cultivators on the opposite side and said coldly, ¡°Kill them all, not a single one spared!¡± A command was issued. Xiao Shui took the lead, all the Hua Clan warriors assembled in battle formation, like a black chariot of hell crushing everything invincibly. None of the cultivators was a match for these Armor-clad True Soldiers. Even the Golden Immortals, when facing this battle formation reminiscent of ancient divine soldiers, were utterly helpless. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co In the blink of an eye, the Armor-clad True Soldiers had advanced more than ten meters. Wherever they passed, corpses littered the ground and blood flowed like rivers. These cultivators were not a well-trained army; they had gathered solely to bully the Hua Clan, which they perceived as an easy target. But they had kicked an immovable boulder instead. Therefore, as soon as they engaged, the cultivators were already showing signs of collapse. As the terrible power of the Armor-clad True Soldiers became fully apparent, the cultivators completely fell apart. The cultivators at the back of the formation turned and ran, triggering a chain reaction. Nobody dared to confront these black devils any longer, cursing themselves for not having more legs as they fled in panic. Luo Wenshi watched with icy hands and feet from behind, initially trying to stem the tide of the rout. But defeat was like a collapsing mountain; it was beyond his control. Xiao Shui, however, was clearly not going to let any cultivator escape. All the Hua Clan warriors had endured great hardships and had been waiting for this day. Therefore, with a glance from Xiao Shui, the Armor-clad True Soldiers immediately changed formation, turning into an enclosing circle that firmly trapped all the cultivators within. This unexpected change made all the cultivators scream in agony. But this could not stop the massacre by the Armor-clad True Soldiers. In reality, if these cultivators had mustered the courage to fight, they might not have been defeated so miserably. After all, among these cultivators, there were a few Golden Immortals. But in such chaos, hampering each other, how could they possibly stand against the killing machines like the Armor-clad True Soldiers? Blood splattered everywhere. Xiao Shui and the others mercilessly reaped the lives of these cultivators. Luo Wenshi roared in anger, struggling with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t shake the situation at all. Just then, a procession of monks slowly entered the courtyard, and among them stood a gaunt monk with a Golden Wheel looming behind his head. This emaciated old monk looked at the ongoing massacre with a face full of compassion, shook his head, and sighed lightly, ¡°Alas, why are you so deluded? Why not let go of your hatred now and enter my Buddha Kingdom?¡± Upon seeing this monk, Luo Wenshi, as if grasping at a lifeline, shouted frantically, ¡°Master, save me! I am the City Lord of Luofu City, if you can save me, I am willing to tell you all the information about Heavenly Dao Yuan!¡± The old monk¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light, and with a smile, he nodded, then turned to look at Xue An in the distance. ¡°Benefactor Xue, long time no see!¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at the emaciated monk, and said dismissively, ¡°Ku Chan, I didn¡¯t expect that after you joined this game of fate, you actually attained the level of a Bodhisattva?¡± The newcomer was none other than the revered Ku Chan, who had entered the chess game of fate alongside Xue An. At these words, he smiled faintly, ¡°Everything is predestined, Benefactor Xue, why the need for such drastic measures? As the saying goes, ¡®An eye for an eye will leave the whole world blind,¡¯ it would be better to stop now! You should know that in Buddhism, mercy prevails, and those who lay down the butcher¡¯s knife can instantly achieve Buddhahood!¡± As he spoke, the Golden Wheel behind Ku Chan¡¯s head shone even brighter, casting a gentle glow over the entire courtyard, leaving many cultivators with fragile Heart Realms looking dazed. And the unstoppable true soldiers in armor, under this golden glow, gradually became sluggish until they completely ceased movement. Luo Wenshi let out a breath, shouting with surprise and delight, ¡°The master¡¯s divine skills are unparalleled! But beware, this Hua Clan man is very sinister and mysterious.¡± Ku Chan gave a slight smile, simply looking at Xue An, ¡°Benefactor Xue, what do you think of the old monk¡¯s words?¡± The atmosphere became somewhat silent. Ku Chan had just appeared and overpoweringly subdued the true soldiers in armor, startling everyone including Cang Yayun and Liu Keke. Wan Chengyi¡¯s face turned gloomy as he watched the monk, his heart filled with fear. As soon as Ku Chan had appeared, Wan Chengyi¡¯s Gallant Immortal Statue seemed like it wanted to leap out of his body and prostrate itself in worship to Ku Chan. This feeling terrified Wan Chengyi, and he knew that in terms of Buddhist cultivation, Ku Chan was horrifyingly powerful. Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, ¡°I think¡­ you are simply full of hot air!¡± Following Xue An¡¯s words, an immense Divine Sense erupted forth, clashing directly with the Buddhist light created by Ku Chan. Boom. After a violent shockwave at the level of Divine Sense. The always compassionate-faced Ku Chan was forced to retreat seven or eight steps, his Golden Wheel flickering wildly. And the Buddhist light that had covered the whole scene was scattered like smoke and clouds. The true soldiers in armor who had been confined by the Buddhist light all regained their freedom and, roaring, prepared to charge. Xue An waved his hand, signaling them to hold back for now. Then, he looked at Ku Chan, whose eyes were now filled with shock, and said indifferently, ¡°You really thought that just by attaining the level of a Bodhisattva, you could do as you please? Even if the Mahavairocana himself were here today, he would still have to bow down and lower his head.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Xue An paused, then continued coldly, ¡°Whatever you have cultivated is not even the orthodox Buddhist teachings!¡± Sadness appeared on Ku Chan¡¯s face, ¡°Benefactor Xue, why do you say such things? You should know that slandering the Buddhist teachings can lead one to suffer the endless torments of Avici Hell!¡± Xue An laughed skyward, then pointed at Ku Chan, ¡°Bald donkey, spare me your performance; I¡¯ve been to your Buddha Kingdom, and I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes what those orthodox Buddhist cultivators look like!¡± Buddhism is a very unique sect among The Multiverse Realms. Unlike other sects that originated in ancient times, the history of Buddhism is not long and was founded by a person who possessed great fortune and great compassion. He carved out a new path among immortals, demons, monsters, and gods, creating the splendid Buddha Kingdom. Xue An had great respect for such a person. When he traveled through The Multiverse, he indeed visited the original Buddha Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He even had several conversations with the founder of Buddhism. In that Buddha Kingdom, Xue An saw the true Buddhist cultivators. Those people were merciful without limit, helping to enlighten the world around them, relying purely on fate, and never forcing anything upon anyone. They would never, like Ku Chan, forcibly bind the souls of their followers and scare people with various threats of karmic retribution. This was not Buddhism, but a heretical path. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) To be precise, it was after seeing Xue An and others behind Xu Gao that she was stunned. However, her gaze didn¡¯t linger on Xue An for long, instead it was fixed dumbly on An Yan. An Yan felt this woman¡¯s gaze was very sinister and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Just then, Xue An stepped forward, blocking the woman¡¯s line of sight. The woman then came back to her senses, and her expression darkened as she said to Xu Gao, ¡°Who are they?¡± Before Xu Gao could speak. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you the captain of this¡­ what was it, the small team, Ling Zhu?¡± Ling Zhu nodded, about to say something. ¡°Good! Now tell me, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°What are you trying to do? Come¡­¡± She tried to call for help, but then her whole body floated uncontrollably into the air, her mouth agape, yet not a sound could be heard. Being in charge of a team, Ling Zhu, of course, had significant strength, a powerhouse who had unlocked a large part of her brain. Different from the ranking of cultivators¡¯ strength. Within this Blood Skull pirate guild, technology was revered. To enhance one¡¯s own strength, one would need to use technological means to awaken those dormant areas within the brain. The more areas awakened and the larger the brain domain unlocked, the more terrifying the increase in both IQ and one¡¯s own strength. But she hadn¡¯t expected that her own strength, which she was so proud of, was so easily defeated in front of this man. She didn¡¯t even know what methods he had used when she was controlled, not even able to blink. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask again, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Ever since entering the fortress, Xue An had been scanning everything with his Divine Sense. He discovered that the energy used within the fortress was purely technological, having no connection to the planet¡¯s Origin Power. This also confirmed one of Xue An¡¯s speculations. This kind of Origin Power from the world was most suitable for creating the blessed land and cave heavens used by cultivators. This meant that the Blood Skull pirate guild definitely had ties with some Cultivator Sects. But when Ling Zhu could finally speak, her first reaction was to look viciously at Xue An. ¡°Cultivator, I¡¯d advise you not to meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you, because this is not something you can handle!¡± Xue An extended a finger, ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, if you still refuse to tell me, then I will directly invade your sea of consciousness and forcibly search your soul for the memories. You know exactly what that means.¡± Ling Zhu¡¯s face paled significantly, fear finally taking hold, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where it was sent, because these matters are personally managed by the guild leader! I¡¯m only responsible for sending people to collect it!¡± Xue An listened quietly. Ling Zhu¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. And then the sound of chaotic footsteps came from afar. Ling Zhu¡¯s heart lifted with joy. But just then, a flash of light crossed Xue An¡¯s eyes. A powerful Divine Sense charged directly into Ling Zhu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Ling Zhu¡¯s body trembled, her eyes immediately becoming dull. In an instant, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his face looking somewhat unsightly. Because through searching the memories, he found that Ling Zhu had not lied. She indeed did not know to whom the Origin Power had been traded. By then, those footsteps had already reached the door. ¡°Lady Ling Zhu, is something the matter?¡± Xue An glanced at Ling Zhu. Ling Zhu immediately spoke with a slightly dull voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve already handled it!¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°Get lost! I said it¡¯s nothing!¡± Only after hearing Ling Zhu¡¯s scolding did the footsteps outside gradually disperse. At this moment, Xue An released the Divine Sense binding, and Ling Zhu immediately fell down, then looked at Xue An with a blank face, ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Xu Gao could hardly believe his own eyes. His team leader was famously known as the beautiful scorpion, an existence that nobody dared to provoke. How had she become so respectful in just a moment? In fact, he had no idea that Xue An, while searching through memories just now, had casually planted a Divine Sense within Ling Zhu¡¯s soul. It naturally made her obedient. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take me to your president!¡± Ling Zhu nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± She then got up and led everyone towards the more central area. The checkpoints became increasingly strict, and even with Ling Zhu¡¯s guidance, inspections along the way were inevitable. Eventually. They arrived at the heart of the fortress, in front of an antique wooden door. One needed to know that in this place, steel might be the least valuable thing, yet a wooden door could be quite expensive. Upon reaching this location, Ling Zhu also had to stop. Then a voice, tinged with a hint of surprise, came through. ¡°Ling Zhu, what brings you here?¡± As he spoke, a young man came over. Ling Zhu was silent for a moment and then said woodenly, ¡°I have an important matter to discuss with the president!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young man now noticed Xue An and An Yan, first taken aback by An Yan¡¯s striking beauty, and then said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait, the president is currently in a meeting with an important guest!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than Xue An took a step forward. ¡°What are you doing? Get back!¡± Although the young man had a pleasant demeanor towards Ling Zhu, he was fierce and stern with Xue An, and as he shouted, dozens of guards armed with high-energy ray guns surrounded Xue An. If Xue An took one more step forward, the guards would not hesitate to pull the trigger and blast him to smithereens. But just then, Xue An looked up at those in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Out of my way!¡± With that command, the young man standing directly opposite was blown away, slamming into the wall. The rest wanted to shoot, but the guns in their hands suddenly turned to dust, throwing the guards into disarray. Meanwhile, Xue An charged straight through the wooden door. Inside, on a seat, there sat a figure that was rapidly fading. Xue An sneered, and a blade of Dao Sword light slashed out. But it was still a step too late. The figure disappeared from the seat, and yet after the sword light passed, a few drops of fresh blood fell from mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who are you? Ling Zhu, are you rebelling?¡± A corpulent man who witnessed the scene suddenly turned pale, and then seeing Ling Zhu enter, he thought she intended to do something and could not help but shout angrily. Ling Zhu said nothing, merely standing there with her hands down. ¡°Someone come, where are the guards?¡± The man began to panic. Xue An shifted his gaze from the falling drops of blood and turned to look at the man, calmly stating, ¡°No need to shout, they won¡¯t be arriving for a while!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Upon being described as unworthy, Leng Junxie and Fei Tian, along with other demons, let out an angry hum in unison. ¡°Such shameless boasting!¡± Ziwei Divine Child looked at Xue An with a playful gaze, full of mockery and arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what kind of confidence gives you the courage to talk to me like this.¡± Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m also curious, a mere Star Lord¡¯s son, what makes you so arrogant?¡± Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Alright, young master here doesn¡¯t have time to waste words with you!¡± Then he revealed his pearly white teeth and smiled chillingly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you all some reverence!¡± With those words, Xue An leapt into the air. Just then, the sky, now covered by dark clouds at some unknown time, was slashed by a massive bolt of lightning, its branches instantly spreading across the night sky. The lightning illuminated the figure of Xue An, facing down the host of deities and demons all alone. Watching his proud and erect silhouette in the sky, Hua You¡¯an and Liu KekKe, among others, trembled all over. wuxiaworld.site Though against a million men I go, this momentum shocked everyone. Xiao Shui spoke coldly, ¡°Armored soldiers, heed my command, follow the Immortal Master, fight to the death without surrender!¡± All the Hua Clan warriors shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Liu KekKe, Cang Yayun, Lian Yunting, and others also displayed determination to fight to the bitter end. A slaughter even more brutal than the one before was about to begin. Leng Junxie and Fei Tian had now released the demon soldiers and Asura warriors they had brought with them. These battle-hardened elites immediately engaged the Armored True Soldiers, delaying their previously fierce assault. The puppets from the Puppet Immortal Sect were entangled by the monk soldiers under the Revered Ku Chan. While these monk soldiers were not of very high cultivation levels, their bodies were extremely resilient and agile, allowing them to hold their own against the puppets. The battle on the ground was at a stalemate. In mid-air, however, there was a battle of life and death. Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and Ku Chan formed a triangle around Xue An, trapping him in the center. Fan Dingtian and the peak masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were responsible for engaging in close combat. Even the weakest among these fighters had the cultivation level of a Half-step True Immortal, their every move drawing upon the power of heaven and earth, formidable and terrifying. Yet even so, they could not gain the slightest advantage over Xue An; instead, he sent them reeling with his aggressive maneuvers. At this moment, Luo Wenshi shouted from below, ¡°This Xue An has no cultivation, but his physical prowess is extremely formidable. Do not engage him in close combat!¡± Xue An knocked back the Radiant Star Maiden with a punch and smiled at Luo Wenshi below. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll soon be your turn!¡± Luo Wenshi was chilled to the bone by Xue An¡¯s smile, feeling an immense threat, and the qi of heaven and earth around him became erratic. Noticing this, Luo Wenshi turned pale and hastily retreated further back. Almost no one paid attention to this scene, except Xue An, who saw it, his eyes flashed with cunning, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. At this point, Fan Dingtian and the others had withdrawn to a distance, positioning themselves in a strange formation, their hands glowing as they performed mystical arts. Orthodox cultivators generally don¡¯t delve too much into the mystic arts, as even those who rely heavily on external aids like Sword Cultivators and Talisman Spell users have their core essence in improving their cultivation levels. To put it plainly, cultivation level is the fundamental basis of everything. Mystic arts are just a side branch, a distraction, and those who indulge in them are considered foolish for neglecting the essentials. But Fan Dingtian and the others were different; their cultivation levels were at the threshold of this world¡¯s limits, and upon realizing the insurmountable barrier of the Heavenly Dao Laws, they knew that their path had reached its end. Therefore, they turned to the study of mystic arts and successfully created the Mountain Sea Techniques, after which the Mountain Sea Sect was named. The brilliance intertwined, revealing peaks and oceans that enveloped Xue An within. These mountains and oceans, seemingly real and illusory, carried such formidable power that even Fei Tian and Leng Junxie, among other demons, couldn¡¯t help but take notice. Once shrouded within, unless you truly possessed the power to uproot mountains and overturn seas, you would inevitably be trapped to death inside. The Mountain Sea Formation took shape. The space above suddenly became quiet. Fan Dingtian revealed a look of smugness, ¡°Divine Child, with this person suppressed by the Mountain Sea, his death is certain.¡± Ziwei Divine Child nodded, ¡°Very good, this technique does have its merits.¡± Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and the other demons glanced at each other, all noting the confusion in their eyes. Could he really be dead? At this moment, the previously stable Mountain Sea began shaking violently, as if a peerless fierce beast was about to break free. In the blink of an eye, mountains crumbled and oceans overturned. The Mountain Sea shattered with a loud bang. And from within the ruins, the figure of Xue An slowly emerged. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fan Dingtian simply couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Yet Xue An merely smiled faintly, then beckoned to Ziwei Divine Child with a taunting gesture, ¡°Come, let¡¯s play a little first!¡± Ziwei Divine Child was provoked by Xue An¡¯s attitude and was about to speak angrily. But Xue An¡¯s figure had already closed in near him and slapped him across the face. Slap. After the crisp sound, Ziwei Divine Child was sent flying far away, then clutched his swollen cheek in disbelief and roared, ¡°How could you possibly hit me?¡± Ziwei Divine Child was shocked to his core. Because his arrival was embodied by a body condensed from innate starlight, containing a trace of the Purple Star¡¯s rules. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t even touch him. This was also why he had always observed from above with a detached gaze. But all of that was shattered by Xue An¡¯s single slap. Xue An then said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re just an Innate Dao Body, did you really think you were something special? And this is just the beginning; you need to learn to get used to it.¡± In Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s eyes burned towering rage. Since his birth as the son of a stellar monarch, he had always been exalted, and no one had dared to look at him with disrespect. Yet today, he had been slapped and sent flying by this man of the Hua Clan. This utter humiliation nearly drove him mad. ¡°Since you seek death, I will let you understand what it means to enrage a deity!¡± Ziwei Divine Child roared to the heavens, ¡°Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal!¡± As he roared, the Purple Star in the sky suddenly burst with light, piercing through layers of dark clouds and descending directly above Xue An¡¯s head. Layers upon layers of dizzyingly intricate talisman spells circulated, and then the starlight solidified into amber, completely imprisoning Xue An within. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everything took shape, within the amber created by starlight, Xue An stood as if his entire being was frozen, his expression lifeless. Ziwei Divine Child laughed heartily, ¡°Under the Grand Seal, even the soul shall be eternally imprisoned. Xue An, let¡¯s see how you turn the tables this time!¡± But at that moment, from the distant horizon, a vast and mighty Demon Race army appeared. And on the leading banner waved a single large ancient character. Fox! Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) The waiter hurriedly welcomed Xue An and his family to take a seat, and then went to the back to attend to their needs. In just a short while, the food was served like flowing water. Xue An tasted a mouthful. Although the culinary skills were not remarkable, the natural ingredients made it quite tasty. The two young girls were devouring it with great relish, eating joyously. Xue An then stopped the waiter, ¡°What place is this?¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°You must be a cultivator who has traveled from afar. This place is Xianyou City, the domain of none other than the esteemed alchemy master, Master Xiao!¡± ¡°Master of Alchemy?¡± The waiter hurriedly smiled again, ¡°Are you not here for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°These past few days, countless cultivators have come to Xianyou City, all for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference. After all, Master Xiao only emerges from seclusion once every ten years, and at that time, as long as you offer a good enough price, you could ask him to concoct a batch of elixirs for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that these elixirs are Immortal Pills, and consuming just one could grant you immortality!¡± The waiter seemed well-informed, and went on to prattle about the local customs and culture. Xue An found it amusing after listening to the waiter. After the waiter left, Xue An slowly sipped the locally brewed grain wine. No wonder he had sensed countless cultivators within Xianyou City; they were all here for some ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯. He just didn¡¯t know how proficient this person truly was in alchemy to dare call himself the master. Xue An pondered this in his heart. Then, a cool female voice came from the entrance, ¡°Bring us a table of your best dishes, we¡¯ll eat here in the hall!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The waiter hastened to respond. Xue An looked up to see two women entering. The two women, one older and one younger, were around twenty-one or twenty-two and sixteen or seventeen years old, respectively. The older girl had a clear and beautiful face, but her eyes and brows always carried a hint of iciness, making her seem rather aloof. The younger girl, however, was sweet-looking, with dimples appearing when she smiled, just like the girl next door. The arrival of the two girls attracted many curious glances in the hall. But the two women paid no mind and simply sat down and began eating. Xue An still overheard their quiet conversation, however. ¡°Sister, do you think we could invite this ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯ to make elixirs for our ancestral master?¡± the younger girl whispered. ¡°Invite him we must, speak less, and eat your food quickly!¡± the arrogantly-faced woman said coldly. ¡°Oh!¡± the younger girl replied softly and started to eat her meal. But not long after they began to eat, a tumultuous noise of footsteps came from outside, and then a group of people barged into the tavern. The man at the lead had a handsome yet somewhat grim appearance. This man looked around the room, and when his eyes fell upon the two girls in the corner, they lit up, and then he strode over with a sneer. ¡°People from Si Hua City have indeed come!¡± Seeing him, the older woman¡¯s expression darkened, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Feng Lingwu, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Feng Lingwu laughed sinisterly in response, ¡°What do I want to do? Fu Xinyan, you are really playing dumb with a clear conscience. What you¡¯re doing in Xianyou City, do you really think no one knows?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, many cultivators who were eating in the hall stirred. ¡°Feng Lingwu! The third young master of the Feng Family from Wuri City! It¡¯s said that he was born with astonishing talent, breaking through to become a Half-step Golden Immortal in his twenties! Highly valued by the old ancestor of the Feng Family!¡± someone said gravely. At that moment, Fu Xinyan said coldly, ¡°What business our Si Hua City is conducting, what does it have to do with you all from Wuri City?¡± ¡°Of course, it matters!¡± Feng Lingwu gazed at Fu Xinyan¡¯s slender waist with greedy eyes and then sneered, ¡°Because sooner or later, you¡¯ll be a part of my Feng Family!¡± As these words fell, Fu Xinyan¡¯s face turned ashen, and she scolded furiously, ¡°Shameless!¡± The girl beside her also flushed red with anger, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Sister Fu would never be with a villain like you!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Fu Xinyan, I¡¯m determined to have you! When my Wuri City sent you a marriage proposal, you dared to tear it up in public, yet this still can¡¯t change the fate of you becoming Feng Lingwu¡¯s woman!¡± After saying that, the men behind Feng Lingwu silently surrounded the table of the two women. The atmosphere in the restaurant became tense. Seeing the situation turning sour, many quietly slipped away. After all, the Feng Family of Wuri City wasn¡¯t something they could afford to provoke. Even across the entire Guiyi East Realm, there weren¡¯t many forces that could match the Feng Family. Fu Xinyan placed the young girl behind her, light swirling in her hands, her eyes filled with an unyielding spirit. ¡°Feng Lingwu, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking a dispute between Si Hua City and your Wuri City with such arrogant actions?¡± Hearing these words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s face showed disdain, ¡°Fu Xinyan, who doesn¡¯t know that your family¡¯s grandmaster is on his last legs? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have traveled all this way to Xianyou City seeking elixirs. Plus, I advise you to surrender to me now, otherwise¡­ heh heh! Be careful, or even your Si Hua City might be annihilated along with you!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t hesitate and struck out. A dazzling white light slashed towards Feng Lingwu. Feng Lingwu dodged with a giggle, evading the attack. The white light struck the wall of the restaurant. Boom. The wall instantly became covered with white frost, and then slowly collapsed. ¡°The Mysterious Yin Technique of your Si Hua City really does have its unique aspects! Tsk tsk, but the more unique it is, the more irresistible it becomes!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed lewdly. The faces of the many cultivators in the hall turned peculiar upon hearing this. For these people all knew what Si Hua City represented. It was a sect composed solely of women who practiced the Mysterious Yin Technique, a cultivation technique exclusive to females. This technique had its mystical aspects; when cultivated proficiently, it also had the immense power to condense into a Golden Immortal. But what these cultivators of Guiyi East Realm knew best was another aspect of this technique. The elemental yin of these women who cultivated the Mysterious Yin Technique greatly benefited male cultivators. It could even help one break through a realm, its effectiveness not even slightly less than a Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And all the female cultivators from Si Hua City were beautiful, one could imagine the allure they held for other male cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the reason for Feng Lingwu¡¯s undeniably determined pursuit of Fu Xinyan. Just when Feng Lingwu was about to say something else, another white light flew towards him. Caught off guard, Feng Lingwu barely dodged the strike, yet he was still grazed by the white light, leaving a scratch on his face. Xue An had been watching from not far away, and it wasn¡¯t until he saw these two beams of white light that he let out a slight sound of surprise. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) At this moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at Huyue, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he said, ¡°even in your next life, you won¡¯t be able to beat me!¡± Huyue spread his hands helplessly, ¡°If I can¡¯t win, I can¡¯t win, I guess I¡¯m used to it now.¡± Then he pointed to the Ziwei Divine Child and the others, ¡°What do you plan to do with these guys?¡± Without much emotion, Xue An responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± Huyue chuckled, ¡°How about we split them seventy-thirty?¡± Xue An shook his head. Huyue¡¯s face soured, ¡°Come on, I came all this way. You could at least show me some respect!¡± Xue An remained silent. Clenching his teeth, Huyue relented, ¡°Then let¡¯s do eighty-twenty! You take eighty percent, and the rest is mine! I can¡¯t accept any less than that!¡± Xue An still said nothing, just extended a single finger. Huyue exclaimed, ¡°What? You¡¯re only giving me ten percent? That¡¯s not even enough to pick my teeth with!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Then how about we just grab whatever kills we can based on our own abilities? Whoever kills more gets more.¡± Huyue nodded, ¡°Actually, I think ten percent is not too bad.¡± As the two of them casually began dividing the kills, all the gods and demons in the sky and the myriad cultivators below felt an absurd sense of reality. It was as if they were fish on a chopping board, ready to be sliced at will. At this moment, the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s face was ashen, with blood still at the corner of his mouth, his eyes flashing with both venomous hatred and terror. He finally felt a hint of fear. Because he had realized that he couldn¡¯t fathom the origins of these two at all. Now, having divided the spoils, Xue An turned to look at the Ziwei Divine Child and said lightly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡± The Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback. Xue An continued, ¡°I said that you¡¯ve lived in peace for far too long, so long in fact, that you¡¯ve forgotten what it means to show reverence!¡± ¡°So, both you and your divine father will pay the price!¡± Upon hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child was first stunned, then he began to laugh maniacally. ¡°That really is shamelessly boastful! Although I don¡¯t know how you broke the Luo Tian Grand Seal, do you truly think that with this little bit of power, you can do anything to my divine father? My father is the supreme Ziwei Star Monarch, the master of a myriad of stars!¡± Huyue, supporting his forehead with his hand, listened with exasperation, ¡°This guy is beyond saving if he¡¯s gone stupid! Still provoking him at a time like this, does he really yearn for a shorter life?¡± Indeed. A slight smile appeared on Xue An¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s give it a try and see just how mighty your divine father is!¡± he said. Upon speaking, myriad sword lights began to appear in the sky. These sword lights moved about as if alive, and the fierce Sword Intent filled the entire heavens and earth. The Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, as he opened his mouth to speak, the sword lights suddenly transformed into a Giant Dragon of Sword Qi, lunging straight for him. With a roar, the Ziwei Divine Child tried to resist. But facing such powerful Sword Intent, he struggled only briefly before being completely devoured. From within this sea of swords, the roar of the Ziwei Divine Child could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s useless, even if you kill me today, you have only annihilated one of my avatars! You still can¡¯t shake a hair on my divine father!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body was utterly shattered by the sword lights, turning into specks of starlight, dispersing between heaven and earth. At the same time, a divine gleam of starlight that ordinary people couldn¡¯t detect shot into the sky, attempting to return to the Starry Realm. Xue An said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of leaving at this time?¡± Then, he reached out his hand, and the starlight Divine Sense screamed as it was captured in the palm of his hand. Looking at the Divine Sense in his hand, Xue An said coldly, ¡°Still refusing to come out?¡± As he spoke, Xue An¡¯s fingers danced in the air, quickly inscribing an extremely ancient and profound Talisman Spell. Once the Talisman Spell was formed, it transformed into a stream of light, shooting straight into the sky. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± roared the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out the situation? He¡¯s using the Distant Curse Killing Technique. Through the mark within your Divine Sense, he¡¯s cursing your father deity!¡± Huyue said indifferently. ¡°Of course, your father deity is the Ziwei Star Monarch after all; he probably won¡¯t be killed by the curse, but this is sure to alarm him. Once he descends¡­ hehe¡­¡± Indeed. Just then, the stars above the dome trembled, and The Purple Microcosm Imperial Star located at the central palace burst forth with incredibly dazzling starlight. Underneath the starlight, a towering figure slowly emerged. ¡°Who dares to curse at me using secret techniques?¡± The voice of the Ziwei Star Monarch was filled with boundless authority, and it also carried a hint of anger. He was meditating within the Star Palace, when he suddenly felt something amiss. An exceedingly strange Curse Killing force came through the void and attached itself to him. This caused the Ziwei Star Monarch great annoyance, and he directly descended a portion of his Divine Sense, intending to annihilate the one who dared to disrespect him. Xue An looked at the huge figure enveloped in starlight and said indifferently, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, long time no see!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, who had been ready to descend in a fury, trembled all over upon hearing this somewhat familiar voice, and the starlight shook violently. He lowered his head and immediately saw Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back in mid-air. Then there was silence for a full three breaths. The one to finally break the silence was the Ziwei Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Father deity, it was this person who was cursing you from afar! And he also annihilated the body I had formed upon my descent!¡± The Ziwei Divine Child bellowed excitedly. In his view, with his father deity having descended, these people¡¯s good days were over. He could take this opportunity to avenge the destruction of his body. But what happened next terrified the Divine Child¡¯s Divine Sense so much that it almost dissipated. The normally high and mighty Ziwei Star Monarch now dispersed the starlight that surrounded him, revealing his true appearance, and then, with extreme respect, he lowered his lofty head and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, what brings you here?¡± At this, everyone was stunned. Only Huyue snickered, ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch, upon hearing this, gave Huyue a sidelong glance and shuddered again, ¡°So it¡¯s¡­ Huyue as well! But I do not know what business the two of you had in summoning me here?¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, then pointed to Xue An, ¡°Ask him, after all, your head now belongs to him! It¡¯s out of my hands.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Do you really not know, or are you playing dumb with me?¡± Cold sweat appeared on the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s forehead. ¡°Great¡­ Great One, is it about my Divine Child¡­ ?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± As he said this, he raised the Divine Sense of the Ziwei Divine Child in his hand. ¡°This Divine Child of yours has repeatedly provoked me. What do you think should be done?¡± A vicious look crossed the Ziwei Star Monarch¡¯s face, and with a casual wave of starlight, the Divine Child had just opened his mouth to scream when he was blasted into dust by the starlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Great One, is this to your satisfaction¡­?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Ziwei Star Monarch, are you trying to toy with me?¡± The Ziwei Star Monarch trembled all over, ¡°I dare not!¡± Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Completely annihilate this Divine Child of yours, and then destroy this part of your own Divine Sense. I will spare you this once, otherwise¡­¡± Xue An said coldly, ¡°I will annihilate your Ziwei Star.¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fury before he turned around and headed for the exit. He had been arrogant and domineering since childhood and had never felt as embarrassed as he did today. Therefore, at this moment, his heart was filled with a crazed urge to kill. As for whether Xue An dared to kill him¡­ Feng Lingwu simply didn¡¯t believe that this man would truly dare to make a move. After all, he was the third young master of the Feng Family, the most cherished descendant by the patriarch. Who dares to lay a hand on me? With this thought in mind, Feng Lingwu had reached the door and was about to step out when¡­ Xue An picked up his cup and slowly savored another sip of his drink. Feng Lingwu, prideful in his heart, believed that Xue An was just bluffing. But at that moment, Xue An gently snapped his fingers. A sliver of sword light swept past. Feng Lingwu felt his foot lighten suddenly, lost his balance, and toppled to the ground. Only then did he feel an intense pain and, looking down, he saw his left leg cleanly severed at the knee, half of his leg having already fallen to one side, blood spilling all over the floor. Upon seeing this, Feng Lingwu first froze, then began to scream in agony. ¡°Aaaaah! You actually dared to harm me? You¡¯re dead! I will kill you and everyone in Si Hua City!¡± As the third young master of the Feng Family, he had never experienced an injury so severe. The excruciating pain combined with the fury in his heart nearly drove him mad. The faces of everyone in the hall changed. Including Fu Xinyan, who couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat shaken. Because she hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually dare to make a move. As for Su Xiaomu, she looked up to Xue An with full admiration. She had been finding Feng Lingwu unpleasant for a long time. At this moment, Feng Lingwu, his face filled with resentment, looked at Xue An. ¡°Kid, if you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, I will make sure you wish you were dead,¡± he spat. ¡°As you wish,¡± Xue An replied indifferently, his powerful Divine Sense instantly immobilizing Feng Lingwu. Another sword light then sliced through the air. Thud. Feng Lingwu¡¯s throat was cut cleanly, his screams and curses abruptly silenced. The face of this third young master of the Feng Family wore an expression of confusion as he looked at Xue An blankly, seemingly unable to comprehend why this man truly dared to strike. Why didn¡¯t he, like others, just tolerate being bullied quietly? With these thoughts, Feng Lingwu then fell into an eternal darkness. The body crashed to the ground. Utter silence. After a moment. The room erupted. ¡°Feng Lingwu is dead?¡± ¡°This man actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family?¡± ¡°Did I just see that sword light obliterate the soul of the third young master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over now, it¡¯s done for. The wrath of the Feng Family is not something just anyone can endure!¡± These cultivators discussed in extreme fear, their eyes filled with terror and incomprehension looking at Xue An. Then they started to quietly slip away, not wanting to stay a moment longer. They didn¡¯t want to be implicated in this matter. After all, that was the furious Feng Family! In the blink of an eye, only Xue An, Fu Xinyan, and Su Xiaomu, among others, remained in the hall. Fu Xinyan, stupefied, stared at the body of Feng Lingwu on the ground, her mind in turmoil. Feng Lingwu was dead? He actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family? Although Fu Xinyan wished for Feng Lingwu¡¯s death more than anyone else, she also knew very well the power of the Feng Family. It could be said that in the Guiyi East Realm, aside from the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family and several other major families had the most formidable strength. Compared to them, Si Hua City was far behind. This was also the reason why Feng Lingwu dared to be so arrogant. But Su Xiaomu apparently didn¡¯t care about these things, she walked up excitedly and bowed respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Big brother, you are so amazing! Thank you for saving us!¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Fu Xinyan, pale-faced, came over, ¡°Senior, you must leave Xianyou City at once! I will take care of the aftermath for you!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Because the person you killed is the third young master of the Feng Family!¡± Fu Xinyan said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Senior, you might have come from afar and are unaware of the Feng Family¡¯s ferocity. In the Guiyi East Realm, their clan is considered one of the top noble houses, and this Feng Lingwu was the favorite descendant of the old ancestor of the Feng Family. Now that you¡¯ve killed him, you will have endless troubles!¡± After hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Are they that formidable? If that¡¯s the case, how will you manage the aftermath if I leave now?¡± Fu Xinyan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Senior. After all, I am a local cultivator, and they will have some concerns about that. You should leave quickly! It will be too late if you wait!¡± Xue An looked at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, then shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fu Xinyan started to say something else. Xue An waved his hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°I actually want to see just how formidable this Feng Family is!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t know how to continue persuading him and could only sigh helplessly, her face full of worry. ¡°Come, sit down and let¡¯s eat together!¡± Xue An called. Su Xiaomu didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly pulled up a chair to sit down. Although Fu Xinyan was still somewhat shocked, things had come this far, and she steeled her heart and sat down beside them. Then she felt that the woman with the ¡°ordinary appearance¡± sitting next to Xue An was somewhat strange. Because those eyes were simply too beautiful. Moreover, when she sat beside this man, whose presence was as deep and mighty as an abyss or towering mountains, there was not the slightest sense of incongruity. While she was puzzled, An Yan gave them both a smile and lifted the Illusory Art from them. When Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu saw the true faces of An Yan and the two young girls, they were both startled. So beautiful! That was the only thought in their minds. Then they saw Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes sparkling with utter excitement. ¡°Such beautiful girls! Heavens, and they are twins, at that!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang also seemed very close to Su Xiaomu, and the three quickly huddled together. Fu Xinyan sighed, then picked up her cup and said to Xue An with all seriousness, ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you properly just now, so I toast to you!¡± With that, she downed the wine in her cup. Xue An nodded and accompanied her with a drink. It was then that Fu Xinyan asked in a grave tone, ¡°Senior, may I inquire your name and where you come from?¡± ¡°My name is Xue An! I come from¡­ a particularly distant place.¡± Fu Xinyan did not doubt him. Because the Guiyi star was too vast. Just the Guiyi East Realm alone had a territory spanning tens of thousands of miles, and there were dozens more regions like Guiyi East Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So Fu Xinyan thought that Xue An must have come from some faraway place. While Xue An and the others continued to eat and drink in the restaurant. The news of Feng Lingwu¡¯s death spread like a hurricane throughout the entire Xianyou City. Countless cultivators were shocked. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: 638 Lis Ghost Palace (1st Update) Chapter 638: 638 Li¡¯s Ghost Palace (1st Update) At this moment, the priests all knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling with excitement. ¡°Oh, holy Lord of Light, have You finally heard our calls and descended upon this world?¡± Metatron looked at the priests kneeling before him and said indifferently, ¡°Your so-called Lord of Light has been frightened out of his wits and dares not descend upon the world again, to put it plainly, He has completely abandoned you all!¡± Hearing his words, an expression of disbelief appeared on the faces of the priests. One priest even lifted his head and said with rage, ¡°How dare you blaspheme against the Deity, the holy Lord of Light will surely punish you!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than his head exploded with a bang, and his corpse fell to the ground. Metatron withdrew his finger and said unhurriedly, ¡°From now on, I am your god! Serve me with devotion, and I will grant you mighty strength and long life. Otherwise, you will end up like this man.¡± The remaining priests, splattered with blood, hesitated slightly before bowing deeply to the ground. ¡°Yes, my most noble and matchless Deity!¡± Metatron burst out laughing. As he laughed, the ruined church began to crumble and break apart, then it reformed anew. In the blink of an eye, it had become a splendid church of light. Seeing such a miracle, the priests wept tears of excitement and repeatedly kowtowed. wuxiaworld.site Metatron gracefully took his seat upon the throne of light, his wings retracting behind him as he transformed into an incomparably handsome man. Then, he said lightly, ¡°I can smell the nauseating scent of darkness. Those damned followers of darkness are also present in this land, aren¡¯t they?¡± One priest crawled forward on his knees, trembling as he recounted the events. ¡°The Dark Council?¡± Metatron¡¯s eyes twinkled with light. ¡°Yes! Nowadays, the Dark Council rules over all of Europe, and the forces of light have dwindled to their nadir.¡± ¡°Very well! Then let¡¯s start with these insects!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dark Ancient Castle. In the open space in front of the gate, a group of skeletons sat together playing a card game called ¡°Fight the Landlord.¡± Three were playing cards, while over a dozen others were watching and making a ruckus, creating quite a lively scene. ¡°Are you stupid or what? How could you play a pair in the last hand? He clearly doesn¡¯t take single cards; you had to play a single!¡± A Skull Head dressed in a suit and clutching a cigar became somewhat agitated. The skeleton across from him, dressed in Western cowboy attire with a sun hat, replied with disdain. ¡°You say I don¡¯t take singles? If you dare, just play a single card then. I will bomb you to death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to bomb? Not a single King has been played; if you dare to bomb, do you believe you¡¯ll lose all your ribs?¡± ¡°Heh, I wonder who it was that lost all his ribs and had to borrow some from others at the last minute! If you dare to play a King-bomb, I can beat you until you cry with these three twos!¡± Indeed, the stakes for these Skull Heads playing cards were their own ribs. Since they were all exposed on the outside, disassembling them was easy. However, the stakes were rather large. Like the one who¡¯s losing terribly right now, he not only lost all his ribs but also owed over twenty more. Possibly feeling embarrassed by his secret being exposed, the skeleton took a deep puff of his cigar, smoke billowing from the cavities in his body, then said angrily. ¡°Six, quit your bullshit. Do you dare to play a game one-on-one with me?¡± ¡°Why not? But let¡¯s be clear first, how shall we settle wins and losses?¡± The Cigar Skeleton, clenching his teeth in anger, said viciously, ¡°Let¡¯s go big. Whoever loses has to serve as the winner¡¯s lackey for three years! Do you dare?¡± Boom! Hearing this, the group of Skull Heads erupted in an uproar. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother! Listen to me, that¡¯s over the top! You¡¯re playing too big.¡± ¡°Six, quickly apologize to Second Brother. It¡¯s just a game, why play it so big?¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve been brothers for hundreds of years. If one of us suddenly becomes someone¡¯s lackey, what are we going to do?¡± But these two Skull Heads were clearly infuriated, and no matter how the other skeletons tried to persuade them, they were adamant about gambling. ¡°Brothers, stop persuading me. I¡¯ve been sick of this old bastard for a long time, always dressing like some mafia, holding a cigar in his hand, trying to act like a big shot! Well, I, Six, just won¡¯t stand for it.¡± The Cigar Skeleton was riled up by the comment, ¡°Six, why the hell do you care what I wear? Do you dress well? Wearing the same damn pair of jeans every day, have you not washed them for three years? You smell that? Do you still think it looks good?¡± ¡°Bullshit, your nose rotted off eight hundred years ago, how can you still smell anything?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t smell, but Meng Xue can! Last time we were filming, I saw with my own eyes that every time you got near Meng Xue, she would immediately frown!¡± ¡°Nonsense, when I was filming, I brushed my bones all night, and even waxed them in the end. How could there be any smell? As for you, playing a mafia boss, look at you strutting around, even secretly getting a tattoo! With those few old sticks of yours, even if you got a Pikachu tattooed, you wouldn¡¯t look any younger!¡± ¡°Fuck, Six, are you asking for a beating?¡± Cigar Skeleton rolled up his sleeves, ready to throw down. And there, on his exposed bones, was a tattoo of Pikachu. This caused an even bigger uproar among the skeletons, all of them vigorously trying to break up the fight. ¡°Nothing anyone says today will work, Six, I¡¯m not finished with you! Come on, let¡¯s settle this! Whoever loses has to be the other¡¯s bitch for three years and clean their bones every day.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal. Anyone who backs out is a motherfucker whose bones will be carried off by dogs!¡± Hearing this vow, the expressions of the skeletons all turned solemn. To them, having their bones carried off by a dog was a grave humiliation. Just then, Fan Mengxue arrived. Seeing her come in¨C All the skeletons stood up, each one acting as gentlemanly as possible. ¡°Meng Xue, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Fan Mengxue smiled and nodded, just about to speak, when she was intercepted by a skeleton. ¡°Meng Xue, about last time¡¯s performance, I¡¯ve had a new idea. I think, last time, my acting was too superficial. When angry, one shouldn¡¯t just have flames in their eyes but should also show it on their face! Like, you see, isn¡¯t this much better?¡± As he spoke, the skeleton stared at Fan Mengxue. Ten seconds later¡­ Fan Mengxue tentatively asked, ¡°Has it started?¡± The skeleton blinked (don¡¯t ask me how, just call it love!), ¡°It¡¯s already over! Didn¡¯t you see the angry expression on my face?¡± Fan Mengxue shook her head. The other skeletons also shook their heads in unison. ¡°Impossible¡­ I was clearly very angry!¡± He grumbled. The two betting skeletons then stood up, each glaring at the other before addressing Fan Mengxue. ¡°Meng Xue, you¡¯ve arrived just in time to be a witness for us; I¡¯m making a bet with this guy!¡± ¡°Exactly! You be our witness, so this kid can¡¯t cheat!¡± Fan Mengxue initially didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but once she did, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and exasperated. Wanting to persuade them, the two skeletons stubbornly said, ¡°It¡¯s no use, no one¡¯s persuasion will work, we must settle this score today!¡± With no other choice, Fan Mengxue nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your witness. So how are you planning to bet?¡± ¡°Simple, today we settle both our superiority and our fate!¡± stated Cigar Skeleton coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing their words, Fan Mengxue couldn¡¯t help but adopt a serious expression. ¡°Alright then, shall we start now?¡± ¡°Begin!¡± One minute later. Fan Mengxue looked on, dumbfounded, as the two skeletons hunched over on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both of them held a mobile phone in their hands, their shiny skull heads touching as they squared off. ¡°Damn it, playing Match-3 with me? You¡¯re going to die today! Witness my invincible whirlwind combo!¡± ¡°Heh, before the Match-3 King, all of you are mere ants! Meet your doom, the ultimate sovereign sees all!¡± The remaining skeletons watched the dueling pair with grave faces and said in a deep voice. ¡°Match-3 King, truly terrifying indeed!¡± Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 639: Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) After a struggle, Fan Mengxue finally got rid of the gang of skeleton lords. Upon entering the ancient castle, Necromancer Karsath and Dark Witch Anastasia were, as always, feeding each other ¡°dog food¡± in the living room. ¡°Oh, my dear Witch, your beauty deeply intoxicates me, and your smile gives me endless courage. Having you by my side, I even feel brave enough to battle the Netherworld King.¡± Karsath said, his face filled with deep affection. Anastasia blushed shyly, her fingers drawing circles on Karsath¡¯s chest, ¡°Stop it, how could I be as great as you say!¡± ¡°No!¡± Karsath grasped Anastasia¡¯s hand firmly, his face filled with heartfelt pain. ¡°Look into my eyes!¡± Anastasia trembled all over and slowly lifted her head to look into Karsath¡¯s eyes. Karsath spoke with heartfelt anguish, ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to belittle yourself, you must understand and remember, you are the finest girl in the world, deserving of every praise.¡± Anastasia, her cheeks tinged with red from the compliments, tenderly caressed Karsath¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear Karsath, you are also the best man in the world!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Fan Mengxue, who had just walked in, felt her skin crawl with goosebumps. The Dream Demoness and Titan, sitting not far away on a couch, had even more despondent expressions on their faces. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Cough cough, have they always been like this?¡± Fan Mengxue came over and asked. The Dream Demoness nodded, ¡°Ever since they came back from their honeymoon, they¡¯ve been like this nonstop!¡± Titan, overwhelmed with indignation, said, ¡°Meng Xue, can you believe it? The demoness and I have been fed dog food here for a full three months! Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯ve lost weight?¡± Fan Mengxue sized up the Titan, ¡°You do seem a bit thinner!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all from losing goosebumps!¡± Titan complained bitterly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just avoid this place and not watch?¡± Fan Mengxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The Dream Demoness and Titan shook their heads in unison. ¡°No matter where you are, they will appear before you and feed you dog food without any blind spot, 360 degrees!¡± ¡°The demoness is right. And¡­ you haven¡¯t seen them during mealtime! That¡¯s the real dog food critical hit!¡± As he said this, Titan was nearly in tears. To this, Fan Mengxue expressed great sympathy. ¡°Meng Xue, you must have something important to do here in the castle, right?¡± Titan looked at Fan Mengxue with desperate hope in his eyes, almost overflowing. ¡°Uh¡­ more or less!¡± Titan grasped at this lifeline, ¡°Meng Xue, just say the word. As long as I can leave this cursed castle, I¡¯m willing to do anything, even if it means fighting the Earth Goddess right now, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The Dream Demoness did not speak, but her pitiful expression said it all. Fan Mengxue nodded with a bittersweet smile, ¡°Recently, didn¡¯t we shoot several movies and receive high praise? I plan to combine these movies and hold a Dark Film Festival, inviting many movie fans to participate. We can also use the opportunity to select suitable Dark Acolytes.¡± ¡°Great idea!¡± Titan immediately nodded in approval. Actually, as long as he had a legitimate reason to leave the Dark Ancient Castle, Titan was willing to do anything. Moreover, Fan Mengxue¡¯s proposal was indeed good. ¡°I think it¡¯s also good,¡± a female voice said softly. As Titan was about to respond, he froze. For some reason, Karsath and Anastasia had already stood to one side, and the one who had spoken was the Dark Witch herself. ¡°The scenery outside is picturesque but pales in comparison to a single glance of your time of beauty, Tassia. Would you like to go too?¡± ¡°Your presence is my last defiance against this world. Yes, I want to go!¡± ¡°Then so be it. No matter what lies ahead, I will accompany you there.¡± ¡°Karsath!¡± ¡°Tassia!¡± Watching two ancient beings, whose ages combined must be in the thousands, being all lovey-dovey with each other. The Titan and Banshee, who had just been relieved that they¡¯d escaped suffering, let out a cry of utter despair. ¡°Oh God of Darkness above, when will this torture end?¡± The skeletons outside, who had been arguing incessantly over the results of a bet, quieted down after hearing this mournful cry. After a moment, a skeleton spoke up, ¡°That was the Titan and the Banshee!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, it must be Karsath and that Dark Witch cooing at each other again!¡± ¡°Yeah, I really feel sorry for the Titan and the Banshee!¡± Cowboy Six and Cigar Two, these two skeletons, were poking each other¡¯s eye sockets. ¡°Six, are you going to let go or not?¡± ¡°You let go first, then I¡¯ll let go!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because you lost to me in the matching game!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you cheated! I clearly finished matching first!¡± ¡°Heh, so losing means I cheated?¡± ¡°Fine! We¡¯re not done here today!¡± Saying this, the two skeletons tangled up with each other once again. The rest of the skeletons quickly crowded around to break up the fight. Chaos reigned inside and outside the Dark Ancient Castle. And at this time, within the church that had regained its light, Metatron was eagerly watching a movie. Especially when Fan Mengxue appeared on the screen, his eyes shone with excitement. After watching several dark movies starring Fan Mengxue to the end, Metatron leaned back in his chair, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Interesting. So this actress is a member of the Dark Council?¡± ¡°Yes, Holy Angel, and not just her. The supporting actors in the films are almost all playing themselves, as members of the Dark Council! These movies have caused quite a stir in Europe, and they have subtly recruited many potential followers for the Dark Council.¡± Metatron nodded, ¡°A novel method of proselytizing, worth learning from!¡± ¡°And I heard that Fan Mengxue is going to host a dark film festival. The news has already spread all over Europe. Holy Angel, how should we respond?¡± Metatron chuckled, looking at the image of Fan Mengxue paused on the screen. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s join in the fun too. I am quite interested in this woman.¡± Meanwhile, in Qingmang Town, An Qing said to An Yan with a very serious expression, ¡°Sis, I just received a call from the military department. With the appearance of Evil Gods everywhere, not just in our land but all over the world, Qingmang Town is no longer safe. You should come with me to Zhongdu. There¡¯s military protection there; it should be safer.¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t go! And have you forgotten that your sister is also a master? I will be fine!¡± An Qing sighed. She knew her sister¡¯s temperament all too well and understood that persuasion was futile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she still couldn¡¯t help but worry. An Yan then said, ¡°Rather than worrying about me, you should be more careful. The world is in chaos now, and you¡¯ll be battling all over with Fire Phoenix. You must be very cautious!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Sis, you and Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian be careful. I¡¯m off now! The military vehicle is waiting for me downstairs!¡± An Qing said and hurried downstairs. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, watching An Qing¡¯s retreating figure, asked with some sadness, ¡°Mommy, what is auntie going to do?¡± ¡°Your auntie is going to fight monsters!¡± An Yan said with a sigh. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) The Dark Film Festival was held at the headquarters of the Dark Council in London. Given Fan Mengxue¡¯s current status in the international cinema scene, combined with the powerful influence of these dark-themed films, the news immediately attracted the attention of film fans from all over Europe and the rest of the world. Add to that the fact this festival was operating without ticket sales, so even before the festival had officially opened, the venue was already swamped with people. The film fans who came to attend the festival were quite interesting; they all spontaneously cosplayed characters from the films. For a moment, it was as if the entire film festival had turned into a dance of devils, with all sorts of witches and necromancers emerging continuously, creating quite a lively atmosphere. Fan Mengxue and other dark magnates like Karsath looked down from the upper floors of the hotel at the venue. ¡°It seems my dear witches are the most popular. Just look at how many fans are cosplaying as witches!¡± Karsath said with a smile. ¡°No, there are also many necromancers!¡± Anastasia chimed in. The two of them began to sweet-talk each other in a mutual adoration spree. Fan Mengxue and the others subconsciously distanced themselves a bit from the pair. Those skulls also followed along this time, all perching by the window and looking down. wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve put in so much effort, how come there¡¯s not a single one cosplaying us?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Fan Mengxue said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you guys are not that easy to cosplay!¡± Upon hearing this, the skulls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Meng Xue is right, our skeletal frame is so distinct, who could cosplay that?¡± ¡°How about we go down and cosplay as ourselves!¡± another skull with grand ideas suggested. ¡°Agreed!¡± Then, without consulting anyone else, that group of skulls pushed and shoved their way out of the hotel and joined the throng of film fans on the streets. ¡°Is this really okay? If they get discovered, wouldn¡¯t that cause panic?¡± Fan Mengxue worried. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that group, they¡¯re all old hands who have lived for a few hundred years, each one of them knows what they should and shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Meng Yue commented. ¡°Besides, that bunch is considered a sort of mascot within the Dark Council, no one can really command them!¡± added the Titan Giant. True to their word, the skulls didn¡¯t raise any suspicion when they left the hotel and entered the parade of film fans. In fact, many fans were even excitedly gathering around them. ¡°Wow, how did you guys manage to cosplay this? It¡¯s absolutely cool!¡± Hearing these compliments, the skulls felt very proud. At the same time, many girls excitedly came forward for a photo together. This made the skulls feel like stars, and they all switched to flirting mode, speaking English with a heavy northeastern Chinese accent. For beings that had lived for over a thousand years, human girls in their twenties seemed naively cute, and often a few words were enough to make them unwittingly fall into their trap. By the time they entered the main venue of the film festival, the pockets of these skulls were stuffed with little pieces of paper bearing phone numbers. A few bold girls even went as far as to plant kisses on the skulls¡¯ heads, leaving bright red lipstick marks on the white-as-jade bones. Seeing this, Fan Mengxue realized that what Titan and the others had said was true. These skulls were nothing short of a bunch of old rascals with no flesh and blood. It was probably for the best; otherwise, there¡¯s no telling how many romantic debts they would incur. The Dark Film Festival had opened. Fan Mengxue, the grand finale, would be the last to appear. The other dark magnates had already gone to the front stage. The Dream Banshee was in charge of controlling the spiritual atmosphere of the entire venue, subtly leading everyone to gradually accept the existence of darkness. It was a very clever tactic that involved no coercion whatsoever. In plain terms, Fan Mengxue was essentially using fan management techniques to expand the influence of the Dark Council. When only Fan Mengxue remained in the hotel room, Han Yao gently pushed the door open and entered. Fan Mengxue had now become an internationally renowned star with numerous awards. But Han Yao remained her agent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fan Mengxue perceived Han Yao¡¯s hesitation. After a moment of hesitance, Han Yao sighed and said, ¡°Mount Qingmang turned into a white light and vanished. Although the news was heavily censored, it still leaked out. The great shift in the world¡¯s energy is probably related to this.¡± Having joined the Dark Council and begun cultivating, Han Yao too had reached the power level of a Heavenly Being and could naturally sense the changes in the world¡¯s energy. Qingmang. At the mention of these two characters, Fan Mengxue¡¯s heart tightened. Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s concern, Han Yao continued, ¡°Since New Year¡¯s Eve last year, he has not been seen! And Miss Xue has been guarding Qingmang Town ever since!¡± Fan Mengxue bowed her head in silence, then after a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew when he left. From his departure until now, 231 days have passed.¡± Fan Mengxue practiced the Dark Holy Emperor Technique bestowed upon her by Xue An, which allowed her to faintly sense Xue An¡¯s energy. And that energy had disappeared on New Year¡¯s Eve last year. Right after Fan Mengxue had received a letter from Xue An, she lost the sense of his energy shortly thereafter. However, Fan Mengxue had never shown any sign of distress, just silently counting the days in her heart. ¡°Meng Xue, do you need to go back?¡± Han Yao asked hesitantly. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°No need. He must have left Earth for some secret realm. As for the incident with Mount Qingmang, it must be related to him, but I believe¡­ he will be alright because¡­ he is Xue An after all!¡± Seeing Fan Mengxue¡¯s relaxed face, Han Yao nodded and said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s almost time for your performance. I¡¯ll go prepare!¡± After saying this, she left the room. When Fan Mengxue was left alone in the room, she tried her hardest to keep control, but her teeth still quivered slightly. ¡°Xue An¡­ I believe you¡¯ll come back, you must come back!¡± Meanwhile, in a corner of the film festival venue, Metatron, adapting to local customs, wore a hat and sunglasses, chewing gum, and watching with interest at Karsath and the others on stage in the distance. ¡°A Necromancer? How intriguing! The Netherworld King is too busy to take care of his own matters, yet here in the human world, he still has followers?¡± ¡°And this frenzied atmosphere seems to be boosted by the Dream Banshee!¡± ¡°But if this is all there is, why would the God of Light refuse to come down to earth?¡± As he pondered to himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the host¡¯s introduction, a deafening cheer erupted from the crowd. ¡°Meng Xue! Meng Xue!¡± The foreigners called out Fan Mengxue¡¯s Chinese name with their odd accents. Metatron looked up at the stage. When Fan Mengxue appeared before his eyes, he licked his lips, his eyes sparkling with greed. ¡°Such a pure force of darkness, I haven¡¯t seen in a long time! And this woman¡¯s bloodline is very interesting. If she were to combine with me, it might even produce an extremely terrifying offspring.¡± Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Metatron, as the Archangel, embodied the pure Power of Light. While Fan Mengxue was of the Dark Bloodline. Such a combination should, by all accounts, be completely incompatible. Yet Metatron knew that if he could harmonize them through certain secret techniques, Light and Dark could combine to give birth to offspring with powerful bloodlines. It was already extremely difficult for a High-Grade Divine Spirit to produce a child, let alone one born from such a union that would often be incredibly powerful. This was the reason Metatron had taken such an interest in Fan Mengxue while watching the film. Thinking this, Metatron watched Fan Mengxue intently with a greedy gaze. On the stage, Fan Mengxue felt that something was off today, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Having no other choice, she suppressed the irritability in her heart and continued with the various activities at the film festival. As the climax, Fan Mengxue¡¯s great popularity was fully manifested at this moment. Often, she just had to say a few words and the unworldly foreigners below would start shrieking in amazement. The peak of the whole atmosphere came as Fan Mengxue began to sing the joint theme song of these movies, ¡°Dark Song¡±. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Everyone was intoxicated by Fan Mengxue¡¯s chanting, joining their voices with hers in song. A visible dark light appeared above everyone¡¯s heads. The entire venue had seemingly become Dark Council¡¯s home turf. But just then, an icy and sinister voice resounded throughout the venue. ¡°Darkness has always been but a subsidiary of Light; only Light will exist eternally!¡± With these words, sacred lights began to drift down from the sky above the venue. Seeing this, the high-ranking members of the Dark Council were all alarmed. Then the Titan Giant spoke out in a deep voice, ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°I am delighted to meet you all here. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Metatron.¡± Metatron¡¯s figure began to hover, with his wings of light gradually becoming visible behind him. ¡°Metatron¡­ are you that Seraph who sits upon the throne in legend?¡± Karsath, deeply versed in European ancient mythology, exclaimed. Metatron inclined his head slightly, ¡°I am pleased to be recognized, but I would prefer you address me as Archangel, sir.¡± At this moment, all the ordinary people in the venue looked confused, as if they had fallen into a beautiful dream from which they couldn¡¯t wake, for the time being. Behind Metatron, his nine pairs of wings of light fully materialized, and his potent Power of Light swept across the venue, forcing Karsath and other dark luminaries to take several steps back, their expressions turning extremely ugly. Only Fan Mengxue stood in the front, unaffected by the imposing might of the Light, speaking indifferently, ¡°The Church of Light has fallen. No matter if you are a Holy Angel or the God of Light, this world has no place for you anymore! So, please return to your Divine Realm!¡± Metatron chuckled, ¡°It seems you all have yet to grasp the current situation. The world has reopened, and it¡¯s not just me; many more Divine Spirits will descend. All you mortals can do is kneel and submit to me! Otherwise, you will be completely erased from the Myriad Realms. Understand?¡± Before Fan Mengxue had a chance to reply, these skeletal beings couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, pointing at Metatron and cursing him outright. ¡°Hey, birdman with the wings, can¡¯t you look in the mirror before you start talking smack? You expect us to kneel and submit to you? What¡¯s the matter? Planning on teaching us how to squawk like birds too?¡± The cigar-clenching skeleton cursed with accuracy and viciousness, clearly a master in the art of invective. ¡°Big brother, what you said is wrong. It¡¯s clear this guy wouldn¡¯t be able to pee even if he tried, so how could he look in a mirror?¡± ¡°I think big brother is right; it¡¯s precisely because he can¡¯t pee that he can¡¯t use a mirror. Naturally, he then has no idea what he¡¯s really worth!¡± The skeletons sang mocking retorts, insulting Metatron until he was figuratively soaked in dog¡¯s blood. Even in the Divine Realm, Metatron was a revered High-Grade Divine Spirit, unused to such humiliation, so his face alternated between shades of green and red as he bellowed, ¡°Seeking death!¡± With a flap of his wings, a radiant cross-shaped mark shot toward the mocking skeletons. ¡°Oh dear, why so heated all of a sudden?¡± Despite their lack of great abilities, these skeletons were elites who had survived various brutal battlefields, and seeing the unfavourable situation, they immediately scattered and fled. The cross-shaped mark brought the entire meeting place crashing down. Fan Mengxue let out a cold huff as tremendous dark energy behind her slowly coalesced into a pair of wings, and then she pointed at the skeletons. ¡°Return for now!¡± In a flash of brilliance, the skeletons vanished from sight. Then Fan Mengxue turned to Metatron, ¡°This place is rather cramped. How about we take this outside?¡± Metatron fixed his gaze on the black wings behind Fan Mengxue, nearly drooling, and nodded in response. ¡°Indeed!¡± With that, everyone employed their abilities and left the meeting place, reappearing above a desolate, uninhabited wasteland. On Metatron¡¯s side, there was only himself. On Fan Mengxue¡¯s side stood several titans of the Dark Council. It seemed she had the advantage in numbers. Yet everyone¡¯s expression was grave. For Metatron alone was able to stand on par with the collective power of darkness from the crowd. Now possessing the dignity and composure of a Dark Empress, Fan Mengxue glanced at Metatron and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what deity you are, but this place belongs to the Dark Council. Leave now, and I¡¯ll give you one chance!¡± At her words, Metatron sneered, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been waiting until now to make my move?¡± ¡°Because¡­ you are the most delectable prey of all!¡± No sooner had he spoken, Metatron appeared behind Fan Mengxue and knocked her flying with a smack. The strike was so swift that no one even had time to react. Only when Fan Mengxue was sent flying did the nearby Titan roar and punch at him. The Titan, a child of the Earth Goddess, was fearsome for his strength. If one were to speak of physical prowess, there were few in the world who could match those of the Titan¡¯s lineage. Yet when his punch hit Metatron, it didn¡¯t even create the slightest ripple. Metatron said indifferently, ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand¡­ just how vast the gulf is between man and god!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Metatron threw a punch that sent the Titan flying as well. At the same time, the Bone Dragon summoned by Karsath emerged in the sky. But with a mere flick of Metatron¡¯s finger, the Bone Dragon cried out tragically and disintegrated into dust. After that, with three punches and two kicks, Metatron sent each of the dark magnates flying one by one, before he stood in mid-air, smiling faintly at the distant Fan Mengxue. ¡°I told you, you would be the finest prey of my mortal journey!¡± Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse - Kill! (First Update) Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse ¨C Kill! (First Update) Fan Mengxue wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes coldly fixed on Metatron, gradually turning pitch black. The Dark Holy Emperor Technique had been pushed to its extreme, and the powerful force of darkness emanated from her, obscuring the stars and moon. Metatron¡¯s expression also became more solemn, ¡°Such pure and vast dark power, it cannot be cultivated by any ordinary Cultivation Technique! Woman, you¡¯re becoming more and more interesting to me!¡± Fan Mengxue was unmoved, simply stating coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, you group of deities, acting all high and mighty, it¡¯s truly disgusting!¡± ¡°So¡­ get back to your Divine Realm!¡± As Fan Mengxue¡¯s words fell, the sky-shrouding darkness instantly became tangible, as if forming a cage, trapping Metatron firmly within. At the same time, Fan Mengxue¡¯s fingers moved in rapid succession, as layers upon layers of earth-shattering radiance began to emerge. The Dark Witch Anastasia was startled upon seeing this. ¡°It¡¯s a Dark Forbidden Curse! And several of them, too!¡± As she said, each layer of radiance was indeed a Forbidden Curse. Several layers stacked together, forming a sphere of black light that was extremely terrifying. ¡°Tenfold Forbidden Curse*Slay!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co With the word ¡°Slay¡± spoken, The black light sphere instantly appeared above Metatron¡¯s head, then exploded with a thunderous boom. The explosion¡¯s terrifying power shook heaven and earth, sending up a small mushroom cloud. Fan Mengxue¡¯s complexion was pale, and her figure trembled slightly. Anastasia hurried forward to support her. Meanwhile, the Titans looked solemnly at the mushroom cloud. ¡°Is he dead?¡± the Meng Xue Demoness asked in a deep voice. No sooner had she spoken than a figure emerged clumsily from the mushroom cloud, then roared, ¡°Woman, you dare to injure me, I will make you my slave for all eternity!¡± The one who came out was Metatron, but now he had lost the imposing look he had before. His meticulously kept hairstyle had turned scorched, and the pair of wings of light at his back had dimmed, leaving him looking extremely disheveled. This caused Metatron to feel both shocked and furious. Shocked that this woman could actually harm him, Furious that if not for his last-moment covering with his wings of light, he might have ended up in an even worse state. So, after roaring in anger, he charged fiercely towards Fan Mengxue. The Titan suddenly slammed the ground, his body swiftly growing immense. Although he had been sent flying by a palm strike from Metatron just moments before, his thick skin and flesh, coupled with the Titan race¡¯s renown as children of the earth goddess, allowed him to draw continuous strength as long as he could touch the ground. So, when the Titan saw Metatron charging at him, he immediately turned into his giant form, and then punched out, trying to stop him. But Metatron didn¡¯t even try to dodge, charging straight forward. Boom! The Titan Giant grunted, directly sent flying a great distance by the collision with Metatron, and his body washed over with the Power of Light, which caused his immense form to quickly shrink back down. Seeing this, the Meng Xue Demoness let out a piercing shriek, unleashing a powerful mental shockwave directly towards Metatron. The strike was so forceful that blood flowed from the Meng Xue Demoness¡¯s facial orifices. Yet, even so, she could not shake Metatron in the least. Mentatron simply snapped his fingers, breaking the mental shockwave. And the Power of Light retaliated in an instant, causing the Meng Xue Demoness to spurt out a large mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, Anastasia and Karsath had already made their move. ¡°Dark Mist!¡± ¡°True Death Knight Squadron!¡± The dark fog was considered a somewhat inconspicuous dark forbidden curse within the category of spells known to Dark Witches, and even some Dark Witches deemed this curse nothing more than a mere trifle. Because the curse itself had no offensive power, it could only create a dark fog. While it granted a powerful boost to the dark creatures within it, its might was far from matching that of other dark forbidden curses. However, when this dark fog encountered necromancy, its power explosively increased in a geometric fashion. The True Death Knight Squadron were an advanced version of Death Knights, already immensely powerful in their own right, but with the augmentation from the dark fog, their strength was staggering. What¡¯s more, Karsath had summoned an entire squadron of Death Knights. Within the mist, dozens of Death Knights mounted on skeletal horses and clad in fine armor appeared, their helmets alight with twin flames of blue fire, completely encircling Metatron. After using a spell akin to a necromancy forbidden curse, the soul fire in Karsath¡¯s eyes rapidly dimmed. Anastasia was in slightly better shape, but having suffered a severe blow just recently, she was also teetering on the brink. At this moment, all members of the Dark Council pinned their hopes on this single strike. Yet facing such a silent group of Death Knights, Metatron merely sneered, ¡°If you had summoned the Abyss Knight Commander, maybe I would have been a little apprehensive. You think these few Death Knights can stop me?¡± From Metatron¡¯s body radiated holy light, ¡°Judgment of Light!¡± Boom. Beams of holy light enveloped each Death Knight¡¯s head. After struggling briefly, the Death Knights turned into ashes. Even the dark fog trembled before completely vanishing. In just a few exchanges, the members of the Dark Council were all heavily injured and left without the strength to fight again. Looking at the pale-faced Fan Mengxue, Metatron smiled elegantly, ¡°Woman, submit now, and I will grant them a swift end!¡± Fan Mengxue didn¡¯t make a sound, but the trembling of her body grew even more intense. Metatron said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I shall first dispatch these dark antlings to hell!¡± Just as he was about to act, Fan Mengxue spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood, her vital energy rapidly declining, but she whispered four words from her mouth. ¡°Darkness, Sacrifice!¡± At her command, two wings, even broader than before, emerged from behind Fan Mengxue. Metatron looked on with interest, then shook his head, ¡°Useless, before me, your tricks¡­¡±. Before he could finish his sentence, Fan Mengxue¡¯s wings suddenly clasped together, enveloping all the members of the Dark Council within, and then her figure shook and disappeared from the spot. Metatron was taken aback, ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± With these words, he hurriedly pursued. But no matter how he chased, he could not keep up with Fan Mengxue who had sacrificed her life to the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Fan Mengxue had returned with everyone to the Dark Ancient Castle, then rushed straight into the castle. Just as Metatron was about to rush in, the skeletons at the gate, already waiting, saw Fan Mengxue enter the castle and immediately closed the great doors, then activated the defense formation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dark Ancient Castle had been the stronghold of the Dark Council for thousands of years; it was replete with defense formations innumerable like stars in the sky, creating layers upon layers of barriers protecting it staunchly once all were activated. But Metatron only sneered upon seeing this, ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± ¡°Slaughter of Light!¡± Upon his command, holy light fell like rain, beginning to assault the dark barriers. In an instant, ninety percent of the defenses were shattered. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) In this moment of utmost urgency, the atmosphere inside the Dark Ancient Castle was oppressively tense. Everyone looked at Fan Mengxue, who lay in Anastasia¡¯s arms, her complexion extremely ashen. Their eyes all turned red. If it hadn¡¯t been for Fan Mengxue just now, they might have all been annihilated. But as soon as they returned to the Dark Ancient Castle, Fan Mengxue had fallen into a coma due to her severe injuries. At that time, the protective barrier outside was on the brink of collapse, and Metatron¡¯s smug laughter could be heard coming through. Titan took a deep breath, turned, and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the Dream Demoness asked. Titan said indifferently, ¡°Obviously, to gamble with that birdman¡¯s life and avenge Meng Xue.¡± ¡°But the injuries on your body!¡± ¡°The Titan race has never had cowards, even in death we shall fall on the battlefield.¡± The words of Titan moved everyone. wuxiaworld.site All the members of the Dark Council stood with solemn expressions, ready to risk their lives. It was at this moment that Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Meng Xue¡­ how are you?¡± Anastasia said with a trembling voice. Fan Mengxue gently shook her head and said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t go, none of you are a match for this guy!¡± ¡°Then what do we do? Are we going to just sit here and wait for death?¡± Titan said with a wry smile. ¡°The world is in chaos, all we can do is wait for him to return!¡± ¡°Wait for him to return?¡± everyone echoed in unison. By now, Fan Mengxue¡¯s breath had become increasingly erratic, and she found herself unable to speak, but she still tried hard to lift her head and look at Anastasia. Anastasia understood who Fan Mengxue was referring to, and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Just then, the entirety of the Dark Ancient Castle shook violently; clearly, the barrier couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Fan Mengxue¡¯s expression suddenly became serene, resembling the little girl she had once been, her eyes holding a glimmer of anticipation. ¡°I will be here¡­ waiting for him to return!¡± With that, Fan Mengxue slowly closed her eyes. The power of darkness surged from her body, turning into countless black tendrils that enveloped the entire Dark Ancient Castle. Her body, too, was lifted by these tendrils and soon was completely covered by darkness. This¡­ was Fan Mengxue¡¯s final protective force. With the Dark Holy Emperor Technique as a guide, she bound herself completely to the ancient castle. If anyone wanted to break through this protective barrier, they would have to utterly annihilate her; otherwise, it would be impossible. The members of the Dark Council looked up blankly at this scene, and without realizing it, their eyes reddened. Meanwhile, Metatron outside was extremely angry. He had been on the verge of breaking through the defense of the Dark Ancient Castle when suddenly a more powerful Dark Barrier appeared and firmly protected the entire castle. Upon closer inspection of this Dark Barrier, Metatron¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but grow uglier. ¡°To use one¡¯s own life as a bargaining chip for protection¡­ woman, do you plan to use this to threaten me?¡± But Metatron knew that if he forced his way through the barrier, not to mention the injuries he would sustain, Fan Mengxue would surely face spiritual demise. Now Metatron had to have Fan Mengxue; naturally, he didn¡¯t want to end up with such an outcome. So, Metatron hovered in midair, hesitated for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯re my prey, and even if you run to the ends of the earth, you won¡¯t escape the palm of my hand!¡± ¡°You think you can use this to threaten me! You are too naive!¡± With that said, Metatron ascended into the sky and then revealed his immensely huge body of holy light. Holy light enveloped heaven and earth, shaking the whole of Europe. Countless people took to the streets, staring dumbfounded at the awe-inspiring scene in the sky. ¡°Oh, mortals, I am the only Supreme God! Kneel now and serve me, and I will grant you long life and mighty power!¡± The voice of Metatron spread throughout the entirety of Europe. And with it came the unending descent of holy light. Many, after a brief struggle, fell to their knees. Under the holy light, the dark disciples scattered throughout Europe let out a unified scream of agony before they turned to nothingness. Metatron gazed down at the crowd of worshippers below, his lips curving into a satisfied smile. ¡°Good! From this moment on, this place shall be my Divine Kingdom! And you shall be my people.¡± That day, the Archangel Metatron appeared in the form of holy light, transforming Europe into the Kingdom of Light and shocking the world. With this event as the watershed, true chaos began in the world. Xiangjiang port. When An Qing led the members of the Fire Phoenix squad off the military helicopter, the vast airport was deserted, not a single passenger in sight. This would have been unimaginable in the past. ¡°Recently, an Evil God specifically targeted aircraft in the sky, causing dozens of planes to crash, taking many lives; since then, all global civil flights have been suspended,¡± Zou Yi explained softly. An Qing¡¯s face was as grim as water, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± ¡°Since yesterday, innocent citizens have begun to die in madness, and their deaths have been extremely gruesome. After an investigation, it was determined that they were likely victims of a sorcery curse,¡± explained Zou Yi, who was in charge of intelligence. ¡°Sorcery curse?¡± Captain Cheng Hao furrowed his brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that something the Department of Taoist Talismans should handle?¡± ¡°Yes! But¡­,¡± Zou Yi took a deep breath. ¡°From yesterday until now, over ten thousand innocent citizens of Xiangjiang have died tragically. The situation has become so severe that the higher-ups speculate that an ancient Evil God must be responsible.¡± Ten thousand! This harrowing number darkened the faces of all the Fire Phoenix members. ¡°These damn deities!¡± An Qing said with a face ashen with rage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and teach these arrogant gods a lesson they¡¯ll never forget!¡± Cheng Hao said in a stern voice. The team roared in response and then made their way into the city in military vehicles already prepared. The once bustling city had grown eerily quiet. Pedestrians rushed past on the streets, each wearing an expression of panic and distress. Seeing this scene, An Qing¡¯s mood grew even heavier. In recent times, she and the Fire Phoenix squad had seen too much of this. And the adversaries they faced were becoming increasingly troublesome. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to wipe out these damn creatures for good!¡± An Qing sighed softly. Then someone said in a low voice, ¡°If only the instructor were here!¡± At this voice, everyone fell silent. Indeed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the instructor were here, would these deities dare to be so rampant? At this moment, in a hotel at the center of Xiangjiang, a deity in the guise of an ordinary South Asian man stood by a window overlooking the city. ¡°Hehe, so many have died, yet you still won¡¯t show yourself? The one who killed my Divine Child, are you so frightened by my arrival that you dare not appear?¡± the deity murmured to himself. As he spoke, he seemed to sense something, his gaze piercing through the obstruction of buildings and casting upon the distant military vehicle. ¡°How interesting! So many cultivators full of vitality; what rare sacrifices they make!¡± the deity said greedily. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) The person in charge of receiving An Qing and others was Song Yi. This once-famed Feng Shui Master of Zhongdu had been diligently managing Xiangjiang ever since he was subdued by Xue An. After several years of unremitting efforts, Song Yi had undoubtedly become the unchallenged arbitrator of this land, his prestige even surpassing that of the Ming Family of the former harbor by a few degrees. But this sudden and unforeseen upheaval disrupted all of Song Yi¡¯s plans. In just a few days, the death toll of those perished by the evil curse of Zhong had exceeded ten thousand. At that time, everyone in the harbor city of Xiangjiang felt endangered. He, as the arbiter, naturally faced tremendous pressure. Therefore, when he heard that An Qing had brought members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, Song Yi was overjoyed and hurried over to welcome them. Once An Qing and her group followed Song Yi back to his residence, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled. That¡¯s because this not-so-large villa was packed full of people. Song Yi explained, ¡°Miss An, this is a Feng Shui death ground that I¡¯ve temporarily set up using Feng Shui techniques to shield against various evil spells, and these young people are the cream of the crop among Xiangjiang¡¯s younger generation. It¡¯s all to preserve some vitality and lineage for Xiangjiang.¡± An Qing suddenly realized, then said gravely, ¡°Has the situation in Xiangjiang already reached this stage? Have you found the source?¡± wuxiaworld.site Song Yi gave a wry smile, ¡°Before you arrived, we had also organized many people to search for the source, trying to find the person casting the evil spells. However, overnight, all these people met with unnatural deaths.¡± As he said this, a look of sorrow appeared on Song Yi¡¯s face, ¡°They were all vigorous young men, and yet they died so inexplicably.¡± Then Song Yi lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Miss An, is there any news from Mr. Xue?¡± An Qing shook her head. Song Yi sighed, ¡°If Mr. Xue were here, things would not have turned out like this!¡± As he spoke, a stern look came over Song Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Miss An, although the source hasn¡¯t been tracked down, by observing the wind and atmosphere, I¡¯ve found an evil aura soaring to the sky in the northern center of Xiangjiang. The demon or evil spirit should be entrenched there! And there is a family in that place that is quite suspicious.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± An Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That place happens to be where the Zhang Family resides! And this Zhang Family had a very close relationship with the former Ming Family. After the Ming Family was overthrown by Mr. Xue, the Zhang Family was the first to turn against them, hence they suffered no losses! During this chaos of evil curses, the Zhang Family seems to be panicking on the surface! But as far as I know, not a single member of the Zhang Family¡¯s legitimate branch has been implicated.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that even if the Zhang Family isn¡¯t an accomplice, they definitely know the inside story. But unfortunately, with the current chaos, the Zhang Family has been successfully contradicting me in public while opposing me in secret, so even though I have my suspicions, I am powerless to investigate.¡± Without any hesitation, An Qing declared, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Zhang Family now and take a look.¡± Zhang Family¡¯s hotel. In the past, the Zhang Family was a top-tier eminent family of its time. After the fall of the Ming Family, the Zhang Family also became low-key, and as time passed, many people even thought that the Zhang Family had lost its edge, becoming just an ordinary noble family. But no one knew that the people of the Zhang Family had always been secretly planning their revenge. Like now, for instance. Zhang Chongnian, the Family Head of the Zhang Family, knelt on the ground with a respectful expression on his face. ¡°Reporting back to Divine Child, those who have come to Xiangjiang are the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, and the team is led by An Qing, the daughter from the An Family!¡± ¡°An Qing?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Chongnian crawled forward two steps, a hint of hatred flashing across his face. ¡°My lord, it has been confirmed that the one who killed your son, Long Guanyu, was none other than Xue An, and this An Qing is Xue An¡¯s aunt!¡± The Divine Child¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. ¡°Xue An¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this person is very arrogant. He once slaughtered Xiangjiang, annihilating many noble families! Your Divine Child had a dispute with him over a trivial matter at an auction, and he killed your Divine Child.¡± The matters from the initial auction event were not difficult to investigate, and with Zhang Chongnian¡¯s exaggerations, the Divine Child¡¯s complexion turned extremely somber after listening. ¡°So where is Xue An now?¡± Zhang Chongnian shook his head, ¡°Ever since his last appearance before the new year, he has never surfaced again.¡± Then, with a sycophantic tone, Zhang Chongnian said, ¡°Divine Child, these people are coming at us fiercely. Should we strike first¡­?¡± Before he could finish, an invisible force blasted Zhang Chongnian away and pinned him against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t need your instruction on what to do! You are nothing more than a dog I keep; do you understand?¡± said the Divine Child without turning his head. A look of terror flashed in Zhang Chongnian¡¯s eyes as he nodded vehemently, ¡°Yes! Divine Child, I understand my mistake!¡± At that moment, the Divine Child lifted his head, his gaze turning toward the distance. A cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t come looking for you yet, but you actually have the audacity to deliver yourselves to death? Very well, since the real murderer isn¡¯t here, then I¡¯ll start by cutting down a relative of the murderer.¡± By then, An Qing and the others had already driven the military vehicle to the outside of the Zhang Family Hotel. Looking at the grand and luxurious hotel. An Qing frowned slightly. Even though it was nearly noon and the fierce sunlight beamed down, it couldn¡¯t penetrate the gloom of the hotel in the slightest. Even from a distance, one could feel a bone-chilling coldness. Just then, the windows on the top floor of the hotel burst open, and a figure slowly stepped out. He was an ordinary-looking man from Nanyang¨Cunremarkable at first glance. Yet, as the man walked on air, each step caused the earth to tremble. When he reached the middle, the man stopped and looked down at An Qing, sneering. ¡°You¡­ are An Qing?¡± A chill went through An Qing¡¯s heart. The man¡¯s gaze was utterly malevolent. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am An Qing! Are the disasters in Xiangjiang your doing?¡± The Divine Child let out a bizarre laugh. ¡°Disaster? You mean the people who died unnatural deaths? Heh, it¡¯s just their bad luck! Besides, I¡¯ve already shown mercy; otherwise, Xiangjiang would have become a city of the dead by now.¡± He then pointed at An Qing, ¡°Xue An killed my son; since you are his relative, then you also deserve to die! Today, I will make you all my subjugate spirits!¡± As he spoke, an extremely cold and evil aura rushed toward An Qing. Where the aura passed, various skeletal phantasms rose, and in the air echoed wails of extreme agony. It was the art of cursing. And judging by the scene, it was an evil curse formed from countless wrongfully dead souls. An Qing¡¯s complexion turned ashen. ¡°This demon truly deserves death!¡± But before An Qing could act, Zhou Daniu, his body radiating golden light, charged forward and threw a punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack. The curse was shattered on the spot. Zhou Daniu then said coldly, ¡°Daring to call our instructor by name; for that alone, you won¡¯t be leaving here alive today!¡± The Divine Child sneered, about to speak, when a black knife light silently appeared at his throat, and with a fierce slash, his head was severed. But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the headless Divine Child sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless, I am an immortal being! And today, you all must die!¡± Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) Chapter 645: Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) If someone asks you what a deity is. How would you answer? Some might say that a deity is a lofty existence that should receive the worship of mortals. When the deities descended upon the world, they chose to submit at the first opportunity, taking pride in their surrender. But many others have never believed in the so-called naturally noble deities. In their eyes, these so-called deities are merely intelligent beings with great power. Thus, they have never feared or submitted! Like right now. Zhou Daniu, spitting blood as he retreated, had his golden light dimming, with specks of black light eroding his body. Zou Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to cut off the flesh that was being corroded by the dark light with a dagger; once thrown on the ground, the flesh still emitted an evil aura. The intense pain of the flesh-cutting only caused Zhou Daniu to frown slightly, then he looked coldly at the descending deity in mid-air. At this moment, not just him, almost every member of the Fire Phoenix was injured. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site But not one of them retreated. All the team members still surrounded the descending deity in a very standard combat formation. ¡°You surprise me, being able to last until now in my presence. I¡¯ve changed my mind. As long as you submit to me, I can preserve your minds and make you powerful warriors with long lives,¡± the descending deity said indifferently. Cheng Hao and the others remained silent, staring at him with eyes blazing with fighting spirit. Zou Yi scoffed, then viciously flipped him the bird, ¡°Kid, think you¡¯re so great? Let me tell you, if our instructor were here, he¡¯d wipe you out with a flick of his finger! You think it¡¯s your place to babble on and on here?¡± The descending deity sneered, ¡°Your instructor? You mean Xue An, who¡¯s too scared to show his face upon knowing of my arrival?¡± ¡°I really hope when you meet our instructor, you can still be so arrogant!¡± Cheng Hao said coldly. ¡°I look forward to that day because I too have a score to settle with this Xue An! Now, I only ask you: submit and live, resist and die. Which will it be?¡± ¡°We choose neither. What we want is for you and your kind to roll back where you came from!¡± Cheng Hao paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°All members, listen up. Next¡­ No tactics, attack at will, let this bastard learn his lesson!¡± At his command. The entire Fire Phoenix team roared in unison, unleashing their strongest powers, Sun Ling slipped into the void, wielding the blade of darkness, performing a spectacular dance of death. Zhou Daniu stirred his cultivation level, his body¡¯s golden light slowly solidifying, and then launched a bold attack once again. Cheng Hao was not to be outdone. The Nine-Star Tyrant Emperor Art that Xue An had bestowed upon him had already reached a profound level. Now activating his cultivation level, Cheng Hao¡¯s eyes seemed to shine with nine stars as he charged towards the descending deity. If someone were to look from a distance, they would surely witness a miraculous scene. An Evil God stood in mid-air with a face full of arrogance. Dozens of streaks of light rose from the ground, targeting him. Seeing the charging Fire Phoenix team, the descending deity¡¯s face oozed with contempt, ¡°Annihilation¡¯s descent!¡± As these four words were uttered. Waves of supremely evil curses began to envelop each Fire Phoenix member¡¯s head. Spurt! The members with lower cultivation levels began spitting blood profusely, with pieces of their internal organs mixed in, clearly indicating that the attack had damaged their core. Even those with higher cultivation levels shook violently, their aura fading away as they fell from mid-air directly to the ground. With a sinister laugh, the descending deity said, ¡°Do you see why I am called a deity, while you lot are mere mortals?¡± ¡°Because mortals, no matter how they struggle, will never be able to harm a Deity, not even in the slightest! And naturally, you are no exception!¡± ¡°Kneel now and submit to me, and I will make you the most powerful warriors in this world, granting you immortality.¡± Zou Yi lay on the ground, panting heavily as he looked up at the descending Deity, then with great difficulty, he gave the middle finger. ¡°Pah! Cut the bullshit! You¡¯re just an Evil God, right? Wait until our instructor comes back, he¡¯ll surely make you kneel and sing ¡®Conquered¡¯!¡± Thud! After a muffled sound, one of Zou Yi¡¯s arms turned into mush. Zou Yi grunted in pain. But the descending Deity coldly said, ¡°If I hear another foul word from your mouth, I will refine you into a descending ghost right now!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than ripples began to emanate from the space surrounding the Deity. Soon, Feng Shui Secret Glyphs appeared one by one, firmly trapping the Deity within. From afar, Song Yi¡¯s face showed utmost despair, his body swaying as if about to collapse, yet he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve trapped him with the Feng Shui Ultimate Array, run now!¡± But the moment his words were spoken, the Feng Shui Secret Glyphs shattered with a loud bang. The backlash made Song Yi spit out several mouthfuls of blood before collapsing to the ground unconscious. ¡°Do you really think such meager strength can stop me? What a joke! Since you stubbornly refuse to submit to me, I will condemn you to never find peace after death!¡± the Deity sneered. Streaks of black radiance appeared, within which wails of thousands of ghosts turned the blood cold of those who heard them. But just then, a cold insect stinger pierced through the Deity¡¯s chest from behind. The Deity looked down at it, black light flickering across his face. ¡°Insect Tribe! How do you possess the Insect Tribe¡¯s techniques?¡± An Qing pressed against his back, her eyes reflecting the cold moonlight, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been the Insect Tribe¡¯s queen, die!¡± As she spoke, radiance swirled around the insect, slicing the Deity in two. However, no blood flowed from the Deity¡¯s bisected body, and the split face bore a bizarrely eerie smile. ¡°In front of me, even the Insect Tribe¡¯s queen must die!¡± Boom! Before An Qing could react, a black radiance lashed out like a whip, flinging her violently into the distance. ¡°An Qing!¡± Cheng Hao and the others cried out in shock. But An Qing¡¯s body had already disappeared into the darkness, vanishing without a trace. ¡°You dare to hit our An Qing! You bastard, if you¡¯re brave enough, come at us instead! Why show off your power against a woman?¡± Zou Yi roared with rage. The Deity chuckled coldly, ¡°As you wish.¡± With that, another whip lashed out. If this strike hit, Zou Yi would surely die, his spirit annihilated. Zou Yi resigned himself to fate, slowly closing his eyes, ready for death. But a moment later, a grunt was heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The expected lash did not come. Zou Yi¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately opened his eyes. To his surprise, Zhou Daniu, the most heavily injured among them, was standing in front of him, his hands firmly gripping the black whip, his muscles oozing blood from the extreme exertion. Even so, Zhou Daniu managed to blurt out a few words through clenched teeth. ¡°Run, you rat, run!¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Rat was Zou Yi¡¯s nickname. Under normal circumstances, Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi were the best of friends. Because Zhou Daniu was simple and honest with a high cultivation level, and Zou Yi was shrewd and capable with a lax cultivation level. So when the two cooperated, they complemented each other¡¯s strengths, inadvertently forming the most formidable duo in the Fire Phoenix squad. And in everyday situations, it was Zhou Daniu who called Zou Yi ¡®Rat¡¯. Zou Yi, by now, had tears brimming in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to rush forward to confront the whip, saying solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Idiot, staying here means death! I¡¯m telling you to get lost now!¡± Zhou Daniu roared with rage, his eyes nearly splitting with anger. Zou Yi also shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll die then! I refuse to abandon you and flee alone!¡± Meanwhile, Cheng Hao and the others struggled to their feet, also wanting to come over and help. Seeing this, the Deity descending from the sky shook his head with a light sigh, ¡°Such admirable camaraderie in battle! It¡¯s a pity that none of you will live through today!¡± With that, dozens of black whips appeared in the air, swinging down at the group. Cheng Hao and the others¡¯ expressions dimmed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co They were already at their wits¡¯ end, utterly exhausted and unable to fight any longer, all they could do was close their eyes and wait for death. But just at that moment, they heard a roar like a falling giant. ¡°To hell with your damn deity! I, Daniu, will never bow to the likes of you!¡± With that, a heart-palpating golden light burned in Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes, and his whole figure began to swell immensely. Zou Yi and Cheng Hao exclaimed in shock. ¡°Daniu, don¡¯t!¡± But it was already too late, in just the blink of an eye, Zhou Daniu had grown to a height of twenty or thirty meters. His entire body was now covered in a brilliant, dazzling golden light. Zou Yi looked up, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him, his tears flowing like a breached dam. Because he knew what Zhou Daniu was about to do! The Deity¡¯s expression wavered between shock and uncertainty, for the aura emanating from Zhou Daniu even instilled fear in his heart. But with the pride of a deity, he steadied his mind after only a brief hesitation and then scoffed coldly, ¡°Is it worth it to burn your soul in a fight to the death with me? You should know, the outcome of burning your soul is both the destruction of your spirit and the annihilation of your soul, a fate even harsher than being damned for eternity!¡± Zhou Daniu didn¡¯t make a sound. The golden light on him grew stronger and eventually transformed into a suit of armor made of light, covering his body. At the same moment, Zhou Daniu stepped forward and threw a punch. This punch seemed to shake heaven and earth, causing the nearby buildings to begin to sway. The Deity sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll indulge you in this game!¡± With that, hundreds of black whips whipped out, enveloping Zhou Daniu layer by layer, and then suddenly tightened, making a cracking noise as they constricted around Zhou Daniu¡¯s body. But Zhou Daniu seemed to have lost all sense of pain, roaring towards the sky, he tore apart the black whips binding him to smithereens. The Deity grunted, a trickle of blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time he had been injured since his descent into the world. This made the ancient Evil God utterly enraged. ¡°Wretched ants! You¡¯ve actually wounded my noble self! I will tear you to pieces, and this city will be buried with you!¡± As the Deity¡¯s words echoed, massive swathes of ominous black clouds enveloped the entire Xiangjiang City. At this time, Song Yi had just regained consciousness. Seeing this scene, he trembled all over, exclaiming loudly, ¡°It¡¯s the Descension that Destroys Cities! He¡¯s going to slaughter the city!¡± With that, a look of defiance and despair appeared on Song Yi¡¯s face. This Deity lived off the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts, making him an almost invincible presence in densely populated cities! Because the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts are almost insoluble. Yet, just as the descending deity was about to act in full smugness and wildness, a dazzling golden figure appeared behind him and firmly enveloped him in an embrace. The golden light covered the Evil God and began to erode the dark energy on his body. This caused the Evil God to let out a pained howl. And the dark clouds in the sky ceased their gathering. But all this came at a price. The descending deity¡¯s murderous intent soared as he struggled fiercely. Zhou Daniu held him tight, the golden light on his body beginning to flicker. Finally. In a fit of extreme rage, the descending deity unleashed an extremely evil Fire of Spirit Burning. Zhou Daniu¡¯s mouth opened, and blood flowed from his eyes, nostrils, and mouth. But even so, Zhou Daniu did not let go; instead, he held on even tighter. The agonized howls of the descending deity grew even more intense. ¡°Wretched ant, do you think you can trouble me like this? I am the supreme Evil God! I will burn your soul forever!¡± the descending deity roared. At the same time, the black aura on his body gradually faded, as if about to leave his body. A resolute expression appeared on Zhou Daniu¡¯s face, and then he looked down at Zou Yi and the others, his giant face breaking into a silly smile. ¡°Tell the instructor, none of us Fire Phoenixes are cowards, and I, Da Niu, have not shamed him!¡± Cheng Hao and the others were already in tears, nodding together. And Zou Yi collapsed to the ground as if he had lost all strength, crying out in anguish, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Da Niu, what am I going to do without you?¡± Zhou Daniu gazed deeply at Zou Yi, letting out a laugh, ¡°Rat! If there¡¯s a next life, let¡¯s be brothers again!¡± With that, the soul fire in Zhou Daniu¡¯s eyes surged wildly, and the golden light around his body contracted. The descending deity sensed something was wrong and screamed in shock, ¡°You madman! Why would you¡­¡± Before he could finish. The golden light around Zhou Daniu exploded brilliantly. The originally gloomy night sky seemed to birth a golden sun, its radiance instantly illuminating the entire Xiangjiang City. Countless evil spirits and monsters didn¡¯t even have time to wail before they were all reduced to nothingness in this one strike. And all the members of Fire Phoenix looked on dumbfounded. When the brilliance dissipated, the sky was empty, with no trace of the descending deity, and Zhou Daniu was gone as well. Zou Yi¡¯s face was ashen, his whole body trembling. The image of the first time he met Zhou Daniu flashed in his mind. Back then, Zhou Daniu was so naively honest, almost silly, dressed in unsophisticated clothes, guffawing at everyone he met. Yet it was such a person who had gone the furthest on the path of cultivation. Xue An had praised him more than once. If given time, he could have surpassed mortality to achieve immortality, even becoming a Golden Immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now¡­ everything was lost. The consequence of a divine soul self-destructing was the loss of everything! Zou Yi suddenly felt as if his heart had been brutally gouged out. No one would call him Rat with a chuckle again! Gone! Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) At that moment, ripples suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by specks of black light floating up from the city, convening mid-air and forming a black mass that began to pulsate slightly like a heartbeat. Song Yi¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°It¡¯s a descent of a deity! He¡¯s not dead! And he¡¯s using the city¡¯s inhabitants¡¯ negative emotions to reconstitute his body!¡± The members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces all turned pale, and Zou Yi suddenly stood up, his face filled with a crazed intent to kill, ready to charge without a second word. Cheng Hao blocked him, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Captain, I want to kill these goddamned deities!¡± As he spoke, tears of blood streamed from the corners of Zou Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless. As long as this city exists, as long as its residents remain, this descent of a deity is nearly immortal!¡± Song Yi muttered pale-faced. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want to kill him! For Da Niu, for the sake of An¡¯s revenge!¡± Zou Yi had completely lost his mind, disregarding anyone¡¯s attempts to stop him, determined to surge forward. Smack! Cheng Hao didn¡¯t hesitate to slap Zou Yi across the face and said coldly, ¡°Zou Yi, calm down!¡± Zou Yi was stunned by the slap, then covered his face and began to sob loudly, ¡°Captain, please let me go, I just want to die with these deities!¡± ¡°I want to die even more than you do! But what after death? What about An? What about the ordinary people in this city?¡± Cheng Hao barked sharply. Zou Yi¡¯s face showed a look of confusion. wuxiaworld.site Meanwhile, Sun Ling emerged from the darkness carrying An Qing on his back with great difficulty. ¡°Captain! An¡­,¡± Sun Ling¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and his voice was choked with emotion. Cheng Hao and the others were startled and quickly gathered around. They saw An Qing, lying on Sun Ling¡¯s back, her eyes tightly closed, wrapped in something resembling a cocoon, leaving only her cheeks exposed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The members of Fire Phoenix were thrown into chaos. If Xue An was the soul pillar of Fire Phoenix, then An Qing was the venerable deity in everyone¡¯s hearts. Therefore, seeing An Qing in this state, almost everyone broke down in tears. And they all bristled with anger, ready to fight the descent of the deity to the death. Cheng Hao was still barely maintaining his composure, ordering everyone not to act rashly. However, after studying An Qing for a moment, Song Yi¡¯s expression changed and he seemed to make a monumental decision, then turned to Cheng Hao and the others and bowed deeply. ¡°Captain Cheng! Although Miss An is unconscious now, her breath is steady, and she should be fine!¡± Cheng Hao quickly helped him up, ¡°Master Song, what are you doing! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± Song Yi shook his head firmly, ¡°Captain Cheng, the world is now in chaos, and for the lives of millions of people in Xiangjiang, I have a request!¡± Cheng Hao¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Please speak, Master Song!¡± Song Yi took a deep breath, gazing at the black mass in the sky that was growing larger with each pulsation, ¡°This evil god feeds upon the fear and greed of people, if we cannot cut it off at the source, we cannot kill it!¡± ¡°But human nature is such, trying to eliminate it from the source is a fool¡¯s dream! The only way now is¡­¡± ¡°To evacuate everyone in Xiangjiang! Leave an empty city, which will suppress the growth of this Evil God.¡± ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± ¡°Xiangjiang¡¯s population of millions, even if we start evacuating them now, it would be a Herculean task, thus we will need powerful figures to orchestrate it all! But I ask Captain Cheng and the members of Fire Phoenix to bear this responsibility!¡± Song Yi spoke earnestly. Cheng Hao agreed without hesitation, ¡°At such a critical juncture, it is our duty to do so! But just as Master Song has said, even if we start evacuating now, it will be a long process! And considering the rate at which this dark energy is growing, it¡¯s very possible the deity will return to the mortal realm before the evacuation is complete!¡± Song Yi smiled faintly, his eyes sparkling brilliantly. ¡°Has Captain Cheng forgotten what I do for a living?¡± Cheng Hao was startled. Song Yi looked at the black energy sphere that was gradually growing and spoke with a calm tone, ¡°As long as I am here, I shall never allow this god to descend upon the mortal realm again!¡± Cheng Hao remained silent for a moment, then bowed his hands and said, ¡°In that case, Master Song, take care!¡± Given the urgency of the situation, after the discussion was over, Cheng Hao immediately began organizing the massive evacuation of Xiangjiang¡¯s port. After the people of Fire Phoenix had left. Song Yi used all the Feng Shui secret weapons he had accumulated over the years and began to set up the Feng Shui Ultimate Array according to the surrounding terrain. There was a thunderous muffled sound. The formation was fully set up. Song Yi spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. And from within that black energy sphere came a snort of anger, and its growth rate slowed down accordingly. Seeing this, Song Yi¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a determined smile, and then he sat cross-legged at the very center of the formation, carefully taking out the still warm ¡°True Understanding of Formations¡± from his chest. This was something Xue An had obtained back then when breaking into the Immortal¡¯s legacy in the port and had casually bestowed upon Song Yi. Song Yi treasured it like a precious gem, always carrying it on his person. Now, he slowly caressed the book, his face showing an unwavering¡­ look of determination. That day. There was a shocking change at the port. Zhou Daniu of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces self-destructed his spirit and soul, eliminating the descending Evil God. Afterwards, the residents of Xiangjiang¡¯s port began a large-scale withdrawal. The city was designated as a forbidden zone, with no one allowed to set foot in it. As soon as this happened, the world was shocked. But before the world could recover from this astonishment, the event was overwhelmed by an endless stream of major incidents. It was as if the floodgates of heaven and earth had been completely opened, with the number of gods and demons descending into the world increasing sharply, even forming several armies of gods and demons that began rampaging through the world without restraint. Humanity¡¯s weapons, sources of such pride, seemed so fragile in front of these powerful beings. In just two or three days, countless small nations were completely annihilated, and the remaining major powers were also retreating, causing the entire world to become utterly chaotic. While the world was gradually sinking into the quagmire of war and unable to extricate itself. In Qingmang Town. Cheng Hao, Sun Ling, and the others stood silently in a row. An Yan watched quietly at the figure lying on the bed, wrapped in a thick cocoon, leaving only part of her face exposed¨CAn Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere was so oppressive it was almost suffocating. Yet, the ones to break this deadly silence were Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. They looked at the An Qing on the bed, choking up as they said, ¡°Auntie, wake up, don¡¯t sleep anymore, okay? Please get up and talk to us! Daddy hasn¡¯t come back; are you going to leave us too?¡± This scene caused even these hardened men, accustomed to life and death, to have their noses sting with emotion, and tears fell from their eyes. But An Yan gently stroked the two little girls¡¯ hair with trembling hands, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Your auntie is just too tired! She¡¯ll wake up after a good sleep!¡± Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue Ans Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue An¡¯s Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) ¡°Mom, is it really true?¡± Xiang Xiang Nian Nian asked in a soft voice, looking up with a tear-stained face. An Yan nodded firmly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Would Mom ever lie to you?¡± Only then did Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stop crying and moved closer to the bedside, quietly watching over An Qing, silently hoping that her aunt would wake up soon. Meanwhile, An Yan silently walked to the outer room, followed closely by Cheng Hao and the others. ¡°What happened!¡± Once out of sight of her two daughters, An Yan felt the world spin and nearly collapsed to the floor. Fortunately, Tang Xuan¡¯er was beside her and quickly steadied her. Cheng Hao, looking deeply apologetic, recounted what had happened and then led all the team members to step forward and kneel down in unison. ¡°Madam, we were incompetent and failed to protect An Qing, allowing her to be seriously injured. We are willing to accept punishment!¡± After speaking, Cheng Hao and the others all bowed their heads. At that moment, An Yan¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her eyes swept across the face of every Fire Phoenix member. It was through Cheng Hao¡¯s account that she understood what had happened and noticed that all the Fire Phoenix members were dispirited, evidently injured. ¡°Captain Cheng, you have done nothing wrong. Why should you be punished? Please, everyone, rise!¡± An Yan said, her expression gradually returning to calm. wuxiaworld.site Cheng Hao and the others looked at each other and then hesitantly stood up. But then, An Yan gave a deep bow to everyone, ¡°Thank you all for bringing my sister back!¡± This completely took Cheng Hao and the others aback, and they hastily dodged, not daring to accept An Yan¡¯s bow, then hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, what are you doing! If the instructor finds out, he will definitely scold us!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is what we should do!¡± An Yan smiled, ¡°Nothing in this world is taken for granted. If it weren¡¯t for you, Qing¡¯er would probably be dead by now! So, this bow, you deserve it.¡± A warm current surged in the hearts of Cheng Hao and the others. Before coming here, they were prepared to apologize for their shortcomings, but An Yan was unexpectedly understanding. At this moment, Cheng Hao hesitated slightly, then spoke very earnestly. ¡°Madam! The current situation is chaotic, and it¡¯s no longer safe here. You should take the two young misses and everyone else to Zhongdu. The place is guarded by layers of troops and has gathered many strong individuals from Hua country; it is the safest location.¡± An Yan shook her head upon hearing this, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave! I will wait for his return here!¡± In fact, a few days earlier, Xue An¡¯s good buddies and the Chen Family had urged An Yan to go back more than once, but she had declined. ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Hao showed a trace of concern. An Yan smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten? I am your instructor¡¯s wife, as well as a well-known expert. If any gods or demons dare to cause trouble here, I will make them regret their arrival.¡± Cheng Hao and the others were still somewhat uneasy. After all, An Yan and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian were the instructor¡¯s most important family. If anything were to go wrong, they could not escape blame. Xiao Sha had been listening quietly by the side but now couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I, Xiao Sha, am here, I will ensure the safety of the Madam and the others.¡± Standing behind Xiao Sha and massaging her shoulders, Xiao Yu also clenched her fists with a resolute expression and said, ¡°What Xiao Sha says goes for me too!¡± Xiao Sha glared, ¡°Keep massaging!¡± ¡°Right away, Master Xiao Sha!¡± Xiao Yu quickly resumed her shoulder massage. Knowing that Xiao Sha was a transformed Jiaolong, and very powerful, Cheng Hao and the others exchanged glances and then took a deep breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Madam, take care, we will be leaving now!¡± An Yan nodded, ¡°You do the same, take care!¡± The Fire Phoenix team had an extremely heavy task at hand. They needed reinforcements everywhere. So, after delivering An Qing back to Qingmang Town, they had to immediately rush to resolve the next mission. Watching the men¡¯s retreating figures, Tang Xuan¡¯er sighed softly, ¡°With their departure, who knows how many will be able to return!¡± Hearing this, An Yan shuddered, and then a resolute light slowly appeared in her eyes. She said what was truly in her heart. As the wife of Xue An, she would never shrink back. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I will make those arrogant gods and demons learn to fear. I will be here, waiting for your return!¡± An Yan whispered softly, her hand tightly clutching that special weapon. The situation then became even more chaotic. Wherever the divine demon army passed, all life was ruined, not a single blade of grass grew. Yet at this moment, humanity erupted with unprecedented tenacity and resilience. Although there were those who knelt down begging for life, more took up swords quietly and stepped onto the battlefield. This might well be the reason this race has endured until now. Dark Ancient Castle. The attack from the light zealots had been going on for a full ten days. These zealots seemed to never tire and were not afraid of death. Each of them charged forward with a vacant look, using the holy light they carried to wear down the protective force enveloping the Dark Ancient Castle. This was the strategy set by Metatron. If he forcefully broke through this protective force, then Fan Mengxue would be completely obliterated. So he used these light zealots, whose senses he had imprisoned, to break through the protection. This persistent approach indeed had an effect. The dark protective force began to gradually weaken. All of this was naturally understood by the members of the Dark Council. But now, all the heavyweights of the Dark Council had sustained severe injuries and had no strength left to fight. Were they to just watch helplessly? No! There was a group of old-timers who had never deigned to bow their heads to anyone. The XM806 machine gun roared as it poured bullets on the zealots rushing towards them. The dense barrage made it difficult for these protected-by-holy-light zealots to break through. Soon. This wave of light zealots was completely reaped. The Skeleton patted his suit, then pulled out a cigar and pressed it against the glowing hot barrel of the gun. A moment later, the cigar lit up, and the Skeleton took a comfortable puff, then patted the heavy machine gun. ¡°See that? What is the power of technology? This is it!¡± Skeleton Number Six clearly disapproved of Cigar Skeleton¡¯s style and sneered in response, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re having a blast, but the problem is we¡¯re running out of bullets pretty soon!¡± ¡°No problem, I could take care of those fools who only know how to charge even without a gun!¡± Cigar Skeleton said disdainfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Skeleton Number Six was about to retort with sarcasm. Suddenly, a heavy fog set in outside. ¡°Attention! Something¡¯s up!¡± a skeleton shouted. All the skeletons sobered up. Then, from within the fog, a group of people with a pair of wings on their backs slowly emerged. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Chapter 649: Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Upon seeing these people, all the Skull Heads immediately opened fire. But this time, the bullets that had been invincibly effective lost their power. Even when hit head-on by high-caliber sniper rifles, they couldn¡¯t penetrate these people¡¯s bodies. Then these people suddenly leapt into the air, charging directly toward the Skull Heads. ¡°Fuck! What the hell?!¡± Cigar Skeleton, realizing he couldn¡¯t harm these guys, was so scared that he shivered and tumbled down, barely dodging an attack from one person. But just as he dodged, he heard a Skull Head scream behind him. He turned around and saw a Skull Head being torn apart by one of these people, its skull crushed. The flame in that Skull Head¡¯s eyes extinguished, looking at Cigar Skeleton before it went out. Meanwhile, the other Skull Heads were also being shredded by these assailants, turned into a pile of broken bones. Cigar Skeleton roared, ¡°God of Light, I curse your eighteen generations of ancestors!¡± With that, he tried to get up with no regard for his safety. But at that moment, he was firmly pinned down by someone, and then he heard Skull Six¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯t beat these guys!¡± wuxiaworld.site Cigar Skeleton couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart, ¡°But everyone is being torn apart by these sons of bitches!¡± Skull Six said softly, ¡°I saw it, but don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Then, Skull Six added indifferently, ¡°Got any more cigars? Give me one too!¡± ¡°You heartless thing! Everyone¡¯s been torn apart! I bet you can¡¯t even piece them together again! And you¡¯re still on top of me at a time like this. I¡¯m not into men, get the hell off me!¡± Muttering, Cigar Skeleton took out a cigar and passed it backward without looking. But after a moment, no one took it. Cigar Skeleton frustratingly turned his head 180 degrees and said, ¡°You¡­¡± Then he froze. Because the half body of Skull Six lying on top of him was already completely shattered, and the holy light was adhering to the wound, desperately eroding toward the other side. The flame in Skull Six¡¯s eyes was very dim. ¡°Old¡­ Old Six!¡± Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. He then tried to get up. Skull Six shook the only arm that remained, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m covering you, they can¡¯t see you!¡± ¡°But¡­ But.¡± The light in Skull Six¡¯s eyes became even dimmer, ¡°Big Bro, about last time¡¯s game of matching pairs, I actually lost, sorry!¡± ¡°I cheated too, Old Six, stop talking now, Big Bro will get you out!¡± Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. Skull Six shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± He then quietly looked at Cigar Skeleton, ¡°Big Bro, see you in the next life!¡± With that, the flame in his eyes completely extinguished, and his bones scattered all over the place. Cigar Skeleton lay on the ground, not knowing how much time had passed, before he finally said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk about seeing each other in the next life! I don¡¯t believe in this crap! All of you have to come back to me!¡± By this time those birdmen had already died due to the backlash of the dark protective force. Cigar Skeleton stood up and began to carefully sort all the dry bones on the ground. While doing so, he continued to mutter to himself, ¡°This rib bone is so smooth and shiny, it must be that kid Old Eight¡¯s!¡± ¡°This pelvis is so big, it must be Big Butt Old Five¡¯s!¡± But when he touched Skull Six¡¯s bones, the bones that had been eroded by the holy light instantly turned into fine powder and dispersed between heaven and earth. This sight hit him like a heavy punch, completely crushing him. ¡°Old Six, Big Bro was wrong! From now on, I¡¯ll be your grandson, I¡¯ll brush your bones for you, please don¡¯t leave me! Okay?¡± Cigar Skeleton cried out in agony, with hot tears rolling down from his eye sockets. Originally. Skulls can cry too. At this moment, Metatron was inside the church, watching the situation at the Dark Ancient Castle through the light screen. When he saw the defending power growing weaker, he smiled slightly and picked up his glass of red wine. ¡°What an intoxicating flavor! I love it here!¡± The followers of the God of Light below all stood with wooden expressions, like emotionless stakes. Lingnan. As a region adjacent to South Asia, it already harbored various cults that worshiped Evil Gods. Therefore, with the descent of divine demons, Lingnan was more heavily affected. But thanks to the Yu Family, the area had not suffered too many calamities. However, as time went on and more divine demons descended, the Yu Family began to struggle to support the burden. At this moment. Light rain was falling in Lingnan. A few fiendish soldiers with green faces and sharp fangs were rampaging through the city unchecked. But now Lingnan City had become deserted, since the Yu Family had evacuated the city¡¯s populace from the start, dispersing them to various strongholds. The advantage of doing so was to minimize the defensive manpower and reduce casualties among the innocent civilians. ¡°These cunning mortals, they¡¯ve already evacuated everyone. How boring!¡± one of the sinister-looking Evil Soldiers grumbled discontentedly. ¡°Hehehe, these mortal Sword Cultivators won¡¯t last much longer, and then the city¡¯s downfall will come!¡± another Evil Soldier laughed wickedly. Just then, the Evil Soldier walking in the lead suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Old Six, why did you just stop?¡± This Evil Soldier, known as Old Six, flashed a cruel light in his eyes and grinned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it? There seems to be a small temple at the foot of the mountain not far ahead.¡± The group of Evil Soldiers first paused, then all revealed excited expressions. ¡°To think that such a vulnerable deity still exists in the world! It looks like a native deity sustained by incense!¡± ¡°Hehehe, judging by the weak aura, it must be a goddess!¡± The Evil Soldiers exchanged glances and then, sneering, hurried towards the small temple. Rain God Temple. Almost all the temple priests had evacuated, leaving only an elderly grey-haired old man. He had reasoned that he wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway, so he might as well stay behind to look after the temple. At this moment, he was incessantly mumbling prayers and lighting incense. ¡°Rain Goddess, the world is not at peace lately. I know you are timid, so try to hide as much as you can! The young master of the Yu Family killed another demon yesterday, but I heard he himself got injured too! Ah, damn these divine demons, why can¡¯t they just enjoy their own peaceful days instead of descending upon the mortal world? Oops, I didn¡¯t mean to curse, Rain Goddess, please forgive me!¡± As the old temple priest spoke, the small deity statue¡¯s lips seemed to move, as if it were smiling. But just then. Several powerful evil auras charged forward, and before the old temple priest could react. The large temple doors burst apart with a thunderous noise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then, several Evil Soldiers strode in with sinister laughter. The old temple priest trembled, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Before he could finish, his head exploded violently, and his corpse collapsed to the ground. Upon seeing this scene, the Rain God statue shook violently. And the Evil Soldiers looked at her with greed-filled faces. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Lingnans Rain God (4th Update) Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Lingnan¡¯s Rain God (4th Update) ¡°Heh heh, it took you over a thousand years to transform into this state, little girl, you really are a waste!¡± ¡°Keh keh, this little girl must look pretty good, once we catch her, we brothers can have a good time.¡± As they were speaking, a flash of white light suddenly zipped out from the Rain God statue and rushed toward the outside. But before the white light had gone halfway, an Evil Soldier snapped its fingers. Bang. The white light was flicked into a corner of the great hall, revealing an anciently dressed girl. The girl had delicate features and trembled slightly all over from fear. ¡°Tsk tsk, she is quite a looker! We brothers are in luck today!¡± The Evil Soldiers all sneered in anticipation as they prepared to act. At that moment, a deafening crash sounded from the roof, and tiles tumbled down as a brilliant and dazzling sword light pierced through the dust and plunged straight down, aimed at the top of an Evil Soldier¡¯s head. Before the Evil Soldier could react, its head was sheared off by the sword. Foul-smelling blood spilled all over the ground. The remaining Evil Soldiers were shocked and instinctively retreated. wuxiaworld.site And as the dust settled, a pale-faced man stained with blood stood proudly in the center of the room. ¡°Yu Ming!¡± Of course, these Evil Soldiers recognized this master of Sword Dao who had slaughtered countless demons and couldn¡¯t help but gnash their teeth with a growl. Yu Ming turned his head and glanced at the Rain God in the corner, giving a slight nod. Only then did the anciently dressed girl gradually stop trembling. Afterward, Yu Ming turned his gaze toward the Evil Soldiers, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°How dare you defile the Rain God Temple, none of you will leave here alive today!¡± ¡°Yu Ming, I admit you¡¯re formidable! But before us, it¡¯s not your place to run wild!¡± Saying this, the few Evil Soldiers pounced upon him. Yu Ming wielded his sword and walked forth, and just as several flashes of sword light passed by, Yu Ming had already arrived behind the Evil Soldiers, and a faint line of blood began to emerge from their throats. Then, with a look of horror in their eyes, their bodies collapsed to the ground. Seeing the Evil Soldiers dead, Yu Ming stumbled, almost falling into the pool of blood. The anciently dressed girl hurried over to support him, then let out a cry of alarm. For beneath Yu Ming¡¯s clothes were countless wounds. Yu Ming managed a weak smile, ¡°Rain God, didn¡¯t I tell you to hide away quickly? Why did you sneak back here?¡± The Rain God lowered her head in silence. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t speak, Yu Ming could only sigh softly, ¡°This place is too dangerous. If you stay here, you will only bring more trouble! Be good, come back after the chaos is over, okay?¡± The Rain God didn¡¯t lift her head but gently wrote a character for ¡®Yuan¡¯ in the air. Yu Ming¡¯s body shook, and he suddenly remembered that today was the birthday of the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, his own ancestor, Yu Yuanyi. Every year on this day, it would rain in Lingnan. After Yu Yuanyi¡¯s transformation into dust, it had been even more so. Unbelievably, this Rain God had always remembered. At that moment, Yu Ming¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, unsure of what to say. But the Rain God silently placed her hand on his forehead. Little by little, green raindrops fell upon Yu Ming¡¯s body, seeping into his skin. Yu Ming felt his blood and energy quicken, and his wounds began to slowly heal. After a short while, the Rain God¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale as she stepped back a few paces, her figure becoming nearly transparent. ¡°Rain God¡­¡± Yu Ming began, his face filled with guilt, wanting to say something. At that moment, an incredibly immense evil aura rushed forward, and the entire great hall collapsed with a thunderous crash. And then there appeared a ten-zhang tall Evil God with three eyes, who was grinning malevolently as he towered over Yu Ming. ¡°Yu Ming, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡± Yu Ming¡¯s expression was extremely grave. This Three-Eyed Evil God was the most powerful among the Evil Gods besieging Lingnan. It was because of his defeat in a struggle against this Evil God today that Yu Ming had sustained such serious injuries. ¡°Lord Rain God, please go quickly!¡± As he spoke, Yu Ming pulled the Rain God behind him, then soared into the sky, thrusting out with his sword. However, such a dazzling and brilliant strike did not even scratch the Evil God¡¯s skin. He sneered, ¡°Yu Ming, you have killed so many deities and demons, now it¡¯s time to pay with your life!¡± With that, he struck down with a palm. Yu Ming was sent flying by the blow, crashing to the ground, vomiting several mouthfuls of fresh blood, unable to rise. The Three-Eyed Evil God bent down and, with a vicious smile, reached out, about to crush Yu Ming to death as if he were squashing an ant. But just then, the Rain God appeared on the scene, trembling as she put out both hands to shield Yu Ming behind her. Seeing this, Yu Ming was overwhelmed with anger and distress, coughing up another mouthful of blood, then cried out in agony, ¡°Lord Rain God, go quickly! You are no match for him!¡± Yet the Rain God didn¡¯t move, just quietly watched the Three-Eyed Evil God. ¡°Heh heh, to think there would be such a weak deity; truly a disgrace to our divine family!¡± The Three-Eyed Evil God cackled a few times, carelessly reaching out to crush the Rain God. The Rain God¡¯s somewhat immature face showed a look of firm resolve, then she reached back and plucked the hairpin from her hair. Her black hair cascaded down like a waterfall, making the Rain God even more stunningly beautiful. The Three-Eyed Evil God burst into laughter at the sight, ¡°What? Realizing you can¡¯t defeat me, you think to tempt me with your beauty?¡± But no sooner had his words fallen than the Rain God bit her black hair, while the hairpin in her hands lengthened in the wind, turning into a long sword in the blink of an eye, which she then slashed out with without hesitation. Whether in the timing of the sword release or her technique, the Rain God was an absolute novice in the Sword Dao. The Three-Eyed Evil God saw this and was even more disdainful, ¡°Hah, little deity, are you here to make me laugh¡­?¡± Before he could finish speaking, a majestic Sword Intent soared into the sky, charging straight toward the Three-Eyed Evil God. ¡°Impossible! How can you¡­?¡± At the sight, the Three-Eyed Evil God cried out in horror and attempted to dodge. But that Sword Intent was like a sacred decree from a supreme emperor from the nine heavens, bearing an authority that brooked no resistance from anyone. Crack. The Sword Intent burst forth from the body. The Three-Eyed Evil God wore a stunned expression for a moment; fine lines appeared all over his divine body, and then he shattered with a loud crash. One sword stroke! This powerful Three-Eyed Evil God was thus vanquished, his spirit totally extinguished. Yu Ming looked on dumbfounded, then began to shake uncontrollably. For he recognized that Sword Intent. ¡°This¡­ this is Mr. Xue¡¯s Sword Intent!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Rain God nodded her head, then collapsed to the ground, utterly drained, her sword slipping from her grasp and transforming back into a hairpin. That day, the Rain God of Lingnan acted, relying on a Sword Intent given to her by Xue Andu to destroy the Evil God. And that one sword stroke also revived many people¡¯s memories of Xue An. Many silently thought, if this once invincible Mr. Xue were to appear, couldn¡¯t he drive these rampant deities and demons back to where they belonged? But where is he now? Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: 651 Chapter 651: 651 Fate Secret Realm. In front of the Heavenly Dao. Streams of dazzling light continuously surged towards the center. The originally enormous Qi Fate Gem had now been exhausted. Suddenly. A beam of light shot straight into the sky, followed by someone soaring into the heavens. Then the earth shook, and layers upon layers of Heavenly Dao chains madly surged, attempting to firmly bind this person. But this person merely let out a light shout. ¡°Begone! Dare to approach further, and I¡¯ll annihilate your Heavenly Dao!¡± With that reprimand, all the chains disappeared in an instant, and the world fell silent. The one who emerged was naturally Xue An. He stood high above, overlooking the entire secret realm. wuxiaworld.site And on the ground below, Liu Keke, Lian Yunting, and others who had been anxiously waiting, were all startled. For although Xue An stood so far away. The endless oppressive aura of Qi fate still made one involuntarily want to bow in worship. It was in this instant that all members of the Hua Clan within the secret realm suddenly felt a clarity of the mind, as if a layer of haze had been lifted, and their entire being became translucent. Many of the Hua Clan¡¯s young prodigies, who were previously unable to cultivate due to the constraints of rules, had that haze lifted from them, their bodies shone brightly, and they directly entered the state of cultivation. Huyue, who had been silently waiting, now appeared high in the sky as well. He looked at Xue An, whose expression was stern and eyes flashing with cold light, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What happened?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I just saw a few scenes!¡± Seeing this, Huyue wisely kept his mouth shut, because he knew that if Xue An didn¡¯t want to speak, asking him would be useless. At this moment, Xue An was seething with fury. Because right before he emerged, he suddenly saw several scenes within the Qi Fate Gem. These scenes were clearly inherited from ancient times, and looking at the background, they took place on Earth. Moreover, the scenes depicted were extremely bloody and cruel events. Among them were scenes of countless ancestors of the Hua Clan being savagely slaughtered by several races. This kind of slaughter was so cruel that not even children were spared. This alone was enough to enrage Xue An. Finally, a passage of ancient seal script suddenly emerged in Xue An¡¯s mind. It was these words that stirred up a towering intent to kill in Xue An. The meaning of the words was simple. It said that in this calamity, the fate of the Myriad Realms was originally seized by the Hua Clan, but several major races in The Multiverse did not wish to see the Hua Clan grow powerful, so they conspired to join forces and suddenly struck at the Hua Clan. In this battle, the Hua Clan suffered heavy losses due to the surprise attack, and its people were slaughtered, their fate divided among these major races. With no other choice, the then powerful individuals of the Hua Clan, in order to preserve the bloodline, cut down the Jianmu tree and transformed into the Heavenly Dao Laws on Earth, severing all communication between heaven and earth. They did this to prevent gods and demons from descending, to buy time for the Hua Clan to breathe. And at the end, this nameless Hua Clan power, with tears of blood, wrote. May the descendants of the Hua Clan remember this deep-seated blood feud, and avenge those of the Hua Clan who died at the hands of these races! All of this made Xue An¡¯s eyebrows stand on end, with the intent to kill in his heart even affecting the celestial phenomena in this secret realm. Causing the sky to be filled with falling snow like goose feathers. Huyue, sensing something, but out of respect for his friend, gently patted Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what happens, my Qingqiu Fox Realm will definitely stand by your side! This is my promise to you.¡± Xue An looked at Huyue, his eyes gradually warming, then he smiled. ¡°I thought you had already left, given that this avatar of yours could collapse at any moment.¡± Huyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Your absorption of the fate¡¯s energy made too much noise, I was afraid that the Heavenly Dao here couldn¡¯t shield it, and if a powerhouse from The Multiverse were to descend, I decided to wait here for a while! Now that you have left your seclusion, I should be on my way!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Huyue gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Yes, the Great Elder has sent many guardians to look for me, and Hu Xuesha has already gone back to deliver the message. I have to return to see what¡¯s going on! Also, I¡¯m planning to find a way to resurrect a girl!¡± ¡°Is it the soul fragment you carry with you?¡± Xue An asked. Huyue nodded, ¡°Her name is Ah Bao.¡± Xue An clapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Then take care, brother!¡± Huyue trembled all over, ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t sound like you at all!¡± Xue An cursed with a smile upon hearing this, ¡°Get lost! Do you really need me to curse you to be happy? You shameless rascal!¡± Huyue laughed, ¡°Xue An, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in The Multiverse Realms!¡± Having said that, his avatar began to crumble and break apart, while a Divine Sense pierced through the layers of Heavenly Dao and disappeared into this secret realm. Xue An watched his departing figure and smiled slightly before turning and descending to the ground. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting, along with others, all gathered around. Hua You¡¯an was also there, but Xiao Shui and some others were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Senior, General Shui and the officers have already returned to Ancient Hua Country!¡± As he said this, a look of exhilarated vengeance spread across Hua You¡¯an¡¯s face. After Xue An entered seclusion, Huyue had been guarding the place and had dispersed the crowd of demons from the Demon Race Mountain Range. Leaving with them were Xiao Shui and his group of real armor-clad soldiers. The news of the Thousand Races Conference had spread throughout the entire secret realm, causing a worldwide shock. The Sect families that had oppressed the Hua Clan to no end were all so frightened that they couldn¡¯t sleep, all wanting to take this opportunity to flee while the Hua powerhouse was in seclusion. Like the Werewolve¡¯s Nation, which once threatened Ancient Hua Country to prevent it from attending the Thousand Races Conference. But these people didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Shui had already returned to Ancient Hua Country and began to seek vengeance from them, one family after another. No matter how formidable they had been before. Under the onslaught of the real armor-clad soldiers, these enemies did not stand a chance and were all slaughtered without exception. The Werewolve¡¯s Nation even ended up with a fate of annihilation and death. How could such actions not exhilarate Hua You¡¯an, who had once suffered severe oppression? Xue An only laughed when he heard about it. Now with the fate of all realms converging upon him, the rise of the Hua Clan was unstoppable. A mere bunch of petty thieves were not worth concerning oneself with. The goal of the Hua Clan was never to barely survive in this little world, but rather, the vast sea of stars! Of course, these were things to be planned for later. Xue An was feeling restless lately, worried something might happen again on Earth, so after roughly taking care of things in this world, he prepared to return to Earth. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting looked at each other, then came forward somewhat timidly and asked, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Will the two of us go back with you?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An laughed, ¡°You stay and manage things here for now. I¡¯ll just go back and have a look, and besides, after this, the secret realm should open to Earth, making coming and going very convenient!¡± As he was speaking, Xue An suddenly felt his eyelid twitch, and a strong premonition surged into his heart. It was An Yan! Xue An¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then an intense killing aura surged to the heavens, directly shaking the entire realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Keke and the others took several steps back, looking at Xue An¡¯s stern face in terror. Xue An wasted no more time, his hand sweeping across the air to cleave open the space directly, and then he vanished from this secret realm. My wife, my daughter, wait for me! If anyone dares to harm a single hair on your heads! I will tear apart The Multiverse Realms! Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) ¡°Interesting. I never expected to find such a stunning woman in this mundane world,¡± Long San licked his lips, his desire evident in his voice. Dragons are naturally lustful. Moreover, he was from the powerful Dragon Clan with Heavenly Dragon lineage, and his desire for beauty was even more pronounced. An Yan frowned, the attitude and words of Long San made her feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Who are you people? Why have you intruded into Qingmang Town and injured Xiao Sha?¡± Before Long San could speak, Lin Feng had already sneered, ¡°Miss An, this is Lord Long San from the Heavenly Dragon Clan, and I, have been an old classmate of your husband, Xue An, for many years!¡± As he said the words ¡°old classmate,¡± Lin Feng intentionally emphasized them, his face brimming with scarcely concealed hatred. ¡°As for why we¡¯ve come¡­ hehe, we heard your husband has been missing for quite a while, and we didn¡¯t want you to be lonely, so we came specially¡­¡± Before he could finish, An Yan was already seething with anger, her eyebrows furrowed deeply as she coldly shouted, ¡°Shameless!¡± With that, she rushed towards Lin Feng and raised her hand to strike him with her palm. If this palm strike had connected, Lin Feng would not have died, but he would have been crippled. But at that moment, Long San waved his hand casually. wuxiaworld.site An Yan felt a powerful attack coming her way and, having no choice, she twisted her body and barely dodged the strike. Long San said indifferently, ¡°Such delicate and tender beauty, it would really be a pity to ruin it! But as long as you behave, I won¡¯t harm you! After all¡­ I do know how to cherish a beautiful woman!¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with intense killing intent, and without a word, she made her move. Up in the air, Xiao Sha was also enraged beyond measure, unable to tolerate such disrespect towards her mistress; to Xiao Sha, it was more unbearable than death itself. Therefore, she did not hesitate to join the fray. One human, one dragon, they teamed up to attack this young lord of the Heavenly Dragon Clan. Facing this combined assault, Long San chuckled. ¡°Useless, even if I were to stand still, you would not be able to defeat me!¡± Saying this, a layer of dragon scales shone with golden light appeared on the surface of Long San¡¯s skin. Boom! An Yan¡¯s palm struck the top of Long San¡¯s head but did not move him at all, and she was bounced back instead. Xiao Sha was no exception; her kick landed on Long San¡¯s back only to cause herself to retreat a few steps. Long San laughed with smug satisfaction, ¡°I told you, you are no match for me, better to surrender quietly!¡± An Yan¡¯s expression was as still as water as she directly took a flat-bottomed pan out of the Mustard Seed Ring. Long San was initially stunned, then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh even louder, ¡°Carrying a pan, what, do you think you can¡¯t beat me and plan to die laughing instead?¡± Before his words ended, An Yan had already charged up to him and swung the pan down. Long San did not take it seriously at all, even letting out a scoff, ¡°If you can move me with that pan, from now on, I will write my name, Long San, backwards!¡± Boom. A loud noise, accompanied by dazzling electric light. The once scornful Long San was sent flying, and as he tumbled through the air, his body was entwined with electric light, emitting crackling blue smoke. Only when he hit the ground did the electric light gradually disperse. But by then, Long San had lost his previous calm demeanor, his dragon scales were no longer shining brightly, and they now bore many scorched marks. ¡°To be able to release Heavenly Thunder, what exactly is that thing in your hands?¡± Long San stared intensely at An Yan, asking in a cold voice. An Yan raised her hand nonchalantly and said lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say it? It¡¯s just a flat-bottomed pan!¡± Long San¡¯s expression changed several times, and after a while, he slowly regained his composure, then sneered, ¡°Very well, I had thought of subduing you slowly, but since you are so unappreciative, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Speaking, Long San¡¯s figure directly appeared behind An Yan, a palm reaching out, about to grasp her neck. An Yan was shocked, trying her best to dodge the strike, but she was still a bit too slow. A fierce wind grazed above her earlobe, drawing a drop of crimson blood. ¡°Mistress!¡± Xiao Sha¡¯s eyes nearly cracked in rage as he let out a roar, revealing his true form, then charged forward, intending to fight Long San to the death. Long San was initially taken aback, then sneered, ¡°A mere common dragon actually managed to transform into a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon! It seems I really came at the right time!¡± After speaking, Long San waved his hands continuously, and a talisman spell exuding Dragon¡¯s Might appeared in the air. Dragon Talisman! Higher-ranked members of the Dragon Clan can use the power of true words to communicate with the heavens and the earth, and this dragon talisman is one of those methods. By this time, Xiao Sha had already charged close and was about to spit out Dragon Flame. But just at that moment, the dragon talisman suddenly brightened and then directly imprinted on Xiao Sha¡¯s forehead. Crack. A crisp sound. From this dragon talisman, countless fine chains of light stretched out, immediately covering Xiao Sha¡¯s body, then suddenly tightened. Boom. Xiao Sha plummeted to the ground, unable to move anymore. Yet even so, Xiao Sha remained defiant, still struggling fiercely. But with every struggle, the light chains tightened a fraction more, until finally, they had cut through Xiao Sha¡¯s dragon scales and cruelly dug into the flesh beneath, seeping blood. ¡°Xiao Sha!¡± An Yan cried out in alarm. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Trapped by my Dragon Binding Talisman, even if you were a Nine Heavens True Dragon, you¡¯d be forced to submit!¡± Long San said indifferently, then turned to look at An Yan. ¡°Her life is now in my hands. With just one command from me, she will be strangled to death! But if you submit to me¡­¡± An Yan was enveloped in a murderous aura, just about to speak. ¡°Bastard, how dare you treat Lady Xiao Sha like this, die aaaaaah!¡± With the scream, Xiao Yu flew over from a distance, numerous tentacles lashing out at Long San. Long San didn¡¯t take it seriously and with a casual wave of his hand, he cut off most of Xiao Yu¡¯s tentacles. The pain caused Xiao Yu to cry out miserably, almost falling from midair. The trapped Xiao Sha yelled furiously, ¡°You idiot, who asked you to come!¡± Tears filled Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°I saw that Lady Xiao Sha was trapped, and I wanted to come and save you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your damn rescue, quickly take Mistress away!¡± Xiao Sha roared. Long San leisurely clapped his hands, ¡°Tsk tsk, water tribe creatures as well. Since you have come, stay as ingredients for the hotpot!¡± As he spoke, Long San was about to take action. At the same time, two small figures staggered their way over. ¡°Mommy! Xiao Sha!¡± the two little girls cried out in surprise. It was Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Xue Lan flew over in a hurry, ¡°Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, you must go back!¡± ¡°No, we will not leave! We want to fight the bad guys with mommy!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang said. At that moment, Lin Feng addressed Long San, ¡°Young Master Long, these two little girls are Xue An¡¯s twin daughters!¡± Long San sneered, ¡°Good, since everyone is here, none shall leave!¡± But just then, the clear sky suddenly darkened rapidly, turning from day to night in the blink of an eye. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Chapter 655: Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Once the flames vanished, Lin Feng had already turned to fly ash, leaving only a dim light floating in the air. That was the remnant soul fragment of Lin Feng. Xue An took it, gave it a brief inspection, and then his lips curled into a slight, cold smile. He casually crushed the soul fragment into dust. At that moment, as Long San perished, the spell that ensnared Xiao Sha also dissipated, allowing her to sit up from the ground and revert back to human form. ¡°Boss!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Xiao Sha chuckled, ¡°Just some minor superficial wounds, nothing serious!¡± Despite saying so, Xiao Sha¡¯s complexion was still very pale. The spell specifically intended for the Dragon Clan was vicious. Once affected, it was like maggots in the bones, difficult to eradicate. Xue An didn¡¯t say much, just pointed his finger lightly. Xiao Sha felt as if a giant rock pressing on her chest had been lifted, her whole body¡¯s energy flowed smoothly in an instant, and wounds began to heal. Xiao Sha was inwardly shocked. wuxiaworld.site The boss had become much more powerful after going out this time! It seemed that she ought to accompany the boss on his outings more often, else if she always stayed at home, she would be unable to keep up with his strength. As Xiao Sha was pondering, Xiao Yu approached her. ¡°Lady Xiao Sha, are you alright?¡± Xiao Sha looked at Xiao Yu, who also had a very unsightly appearance, and suddenly felt irked, ¡°Idiot, what were you doing rushing over just now? Couldn¡¯t you see how formidable that guy was? And yet you still dared to reach out. What if you had died?¡± Xiao Yu, scolded by Xiao Sha, was tearful and lowered her head, not daring to speak. After a moment, Xiao Sha took a deep breath and then said somewhat unnaturally: ¡°What about your tentacles? Will it be alright with so many of them torn off?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu suddenly chuckled, ¡°Lady Xiao Sha, an octopus¡¯s tentacles can regenerate. I even play with them by myself when I¡¯m bored, so of course, it won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Xiao Sha was momentarily stunned, then her eyes lit up, ¡°In that case, we really could use them for hotpot, right?¡± Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡± The two demons were muttering to each other on the side. Xue An smiled, then took his two daughters and, together with An Yan, returned to the hotel. Upon seeing An Qing lying on the bed, covered in a cocoon of insect silk, Xue An¡¯s eyes flickered, pondering something. An Yan was somewhat worried, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s happened to Qing¡¯er? It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this and then shook his head, ¡°No need to worry! Not only is there no danger, but this will also be a great opportunity for her.¡± ¡°Great opportunity?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An nodded, ¡°An Qing once fused with the bloodline of the Insect Race Queen in the Insect Race Secret Realm. But after all, humans and insects are different, and this bloodline power was merely superficial and had not truly fused.¡± ¡°But this time, by a fortunate coincidence, because her soul felt the impact, the Insect Tribe bloodline began to actively fuse with An Qing¡¯s soul to protect its host for the first time.¡± ¡°This is why her body is covered in a cocoon. She is currently undergoing a transformation! If successful, she will become the first person of the Human Clan to possess the bloodline of the Insect Tribe Queen.¡± Xue An¡¯s lengthy explanation left An Yan somewhat dazed. But when she heard that An Qing was alright, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. No matter what, as long as her sister was safe, that was all that mattered. While silently feeling fortunate, An Yan felt a strong hand pull her into an embrace. An Yan¡¯s body stiffened, and her face flushed red. ¡°The children and Xuan¡¯Er are still outside!¡± An Yan whispered in a mosquito-like voice. Xue An smiled and leaned down to her ear, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already set up a barrier in this room, so now, even if you were to scream your lungs out, no sound would be heard outside!¡± ¡°Why would I want to scream my lungs out?¡± An Yan asked somewhat bafflingly. Xue An gave a naughty smile and whispered something in her ear. An Yan¡¯s face turned so red it was as if she was about to bleed, and she glared at Xue An fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re terrible!¡± Xue An chuckled, suddenly embraced An Yan, and then said softly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m back now!¡± An Yan tensed up all over, then completely melted into Xue An¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because I knew you would definitely come back!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very sad!¡± As she spoke, An Yan¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Da Niu died; to exterminate the Evil God, he even self-destructed his godly soul! The other members of the Fire Phoenix have all been injured! Qing¡¯er¡¯s life and death are uncertain, and the whole world is in chaos; countless innocent people have died! When I think of these things, I just feel sad!¡± Hearing this, a flicker passed through Xue An¡¯s eyes, but he just quietly held An Yan without saying a word. He had sensed the disorder of the natural energies and something unusual the moment he returned to this world. It was as if someone had unlocked a set of shackles on this world, and the long-suppressed spiritual energy burst forth, causing everything to become restless and uneasy. At the same time, Xue An also sensed many powerful presences. It was then that Xue An understood. The world, once sealed by the great powers of the Hua Clan, had been restored, and gods and demons could now descend on this world without any barriers. This naturally attracted the covetous eyes of many gods and demons. And amongst them, there were certainly many ill-intentioned beings who wished to fish in troubled waters. In short, the situation had become extremely chaotic. This was also why Xue An felt so guilty and pained for An Yan. This girl had actually stayed in Qingmang Town waiting for him to return in such troubled times. Such foolishness was heartbreaking! Thinking of this, Xue An gently kissed An Yan¡¯s forehead and then said softly, ¡°Alright, Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t be sad! I¡¯m back now, and I won¡¯t let any of these descending gods or demons go!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°As for Da Niu¡­¡± Xue An sighed softly. An Yan lifted her head, her eyes wet as she looked at Xue An, ¡°Is there a way to save him?¡± Xue An ruffled her hair, ¡°If what I suspect is correct, there might be a glimmer of hope, but I don¡¯t know if it will work!¡± An Yan wrapped her arms around Xue An¡¯s waist, burying her head in his chest, ¡°My husband will definitely find a way, because in my eyes, he can do anything!¡± On hearing this, Xue An smiled and then gently pinched An Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°It¡¯s a bit early to say that now, but it¡¯s not wrong either!¡± An Yan made a soft cooing sound, like an ostrich burying its head in Xue An¡¯s embrace, unwilling to come out again. The two quietly enjoyed the warmth and joy of their reunion after a long separation. After a while, An Yan softly said, ¡°Husband, what are you planning to do next?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°First, to Beijiang!¡± ¡°Go to Beijiang? Why there?¡± An Yan asked in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold light flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Some jumping jacks have all come out this time, and I might as well clean them up!¡± An Yan sounded a low ¡°oh,¡± then suddenly, standing on tiptoes, she kissed Xue An on the mouth. Then, taking advantage of the moment Xue An was stunned, An Yan ran out with a flushed face. Xue An stood there, touching his lips, and then smiled. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Tan Xiaoyu spoke coldly as well, ¡°My father is right, these people are despicable, dedicating their lives to demons to harm the common folk. I, Tan Xiaoyu, will also stand against them unwaveringly.¡± Qin Yu looked at everyone, took a deep breath, and with a trembling voice said, ¡°In that case, the Qin Family thanks you all!¡± Just as everyone was leaving the building, preparing to drive to the location of the negotiation. A very unremarkable car stopped by the road; then, Du Fan got out of the car and quickly walked to Qin Yu¡¯s side, speaking with a grave expression. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the Shi Family in the provincial city has suddenly betrayed us, and in an unforeseen assault, swept through the provincial city. All of the Qin Family¡¯s forces have been annihilated, and Feng Chaosi from the Feng Family is missing! It is also heard that Shi Hao has been placed under house arrest, and the traitor is likely the former Family Head, Shi Dong.¡± On hearing this message, Qin Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°That old fox, Shi Dong, has turned traitor at this time?¡± The rest were also filled with righteous indignation. Only Qin Yuan maintained a calm demeanor and indifferently said, ¡°This is not surprising. To someone like Shi Dong, loyalty is far less important than self-interest. With the demons gaining strength, it¡¯s natural for him to contemplate rebellion.¡± At this moment, Qin Yu was out of sorts, her voice tinged with panic as she asked, ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now?¡± Losing the provincial city was a fatal blow for the Qin Family, already in a precarious situation. It meant they had just lost a significant bargaining chip at the negotiation table. That¡¯s why Qin Yu was so flustered. wuxiaworld.site But Qin Yuan remained calm. For someone who had started from nothing and weathered countless storms, keeping calm was always paramount, no matter the situation. ¡°When an army comes, we block; when the flood waters come, we pile up earth. No matter how powerful the opponent, never let them easily see through your hand. Understand?¡± Qin Yuan said lightly. Qin Yu, taken aback, then nodded deeply, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re setting out!¡± With that, Qin Yuan stepped forward, his back, though weathered with decades of vicissitudes, was still as upright as a sword. The negotiation took place in a high-end hotel in Beijiang. Of course, due to the chaos in the world, the hotel had long closed its doors. However, when they arrived, there were people waiting in front of the hotel, who silently led the way in after seeing the group. Tan Dong whispered to his daughter, ¡°Do you see it?¡± Tan Xiaoyu, with a somber expression, nodded slightly, ¡°It must be someone from the Heavenly Human Realm.¡± ¡°A Heavenly Being Realm expert being sent to play the role of a doorman, has Qin Tian grown so powerful now?¡± Tan Dong frowned slightly, a worried look appearing on his face. In the hotel¡¯s meeting room. As everyone entered, Qin Tian, sitting in the main seat, just glanced up, then leisurely continued to fiddle with the lighter in his hand. Everyone stood in silence. Qin Yuan, at the forefront, said indifferently, ¡°Qin Tian, let¡¯s not waste words, what exactly do you want? Put everything on the table and talk.¡± Qin Tian laughed, ¡°Qin Yuan, you really haven¡¯t changed. When I was the general manager of the corporation, you were like this, and you¡¯re still the same now! Always with the attitude of a benefactor!¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and just as she was about to speak, Qin Yuan gently shook his head, indicating for her to remain quiet. ¡°Very well, since you¡¯ve said to put everything on the table and talk, then I¡¯ll tell you! What I want is everything the Qin Family has!¡± Qin Tian said, his face revealing a ferocious expression. Qin Yuan remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Qin Tian, do you think such a demand is possible?¡± Qin Tian snorted coldly, leaning back in his chair and staring at Qin Yuan, ¡°My dear uncle Qin Yuan! I think you haven¡¯t realized yet that this is not an equal negotiation, but you begging me! Surrender everything obediently, and I may spare your lives! If not willing¡­¡± With the sound of Qin Tian¡¯s voice, dark energy surged in a corner of the meeting room, a powerful presence looming over everyone. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and the others stepped forward in unison, shielding Qin Yuan and the rest. Qin Yuan waved his hand, signaling them to step back, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Qin Tian, have you truly sold yourself to the devil?¡± ¡°Hehe! What do you mean by ¡®sold myself to the devil¡¯? Haven¡¯t you realized yet, Qin Yuan? The world has changed. Deities have descended, and from now on, they will rule the world. If we humans want to survive, we can only become their servants! A fair exchange, that is something you once taught me!¡± At this point, Qin Tian was getting impatient, ¡°Give me an answer now, will you hand it over or not! Otherwise, if it were someone else negotiating with you, there would not be such favorable terms!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s expression was as still as water, about to speak. Then they saw a figure slowly appearing on the chair beside Qin Tian and heard an icy and arrogant voice. ¡°Qin Tian, Miss Long¡¯Er is very dissatisfied with your progress in Beijiang!¡± The crowd was stunned for the voice sounded somewhat familiar. Upon hearing this voice, Qin Tian immediately stood up and moved to the side. At that moment, the figure gave an evil smile toward everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see!¡± Qin Yu was the first to recognize the visitor, grinding her teeth with hatred, ¡°Hong Ming, it¡¯s actually you!¡± Indeed, it was none other than Hong Ming, who had once secretly loved Fan Mengxue, opposed Xue An time and again, and ultimately led to his entire family being expelled from the country, disappearing without a trace. But the person standing before them now was completely different from before. An intricate rune was marked on his forehead, and his eyes had turned into reptilian slits, his body emanating a non-human, formidable aura. ¡°Miss Qin actually remembers me, this truly honors me!¡± said Hong Ming indifferently, though his eyes shimmered with excitement. Qin Yu felt the evil gaze from Hong Ming and involuntarily shuddered, instinctively taking two steps back. ¡°Hehe, even the once imposing Miss Qin knows fear, it seems!¡± Hong Ming said with a sneer. At that moment, Tan Xiaoyu stepped forward, placing herself in front of Qin Yu, and said coldly, ¡°Hong Ming, what do you want to do?¡± Hong Ming let out a sinister laugh, ¡°What do I want to do? Naturally, I want to * you and Qin Yu!¡± Tan Xiaoyu snorted angrily and charged, lifting her leg to kick. Now with the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being, her kick was fierce and undoubtedly lethal. Yet Hong Ming didn¡¯t even flinch, reaching out a hand and grabbing Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s ankle, then sneered, ¡°So eager to throw yourself at me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then with a violent tug, A crack was heard as Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s ankle was mercilessly crushed. Even so, Tan Xiaoyu merely grunted and twisted her body, her other foot aiming a direct kick at Hong Ming¡¯s head. Hong Ming chuckled darkly, not bothering to dodge as layers of fine scales surfaced on his head. The rebound from her kick fractured the bones and tore the tendons in Tan Xiaoyu¡¯s other foot as well. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Meanwhile. An angry dragon¡¯s roar echoed throughout the city, followed by a figure shooting straight up into the sky. ¡°Which Sword Cultivator dares to annihilate the members of my Heavenly Dragon Clan?¡± As she spoke, the figure launched two consecutive palm strikes at Xue An. They were so powerful that they seemed they could shake the moon. But Xue An didn¡¯t even give them a glance, instead turning to An Yan with a smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, guess how long it will take me to defeat this guy?¡± An Yan hesitated briefly before shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± As the palm wind reached them, An Yan called out worriedly, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An didn¡¯t even turn his head, simply waving his hand with an indifferent gesture. The once ferocious palm wind immediately fizzled out and dissipated like smoke and clouds. Seeing this, Long¡¯Er¡¯s heart sank, and a look of alarm flashed in her eyes. wuxiaworld.site She had just been sitting quietly in the room when she suddenly felt a mind-shaking Sword Intent envelop the entire city, cutting down countless demon ghosts in an instant. These demon ghosts were members of the Heavenly Dragon Clan who had descended to the mortal realm with her, and now that they were annihilated, it naturally enraged Long¡¯Er. Therefore, she immediately flew into the high sky, not taking time to look carefully, and directly launched two palm strikes. In Long¡¯Er¡¯s view, while ordinary Sword Cultivators have terrifying Sword Dao, their physical bodies are generally very weak. Caught off guard, her two palms would undoubtedly severely injure them. But what Long¡¯Er didn¡¯t expect was that the two angry palm strikes she launched were casually dispelled by the young man. At this moment. Long¡¯Er stood in midair, constantly observing Xue An, her expression alternating between light and dark. Because she kept feeling that this man looked very familiar. Suddenly. She remembered the images reported to her by the dragon-shaped demon ghosts. The person who killed the Dragon Slave Hong Ming also seemed to be a young man, and although the image was blurry and unclear, it matched the man before her quite closely. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re Long¡¯Er?¡± Long¡¯Er nodded slightly, her expression becoming serious, ¡°Yes! But I don¡¯t know which Sword Cultivator you are, and why you would annihilate the members of my Heavenly Dragon Clan?¡± In The Multiverse Realms, strength speaks loudest. Xue An had now won Long¡¯Er¡¯s respect with his own strength. ¡°Your members?¡± Xue An pointed to the city beneath his feet and said indifferently, ¡°So, the massacre of the mortals was also by your command?¡± Long¡¯Er was slightly taken aback, then responded somewhat dismissively, ¡°As a Golden Immortal yourself, why would you care about a group of ant-like mortals?¡± As she spoke, a sincere smile appeared on Long¡¯Er¡¯s face, ¡°I was hot-headed just now when I struck, and I hope for your understanding! If you are willing, the Heavenly Dragon Clan would like to form an alliance with you. We can advance and retreat together in the chaos of the mortal world, striving for greater interests, how about it?¡± Seeing how formidable Xue An was, Long¡¯Er intended to forge an alliance. After all, Sword Cultivators are universally acknowledged in The Multiverse as the most lethal force. Allying with the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡¯s cause could be greatly beneficial for future endeavors. ¡°Oh? You want to form an alliance with me? But I¡¯ve just slaughtered so many of your members!¡± Xue An said indifferently. Long¡¯Er smiled faintly, the waves in her phoenix eyes shimmering, ¡°If you are willing, then what does it matter about a mere group of members? They can always be sent down again.¡± This was indeed what Long¡¯Er had in mind, and these demon ghosts were originally just cannon fodder on the battlefield, disposable as far as she was concerned. Even if they all died, Long¡¯Er would not grieve for them. As for the Dragon Slave named Hong Ming, he was not worth mentioning. If she could attract a powerhouse like Xue An, then all this would be worth it. Xue An laughed when he heard her. ¡°If you¡¯re Long¡¯Er, do you have a sister named Long Da?¡± Long¡¯Er was startled, not understanding why Xue An was asking this, but still nodded, ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s not my brother, she¡¯s my sister! We are nine siblings!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Indeed, dragons really do spawn nine offspring!¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­.¡± Long¡¯Er was about to say something more. Xue An¡¯s smile grew colder, ¡°Not understanding family planning and having so many offspring is one thing, but even daring to reach for the mortal world, you think there¡¯s nobody who can subdue you all?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Long¡¯Er¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Today, I¡¯m going to teach you how to be an obedient dragon!¡± Xue An stepped forward, traversing the void, and appeared right in front of Long¡¯Er. Long¡¯Er was now completely enraged, ¡°Refusing the toast only to drink a forfeit, courting death!¡± As he spoke, he hurled several palm strikes. Xue An let out a cold laugh, before Long¡¯Er¡¯s palm wind could reach him, he raised his hand and struck out with his own palm. Smack. A crisp sound echoed across the heavens and earth, Long¡¯Er was slapped away by Xue An and fell directly to the ground, crashing into a tall building. This scene was precisely witnessed by Shi Dong, who was standing on the rooftop of the Shi Family building. He had just sensed an unbearably sharp Sword Intent descending upon the provincial city, setting off a wave of panic in his heart. Impossible, it absolutely couldn¡¯t be that person! He¡¯s long dead; how could he possibly return? He comforted himself repeatedly with various reasons, then quietly climbed to the rooftop of his building. When he saw the person in the sky, Shi Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. His entire body shuddered uncontrollably. It really was him! He couldn¡¯t believe he had actually returned! Fear and anger mingled in Shi Dong¡¯s heart, his mind in total chaos. It was at this moment that Long¡¯Er took the stage. To Shi Dong, who was like a drowning man grasping at straws, he prayed devoutly that Miss Long¡¯Er would defeat this Xue An. But it seemed as if even the Deity dared not answer his prayers, as just a few sentences later, Long¡¯Er was slapped away by Xue An. How could this not terrify Shi Dong? Just then, the building that had been shattered on one floor suddenly trembled violently. Then, a rage-filled draconic roar could be heard. The rooftop suddenly shattered, and a Giant Dragon¡¯s head poked out from it, its body coiled around the tall building like a pillar. Tears of excitement streamed down Shi Dong¡¯s face, ¡°May the Buddha bless us, let Miss Long¡¯Er swallow Xue An whole!¡± He muttered his prayers. The now-revealed Long¡¯Er roared angrily, her body compressing like a spring and then suddenly lurching towards Xue An. This charged attack, brimming with boundless power, made the entire city tremble. An Yan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, ¡°Husband¡­.¡± Xue An smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, fancy some Dragon Liver?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I used to be sick of it, but now I suddenly feel like tasting it again wouldn¡¯t be so bad!¡± Having said that, a radiant light shone from Xue An¡¯s eyes. He then raised his fist and launched a punch towards the oncoming Giant Dragon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This punch, aiming high and striking low, landed squarely on the forehead of the approaching Long¡¯Er. Crack. Then there was a crisp sound. Xue An¡¯s arm completely penetrated Long¡¯Er¡¯s forehead, piercing into her head. Long¡¯Er let out a painful howl, her enormous body struggling and thrashing in the air, trying to break free. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) ¡°No¡­ you aren¡¯t a sword cultivator? How could you possibly possess such formidable physical prowess?¡± Long¡¯Er howled in agony. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°Who told you I was a sword cultivator?¡± ¡°But your sword qi¡­¡± ¡°Just because I can use sword qi, doesn¡¯t make me a sword cultivator? You members of the Heavenly Dragon Clan are simply too foolish!¡± As Xue An spoke, he grabbed the dragon¡¯s head with his other hand, and with a fierce display of strength, swung the giant dragon around. In the moonlight, Xue An seemed to be whipping a giant dragon around like a long whip. This scene sent chills down Shi Dong¡¯s spine, making him produce a gurgling sound in his throat. At that moment, Xue An gave him a chilling smile from afar. His faint voice reached Shi Dong¡¯s ears. ¡°Family Head of the Shi Family, I have a gift for you!¡± With that, Xue An suddenly let go. Long¡¯Er, whose joints had already been shattered by Xue An, let out a miserable howl as he was thrown over. wuxiaworld.site Shi Dong trembled all over, turning to run. But how could he possibly outrun Long¡¯Er, who had been thrown with full force by Xue An? A loud boom sounded. Long¡¯Er¡¯s massive and tough body, like a bomb, completely demolished the better part of the Shi Family estate. However, Shi Dong, whose cultivation level had improved nicely over the past two years, spat blood from the impact but did not die on the spot. But he couldn¡¯t run away anymore, as his lower body had been completely crushed beneath the limp body of Long¡¯Er. Excruciating pain, along with regret in his heart, made Shi Dong vomit blood in great gushes, and he could only gaze up at the sky unconsciously. Then, Xue An¡¯s figure entered his vision. Shi Dong¡¯s eyes slightly brightened, and his lips parted weakly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Xue.¡± Xue An, however, paid him no mind and walked straight past him, then stepped on Long¡¯Er¡¯s head, which was still struggling to lift. Long¡¯Er moaned in pain a few times, then pleaded, ¡°Sir, spare my life!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Save those words for the mortals you¡¯ve killed down below!¡± As he spoke, Xue An pressed down on Long¡¯Er¡¯s head, and his other hand, like an axe, plunged directly into the dragon¡¯s neck, then yanked out with a sudden pull. Long¡¯Er let out a miserable howl, and his huge body trembled. A dragon tendon, glowing with rainbow light, was forcibly pulled out by Xue An. The Dragon Clan feared this the most because their entire cultivation was condensed into this dragon tendon. With the loss of the dragon tendon, it meant being completely ruined. Long¡¯Er roared fiercely, ¡°Sword cultivator, you destroy my body, but what awaits you is the endless retribution of the Heavenly Dragon Clan!¡± Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no Heavenly Dragon Clan in the future!¡± Long¡¯Er was taken aback. The divine light in Xue An¡¯s eyes blazed intensely, and several flames latched onto Long¡¯Er¡¯s body, devouring flesh and blood, turning them into nothingness. ¡°No! This is¡­¡± Long¡¯Er screamed in utmost terror before his shouts abruptly ceased. The flames had completely enveloped his body, and in the blink of an eye, dissolved him into nothingness, leaving behind only a cluster of blood-colored radiance floating in the air. Shi Dong, trembling slightly, watched this scene unfold. The flames had brushed over him but hadn¡¯t harmed him in the slightest. Yet the more this was so, the more he was filled with fear and regret. If he had heeded his son¡¯s advice back then and stood firm against bowing to the gods and demons, he might still be Mr. Xue¡¯s subordinate now. But it was too late for any regrets now. Shi Dong coughed up several more mouthfuls of blood, the light in his eyes gradually dimming, but he still forced himself to keep his eyes wide open, watching Xue An. Xue An gave him a cold glance, received the cluster of blood-colored radiance with his hand, and then turned to leave. Shi Dong¡¯s corners of his mouth were leaking blood, and a flash of relief passed through his eyes. If only¡­ As the thought emerged, a streak of sword light passed by, completely eradicating his existence. ¡°Even at this time, you still thought about scheming. If it weren¡¯t for your son being somewhat clear-headed, even your Shi Family would cease to exist,¡± Xue An said indifferently without turning his head. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi had already run crazily onto the street, shouting towards Xue An in the sky, ¡°Teacher! Mr. Xue!¡± Xue An looked at Feng Chaosi, who was ragged all over, and the hesitant young girl who followed him out, and responded with a slight smile and a nod. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve done well!¡± Feng Chaosi wept with joy, feeling that the indignities he had endured all this time had finally paid off, then he bowed deeply with utmost respect. ¡°Many thanks, Teacher, for eliminating the demons plaguing the city.¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Rise!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Chaosi stood up excitedly. ¡°Teacher, the rebellion of the Shi Family was all Shi Dong¡¯s doing, and it does not represent the true intentions of the Shi Family, especially¡­ Shi Hao.¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°I know, so I did not strike down the other members of the Shi family. Now the demons of the provincial city have been cleared, the situation is yours and Shi Hao¡¯s to control together, understand?¡± Feng Chaosi¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Understood!¡± Then he asked softly, ¡°Where are you going next, Teacher?¡± Xue An said lightly, ¡°One of my subordinates died in battle at Xiangjiang; I want to see who dares to kill my people!¡± Having said that, Xue An rose into the sky, taking An Yan with him as they flew towards the heavens. Feng Chaosi stood in place, gazing wistfully at the receding figure of Xue An. The young girl saved by Feng Chaosi murmured, ¡°Big brother, is¡­ is this an Immortal?¡± Feng Chaosi shook his head firmly, ¡°No, Teacher is even stronger than an Immortal!¡± He then turned to the pretty young girl, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Feng Chaosi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± At the same time. On the way to the seaport Xiangjiang, Xue An handed a dazzlingly bright hairpin to An Yan. ¡°What is this?¡± An Yan asked, a bit surprised as she took it. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Are you guessing that I won¡¯t guess?¡± An Yan playfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°Indeed!¡± Xue An teased An Yan¡¯s nose, then said with a smile, ¡°This is crafted from that Long¡¯Er¡¯s Dragon Tendon; try putting it on!¡± With a hint of shyness, An Yan gathered her hair and then inserted the hairpin. In the splendor of its radiance, An Yan appeared even more breathtakingly beautiful. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, ¡°My wife is truly beautiful!¡± If anyone knew that Xue An had actually transformed the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡¯s Dragon Tendon into a hairpin, they would surely exclaim at such a waste of a treasure. But there was nothing to be done, for the Immortal Venerable was capricious when it came to indulging his wife. Then Xue An took out a mass of blood-colored radiance. ¡°And what is this?¡± An Yan asked curiously. In her view, her husband always seemed to have many strange and wonderful things at his disposal. ¡°This is the Dragon Liver!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Yan paused, surprised, and asked, ¡°This is the Dragon Liver?¡± ¡°Exactly! Did you think Dragon Liver would look like pork liver or something, just a piece of meat?¡± Xue An said with a laugh. An Yan chuckled, ¡°I really thought so at first, but can we eat this?¡± ¡°Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow is quite a renowned dish across The Multiverse. Of course, it can be eaten. After we deal with this bunch of scum, I¡¯ll cook it for you!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± An Yan nodded in agreement. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Chapter 662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Chapter 662: Chapter 662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Xiangjiang Harbor. What was once a thriving city had now become a ghost town. Furthermore, on the city¡¯s outskirts, layers upon layers of warning lines were erected to strictly prevent anyone from entering. Meanwhile, at the center of the city. A huge mass of black energy was slowly pulsating, growing more forceful with each beat than the one before. In the end, the entire city echoed with this heartbeat-like sound. Song Yi¡¯s complexion was ashen as he sat on the ground, the magic artifacts in his hands almost depleted. And then. There was a series of cracking sounds. The Feng Shui Formation that had just been set up not long ago was once again destroyed. Blood instantly began seeping from the corners of Song Yi¡¯s mouth again. But he did not hesitate to rearrange the remaining Feng Shui magic artifacts in his hands. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co As the formation was completed, the black energy mass contracted for a moment, then a roar of anger came from within. ¡°Song Yi, once I break free, I will make sure you have no grave to rest in!¡± Song Yi¡¯s face relaxed slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°Subjugate Deity, as long as I, Song Yi, still breathe, you can forget about being reborn.¡± ¡°Heh heh, your magic artifacts have now been exhausted; what will you use to bind me?¡± Song Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°Who said I have no more magic artifacts?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t try to bluff me! I, the Subjugate Deity, am one of the most supreme Evil Gods between heaven and earth. How can I be bound by a mere Feng Shui Magician like you? Break for me!¡± Following an angry shout. The newly established Feng Shui Formation began to flicker violently, seemingly on the verge of collapsing. A resolute light flashed in Song Yi¡¯s eyes as he raised a small knife engraved with Feng Shui runes and stabbed it directly into his chest. Puh! The knife entered. Yet, no blood oozed out, and Song Yi¡¯s complexion visibly began to deteriorate. ¡°Song Yi, what are you trying to do?¡± demanded the Subjugate Deity in surprise and anger. Song Yi did not speak; with trembling hands, he pulled out the small knife from his chest. The originally silver blade had now turned a deep crimson, and he plunged it into the eye of the Feng Shui Formation. As he drove the knife down. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, once teetering on the brink of collapse, instantly solidified, and the Feng Shui Chains directly bound the black energy mass. ¡°Ahhh! Song Yi, you actually used your own lifeblood to suppress the Feng Shui; aren¡¯t you afraid of your soul perishing completely?¡± the Subjugate Deity roared in anger. Song Yi¡¯s expression was serene, ¡°I, Song Yi, have no other skills, just this passionate blood of mine!¡± ¡°So as long as I breathe, I will never let you come out!¡± ¡°Song Yi, what¡¯s the point in doing this? The moment you die, I can immediately return to the world of the living!¡± the Subjugate Deity sneered. ¡°Point?¡± Song Yi shook his head gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it has a point, but since Master instructed me to guard Xiangjiang Harbor, then even if I have just one breath left, I must not give up!¡± ¡°This is my purpose!¡± ¡°Heh heh, such a touching portrayal of righteousness! Well then, today I will fulfill you!¡± As he spoke, the black energy mass began to shake violently, and the chains binding it also started to quiver indecisively. Song Yi was startled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has your power suddenly increased so much?¡± ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s because I have a group of believers who worship me as their master!¡± the Subjugate Deity laughed wildly. As the laughter rang out, in the temple in Nanyang, the pace at which the Divine Officers slaughtered ordinary people quickened. Blood and souls were offered as sacrifices to the Deity statue and then fed directly back to the Subjugate Deity through a mysterious channel, right into its body in Xiangjiang Harbor. Song Yi¡¯s face turned a ghastly shade, his whole body¡¯s blood and qi stirred by the twitching Feng Shui Ultimate Array. ¡°Song Yi, you withdrew the mortals from this city and even prepared to use your own life to seal me, but you never expected that I would have this move, did you? Hahaha, the day I reemerge will be the end for all you lowly mortals.¡± Listening to the smug words of the descending deity, Song Yi¡¯s body began to bleed profusely¨Ca sign that he was approaching his limit. Eventually, he sighed gently, ¡°My lord, Song is ashamed for not being able to protect Xiangjiang. I only wish that in death, I may deter the demons!¡± Having said this, Song Yi was ready to use the last of his essence blood to make the seal. Just then, an overwhelmingly majestic Feng Shui energy suddenly emerged and infiltrated the Feng Shui Ultimate Array. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, which had been on the verge of collapse, instantly became as stable as Mount Tai. And that huge black energy mass screamed miserably, dissipating by half. ¡°Who is it?¡± cried the descending deity in angry surprise. A calm voice responded, ¡°Song Yi, you step back!¡± Song Yi¡¯s body stiffened, then he turned his head in shock. He saw on the top of a distant building, Xue An was sitting there leisurely watching him. And who else could be standing behind him, but An Yan? ¡°Master?¡± Song Yi looked on in disbelief, even wondering if he was dreaming. At the same time, the figures of Xue An and his companion suddenly vanished from the rooftop. When they reappeared, they were already at Song Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Well done!¡± Xue An said softly. Song Yi took a deep breath, feeling his vision blur, and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An looked up at the black energy mass, ¡°Is this the deity who killed Da Niu?¡± Song Yi nodded his head. At that moment, the descending deity was being suppressed by the Feng Shui energy, struggling in pain as the dark energy surged around him. When he heard the tone of Xue An¡¯s voice, followed by Song Yi¡¯s title for him, he was first taken aback, then bellowed in rage. ¡°Are you Xue An? Did my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, die at your hands?¡± Long Guanyu? Xue An frowned slightly, then soon remembered who it was and let out a slight smile, ¡°So what if he did?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can suppress me just with this. I will kill you to avenge my Divine Child!¡± the descending deity roared. Meanwhile, in the temples in Nanyang, all the Divine Officers and mortals burst into blood mist with a bang, becoming sacrifices that were offered up. Receiving this powerful force, the black energy surged and began to expand, making bubbling sounds as a human silhouette slowly emerged. Song Yi was alarmed, then said solemnly, ¡°Master, this Evil God feeds on the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts; it¡¯s extremely tricky and hard to kill! If it comes into the world again, it will bring an endless disaster.¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Fear and greed? Heh, today I¡¯ll let him know what fear is!¡± At the same time, the descending deity¡¯s figure painfully emerged from the black mist, its majestic divine face twisted into a sinister smile. ¡°You¡­ ¡± Before it could finish speaking, Xue An, who somehow was already above its head, smashed down with a fist. Boom. The newly formed deity, who hadn¡¯t even had the chance to boast, was smashed into the ground. Xue An then landed, grabbed the deity from the ground without allowing it any action, and yanked it out. The deity felt dazed by the punch and struggled to grasp the situation. Xue An, with an icy expression, threw another punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack. The deity¡¯s head was smash to pieces. The black mist spread out instantly. A figure attempted to escape from it. Xue An said coolly, ¡°You think you can run after causing my death? Today, I will refine your soul to resurrect Da Niu!¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Xue An once said that there was a slim chance of reviving Zhou Daniu. The reason for this was that Zhou Daniu had perished together with the descended god through the self-destruction of his divine soul. Such an Evil God, which gained power by devouring fear, was likely to have saved a fragment of Zhou Daniu¡¯s divine soul just before his death. But to find it, it was necessary to completely destroy the divine soul of the Evil God. This task, which seemed impossible to others, became possible in the hands of Xue An. At this moment, Xue An stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the divine soul of the descended god. The descended god wanted to say something. Xue An couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to the last words of these divine demons, so he simply squeezed hard. Bang. It was like crushing a piece of crystal. The divine soul shattered into dust. Within it, countless points of light flickered. wuxiaworld.site These were soul fragments of the innocents who had died at the hands of the descended god. To find Zhou Daniu¡¯s among so many flickering lights was virtually impossible. Xue An had no intention of searching, but instead, he stretched out his hand. All the points of light began converging toward the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. In the blink of an eye, they formed a ball of light. Just as Song Yi had said, this descended god was extremely difficult to annihilate. Even if the divine soul shattered, strands of black qi started emerging in mid-air, converging towards the ball of light in Xue An¡¯s hand. ¡°Master!¡± Song Yi called out. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Da Niu, it¡¯s up to you next!¡± As he spoke, Xue An brought forth a blazing white flame in his hand, beginning to roast the ball of light. The black qi quickly disappeared under the flames. And the ball of light began to struggle and surge, seemingly in great pain. Finally. As if unable to bear the heat of the flames, the ball of light suddenly expanded and exploded with a loud bang. Then, black qi began to recondense in midair, and a sinister laugh came through: ¡°Xue An, even if your power is great, you cannot kill me. Unless you slaughter all the mortals in this world, I am immortal, hahaha!¡± This was the Divine Sense of the descended god beginning to reconverge. But at that moment, the exploded points of light began to reconverge even faster, and a tall figure began to take shape. As one faded and the other grew stronger, the mass of black qi began to dissipate. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why has it become like this? Ahhh, why can¡¯t I sense the world around me anymore!¡± The voice of the descended god became incredibly fearful. He did not fear death, for he knew he could be reborn after dying. But now, it was his very life force that was rapidly being devoured, and his connection to the world was also crazily weakening. If this continued, he would soon be utterly annihilated. ¡°Xue An, what in the world are you doing?¡± the descended god roared. Xue An said calmly, ¡°What am I doing? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Refining the Soul has another term, and that is Creating a God!¡± ¡°Creating a God?¡± The voice of the descended god was getting weaker but still filled with dread as it asked. Xue An nodded, then looked at the increasingly distinct outline of Zhou Daniu, ¡°You thrive on the fear and greed in people¡¯s hearts, but what you, these Evil Gods, do not understand is that the strongest power in the human heart is an unstoppable determination!¡± ¡°I had Da Niu draw together all the points of light and then, with this determination, replace you. This is Creating a God!¡± Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, the descended god was utterly despairing. He had thought that this descent into the world would yield him more power as he sought his revenge. But he never expected to lose his life instead. He wanted to beg for mercy, but now he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even utter the words to plead. Finally. When Zhou Daniu¡¯s figure became completely clear, and then slowly opened his eyes. There was a muffled boom. The last wisp of dark energy also dissipated into nothingness. The gloomy haze that had shrouded the port city of Xiangjiang for days was swept away all at once. And Zhou Daniu¡¯s body now shone with a glaring golden light, uplifting the hearts of all who came into contact with it. Song Yi watched this scene in stunned silence. He could never have imagined. The troublesome descent of the god was not only swiftly extinguished by the master, but he also incidentally resurrected Zhou Daniu, creating a new deity in the process. ¡°Making¡­ a god¡­¡± Song Yi murmured to himself. This heaven-defying act had surpassed even Song Yi¡¯s imagination and filled him with an unprecedented reverence for Xue An. At this moment, countless beams of white light came from all directions, frantically pouring into Zhou Daniu¡¯s body, making his form more solid, eventually as substantive as reality. Later, Zhou Daniu¡¯s gaze shifted from blank confusion to gradually glowing with vitality. Finally. He shuddered all over, then looked down at his hands and feet. ¡°Am I¡­ wasn¡¯t I dead?¡± As he spoke, he saw Xue An, and his body trembled as he immediately stood up straight. ¡°Instructor!¡± Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He too hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Daniu to make a full recovery, seemingly without any change in personality. At this time, Zhou Daniu turned to look at Song Yi. ¡°Master Song, wasn¡¯t I already dead?¡± Song Yi said with immense envy, ¡°Yes, you were dead, but the master used his divine powers to resurrect you!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Daniu immediately knelt before Xue An. ¡°Instructor, Da Niu doesn¡¯t have much to say. I was already dead, yet you brought me back to life, you are like a rebirth of my parents¡­¡± Xue An, with a mix of laughter and helplessness, waved his hand to interrupt Zhou Daniu. ¡°Alright, alright, I saved you because of your loyalty and bravery, and the fact that you could wake up is also your destiny!¡± At this moment, Zhou Daniu sensed the surging power within himself and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Instructor, I seem to be even more powerful than before!¡± Song Yi, standing off to the side, said solemnly, ¡°Of course, the master didn¡¯t just resurrect you; he also transformed you into a new deity!¡± Zhou Daniu responded with a simple smile, scratching his scalp, ¡°So, I¡¯ve become a deity? Heh heh¡­¡± Suddenly, Zhou Daniu¡¯s expression became troubled, and then he quietly said to Xue An, ¡°Instructor, now that I¡¯ve become a deity, can I still get married and have kids?¡± Xue An, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that, but I think you probably can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. My parents died early, and their last wish was for me to continue the Zhou Family line. Heh heh.¡± Xue An listened, shaking his head with a light chuckle, then looked up at the moon high in the sky. ¡°Such boredom! Yan¡¯er, just wait a moment for me!¡± With that, Xue An took a step forward, directly ascending into the sky, and upon steadying himself. Xue An, overlooking this southeastern land of Huaguo, declared coldly, ¡°I have no patience to eliminate you one by one. Evil-Seeking Sword, appear!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Endless sword radiance began to emerge around Xue An as the center and extended far into the distance. In just a moment, it already enveloped thousands of kilometers of the land. All the people covered by it looked up in unison, struck dumb by the spectacle. ¡°Go forth, exterminate all gods and demons!¡± Xue An commanded indifferently. Following his order, swords fell like rain, slaughtering everything! Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Chapter 664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Chapter 664: Chapter 664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Since the Three-Eyed Evil God had been slain, Lingnan¡¯s situation had improved slightly. ¡°Slightly¡± meant that they could barely maintain a no-loss state, no longer retreating step by step as before. But as time went on, another major problem began to emerge. That was the shortage of manpower in the Yu Family, the main force in combat. Especially Yu Ming and other main fighters had long been extremely exhausted, but without their defense, Lingnan couldn¡¯t possibly hold. Therefore, no matter how weary, Yu Ming and the others still persevered. At this moment. Yu Ming slashed and annihilated more than a dozen small demons; this wave of attacks had come to an end, and these monsters began to retreat. Afterward, Yu Ming stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. Fortunately, Yuan Yunxin was by his side, hastily stepping forward to support him. ¡°Yu Ming, how are you?¡± Yuan Yunxin asked with concern. Yu Ming¡¯s face was pale as he gently shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just a bit of weakness for a moment.¡± wuxiaworld.site Yuan Yunxin immediately took out a bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from her pocket and poured it down Yu Ming¡¯s throat. A moment later, Yu Ming¡¯s condition significantly recovered. ¡°Phew, we are lucky to have those Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixirs that Zhongdu risked everything to air drop. Otherwise, Lingnan might have collapsed long ago,¡± Yu Ming said with a bitter smile. Yuan Yunxin couldn¡¯t agree more. Some time ago, several military planes suddenly appeared over Lingnan. After circling a few times, they air-dropped several large boxes of Heaven¡¯s Fate Potion. This miraculous potion could heal injuries and help cultivators restore their strength, an extremely important strategic resource. Without these boxes of potions, Yu Ming would not have lasted until now. Regrettably, those planes were almost all shot down by demons in the end, with only one surviving. At this time, those defending other directions also retreated back. Compared to Yu Ming, who was at the frontline, they were under much less pressure, but even so, they were all utterly exhausted, and some were even wounded. ¡°Brother, my sword is broken again!¡± Yu Ran said dejectedly. She was no longer the spoiled young lady she had been but a warrior woman who had fought on the battlefield and slaughtered demons. ¡°Go ask father for another one later!¡± The Yu Family now had a very clear division of labor, with Yu Ming, Yu Ran, and Shi Xueqing¨Cwho originally came as a guest but ended up trapped¨Cas the main fighting force. The Family Head Yu Yuan was responsible for coordinating everything from behind. This position was even more important than fighting on the battlefield. Because now, the stronghold housed several hundred thousand civilians of Lingnan, and without a strong figure to keep order, chaos could easily ensue. At this time, the battlefield became lively again, as the Yu Family had a team specifically in charge of cleaning the battlefield, and many elders were conducting detailed research on the dead demons and gods. Even the girls were busy, responsible for bandaging the wounded soldiers. Although these girls¡¯ bandaging skills may have been poor, the appearance of their youthful and beautiful figures could greatly soothe the soldiers¡¯ anxious and tense moods. Shi Xueqing looked on admiringly at this well-organized scene and finally understood why the Yu Family had been able to defend Lingnan for two to three hundred years while maintaining their reputation. With such control, they truly deserved the title of Lingnan¡¯s number one family. But at that moment, a shadowy figure suddenly surfaced in the distance, followed by the trembling of the earth. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± someone on the distant lookout tower shouted tragically and blew the whistle. In the piercing sound of the whistle, irrelevant individuals quickly began to evacuate. Yuan Yunxin was massaging Yu Ming¡¯s swollen ankle at that moment, while Yu Ming had already fallen deep asleep. But upon hearing the whistle, he immediately opened his eyes and picked up the sword beside him to stand up. Seeing the dark mass of monsters in the distance, his expression suddenly turned extremely severe. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many monsters in this wave?¡± Yu Ran exclaimed in shock beside him. Yu Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Another powerful demon god has arrived!¡± What? Hearing his words, everyone around was startled. As if to confirm his statement, a giant Three-Handed Demon God appeared behind the legion of monsters. The demon god was so tall that even from this distance, people still had to look up to see it. And at this moment, the demon god was also looking down at everyone, with a cold smirk slowly appearing on its lips. This kind of awe-inspiring might was enough to deprive anyone of the will to resist. The faces of everyone turned utterly despairing, including the people within the stronghold. When they too witnessed this nightmare-like horrifying scene, they started to weep and wail. At that moment, Yu Ming took a deep breath and then said to Yu Ran, ¡°You and Xue Qing take your sister-in-law and get out of here fast!¡± Yu Ran was stunned, ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk! If we all stay here, we¡¯re sure to die! Go, now!¡± Yu Ming said coldly, slowly drawing his sword. ¡°No! Brother, I won¡¯t go. I want to fight by your side!¡± Tears shimmered in Yu Ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°With your level of swordsmanship, you¡¯ll just get in the way. Get lost!¡± Yu Ming roared angrily. Yu Ran was taken aback by the scolding. Meanwhile, Yuan Yunxin remained calm and dragged Yu Ran outside. ¡°I won¡¯t! Brother, you¡¯ll die too if you stay! I can¡¯t bear to watch you die, Yuan Yunxin, you cowardly woman! Don¡¯t you even try to stop my brother from dying?¡± Yu Ran shouted angrily. Yuan Yunxin calmly said, ¡°I respect your brother¡¯s decision, because he is a Sword Cultivator!¡± Those words seemed to drain all the strength from Yu Ran. Shi Xueqing also sighed, ¡°Yun Xin is right! Your brother has no way out!¡± With that, she too began pulling Yu Ran back. Seeing his sister and beloved leave, Yu Ming faced the surging demons alone, slowly raising his sword vertical to his brow. ¡°My mentor once said that I practiced the Sword Dao incorrectly. It was only later that I understood, the Sword Dao is the simplest of all, it only requires fearlessness! Today, I will show you what a mortal Sword Cultivator is!¡± As he said this, Yu Ming suddenly looked up, and brilliant sword lights exploded forth, charging at the demons opposite him. Under the sword light, all was ground to dust. However, their numbers were so immense that despite Yu Ming slaying many, he was swiftly overwhelmed by them. From afar, one could only see sword light flickering ceaselessly within the black tide. Tears streamed down Yu Ran¡¯s face. Finally. After Yu Ming mustered one more sword strike, the cumulative toll of injuries he had borne over days finally erupted in full force. Thump, he half-knelt on the ground. But since his last sword force had been so powerful, it still caused the surrounding demons to fear him, so for the moment none dared to approach. But the Three-Handed Demon God was already upon him, reaching out with a sinister smile to strike Yu Ming. Yu Ming tried to rise, but his body was completely devoid of strength, leaving him no choice but to laugh at himself. ¡°Is this my limit? Yet, I still feel so unwilling!¡± Just then, Yu Ming suddenly felt his sword heart begin to tremble violently, accompanied by a feeling of devout worship. He looked up in shock. Far off in the sky, he saw a massive surge of white. In the blink of an eye, this white surge had rushed forward. ¡°It¡¯s sword auras!¡± Yu Ming exclaimed in shock. Not just him, but hundreds of thousands of people in Lingnan stared dumbly at this sight. Infinite sword auras came, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. All the demons showed expressions of fear, especially the Three-Handed Demon God, who turned and ran. But they had only managed a few steps before the sea-like sword auras pounced upon them, engulfing all the demons. The towering Three-Handed Demon God, after struggling and roaring for a few moments, was sliced into nothingness by the endless sword auras. The rest were not even worth mentioning. In just the blink of an eye, all the demons that had besieged Lingnan for days were swept away, leaving behind an empty and spotlessly clean world. Yu Ming watched this scene in a daze and then suddenly began to laugh. It started as a soft chuckle, gradually becoming a loud, unrestrained laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Laughing, Yu Ming began to cry. Because he knew who had returned. That day. Xue An, who had been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared and, within a single day, annihilated the Heavenly Dragon forces in Beijiang and the provincial cities, completely eradicated the Evil God of Xiangjiang, and with astonishing cultivation level, he slashed away all the demons in the Southeastern Half-Territory with a single sword blow. The news spread, and the world was shaken. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Zhongdu. Tianyuan Company headquarters. At this moment, Tianyuan had already moved away from the previous high-rise building. Because the Zhongdu Temporary Management Committee had regulations. All high-rises, due to their large targets, were easily subject to attacks by gods and demons and had become hazardous buildings. Thus, Tianyuan¡¯s headquarters also relocated to a cluster of low-rise bungalows. At this moment, inside the meeting room. Sitting in the principal seat was a middle-aged man with a sullen face and a corpulent body. He swept his eyes over everyone in the room with his heavy bags, then said in a cold voice, ¡°The committee has just sent a notice, starting next month, all sales of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir will be fully managed by the committee.¡± Upon hearing these words, Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others all showed expressions of discontent, while Chen Xiuhe, who sat directly opposite the man, also grew visibly darker in countenance. ¡°Jin Zhong, is this the Jin Family¡¯s idea, or is it the committee¡¯s?¡± Jin Zhong sneered, ¡°Old Chen, please understand the current situation before you speak. The Zhongdu of today is no longer dominated by the Chen Family alone, everyone must obey the committee¡¯s orders!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your Jin Family that¡¯s pulling strings behind the scenes!¡± Chen Rushi, who stood behind her grandfather, said coldly. ¡°Chen Xiuhe, I hope you can control your descendants. This is a critical period, and talking nonsense could lead to facing a military tribunal,¡± Jin Zhong said icily. Just as Chen Xiuhe was about to speak, someone suddenly pushed the door open and entered¨Cit was Yuan Mengying, the chief secretary of Tianyuan headquarters. ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t you see we are in a meeting? Get out!¡± Jin Zhong bellowed. But Yuan Mengying seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, walking straight to Chen Xiuhe, took a deep breath, and placed a document she was holding onto the table. ¡°Old Chen, there¡¯s the latest news from the front line, please take a look!¡± Yuan Mengying¡¯s voice trembled. At this, Jin Zhong was completely enraged, ¡°Yuan Mengying, good, from now on you¡¯re no longer a part of Tianyuan. Get out, immediately!¡± Ever since he had parachuted into Tianyuan Company as director, no one had dared to ignore his words like this, naturally infuriating Jin Zhong. Yet Yuan Mengying acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, not even deigning to give Jin Zhong a glance. After Chen Xiuhe briefly looked over the document, he first paused, then suddenly burst into hearty laughter. This laughter halted Jin Zhong, who was about to erupt with anger. Meanwhile, Qiao Le and others also saw the document and their faces all showed relief and excitement. At that point Jin Zhong said coldly, ¡°What are you scheming? Wanting to rebel?¡± Normally at such words, everyone would bow their heads, but not this time. Chen Xiuhe gave Jin Zhong a cold glance, then slowly stood up and said lightly, ¡°Jin Zhong, I¡¯d advise you and your Jin Family to quickly wash your necks clean and buy a good coffin, or else¡­ haha!¡± Having said that, Chen Xiuhe turned and left, the crowd sneered at Jin Zhong a few times, and likewise filed out of the meeting room. When only Jin Zhong was left in the room. He first stood dumbfounded for a moment, then frantically ran to the table, where the document that Chen Xiuhe had either forgotten or intentionally left behind lay. With trembling hands, Jin Zhong picked it up and saw there was only a simple message. Xue An returns, with a single sword strike, annihilates all the demons and monsters of the Southeastern Half-Territory. Seeing this message, the previously arrogant Jin Zhong felt as though he had fallen into an ice cellar, and cold sweat instantly soaked through his clothing. Xue An. This name was simply too glaring for him. That¡¯s because his sister, who had married into the An Family and was honorably known as a Princess of Qianqing, had been killed by Xue An. Indeed, that Jin Xiurong, who once presided over the An Family, oppressed An Yan in various ways, and was eventually exterminated by Xue An, was this Jin Zhong¡¯s sister. After Jin Xiurong¡¯s death, the Jin Family had not reacted at all to the affair. It wasn¡¯t until the upheaval of heaven and earth and the subsequent great changes in the situation in Zhongdu that the Jin Family finally seized the chaos to rise, then entered the Temporary Management Committee and gained immense power. Later, the Jin Family revealed their fangs and began to covet everything that had once surrounded Xue An. This Tianyuan Company was one of their key targets. Jin Zhong parachuted in with the intent to take full control. After all, Tianyuan Company was a money tree that many coveted. But all these premises were based on the assumption that Xue An had disappeared. Yet, who could have expected that Xue An would return with such formidable strength? Just as Jin Zhong was hurrying back home to discuss countermeasures, the news had already spread far and wide. Since the descent of gods and demons, all people had seen and heard were all sorts of bad news. Today, this city fell, and tomorrow, that country was destroyed. Living day to day in such despair, many people had become numb. Very few still harbored hope for the future. Even the most optimistic could only hope that humanity could cling to the last strongholds and manage to survive. In this scenario, the news of Xue An reappearing and killing gods and demons spread like a hurricane around the entire world. Countless people were exhilarated. After all, in an era of despair, hope is more precious than gold. Moreover, in this crucial matter of human survival, Xue An¡¯s appearance made countless people see hope. Before this, the god-demon army had rampaged through the world nearly invincibly, and humans barely held their ground, but at a tremendous cost. Therefore, many subconsciously believed that the gods and demons were unbeatable. It was only Xue An¡¯s emergence that shattered this myth. At the same time, the once quiet Martial Arts World forum grew lively again. Xue An¡¯s previous deeds were being brought up by those with vested interests. From initially obliterating Senior Finger Sky to later eradicating the Blood Clan and destroying the Holy Nation of Light. Each of these incidences could be considered earth-shattering events. But all these were done by Xue An alone. This invisibly added even more luster to Xue An¡¯s legend. Martial artists have always been the proudest, but in front of Xue An, they all bowed their heads, sincerely acknowledging him as, the Supreme of the present age. And soon, this news spread from the Martial Arts World to all sectors of society. Many people who may not have known who Xue An was before, now, after this wave of public opinion, nearly everyone remembered the name Xue An, Remembered the title, the Supreme of the present age! World countries were shaken by this. After all, Xue An was a true and formidable personage of Hua Country. Now that he had returned with an incomparably powerful force, what kind of impact it would have, nobody dared to say. M Country. The President hid in an underground shelter, staring blankly at the documents in his hands, then asked bitterly, ¡°Gentlemen, with the return of Xue An and the unstoppable rise of Hua Country, do we have any acceptable solutions?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The self-proclaimed chosen ones all lowered their once arrogant heads at that moment. After a while, it was Edward, the head of the intelligence agency sitting at the very end, who finally spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Excellency Mr. President, I think, no matter the solutions, we must not oppose this Xue An, otherwise, he may truly send us to meet God!¡± If Edward had said this before, many would have sneered, but now they could only bow their heads in helpless silence. The President was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see for now! See how other countries react.¡± Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) This area is a stretch of ocean near Country R. Ever since the chaos started, the once busy sea had also become silent. Moreover, this area was originally far from all shipping lanes, a desolate expanse of ocean. Therefore, apart from the occasional seabird flying over, there was hardly a sign of life here. Suddenly. The previously dead sea began to boil violently. Countless bubbles trembled as they rose, and then they burst at the surface, making a hair-raising explosion. Then the whole ocean began to spin. The spinning started slowly, then gradually picked up speed. In the blink of an eye, the entire area had become a massive vortex. If one were to look down from above, they would see that the center of the vortex was dark and deep, as if the ocean had opened an eye, chilling to behold. Then a terrifying aura began to spread from this vortex, within a thousand miles, all the somewhat spiritual members of the Aquatic Tribe were trembling in reverence, as if welcoming the return of their King. wuxiaworld.site Suddenly. A huge figure emerged from beneath the vortex, so massive it took up the entire area, then the figure began to rise rapidly. Boom! The water parted. An enormous whale emerged from the water and then opened its gaping mouth to emit a deafening sound that echoed through the sky. The whale song. This sound, which normally only traveled through water, now shook the heavens, as if proclaiming the King¡¯s return. Afterwards, the head of the giant whale was enveloped in a radiant light, and a middle-aged man wearing a Royal Crown, donning a long robe, and holding a Trident, appeared with an imposing aura. ¡°Heh, heh, I¡¯ve been away for so long, but finally, I, the sea god, have returned!¡± the middle-aged man laughed proudly. After laughing for a moment, he looked up at the distance, his eyes flickering with excitement. ¡°Heh, heh, would you look at that¨Cthe humans have become so prosperous now? Let¡¯s go!¡± Following his command. The sea level began to rise, then formed a towering wave that carried the giant whale and sea god towards distant Country R. Nowadays, Country R could be said to be in a state of oblivious ecstasy. Since the chaos began, this Island Nation, hanging alone out at sea, had suffered the least damage. The mainland, apart from a few not so powerful gods and demons, had seen no abnormalities whatsoever. This led the people of Country R to rejoice wildly, increasingly convinced that their land was truly where the sun rose, protected by the deity Tian Zhao, that no matter how chaotic it was elsewhere, this land would remain unscathed. As time passed and they witnessed the plight of other countries, the never-extinguished ambition in the hearts of Country R¡¯s people began to blaze once more. If other nations were weakened by this chaos of gods and demons, wouldn¡¯t Country R be able to dominate the globe effortlessly? With this thought, the people of Country R viewed the outside world¡¯s misfortunes with a schadenfreude and excitement for trouble that was none of their business. Moreover, this mentality permeated from the top to the bottom¨Caside from a very few lucid individuals worrying, even ordinary people believed that Country R would ultimately rule the world. As a result, the entire Country R fell into a frenzied atmosphere of oblivious ecstasy, and even took initiative to sever various contacts with the outside world. Tokyo. Takeuchi Kiyoko was slowly wiping the Flowing Light Sword in her hands, her demeanor so serious that the Hei Gang leaders kneeling in the room didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. For a long time. Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly sheathed the sword, and said indifferently, ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do?¡± ¡°Hey, after Kiyoko-sama gave the order, we immediately started preparing, and now we have pulled together many skilled people, who are all undergoing strict training every day,¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± At this moment, the most high-ranking bigwigs kneeling in front were respectfully inquired, ¡°Kiyoko-sama, but we do not know why you want us to train these personnel?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko didn¡¯t speak, but slowly stood up and looked around at everyone in the room. Today she was dressed in the traditional sword attire of Country R, with a belt that accentuated a breathtaking curve and a hem revealing a pair of slender beautiful legs. Such attire made her appear both commanding and a touch captivating. But no one dared to glance up at her. Because these bigwigs all understood that what Tokyo¡¯s Underground Queen hated most was being stared at. Once someone broke this rule, the consequences were often extremely lamentable. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s hand touched the Flowing Light Sword at her waist and she said indifferently, ¡°China is in chaos, I wish to lead people to help.¡± Upon this declaration, all the bigwigs in the room were somewhat dumbfounded. The eldest among them crawled a few steps forward, ¡°Kiyoko-sama, the chaos in China is now extremely serious, and if you go, you will surely face manifold dangers, so I¡­¡± The elder didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking, as Takeuchi Kiyoko was looking at him coldly. After a moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko said faintly, ¡°My mind is made up, impossible to change. We set off in a few days.¡± Having said that, she turned and left the room, leaving the Hei Gang bigwigs looking at each other in dismay. ¡°Is Kiyoko-sama going because of that god-like man?¡± someone said bitterly. Mention of that god-like man intensified the oppressive atmosphere in the room. If Underground Queen Takeuchi Kiyoko represented conventional weapon deterrence, then Xue An, in the eyes of these Hei Gang disciples, was the deterrent power of a nuclear weapon. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that this person has been missing for over half a year already, and there are even rumors that he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let Kiyoko-sama hear you say that, or no one can save you.¡± Then someone sighed, ¡°Perhaps this is why Kiyoko-sama is insistent on going to China.¡± As these men were sighing. Takeuchi Kiyoko returned to her own room. ¡°Kiyoko, have you thought it through? Are you really going?¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s mother asked. Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and then said gravely, ¡°The master is away, and I worry for the matriarch¡¯s safety. Even if my going can ensure the matriarch is safe, it would be worth it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Takeuchi Kiyoko¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°I have already prepared everything for you, so you can leave at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± The mother and daughter proceed with their conversation in the room. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko heard a torrent of noisy wailing from outside. The sounds were filled with endless despair, as if witnessing the coming of the apocalypse. Takeuchi Kiyoko was startled, then quickly rushed to the window, and upon drawing back the blackout curtains, she, too, was flabbergasted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw a colossal wave, soaring from Tokyo Bay towards Jingdu. And atop the wave¡¯s crest was an immense whale. Even from a distance, the earth-shaking presence was tremulous. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, being such a skilled master, could see at a glance that there was also a man standing on the whale¡¯s head, holding a trident. Recalling a myth that circulated among the people, Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s the Sea God!¡± Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) ¡°` As if to confirm her words, the sea god stood atop the great whale¡¯s head, overlooking the bustling city of Tokyo with a sneer before his teasing voice spread throughout the entire capital. ¡°Thousands of years have gone by, and your Human Clan¡¯s cities are getting increasingly exquisite. However, the more delicate they are, the more they awaken my desire to destroy. Hehe, come and endure the wrath of the sea god!¡± With that, the sea god pointed his Trident forward. An immense amount of seawater rose into the air, forming layer upon layer of giant waves crashing towards Tokyo. In the face of such a fearsome natural force. The concrete and steel that humans prided themselves on were as good as nothing. The waves instantly demolished much of the city. In an instant, the once thriving Tokyo suffered countless casualties and devastating losses. Meanwhile, in the port of Xiangjiang. As its population gradually returned, the city began to revive and thrive once more. But whether rich or poor, everyone deliberately steered clear of a certain hotel in the city center. Because they all knew that the person staying in this hotel was none other than Mr. Xue, the revered figure who had single-handedly turned the tide and saved the city. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Such a character was naturally not to be disturbed by anyone. But today. The quiet was broken by the arrival of a military helicopter. Once it landed on the hotel¡¯s helipad. A few photographers carrying long guns and cameras were the first to hop down. And then a woman in business attire disembarked. Song Yi approached her with a proper tone, ¡°Are you Miss Chen Xiaoyi?¡± Chen Xiaoyi adjusted her hair that was tousled by the helicopter¡¯s downdraft and nodded, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Master Song.¡± Song Yi cracked a slight smile, ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Xue is inside waiting for you.¡± Leading the way, he walked inside. Chen Xiaoyi steadied her excited heart and followed. When she reached the living room and saw Xue An and An Yan sitting on the couch, Chen Xiaoyi finally felt relieved. On the way here, she had been worried that she might not get to see Xue An in person. Before she came, her superiors made it clear that she had been chosen for this important interview because of her past acquaintance with Xue An. It was imperative, therefore, that she completed this task. This, for Chen Xiaoyi, was a great pressure. She did know Xue An. But that was back in the provincial city, during an interview for a film that she had come into contact with him. As Xue An grew more powerful and his deeds more brilliant, Chen Xiaoyi had long since dared not hope that such a prominent figure would still remember her. Yet to her surprise, everything was going smoothly. At this moment, Xue An stood up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Reporter Chen.¡± Relieved at this sight, Chen Xiaoyi replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me!¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. You were a star reporter for the entertainment weekly, and you even wrote a few film reviews for my movie back then,¡± Xue An said with a smile. Bringing up the past made the atmosphere relax immediately, and Chen Xiaoyi, no longer tense, laughed and said, ¡°If people knew Mr. Xue once made a movie, I wonder how shocked they would be.¡± Seeing this, the photographers who had followed were also somewhat shaken. They hadn¡¯t expected that Chen Xiaoyi, who had recently joined Zhongdu Television, would be so familiar with the esteemed character. It seemed that Miss Chen¡¯s future prospects were boundless. The photographers calculated in their minds, but they didn¡¯t let that interfere with their work, continuously recording everything. Because the head office had ordered that this interview was extremely important, and no mistakes were to be tolerated. ¡°` At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi started the interview by the book. ¡°Mr. Xue, with the entire world currently in turmoil due to the gods and demons, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Xue An looked at Chen Xiaoyi, who began with some restraint but gradually relaxed, and smiled faintly, ¡°The sword I wielded yesterday represents my view.¡± Chen Xiaoyi was startled upon hearing this, then became somewhat excited, ¡°What is your next step, Mr. Xue?¡± The instructions from above were clear; there were two purposes for this interview. The first was that the appearance of Xue An had brought pride and relief to the Chinese people, and such a typical case naturally needed to be well-interviewed and promoted with all available resources. After all, there was no one more suitable than Xue An to boost morale through propaganda. But the second point was even more important. It was to find out what Xue An¡¯s next step would be and what he wanted through this interview, which was not too overtly official. And no matter what demands he made, the Chinese government would agree unconditionally. This was something the higher-ups had unanimously agreed upon without hesitation. Carrying these two important tasks, Chen Xiaoyi naturally wanted to get a definitive answer from Xue An. Xue An was well aware of this. However, he did not wish to get too close to the governments of various countries. Because there was no need. His current strength could easily overturn any nation in the world. He could also possess power and wealth that ordinary people could hardly imagine. He could even overthrow everything and become the ruler of the world. But he couldn¡¯t be less interested in pursuing these. ¡°Plans? If I say that I¡¯m somewhat worried that these gods and demons might be too fragile, would you believe me?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this, Chen Xiaoyi was stunned. She could never have imagined that Xue An would have such a thought. But on second thought, it seemed to make some sense. Could this be the pursuit of the strong? As Chen Xiaoyi was puzzled. Xue An¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned his head to look out of the window. Chen Xiaoyi, also somewhat surprised, followed Xue An¡¯s gaze. The hotel room had an excellent view, and the sea was not far from the window, but despite looking for a long time, she saw nothing. ¡°Mr. Xue, is something wrong?¡± Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. Upon hearing this, Xue An turned his head back to look at Chen Xiaoyi, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Miss Chen, are you interested in seeing how I slaughter gods and demons?¡± Chen Xiaoyi was taken aback, then subconsciously nodded. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Mr. Xue, has another god or demon descended?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Correct! If you want to go, follow me, but remember to be quick, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll wait for you if you¡¯re too slow!¡± With that, Xue An, with An Yan in tow, stood up and walked out. Chen Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, then, gritting her teeth, turned to look at the several cameramen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we successfully broadcast Mr. Xue slaughtering gods and demons this time, we will have achieved a great feat!¡± Chen Xiaoyi said resolutely. ¡°Understood!¡± These people were naturally aware of the importance and nodded to Chen Xiaoyi in agreement. With that, the group boarded a helicopter. Meanwhile, Xue An, carrying An Yan, had already ascended into the sky. With the two of them in front, the helicopter followed closely behind and then headed straight for Country R. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Chapter 669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) Chapter 669: Chapter 669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) Clang. A loud clash of metal resounded. In the nick of time, the Sea God managed to raise his trident to barely block the sword. But even though the sword¡¯s radiance was blocked, he was still blasted dozens of yards away by its might. Not only that, but after emitting a mournful cry, the trident in the Sea God¡¯s hand snapped in two with a crack. Still, he had at least managed to save his own life. However, the giant whale that he rode was not so lucky. A line of blood appeared above the giant whale¡¯s forehead and then extended straight to its tail. Boom. After a muffled sound, the giant whale was cleaved into two halves. Blood and carcass crashed down into the sea, stirring up waves upon waves. All of this happened within a few breaths. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The Sea God, who had just been displaying his might, was repelled, and the giant whale was slain. Everyone lifted their heads to stare blankly at the man suspended in midair. Takeuchi Kiyoko had already landed on the ground, her gaze fixed on Xue An in a stunned silence, hardly believing her eyes. It wasn¡¯t until a few seconds later that she softly knelt down. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Seeing her kneel, the Tokyo Hei Gang leaders trembled and likewise prostrated on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads to glance at Xue An. This god-like man had returned, and with his appearance, he had slain the giant whale that almost destroyed the entirety of Tokyo. This naturally struck fear into the hearts of these leaders. Xue An nodded indifferently, ¡°Everyone, get up!¡± Only then did these people rise to their feet, trembling with trepidation. Meanwhile, aboard the helicopter that was following closely behind, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s face was full of shock; it took her a moment before she spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Was that scene just now captured on camera?¡± The photographer nodded, ¡°Sister Chen, it¡¯s all been recorded, and we¡¯ve established connection with the communication satellite. The response from above is to track the entire process, and the live broadcast is about to begin.¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, her gaze flickering as she looked into the distance. She hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to be so domineering; crossing the East Sea, he had cleaved a giant whale in one slash. At that moment a communications journalist spoke solemnly, ¡°Sister Chen, the headquarters replied, the live broadcast can begin!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°First, send the footage we just got, then start the live broadcast!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time. In various places across Huaxia, whether in Zhongdu or in some small cities that had fallen into the hands of deities and demons, where only a few survivors remained, Whether outdoors or indoors, as long as there were televisions or internet connections, the same scene appeared. People were stunned, not knowing what had happened, and they watched intently. At first, the screen was shaky, but then it gradually became clear. It was only then that people could see clearly; in the screen, a massive whale floated in midair with what seemed to be a person standing on its head. But then a streak of light flashed across the sky, followed by an immensely powerful sword light that cleaved the giant whale and blasted the person on top far away. I wield the Heaven-Defying Sword, to slash the whales across the sea. These words also reached the ears of every viewer. The camera then shifted, focusing on the waterlogged Tokyo below. ¡°It¡¯s Tokyo!¡± an eagle-eyed viewer immediately recognized. Because the half-exposed tip of Tokyo Tower sticking out of the water was just too conspicuous. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± everyone was somewhat puzzled. At this moment, Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s voice came from the television. ¡°This is Tokyo, we have just followed Mr. Xue here, and he has allowed us to broadcast live how he slays deities and exterminates demons!¡± Upon hearing this sentence, all the viewers in front of the TV were stunned. And many viewers who had not been watching TV also got the news, whether they were driving or doing something else, they all stopped their work immediately to look for a TV to watch. The entire Huaxia came to a halt, everyone staring at the screen without blinking. And other countries received the information and started broadcasting immediately as well. A global live broadcast covering the whole world began. At this moment in the sky, the Sea God stood in the distance, staring intently at Xue An, who stood with his hands behind his back, his face extremely grave. That last sword had a more intimidating impact on him than on anyone else. Even in the face of that sword, the Sea God felt a sense of despair, and though he barely blocked it in the end, his famous divine weapon, the Trident, was chopped in half. How mighty must one¡¯s Sword Dao Cultivation be? ¡°Sword Cultivator, why do you oppose my sea clan? And further, why kill my mount and destroy my weapon?¡± the Sea God asked in a deep voice. Xue An, however, did not heed his words. Instead, he turned his head and smiled at An Yan, who had just flown in, ¡°Yan¡¯er, have you ever seen a dung fork?¡± An Yan was taken aback, then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one. What is it?¡± Xue An smirked slightly, ¡°They used to have them in the countryside, and as the name implies, they¡¯re forks used for digging dung.¡± Then pointing to the Trident in the hands of the Sea God, broken in two, ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen one, just look at this thing, it¡¯s exactly like a dung fork. I even suspect¡­¡± Xue An smirked coldly as he looked at the Sea God, ¡°I suspect that this thing was stolen by you from a Huaxia village!¡± Hearing this, An Yan covered her mouth, her eyes crinkling with laughter. Her husband really knew how to infuriate others with his words sometimes. And all the people watching in front of their TVs started laughing even harder. It wasn¡¯t that Xue An¡¯s words were particularly funny. But they wanted to use this way to relieve the resentment that had built up from being oppressed by gods and demons for so long. The Sea God¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Even though he didn¡¯t know what a dung fork was, even a fool could tell that Xue An was mocking him. ¡°Sword Cultivator, although you are powerful, to disrespect a high-order Deity like this, aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant?¡± Xue An just shook his head with a light chuckle upon hearing this, ¡°You deities¡­¡± ¡°When facing mortals, you loudly claim that everything in the world honors strength, that mortals are naturally low because they are weak while you are innately noble.¡± ¡°But when you truly face someone stronger, you show another face and question if I am being too arrogant?¡± Saying this, Xue An¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a cold smirk, ¡°Let me tell you now that I was born this arrogant!¡± Then, Xue An turned to look at the helicopter where Chen Xiaoyi was, ¡°Is it still broadcasting?¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded vigorously. Xue An smiled, ¡°Good, today, in front of all the people of Huaxia, I shall slay a deity!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sea God¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen, his eyes flickering with an exceptionally cold murderous intent. ¡°Sword Cultivator, don¡¯t really think that I am afraid of you! I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared before him, smiling grimly, ¡°What ¡®I¡¯ are you talking about? Now we speak with our fists.¡± With that said, Xue An threw a punch, blasting forward. The Sea God roared, but without any chance to resist, he was directly rocketed into the sky. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Slaying a God in Public (2nd Update) Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Slaying a God in Public (2nd Update) At this moment. All over the world, everyone watching the live broadcast was dumbfounded. Many had thought that even if Xue An could defeat the Sea God, it would still be after a tough battle. But who could have imagined, Xue An had actually sent the Sea God flying into the sky with a single punch? Just then. A furious roar from the Sea God came from the sky above, ¡°Sword Cultivator, I will make you pay the price!¡± With that, the Sea God, whose half body had been shattered by the punch, suddenly waved his hand. The previously calm ocean began to shake violently, and then the sea surface rose rapidly, forming an immensely huge wave. Vast amounts of seawater surged crazily, ceaselessly joining the giant wave, even exposing large swaths of seabed due to the excessive withdrawal of water. Soon, the wave had grown to be several hundred meters high, with the Sea God standing on top of it, watching Xue An with a sinister smile. ¡°Sword Cultivator, although you¡¯re very powerful, now, with just one command from me, this entire Island Nation will be obliterated, and all the mortals on it will be buried with me! Hahahaha, I wonder how you¡¯ll face that!¡± The Sea God laughed wildly. wuxiaworld.site Xue An, however, just quietly looked at him and then sidestepped, ¡°As you please.¡± The Sea God¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ as you please.¡± ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t afraid I¡¯ll really obliterate this Island Nation?¡± the Sea God asked, looking at Xue An with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty. He had initially thought Xue An was the kind of righteous Sword Cultivator who came to rescue the residents of this Island Nation and had deliberately used it as a threat. But to his surprise, Xue An didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°Whether you obliterate this Island Nation or not, what does it have to do with me? After all, you¡¯re going to die,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Think you can threaten me with that? Not to mention that I never liked this Island Nation, even if you really kill everyone, it¡¯s your doing, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± the Sea God finally felt a fear rising from his heart. Before he¡¯d finished speaking, Xue An held out three fingers and spoke with a hint of impatience, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three breaths¡¯ time to make a decision. If you haven¡¯t decided when the time is up, I will send you on your way.¡± ¡°One!¡± The Sea God¡¯s expression changed dramatically, with a flicker in his eyes, as if contemplating something. ¡°Two!¡± The Sea God clenched his teeth, and the giant wave under his feet began speeding towards the coast. Seeing this scene, both the viewers watching the live broadcast and the local inhabitants of Country R were all utterly horrified. Especially the people of Country R, many had already started to cry out in despair. Takeuchi Kiyoko also showed a bitter smile. She knew her master had never liked Country R, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to dislike it to such an extent. But just when the giant wave was about to crash onto the shore. An Yan couldn¡¯t bear it and called out, ¡°Husband!¡± Hearing her voice, Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile; then, he nodded at An Yan. ¡°Three!¡± With that word, Xue An suddenly appeared beside the Sea God and unleashed another punch. Bang. Caught off guard, the Sea God was sent flying a great distance, and his remaining half body exploded open. Then, the Sea God bellowed, ¡°Sword Cultivator, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t interfere?¡± Xue An slowly withdrew his fist, speaking calmly, ¡°My wife wants me to intervene, so of course I will. Besides, I may not like this Island Nation, but it¡¯s not up to you gods and demons to slaughter it.¡± ¡°Heh, pointless! The giant wave has already formed, even I can no longer control it. You will just watch as this Island Nation is destroyed before you!¡± The Sea God cackled, his figure quickly starting to recover. Indeed. The colossal wave began to collapse, and if this endless mass of sea water fell, the whole of Country R would be smashed to pieces. All those watching the broadcast couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath, and some even turned their heads away, unable to bear the sight. Yet Xue An stood before the oncoming tidal wave, quietly looking up without saying a word. Through the camera, many saw such a scene. There, in the face of the towering wave, stood Xue An, hands clasped behind his back, his figure small in comparison, but his proud stance moved many to emotion. ¡°Hubby!¡± An Yan rushed over with worry and stood shoulder to shoulder with Xue An. Xue An turned and smiled at her, then said lightly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, ever played with water?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Hubby is going to make you a water ball today.¡± With that, Xue An pointed his hand and said, ¡°Break!¡± Boom. With Xue An¡¯s command, the wave that blotted out the sky shattered thunderously, and the boundless sea water was about to pour down. But with a casual wave of his hand, a perfect circle appeared in the air. ¡°Coalesce!¡± The water that had poured down surged wildly into it. The circle, like a bottomless pit, pulled in the countless sea water without filling up, instead gradually concentrating a shimmering point of light at its center. In the blink of an eye, all the sea water entered the circle and then turned into a basketball-sized water ball. The water ball, reflecting the stars of the sky, was dazzling like a diamond. The eyes of the Sea Deity almost popped out. For he could feel the powerful force contained within the water ball. It was equivalent to compressing tens of thousands of tons of sea water into a basketball; one could only imagine its weight and density. Even he was unable to manipulate water with such finesse. Xue An cradled the water ball in his hand and looked up at the distant Sea Deity with a grim smile. ¡°This is your thing. Now I¡¯m giving it back to you!¡± With those words, Xue An flicked his hand, and the water ball turned into a streak of light, flying straight at the Sea Deity. ¡°No¡­¡± The Sea Deity¡¯s words were cut off as he was struck by the lightning-fast water ball. There was a massive explosion. The Sea Deity didn¡¯t even utter a groan and was directly smashed and sent flying. Not until he had flown to the middle of the sea did the Sea Deity scream in horror; his form then turned into dust. Afterward, the water ball burst open with a roar, turning into countless amounts of sea water that instantly refilled the half-dried ocean below. As for the Sea Deity, not even half a trace of him could be seen anymore. Even though he was a deity in control of the ocean, he was still brutally crushed under Xue An¡¯s simple and rough attack. Ironically, a Sea Deity ultimately met his end beneath the seas. And when the winds calmed and the waves settled, Whether it was the audience watching the live broadcast or the people on-site, they all gazed dumbly at the figure in mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An, however, clapped his hands and turned to An Yan with a smile. ¡°Yan¡¯er, did I look cool just now?¡± This smile of his was captured by the camera and then presented to all the viewers watching the broadcast. Such an indulgent and cheerful smile made many a woman¡¯s heart flutter. Meanwhile, Xue An¡¯s public slaying of a deity had thoroughly cemented his title as a figure of supreme honor for his time. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Explanation (3rd Update) Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Explanation (3rd Update) Zhongdu. In a highly specified meeting room. When the live footage showed Xue An turning the infinite seawater into a water sphere, then smashing a deity into nothingness. The meeting room fell silent as death. It was then followed by an uncontrollable uproar. ¡°Quiet down!¡± The general sitting in the main seat knocked on the table, his shoulder stars indicating he was, unmistakably, a Commander-in-chief of the Nation. The meeting room quieted down. Then the Commander-in-chief spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°What are your thoughts on what just happened?¡± The people in the meeting room looked at each other, but no one spoke. The Commander-in-chief cast his gaze towards a man with gold-rimmed glasses and asked, ¡°As the supervisor in the oversight committee specifically responsible for researching these cultivators¡¯ abilities, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The man with glasses stood up, pushed up his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and then said with a wry smile, ¡°Great General, from the beginning, I tried to analyze just how powerful this Xue An¡¯s abilities are, but later on, I gave up.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± The Commander-in-chief looked puzzled. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The bespectacled man sighed, stood up, and went to the large screen, rewinding the footage to before the giant wave had collapsed. ¡°Generals, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed this giant wave. According to the reference objects in this footage, this wave is at least a hundred meters high. Do you understand what that implies?¡± The man with glasses paused for a moment and then said, ¡°If such a wave appeared anywhere, it could destroy thousands of kilometers of land, and I mean utterly destroy it! Even mountains would not be able to withstand these waves.¡± The meeting room was filled with silence as everyone listened quietly. ¡°Such a wave should not be possible on Earth, but nothing is bizarre now that gods and demons have descended,¡± continued the man with glasses. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point I want to make.¡± Saying so, the glasses-wearing man fast-forwarded the footage slightly and then froze it on the scene where Xue An was holding up the water sphere that had transformed from the giant wave. He took a deep breath and spoke in a tone laced with a hint of terror. ¡°Just now, I did a quick calculation below, and a wall of water that¡¯s over a hundred meters high weighs at least several hundred thousand tons.¡± ¡°Yet, this astounding mass was condensed into a sphere by Xue An, who held it up with one hand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you all feel about witnessing this scene, but I felt a chill run through me.¡± ¡°Because it means that, without using any Divine Skills, Xue An¡¯s physical strength alone is enough to look down upon all his rivals.¡± At this point, a severe expression appeared on the face of the man with glasses, and then he addressed the Commander-in-chief saying, ¡°Great General, Xue An has exceeded our system of measuring ability. With his strength alone, he is invincible in this world, not to mention his many unpredictable methods!¡± After hearing this clear analysis, the Commander-in-chief¡¯s expression also became grim as he nodded. ¡°Well said. Fortunately, this person is of the Hua Clan, and his actions are quite friendly towards our Hua nation. We must absolutely draw him in and not provoke him!¡± Upon hearing these words, there was a murmur in the meeting room, and then General Wang Tao, who sat at the very end, stood up. ¡°Great General, since you¡¯ve said as much, there¡¯s something I need to report to you.¡± ¡°Please speak, General Wang.¡± Wang Tao spoke gravely, ¡°I think everyone might be aware that the Tianyuan Company was founded by Xue An himself.¡± The crowd nodded. Then Wang Tao¡¯s face showed a trace of irony, ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on the importance of Tianyuan. It¡¯s fair to say that without it, our Hua nation couldn¡¯t have withstood the gods and demons until now!¡± ¡°However, this has also led to many coveting Tianyuan.¡± At this, the Commander-in-chief let out a light ¡°hmph,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± General Wang continued, ¡°Great General may not be aware, but for some time, due to Xue An¡¯s disappearance, Tianyuan Company has been controlled by a few of Xue An¡¯s friends and the Chen Family. Yet, since the founding of the oversight committee, the Jin Family has risen abruptly and gained considerable power, then stretched their hands towards Tianyuan Company.¡± ¡°Not only did they parachute someone into the company as a head but also edged out Xue An¡¯s old associates, attempting to take over Tianyuan for the Jin Family!¡± The more Wang Tao spoke, the uglier the Commander-in-chief¡¯s face became. Finally, the Commander-in-chief banged his fist on the table, ¡°Outrageous! In this time of national crisis, instead of pulling together, they¡¯re scheming against each other?¡± At this outburst, a few in the room paled and bowed their heads. Seeing this, a smile tugged at the corner of Wang Tao¡¯s mouth, ¡°Great General, I¡¯ve had dealings with this Xue An. I know that as long as you don¡¯t provoke him, he absolutely will not oppose you!¡± ¡°But the Jin Family¡¯s actions were indeed crossing the line with Xue An! I tried to warn them, but the Jin Family proclaimed that Xue An was dead and no longer a threat!¡± ¡°Now, Xue An has returned, and he possesses a might that can¡¯t be ignored by anyone!¡± ¡°Also, you may not be aware, but a member of the Jin Family once controlled the An Family for quite some time, yet she bullied Xue An¡¯s wife and was eventually killed by Xue An.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Jin Family has always sought revenge. If this matter is not handled well, I fear¡­¡± Wang Tao¡¯s voice faded, but everyone understood his implication. If this matter could not be perfectly settled for Xue An, once the Divine Slaughter knew¡­ The consequences were simply unimaginable. Without hesitation, the Commander-in-chief declared, ¡°This is a matter of great importance and cannot be overlooked!¡± Then he stood up and said sternly, ¡°Effective immediately, have the Jin Family removed from Tianyuan Company, and strip them of all their privileges within the oversight committee!¡± He then leaned on the table, sweeping his gaze over everyone in the room, and spoke with an expression as still as water, ¡°From this moment on, I do not want to hear of anyone daring to harm Xue An and those around him, or else do not blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Additionally, starting today, we will establish an agency specifically responsible for liaising and negotiating with Xue An, which I will lead, and General Wang will be in charge of all relevant affairs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Gentlemen, this period of chaos brought by gods and demons was supposed to be a disaster, but the emergence of Xue An is a rare opportunity for our Hua nation to rise. Therefore, I will not permit anyone to cause disturbances. If they do, they shall be executed without mercy!¡± said the Commander-in-chief with a killing intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A chill ran through everyone present, and they all nodded in agreement. As the highest decision-making body of the oversight committee, once the matter was discussed, the order was immediately transmitted downwards. The Jin Family. Once a bustling and distinguished household, it had now become desolate and quiet. A cloud of sorrow and despair hung over the heads of everyone in the Jin Family. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) The Jin Family Head, Jin Hao, who was well past the age of seventy, sat in the middle chair, looking down at the letter of dismissal in his hand with an extremely ugly expression. The letter clearly stated that all his positions in the committee were to be revoked and that he was to stay at home awaiting further arrangements. That was not all; following the dismissal letter was a notice written in a very aggressive tone. The notice, written as if by the Commander-in-chief of the Nation himself, demanded that the Jin Family immediately withdraw from Tianyuan Company and cease all actions that could potentially offend Xue An, warning that any violation would bring serious consequences. The weight of these two letters in Jin Hao¡¯s hand made it tremble. Having lost his position in the committee, the Jin Family had been stripped of all their power, and everything he had painstakingly managed was about to go down the drain. This was naturally something Jin Hao found difficult to accept. Everyone else in the room kept their heads down, not daring to speak. Each face bore the imprint of dejection and despair. After a moment, Jin Hao took a deep breath and then spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Jin Zhong.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Jin Zhong¡¯s body trembled as he hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°I had you parachute into Tianyuan Company; has it been so long that you still haven¡¯t figured out the formula for Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir?¡± wuxiaworld.site Jin Zhong shook his head with a bitter smile in response, ¡°Father, although I did drop into Tianyuan Company, Chen Xiuhe and Xue An¡¯s friends are tight-knit. I simply couldn¡¯t get access to the production process of Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir.¡± Jin Hao¡¯s face grew even uglier, and he slammed the table furiously, ¡°Useless! All of you are useless!¡± Jin Zhong and the others turned pale, all hanging their heads, not daring to make a sound anymore. And this Jin Hao, who had cunningly controlled the Jin Family for decades, after venting his anger, leaned back in his chair, his eyes revealing a trace of fear. Xue An had returned. And he had come back powerfully, in an unbeatable manner. Considering all that the Jin Family had done before and recalling the past grievances between the Jin Family and the An Family, it didn¡¯t take a genius to predict that Xue An would certainly not let him off. Moreover, Jin Hao knew that the committee¡¯s expulsion of the Jin Family was only temporary; once Xue An returned to Zhongdu, what awaited the Jin Family would be an utter disaster. He didn¡¯t even need Xue An to act in person; the members of the committee, to curry favor with Xue An, would take it upon themselves to target the Jin Family. Thinking of that scenario, Jin Hao shivered. Just then, a cool female voice came from outside. ¡°Are you¡­ the members of the Jin Family who opposed Xue An?¡± ¡°Who goes there!¡± several guards shouted in unison. Everyone inside the room was also startled and turned their heads to look. They saw the supposedly impregnable iron door suddenly begin to melt, quickly turning into a pool of molten metal. A woman walked in with measured steps. This woman had shoulder-length hair, a tall figure, dressed in a black leather outfit, with sky-high heels that accentuated her slender waist and legs. Especially when she walked in, her swaying gait was full of allure and charm. Everyone in the room was somewhat dumbfounded. Because no one recognized this woman. By this time, the Jin Family guards had already rushed over and surrounded her. At that moment, Jin Hao waved his hand, signaling the guards to back off, and then with a somber face, he said, ¡°May I ask who you are? Why are you intruding into the Jin residence?¡± Jin Hao, of course, noticed the various anomalies as this woman entered. Especially that melting iron door, which caused Jin Hao¡¯s eyelids to twitch involuntarily, making his speech rather courteous. With a faint smile, the woman said, ¡°Family Head Jin, who I am is not important. I only have one question, do you all hate this Xue An?¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Hao¡¯s expression fluctuated, ¡°What if we hate him, and what if we don¡¯t?¡± The woman giggled softly, ¡°If you hate him, then now there is an opportunity for you to seek revenge, but if you don¡¯t hate¡­¡± In the woman¡¯s eyes flashed a glint not belonging to a human, ¡°Then you have no need to exist.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Jin Zhong erupted in anger, wanting to command his men to tie up this woman who had appeared out of nowhere. However, with just a glance from the woman, Jin Zhong was frozen in place. Because the gaze of this woman was simply too terrifying. Cold, devoid of a shred of emotion, just like the eyes of a¡­ cold-blooded animal. At this moment, the woman spoke indifferently, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t test my patience, or else I could make you die without a place for your corpses right now.¡± Upon saying so, the woman exuded a mighty pressure. All those inside the room were horrified, and those closer even let out muffled groans, stumbling backwards in an undignified retreat. ¡°Please calm your anger, esteemed one!¡± Jin Hao shouted. Then, bending at the waist and rising from his seat, he said with respectful tone, ¡°Our Jin Family certainly hates this Xue An, but the problem is, Xue An is powerful now, even the committee stands on his side! How can we take revenge?¡± The woman smiled, her figure flashing suddenly, appearing beside Jin Hao and taking a seat very naturally at the head of the table. ¡°As long as you have hate, that¡¯s good enough. Next, I can help you take your revenge and even grant you endless life and power, but the condition is that you must submit to me unconditionally, and recognize me as your master,¡± the woman stated. The words of the woman made all members of the Jin Family show a hesitancy on their faces. ¡°May I ask who you are, esteemed one¡­¡± The woman replied indifferently, ¡°I am of the Heavenly Dragon Clan. My name is Long Da!¡± As she spoke, the woman¡¯s eyes gradually transformed into dragon eyes, and a commanding Dragon¡¯s Might enveloped the entire place. From their initial shock and confusion, Jin Hao and the others recovered, and then Jin Hao knelt down without hesitation, ¡°My Jin Family is willing to recognize you as our master!¡± As he knelt, other members of the Jin Family also knelt down one after another. Long Da looked at everyone, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Master, but may I know what you want the Jin Family to do?¡± Jin Hao respectfully asked. Long Da replied indifferently, ¡°As of now, I am the only one who has descended, and my power is not yet sufficient to deal with that Xue An. Hence, what you all need to do is unite all the forces that bear a grudge against Xue An.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jin Hao and the others bowed their heads in agreement. ¡°Now, I will first grant you a portion of power!¡± With those words, Long Da waved her hand, and everyone in the Jin Family felt their bodies stiffen, followed by a surge of formidable power within them. Even Jin Hao felt his body shake, and his already aging body began to rejuvenate rapidly. This scene completely won over everyone in the Jin Family. Jin Hao and others prostrated on the ground, speaking very respectfully, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the others had left, Jin Hao hesitantly said, ¡°My lord, that Xue An is not someone ordinary fighters can deal with. Even if my Jin Family unites all powers that hold a grudge against him, we won¡¯t be his match.¡± Long Da nodded, ¡°I naturally know this. What I am having you do is merely to act as a support within Zhongdu, whereas the real power¡­¡± Long Da let out a slight cold laugh, ¡°Before my descent, I had already made contact with other Heavenly Demons. Once they arrive, it will be the day of Xue An¡¯s death.¡± Hearing this, Jin Hao¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he quickly bowed, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Europe. Dark Ancient Castle. The relentless bombardment of light had already leveled the nearby hills, leaving only the solitary ancient castle standing in their midst. The protection of darkness that enveloped the castle, too, had become incredibly thin. Yet, despite seeming ready to collapse, this protective force was exceptionally resilient, persisting under the barrage of fanatical devotees of light until now. But by now, many were aware this was the limit. If the assault continued at this pace, the protective force would break within a day at most. The members of the Dark Council were, of course, even more cognizant of this. Therefore, in this moment, everyone was gathered in the great hall, looking at Fan Mengxue wrapped in layers of black vines, their faces all etched with sorrow. ¡°My lords,¡± the Dark Witch Anastasia spoke softly. All eyes turned to her. ¡°Mengxue has made her life a sacrifice to protect us, but as things stand now, this Dark Ancient Castle can no longer hold. If we just watch idly, there¡¯s a strong likelihood that Mengxue will fall into the hands of that Angel of Light,¡± wuxiaworld.site As she spoke, Anastasia surveyed everyone present. ¡°Therefore, I propose! Starting now, we should all leave the castle and draw their fire outside to alleviate Mengxue¡¯s burden.¡± Upon hearing this, the Necromancer Karsath, the Titan Giant, and the Dark Night Elf all nodded without hesitation. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± ¡°Moreover, if¡­ one dies in battle outside, remember to sacrifice oneself at the last moment to protect this castle,¡± Anastasia said gravely. They looked at each other upon hearing this and then all revealed a resigned smile. ¡°Understood!¡± They were all aware that the chances of returning alive were extremely slim. For their wounds had yet to heal, and even if healed, facing such formidable Power of Light, survival would be unlikely. Nevertheless, not one person showed any sign of retreat. It was as though what they faced was not death but rather a trivial matter. After concluding their deliberation, everyone got ready and proceeded to the castle gate. The Cigar Skeleton was still stationed there. Now, however, his suit had also become tattered and filthy, the only constant being the cigar in his hand. Seeing the group approach, the skeleton, who had been leaning against the wall in a cloud of smoke, extinguished the cigar in his hand and straightened up. ¡°My lords, are we preparing to take action?¡± he asked. Karsath nodded and then said with a tinge of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to bring back those skeletons for you.¡± On hearing this, the Cigar Skeleton laughed with a wide grin, ¡°I never expected you to revive them! Your skills are simply lackluster compared to the previous Necromancer.¡± Karsath was somewhat embarrassed by the remark. At that moment, Anastasia intervened, ¡°Stay here and guard the castle, we will be back shortly.¡± No sooner had she led the others away than the Cigar Skeleton chuckled and followed behind. The Dark Night Elf frowned slightly and turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Witch say to stay here and guard?¡± The Cigar Skeleton shook his head, ¡°My lords, I actually know what you¡¯re going out to do.¡± ¡°Meng Xue fell into slumber for the sake of the castle, and that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ keeps pressing on relentlessly. Am I right to assume that you all wish to sacrifice yourselves to draw their fire?¡± Anastasia sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I am going with you.¡± As he spoke, the Cigar Skeleton waved his hand, preventing Anastasia and the others from speaking, and then said indifferently, ¡°All our brothers are gone, and it¡¯s rather meaningless for me to guard such a castle alone. It¡¯s better to have a good fight, even if I could teach that ¡®Light-spawn¡¯ a lesson, I¡¯d consider my death worthwhile!¡± Anastasia still wanted to dissuade him. Karsath stopped her, and then gently shook his head, signaling her not to say anymore. Because he knew very well the temperament of these skeleton lords, once they set their minds on something, they would definitely put in all their effort to achieve it. They would never waver due to others¡¯ persuasions. At this moment, the Titan Giant slowly reopened the sealed gates of the ancient castle. ¡°Think carefully, once you step out of this door, there¡¯s no turning back,¡± warned Meng Xue, unable to help herself. The skeleton cackled strangely, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years, seen everything, tried everything, but I¡¯ve never tasted death. My brothers have already had their taste; naturally, I can¡¯t fall behind!¡± Hearing his words, everyone fell silent for a moment before Anastasia stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time¡¯s running out, we¡¯ve got killing to do and roads to take.¡± When the fanatical followers of light outside saw people emerging from the tightly sealed Dark Ancient Castle, they were first stunned, and then they crazily surged forward. Facing so many fanatical followers of light, the members of the Dark Council showed not an ounce of fear. With a loud shout, they charged forward. Wherever they went, they were like a black spear piercing through the sea of light. But the number of these fanatical followers of light was simply too many. Kill one, and instantly ten more would take its place. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Dark Council were trapped in the middle. They formed a circle, panting while they faced the fanatical followers of light. ¡°Damn it, do these lunatics not know fear at all?¡± Even the usually gentle Meng Xue couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the look in these people¡¯s eyes? Hollow, dumbstruck, clearly they¡¯ve been brainwashed by the Angels of Light¨Cput simply, this is a group of cannon fodder meant to draw fire.¡± The Titan Giant said. ¡°It looks like none of us will get away today!¡± Karsath said with a rueful smile, then spoke to the Cigar Skeleton. ¡°Got any smokes left? Toss me one.¡± The Cigar Skeleton reluctantly took out one and threw it over, ¡°This is the last one, alright! I wanted to save it for when I was about to die.¡± Karsath grinned, lit up the cigar, and had just taken a pleasurable puff. The fanatical followers of light across from them charged as if they had received a command to assault. Karsath cursed helplessly. ¡°Damn it, couldn¡¯t you let me enjoy a few more puffs?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the melee ensued. The capabilities of these fanatical followers of light were not high, but what was terrifying was their sheer number and their fearlessness of death. In an instant, the already injured members of the Council continually sustained new wounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first!¡± The Titan Giant said, then roared furiously and charged ahead. Meng Xue cried out in alarm, ¡°Titan!¡± Just as the Titan was about to charge into the light, at that moment Gigantic vines suddenly emerged from the ground, instantly lifting all of the surrounding followers of light into the air. Then a voice came through, ¡°Gentlemen, the Dark Night Elf is here to lend support!¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Metatron was slightly taken aback before a scornful smile emerged on his face, ¡°Oh? So, that old fellow, the God of Light, dares not descend to the world because of you?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m different from that old one who only dares to send his Divine Child or descend by a projection avatar. This time, I have come in my full incarnation!¡± As he spoke, Metatron was like releasing a seal, and a supremely powerful holy light surged from his body, his wings of light behind him becoming even more brilliant and dazzling. Metatron, known as the Archangel of Holy Light, was certainly not a fool without a shred of intelligence. The God of Light refused to come to the world by any means, and Metatron naturally took precautions, making use of the Light secret technique that required an enormous amount of energy. This Light secret technique could seal Metatron¡¯s full incarnation, deceiving the Heavenly Dao Laws, and thus allowing him to descend successfully. And if necessary, he could unseal it, unleashing his true strength. At that moment, the whole of Europe and even the entire Eastern Hemisphere were enveloped in endless holy light. The night sky was illuminated by the holy light, as if it was daytime. Such a scene naturally drew countless worshipers to bow in veneration. Metatron, from his lofty position, looked down at Xue An, speaking in a tone tinged with mockery, ¡°You seem to be quite powerful! But before me, all of that is meaningless. So I¡¯m curious, how do you plan to settle this account with me?¡± Though it was just a casual question, the overwhelming pressure in his words caused the distant members of the Dark Council to be shaken and step back. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Is this the power of a True God?¡± Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, murmured to herself with a solemn expression. Being a deity herself, she could sense the divine suppression emanating from Metatron. This made her feel extremely oppressed and simultaneously shocked. After all, she had inherited the Divine Status of the Forest Goddess from ancient myths but was unable to confront Metatron head-on. This showed just how formidable his divine power was. Yet, under these circumstances, Xue An kept his head down and remained silent. Xue An had come directly from Country R this time. In fact, Xue An had sensed the reappearance of the Power of Light in Europe as soon as he returned. But at the time, Xue An did not take it too seriously because he could feel the presence of Fan Mengxue, so he planned to go there at the end to have a look. However, just now, Xue An felt the force of darkness belonging to Fan Mengxue rapidly weakening. The speed was so fast that it alarmed Xue An. At that moment, Xue An understood that something had happened to Fan Mengxue. Therefore, in a state of urgency, Xue An directly took An Yan and flew over. At this moment, Xue An ignored Metatron¡¯s words and quietly looked at the Dark Ancient Castle. The holy light vanished silently before it reached him, without even stirring a hair on his head. This eerie silence gradually spread, quieting the entire venue. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, ¡°What a foolish girl, holding fast in the dark alone, waiting for my return? But have you ever considered, if something goes wrong, you will fall into darkness forever and never wake up.¡± The members of the Dark Council were shocked, and tears welled up in their eyes. Metatron¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, about to speak. Xue An had already looked up, silently meeting his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask how I would settle this account? Now I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Only darkness can eliminate you servants of the God of Light, only darkness.¡± Upon hearing this, Metatron was taken aback for a moment, then let out a sinister laugh, ¡°Are you joking with me? Darkness?¡± He pointed at the members of the Dark Council on the ground. ¡°These insects?¡± The disdain in his voice was about to overflow. Xue An, however, ignored his taunting and merely bowed his head, whispering, ¡°Meng Xue, won¡¯t you wake up?¡± As he spoke these words, the Dark Ancient Castle that had been silently standing there suddenly began to tremble. Countless vines burst forth wildly, enveloping the ancient castle in an instant, and then the branches swayed, blooming with black roses. At this spectacle, everyone was dumbfounded. Anastasia suddenly started shaking, then covering her mouth, she said tremblingly, ¡°When the dark flower blooms, the throne reappears.¡± At her words, the rest of the Dark Council were all taken aback, and also remembered an ancient prophecy that had been circulating for a long time. It was said that this Dark Ancient Castle was an extremely powerful Dark Sacred Artifact, and once activated, it would transform into the Dark Throne. Whoever ascended the throne would be the true Dark Sovereign. But the tale was so ancient that everyone thought it was just a legend. But today. Everyone witnessed this miraculous scene. Metatron¡¯s expression tightened, and then he sneered, ¡°Even though it is a Dark Sacred Artifact, it¡¯s nothing to me. To think you can defeat me with this is a fool¡¯s dream.¡± At that moment. The Dark Ancient Castle suddenly crumbled and shattered, then one by one, colossal black pillars began to rise between heaven and earth. In an instant, a grand Dark Temple appeared before everyone. After that, a huge and twisted vine emerged from within the Dark Temple, and as the branches trembled, a tremendously enormous black rose flower slowly blossomed. In the center of the flower lay the closed-eyed, sleeping Fan Mengxue. Waves of potent dark pressure dimmed the holy light that filled the sky, pushing even Metatron back a few steps, and with a face filled with shock he exclaimed, ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± He never imagined that a mere Dark Council of the mortal world could unleash such formidable power of darkness. This was even purer and more terrifying than the power of darkness from the Abyss. Meanwhile, Xue An stood quietly in midair, murmuring, ¡°Just how powerful are you with the awakened bloodline of the true Dark Sacred Emperor?¡± Then, with a slight smile and taking An Yan¡¯s hand, he instantly appeared beside the black rose. The dark thorns on the vines instantly aimed at Xue An, but sensing something, they gradually calmed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An drew an extremely intricate dark rune in the air with his hand, then suddenly pressed down, exclaiming softly, ¡°Won¡¯t you wake up yet?¡± The dark rune appeared on Fan Mengxue¡¯s forehead, stirring up the surrounding dark forces thoroughly. Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyelashes trembled lightly and slowly opened her eyes. And as her eyes opened, two beams of dark divine light shot up into the sky. Immediately after, Fan Mengxue¡¯s entire body floated in midair, her hair instantly grew long enough to touch the ground, and the clothes on her body were also wrapped in layers of black mist, transforming into a trailing long gown. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Chapter 676: Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Fan Mengxue¡¯s long hair danced without wind, like a Demon God who had traversed from ancient times. But within her eyes was a purity of darkness that was extreme. There was neither joy nor anger, without a ripple. She just floated quietly mid-air. Perfect like a piece of artwork. Everyone from the Dark Council was stupefied. However, just then, a long spear condensed from Holy Light flew across the sky, thrusting straight toward Fan Mengxue¡¯s chest. Metatron¡¯s face was filled with insane murderous intent, ¡°Stop pretending here with me, go die!¡± From the moment Fan Mengxue opened her eyes, Metatron felt an intense sense of danger. Until she was floating mid-air, feeling that increasingly intense dark power. Finally, a hint of panic rose in Metatron¡¯s heart. It was this sliver of panic that drove Metatron into a rage fueled by shame. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Himself a Deity, to fear a worldly master of darkness. Because of this, Metatron brashly made his move. The Holy Light spear approached with extreme speed, arriving almost instantly near Fan Mengxue, but as it was about to pierce her chest, it suddenly stopped. Then it burst open with a bang. Metatron was shocked, ¡°Impossible.¡± As soon as he said this, Fan Mengxue lifted her gaze to look at him, her pure black eyes still devoid of any emotion, then raised her right index finger, pointing at Metatron. Boom. A ray of darkness, denser than the night, swept across instantly, and before Metatron could react, it had pierced through his chest. Metatron grunted, his Holy Light flickered on and off, he was wounded. But as a High-Grade Divine Spirit, such an injury was not enough to take him down. He snorted angrily, with a single flap of his Holy Light Wings, his figure vanished on the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Fan Mengxue. The enormous wings closed in, enveloping Fan Mengxue completely within. Metatron sneered, ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but this ends now! Die, Holy Light Punishment!¡± As he commanded, the wrapped Holy Light Wings suddenly trembled, as if bombs were exploding within, and streaks of Holy Light flickered through the gaps. ¡°Mengxue!¡± Karsath and the others screamed. Xue An remained calm, with not a ripple of disturbance. But just as Metatron thought Fan Mengxue was doomed, the originally bright and dazzling Holy Light Wings gradually dimmed and then began to be covered with a black mist. Metatron cried in alarm, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± As his words fell, the Holy Light Wings that had wrapped around exploded violently, and Fan Mengxue was standing unscathed mid-air, still looking at Metatron with calm, utterly black eyes. ¡°Aaaah! How dare you damage my wings, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Metatron roared in pain, still wanting to make a move. At that moment, Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair suddenly rose, turning into three thousand strands, surging forward in an instant, tightly binding Metatron. Metatron struggled, but the strands were like countless needles, piercing directly into his body. And before he could speak, the strands began frantically absorbing the Holy Light from his body. The strands turned into countless conduits, within which Light shone, rushing wildly towards Fan Mengxue. ¡°How is this possible¡­ Mengxue is absorbing so much Holy Light, isn¡¯t she afraid that it will conflict with her own dark power and cause an explosion?¡± Karsath exclaimed in shock. Anastasia shook her head, her face serious, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mengxue now controls the most fundamental dark power, and darkness and light are fundamentally one and the same at their source. By absorbing the Light, she¡¯s essentially refining the darkness.¡± Upon hearing her explanation, Karsath nodded in a half-understanding manner. Meanwhile. Metatron in the sky finally felt the fear of death. Because the Power of Light in his body was being frantically absorbed. In a blink of an eye, he had already lost more than half of his Holy Light. If this continued, in a short while, he would be drained to the point of desiccation. By then, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was a High-Grade Divine Spirit, he would still perish. ¡°No¡­ please! Let me go; I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll return to the Divine Realm right now and never descend again!¡± Metatron began to beg for mercy. The Dark Council and the Dark Night Elves heard his pleas in silence. Just moments ago, the once pompous Holy Light Angel was now begging for mercy? Fan Mengxue, however, seemed as if she had heard nothing, as her hair pierced even deeper in an instant, and the speed of absorption suddenly increased. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me; I am a Deity, ah! If you don¡¯t release me now, I will self-destruct, and we will all die together!¡± Metatron said with a ferocious expression, threatening mutual destruction. Yet his words still did not elicit the slightest emotional response from Fan Mengxue, as the speed of sucking the Holy Light did not slow down at all. Metatron began to age visibly. Ultimately, a ruthless color appeared in Metatron¡¯s eyes. If this continued, he would not even be able to self-destruct. Thus, he roared angrily, ¡°Die!¡± As he said so, dangerous Holy Light began to flash on his body. This was the prelude to a soul¡¯s self-destruction. But just at that moment, Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly; his enormous Divine Sense surged forth, directly dispersing the unsuspecting Metatron¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°How can you possess such a powerful Divine Sense?¡± Metatron was as shocked as if he had seen a ghost. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s a question you can ponder after you¡¯re dead.¡± With those words, Metatron¡¯s remaining Divine Sense was utterly extinguished. And his body became completely nourishment for Fan Mengxue, with all the Holy Light absorbed. A moment later. Metatron¡¯s body turned to dust, and Fan Mengxue¡¯s hair retracted, becoming normal again. Yet the dark aura on Fan Mengxue grew even stronger. The strength of this dark oppression was so intense that tiny whirlwinds appeared around her, and her countenance became as awe-inspiring as a supreme deity, commanding respect and awe. Xue An watched silently and did not flinch. Fan Mengxue made no moves either. After a short while. A glint of light appeared in Fan Mengxue¡¯s eyes. Then her facial expression gradually shifted from confusion to clarity. Finally, her eyes regained their brightness, and she stared blankly at Xue An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue An¡­.¡± Xue An smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Awake?¡± Fan Mengxue was entirely unaware of all that had just transpired; she only knew that upon opening her eyes, she saw Xue An smiling at her from a distance. This feeling let her know she hadn¡¯t died. And even if she had, seeing Xue An would be consolation enough. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) Chapter 677: Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) ¡°` At this moment, everyone from the Dark Council and the Dark Elf Race stepped forward, speaking with respect. ¡°My lord.¡± Xue An nodded slightly, yet had not spoken. From behind the crowd, Isabella squeezed her way through, asking earnestly, ¡°My lord, have Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian arrived?¡± Beside him, An Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Little Bella, do you miss them?¡± Isabella nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t they come with you?¡± At this time, Isabella had already noticed that apart from Xue An and An Yan, there were no signs of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and her expression could not help but become somewhat sorrowful. As a princess of the Dark Elf Race, her childhood was extremely lonely, one could say that before the arrival of the two little girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, she had no real friends at all. Seeing this, An Yan also couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of heartache, ¡°They did come!¡± ¡°Ah? Where?¡± Isabella perked up, hastily asking. An Yan smiled faintly and then released the Magic Treasures Pavilion that Xue An had given her. wuxiaworld.site When a delicate pavilion appeared out of thin air in the sky, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Beings like the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris were especially shocked. Because they could feel that, although the pavilion looked exquisite and adorable, it actually contained an immensely terrifying energy. After that, a few people flew out from the pavilion. Once they stepped out of its range, they instantly reverted to their normal human size. It was Tang Xuan¡¯er and the two little girls. Children meeting each other is always a vivacious affair. As they giggled and ran off to play to the side, Xue An withdrew his gaze and calmly said, ¡°Meng Xue, take care of the remnants of the Light in Europe!¡± Fan Mengxue nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, she soared into the sky, and endless darkness spread out, shrouding the entire land of Europe. Under the influence of this dense dark power, the wounds on beings like Karsath began to heal rapidly. Meanwhile, the backpack behind the Cigar Skeleton wriggled, and a skeletal hand stretched out from within. ¡°Damn, smelling the cigar in this bag, I knew it had to be Second!¡± Saying so, a skeleton leisurely climbed out from the inside. The Cigar Skeleton was taken aback, ¡°Big¡­ Big brother?¡± Then, one after another, seven or eight other Skeletons crawled out of the huge travel bag. ¡°Hehe, I never thought we could actually come back to life!¡± The Skeletons said cheerily. The Cigar Skeleton stared blankly. The huge travel bag contained the remains of these Skeletons, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated that they would all come back to life. Shortly after, the Cigar Skeleton became somewhat saddened. All had come back to life, but what about the already annihilated Sixth? Just at that time, tiny specks of dark light began to converge in the sky, and all of a sudden, a Skull Head appeared right in front of the Cigar Skeleton. ¡°` ¡°Heh heh, Big Brother, did you miss me?¡± Cigar Skeleton looked at the skull head and suddenly cursed: ¡°Get lost, brat. Just seeing you puts me in a bad mood!¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter himself. That day, the Holy Light Angels, which dominated Europe, were annihilated by Fan Mengxue of the Dark Council, news that shook the world. Zhongdu. Chen Family. Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, ¡°This time, we owe General Wang a great deal. Without him, the Jin Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen so quickly.¡± General Wang Tao sat opposite him and shook his head upon hearing this, ¡°Mr. Chen jests. All I did was provide a reminder. The real reason lies in the supreme divine might Mr. Xue revealed.¡± Hearing this, Chen Xiuhe couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Yes! In the end, this world still relies on strength. I think back to when Mr. Xue had not returned, and the Jin Family was so rampant, even intending to get their hands on the Tianyuan Company. Yet, as soon as Mr. Xue returned, without him lifting a finger, the Jin Family was completely finished.¡± Speaking, Chen Xiuhe lifted his wine glass, ¡°Here, I toast to the General.¡± After sharing a drink, Chen Xiuhe continued, ¡°Has there been any movement from the Jin Family lately?¡± Wang Tao set down his wine glass and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to discuss with you. The Jin Family is currently very active, trying to connect with people everywhere. And from what I¡¯ve gathered, the people the Jin Family is contacting all have some grievances with Mr. Xue. It seems they are not giving up.¡± Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s normal. A centipede dies but never falls down. Not to mention that old fox Jin Hao, who has always been patient. He didn¡¯t show his face even when his own daughter was killed, waiting until there was chaos to make their move. They thought they had the absolute upper hand, but they never expected such an outcome. Of course, he won¡¯t accept it willingly.¡± Wang Tao frowned slightly, ¡°But I always feel it¡¯s better to be more cautious¡­¡± Chen Xiuhe nodded, ¡°Caution is certainly necessary, but there¡¯s no need to overemphasize it. Moreover, their contacting each other is actually a good thing. It¡¯s an opportunity to round up in one fell swoop those forces that wish to harm Mr. Xue and Tianyuan!¡± At the end of his statement, a sharp murderous intent flashed across Chen Xiuhe¡¯s face. In the days when Xue An hadn¡¯t returned, the Tianyuan Company and the Chen Family had a difficult time. Even so, Chen Xiuhe managed to cope with it through his adept handling of the situation. It could be said that if not for Chen Xiuhe¡¯s control, Tianyuan Company might have already been swallowed whole by the Jin Family. But at the time, no matter how much they struggled, their strength was lacking, and they could only barely protect themselves. Now that the situation had reversed, Chen Xiuhe naturally harbored a full heart of murderous intent, wishing to eliminate all hostile forces once and for all. Seeing this, Wang Tao gave a wry smile. He knew all too well how ruthless this seemingly kind elder had been in his heyday; it seemed that Zhongdu¡¯s powerful families were inevitably facing another reshuffle. But these were not his concerns, so after a brief thought, he suppressed these thoughts and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Chen, the Commander-in-chief has also asked me to inquire about when Mr. Xue will return.¡± Chen Xiuhe shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Xiuhe continued, ¡°Truthfully, I have also lost contact with Mr. Xue. I only know that after he slayed the whale in Country R, he disappeared. But I believe it won¡¯t be long before Mr. Xue surely returns.¡± ¡°Why does Mr. Chen say so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. What Mr. Xue hates the most are those types of gods and demons, which is why he wiped out the Southeast region with a single strike. And once Mr. Xue has nearly eradicated all the gods and demons around the world, he will naturally come back!¡± While they were speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then Chen Rushi walked in, her face full of excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandpa, General Wang, news just came in. There¡¯s been a shocking change in Europe. The commanding Holy Light Angel of Europe was killed by the awakened Fan Mengxue, and it was Mr. Xue who woke her up!¡± Hearing this news, Chen Xiuhe and Wang Tao looked at each other and then shook their heads with a light laugh. ¡°It seems we underestimated Mr. Xue¡¯s speed after all!¡± ¡°Yes! With the demise of that Holy Light Angel in Europe, there are hardly any powerful gods or demons left in the world. The chaos is beginning to settle,¡± Wang Tao couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to Mr. Xue!¡± Chen Xiuhe was obviously in high spirits. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) By the time Xue An was escorted by the grand motorcade to the venue of the banquet, the hotel had already been spruced up. As soon as Xue An stepped out of the car, he saw two formidable troops march up in unison. The troop that walked in the front came to a halt in front of Xue An with a snap, and then shouted in chorus, ¡°Instructor, we¡¯ve seen you!¡± They were the members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Following closely behind was another troop, slightly less impressive but still exceptionally brave. ¡°Mr. Xue, we¡¯ve seen you!¡± the members of this troop yelled out in unison. They were the Blood Qilin Special Forces under Commander Hu, led by Zhang Chu, the contemporary heir of the Heavenly Master Mansion. On seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly and then nodded. At that moment, from a car in the back, Zhou Daniu opened the door and hurried over, unable to wait. Since his resurrection by Xue An, he had been left to hold the fort in Xiangjiang, and this time, he had also come back to Zhongdu. Although everyone knew that Instructor Zhou Daniu had been resurrected, the sight of him in the flesh still touched the hearts of Fire Phoenix members deeply. wuxiaworld.site Especially Zou Yi, who practically hopped and skipped over, then unthinkingly clambered onto Zhou Daniu¡¯s back, his eyes reddening as he said, ¡°Damn it, you big oaf, do you know how many tears we all shed for you? You absolutely must treat us this time you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Right, treat us!¡± ¡°Exactly, and it has to be the kind that knocks us dead!¡± These voices rose and fell, and Zhou Daniu scratched his head, chuckling good-naturedly, ¡°Sure! I, Da Niu, will definitely treat everyone to a good drink!¡± Upon hearing this, the soldiers of Fire Phoenix burst into roaring laughter, one by one rushing to embrace Zhou Daniu. Such strong brotherly camaraderie also moved many onlookers significantly. At this time, Zhang Chu also stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Sir!¡± Xue An nodded and glanced at the Blood Qilin members behind him, his eyes lighting up. ¡°You¡¯ve actually managed to fully grasp and integrate the art of the true soldiers of Dao Mansion that I imparted to you in such a short time?¡± Zhang Chu scratched his scalp, a bit embarrassed as he said, ¡°After the world became chaotic, I led the troops to battle everywhere, so I¡¯ve made rapid progress.¡± Xue An patted his shoulder with some appreciation, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely that reason; you¡¯re a decent commander as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu¡¯s face gradually lit up, and he nodded vigorously, ¡°Thank you, sir. All the credit goes to you; Zhang Chu will never forget it.¡± Xue An smiled, just about to speak, when he saw many familiar faces making their way over. Griffin, the ghoul from the City of Sin, was the most exaggerated, kneeling down from a distance, then crawling over to kiss the tips of Xue An¡¯s shoes. ¡°My revered lord, your divine might has spread throughout the world, and as your servant, I am profoundly honored.¡± Xue An kicked Griffin to the ground with a foot, then laughed and scolded, ¡°Cut it out with that crap; get up and talk!¡± Griffin chuckled sheepishly and brushed himself off before standing up. ¡°Oh~ my dear lord, everything I just said came from the heart!¡± Griffin¡¯s exaggerated tone caused a roar of laughter from the people around him. Xue An shook his head helplessly, about to say something, when Xiao Sha, unbeknownst to anyone, had already squeezed to the front, giving Griffin a sly smile. ¡°Griffin, long time no see!¡± At first, Griffin did not recognize Xiao Sha; it was only after a careful look that he trembled all over, ¡°Li¡­ Little Sha, sir?¡± Xiao Sha made a gesture to Xiao Yu, who was behind him, and Xiao Yu went forward in a brown-nosing manner and grabbed Griffin¡¯s tie. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go aside and catch up!¡± After saying that, he dragged Griffin away, and it was not long before Griffin¡¯s exaggerated screams could be heard. This once vicious guy has become more and more of a jokester now. Following behind Griffin were people from the provincial city and Beijiang. Then, Xue An¡¯s gaze rested on someone, and he spoke with a touch of surprise. ¡°Jingjing? When did you get here? Where are Uncle Xie and Auntie Pang?¡± Hiding behind the crowd was none other than Xie Jingjing. Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, her body trembled slightly, then she slowly approached, playing with the hem of her clothes somewhat shyly. ¡°Mr., my dad and mom can¡¯t sit still, they¡¯re helping out in the kitchen¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xue An had already ruffled her hair, smiling as he said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re still so formal with your brother Xiao An?¡± Xie Jingjing stiffened for a moment, and then a relieved smile spread across her face. ¡°Mm, brother Xiao An!¡± The girl¡¯s heart had been extremely conflicted. Since the chaos in the world began, Old Xie¡¯s restaurant naturally couldn¡¯t continue, but since Qin Yu knew that Old Xie¡¯s family had a very close relationship with Xue An, he made sure they were looked after, so Old Xie¡¯s family hadn¡¯t suffered much impact. But those days were utterly hopeless because with no hope in sight, all they could do was to live in fear under the tyranny of gods and demons. Not until Xue An returned, began to slaughter gods and demons, did everyone see hope again. The Old Xie family was no exception; whenever news of Xue An slaying gods and demons arrived, Old Xie would excitedly indulge in a couple of drinks. Only then would Auntie Pang not scold Old Xie and would even deliberately cook a few more dishes to accompany him in his drinking. As news of Xue An¡¯s returning to Zhongdu spread, Old Xie¡¯s family was also invited and taken to Zhongdu. But before seeing Xue An, Xie Jingjing¡¯s feelings were complex. She certainly wanted to see brother Xiao An, yet she was also afraid to see him. Because she was now very clear that brother Xiao An, who had become the greatest figure of this era, was simply unattainable for her. Not until Xue An acted so naturally and affectionately did Xie Jingjing¡¯s heart suddenly settle. Why think so much? At least, he¡¯s still my brother Xiao An! With this thought in mind, Xie Jingjing naturally followed behind Xue An, chatting and laughing with Tang Xuan¡¯er and others as they entered the banquet hall. The banquet hall was already packed with onlookers, and when they saw Xue An enter, a round of enthusiastic applause broke out. Xue An nodded and smiled, then was guided to the central position. Only when he sat down did the others take their seats, and then the banquet officially began. Because of the prolonged fear and anxiety they had endured, many people were tense, and now suddenly relaxing, the atmosphere swiftly became extremely lively. Just then, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation stood up, lifted his cup, and cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, please quiet down a bit!¡± The large banquet hall quickly hushed. Then, the Commander-in-chief continued, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, before all this, who could have imagined we¡¯d one day be sitting here together, drinking so peacefully?¡± Upon hearing this statement, many fell silent. Indeed, when the world was occupied by gods and demons, who was in the mood to drink? ¡°To tell the truth, I was also in despair because those gods and demons were too powerful! Humans were simply no match for them!¡± ¡°But the Hua Clan did not submit, because we knew, there was nothing good to discuss with those gods and demons, there was only one word for it, fight! Fight if we¡¯re winning, fight even if we¡¯re not! This is the spirit of the Hua people.¡± ¡°However, because of this, we lost so many people; it can¡¯t be helped, war necessitates casualties! But thankfully, we ultimately triumphed, because Mr. Xue helped us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Therefore, I propose, this cup, we drink to Mr. Xue!¡± The entire banquet hall resounded in agreement. Everyone raised their glasses, ready to toast to Xue An. But just at that moment, an inopportune, chilly female voice came from outside. ¡°Really quite lively! As expected of ants, even on the brink of death they¡¯re clueless!¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) With that said, a line of people burst directly into the hall. Upon seeing this group, the banquet hall first fell silent, and then a commotion ensued. ¡°It¡¯s the Jin Family!¡± ¡°How dare the Jin Family show up?¡± ¡°What do they want to do?¡± Amidst these comments, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation glanced at General Wang Tao. Wang Tao stood up with a grim face, ready to speak. But as he did, Jin Hao and his fellow Jin Family disciples stood to the side with their hands hanging down, followed by crisp footsteps as the young Miss Long Da walked in. ¡°Who are you? Why have you intruded into this banquet hall?¡± Wang Tao asked in a deep voice. Miss Long Da ignored Wang Tao, skillfully took out a slim cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, and then slowly exhaled. Wang Tao frowned and turned to Jin Hao, speaking coldly, ¡°Family Head Jin, without an invitation, you dare to barge in here. Have you not considered the consequences?¡± Jin Hao replied with a sneer, ¡°General Wang, wherever my master goes, we follow. Is there any doubt about that?¡± Master? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO This appellation stirred the crowd into murmurs. ¡°Jin Hao is already eighty years old and he acknowledges such a young woman as his master? How shameless!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the Jin Family used to strut around relying on their power and influence. Now, before Mr. Xue has even settled accounts with them, they¡¯ve already jumped out themselves!¡± Meanwhile, Wang Tao frowned and made a gesture to several guards. The guards moved forward, ready to expel these uninvited guests from the Jin Family. At that moment, Miss Long Da raised her head and swept a cold gaze across the room. Wherever her eyes landed, everyone shuddered and involuntarily froze in place. Suddenly, the banquet hall fell silent. Then Long Da¡¯s gaze landed on Xue An, seated in the place of honor. After looking at him for a moment, her lips slowly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You¡­ are Xue An?¡± From beginning to end, Xue An never gave these people a glance, slowly sipping his wine. Hearing this, Xue An did not look up. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°I had sensed that there were gods and demons in Zhongdu, but since they appeared infrequently, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for them.¡± As he spoke, Xue An put down his wine glass and looked at Long Da, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be you from the Heavenly Dragon Clan again.¡± Long Da smiled proudly, ¡°Indeed, I am the young Miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Long Da, right! Your sister Long¡¯Er mentioned you! And you also have a younger brother named Long San!¡± Long Da¡¯s expression turned icy, and she said coldly, ¡°So it was indeed you who killed them both!¡± Xue An neither confirmed nor denied, instead turning to look at Jin Hao, then he said lightly, ¡°I hear you¡¯re very interested in my Tianyuan Company?¡± Even this bland question made Jin Hao tremble, cold sweat faintly appearing on his forehead. After all, Xue An was known as the most powerful person of the age. But thinking of Miss Long Da standing behind him, Jin Hao straightened his back again and sneered, ¡°Xue An, you killed my daughter Xiu Rong, and I haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet, and you dare to question me?¡± This statement caused a huge uproar. An Yan, sitting beside Xue An, turned pale with anger and was about to stand up to argue with this man who disregarded right and wrong. Xue An gently patted her hand, ¡°No need to be agitated, leave everything to me.¡± Having said that, Xue An gave Jin Hao a slight smile, then pointed at Long Da, ¡°Is she the one you are relying on?¡± Jin Hao was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue An¡¯s figure had already appeared beside Long Da, raising his hand to deliver a resounding slap. Smack! After a crisp sound, Long Da was sent flying, crashing through several tables with a clattering noise. This slap seemed as if it could shatter the heavens. Many people felt a blur before their eyes, and then the previously arrogant Miss Long Da had been sent flying. Jin Hao and all of the Jin Family members began to tremble slightly. None of them had expected the formidable Miss Long Da to be unable to withstand even a single slap from Xue An. At that moment, Long Da slowly rose from the amidst the chaos of shattered dishes and overturned furniture, wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, staring at Xue An with a sinister smile. ¡°No wonder you dare to slaughter deities and demons with your own strength. Your power is indeed formidable, but do you really think¡­ that this is enough?¡± As she spoke, Long Da tilted her head back and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Boom. All the dishes in the banquet hall shattered in an instant. Those nearby fell to the ground, clutching their ears in pain, and the tall ceiling also collapsed with a thunderous crash under this dragon¡¯s roar. The starlit night sky suddenly darkened. All the citizens of Zhongdu felt something amiss and walked out of their rooms, looking up. This banquet had already attracted global media attention, and at this moment, the journalists turned their cameras towards the unnaturally dark sky. ¡°Look, what¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± someone shouted, trembling. Indeed. From the distant horizon, a tide of golden light surged forth, arriving in the blink of an eye. Astride the golden light stood numerous towering figures of Golden Armored Deities. These Golden Armored Deities were dazzling in golden radiance, with majestic faces that no one dared look at directly. But this was just the beginning. Huge golden boats began to appear above the dome of the sky, each one so large it was the size of a hundred miles, and their formation completely enveloped Zhongdu. In the end, the entire sky was obscured by golden light, as phenomena appeared between heaven and earth ¡ª there were Heavenly Maidens scattering flowers, and Ancient Gods slaughtering. This scene stunned everyone. Including those watching through television, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. The whole world held its breath at that moment. And at this moment, Long Da had already transformed into a dragon, rising into the air, coiling her body in the high skies, then laughing ominously in sonorous dragon tones. ¡°Xue An, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Before you returned, I had already contacted the gods of the Heavenly Realm, all to slay you ¡ª the audacious one who dares to slaughter deities and demons!¡± As her voice echoed, those golden ships trembled, and one by one, deities with archaic faces appeared on them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh heh, Little Miss Long Da¡¯s information was indeed correct; this is indeed the origin land!¡± ¡°I can smell the fortune permeating this place. Heh heh, if we take this land for ourselves, the Giant Spirit God Clan¡¯s power will skyrocket.¡± These Ancient Gods discussed the division of benefits without restraint. Under this tremendous pressure, the faces of all present were extremely solemn. At that moment, a green-faced deity with fangs leaned forward, sneering, ¡°Little girl of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, which one of you is this Xue An you spoke of?¡± Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart tensed. Because the might of these deities was simply too overwhelming, so powerful that it instilled a sense of despair in the hearts of the many skilled cultivators present. Despite Mr. Xue being revered as the preeminent figure of the age, when faced with so many mighty deities, could he¡­continue to win as always? Many people thought to themselves and couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes toward Xue An standing in the distance. At this moment. Xue An stood with hands behind his back, looking up at the sky full of deities with an indifferent expression, showing not the slightest hint of joy, sorrow, surprise, or fear. At the same time, Fan Mengxue with a face as calm as still water, walked silently to stand behind Xue An. Her action was like the sounding of a horn. The Fire Phoenix Squad, Blood Qilin Squad, Lingnan Yu Family, City of Sin, Dark Council, Dark Night Elf, Beijiang, Provincial City, Zhongdu¡­ All of the strong members of the Human Clan quietly walked behind Xue An and stood there silently. This silent understanding and support moved many viewers in front of their screens. This scene also made the many deities hanging in midair pause in astonishment. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The Divine King of the giant deities snorted coldly, and a vast oppressive force surged directly toward the crowd. Wherever it passed, the stars and moon paled in comparison. Many spectators felt a sense of oppression in their chests and couldn¡¯t help but step back in alarm. Just this divine might alone was enough to overwhelm countless strong members of the Human Clan. But when this formidable force reached near Xue An. Xue An slightly opened his mouth and let out a light shout. ¡°Scram¡± This light shout was not loud, but it was like the thunder of the ninth heaven, directly crushing through. Pfft! This oppressive force then dissipated like smoke. This action shook the deities. At this moment, that Miss Long loudly said, ¡°Divine King, although this person is a mundane cultivator, his cultivation level is extremely peculiar and should not be underestimated. He requires our full attention.¡± ¡°Hehe, after all, he¡¯s just a slightly more powerful Golden Immortal! Today, we are determined to flatten this world and seize its fortune,¡± the Divine King of the giant deities sneered and began to grow in stature. Originally he was a hundred feet tall, but after growing, he became ten thousand feet tall, like a titan reaching to the heavens, looking down at Xue An below with disdain. ¡°Golden Immortal, you have the strength to become our vassal. If you submit now, you can be spared from death!¡± The divine voice reverberated in all directions, even audible throughout a great part of Huaguo. Faced with such a scene, countless people turned pale, a boundless sense of despair rising in their hearts. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Commanding the Starship to traverse the void, you deities have really gone to great lengths to come to this world!¡± ¡°Hehe, you actually know about Starships; you seem unlike a cultivator trapped in this backwater. Yet a deity is a deity, and is simply not something you mortals can defeat,¡± the Divine King of the giant deities sneered, and then lifted his foot to stomp down toward the ground. ¡°Now answer me, will you submit or not? Otherwise, I will crush you all into a pulp!¡± Although his foot had not yet arrived, the mighty pressure already caused buildings within a ten-mile radius to collapse with thunderous noise. The ground began to tremble, as if it might cave in at any moment. Countless viewers watching the live broadcast held their breath, some faint-hearted already closing their eyes, unable to watch any further. In the face of such an overwhelmingly powerful stomp, Xue An still stood proudly, his robes fluttering in the strong wind, yet the corner of his mouth revealed a cold smile. ¡°With such big foot odor, all I can say is, your foot¡­ needs washing!¡± Upon saying this, everyone who had been somber and worried stiffened. Xiao Sha standing behind also couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, ¡°See that? That¡¯s my boss, still joking even at a time like this!¡± Although the Divine King of the giant deities did not understand what ¡®foot odor¡¯ meant, he could guess it was nothing pleasant, and flames of anger rose within him. ¡°You are courting death!¡± After saying this, the Divine King of the giant deities stomped down heavily. Boom! The ground within a ten-mile radius collapsed with a roar, leaving behind a gigantic footprint. The crowd gasped in astonishment. Fan Mengxue and the others snorted coldly and were about to rush forward when Xue An waved his hand, signaling them not to act rashly. Then he turned to An Yan with a smile, ¡°Wife, watch how I slay a god next!¡± Having said that, Xue An soared into the sky. Countless people looked up to see Xue An turn into a black streak of light, shooting straight into the heavens. His figure was completely disproportionate to that of the giant Divine King, not even as large as one of the Divine King¡¯s fingers. Therefore, such a scene was filled with a sense of fatal beauty, making many onlookers¡¯ blood boil with excitement. Chen Xiaoyi bellowed from the helicopter, ¡°Did you get that on camera?¡± Several photographers were going all out, ¡°Get closer, record it!¡± Meanwhile, Chen Xiaoyi clenched his fists tightly, staring intensely ahead, harboring the same thought as countless others. Mr. Xue, you must win! At this moment, Xue An had already reached the front of the giant Divine King. The giant Divine King sneered, ¡°A mere mortal dares to defy our divine might? Go to hell!¡± With that, he raised his massive palm and slapped it down. Xue An floated in front of the giant Divine King, but his gaze was directed at the multitude of deities behind him, a hint of a cold smile appearing on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it will be your turn soon!¡± Seeing his smile, Long Da was startled, sensing a great danger. But then she shook her head in self-mockery, thinking she was merely overthinking. With so many Heavenly True Gods descending, even if Xue An was a True Immortal, today he would fall. At the same time. The palm of the giant Divine King had already struck through the air. But Xue An neither dodged nor flinched; instead, he suddenly looked up, his eyes dazzlingly bright as he coldly shouted, ¡°Witness my fist¡­ destroy! Heaven! And! Earth!¡± After speaking, he raised his fist and struck out. Boom. After a loud noise, a visible shockwave spread out from midair, scattering the clouds across the sky. Countless people looked up. They saw Xue An standing there quietly, his fist resting against the immeasurably large divine hand. Crack. A crisp sound followed, and then countless cracks appeared on the giant Divine King¡¯s hand, spreading rapidly upward. The giant Divine King could no longer maintain his composure and cried out in shock, ¡°What kind of demonic fist technique is this?¡± As he spoke, he severed his own arm alive. The giant hand fell, turning into dust before it hit the ground. Seeing this scene, everyone was startled at first, then they could not hold back their cheers any longer. ¡°Mr. Xue is mighty!¡± ¡°Mr. Xue will surely win!¡± ¡°The Human Clan will triumph!¡± These shouts rose and fell in succession. The giant Divine King¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He was a True God who had lived for ten thousand years, yet today he had an arm broken by a mortal cultivator, a humiliation that made him roar. ¡°Dieeeeee!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, a giant hammer suddenly appeared in the hand of the giant Divine King, which he then fiercely smashed down. The sound of the hammer shook heaven and earth. Countless people were in agony from the imposing sound. An Yan, along with Fan Mengxue and others, cried out, ¡°Be careful!¡± But just then, Xue An stretched out his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Sword, come!¡± Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Following Xue An¡¯s command, countless sword lights emerged from the void, crazily rushing into his hand and swiftly consolidating and growing. In the blink of an eye, these sword lights had condensed into an exceedingly long sword that seemed to stretch over a mile. But just at that moment, the giant spirit Divine King¡¯s massive hammer suddenly accelerated, and in an instant, it was above Xue An¡¯s head, about to smash down. Xue An¡¯s wrist flipped, his sword pointed towards the sky, and then he slashed down with a thunderous roar. This was a sword light that could not be described. It was as if a sword waterfall was cascading down from the ninth heaven, slashing through the sky with an earth-shattering force. Pu. The sword light pierced through, flying obliquely towards the back, and after chopping down a few unfortunate Golden Armored Deities, it soared towards the distant horizon and disappeared. Bang. The hammer shattered into dust. And the form of this giant spirit Divine King also froze, his face still fixed in an expression of shock and disbelief. Then a series of loud crackling noises followed as his colossal body slowly split down the middle and then collapsed with a thunderous fall. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 One strike! Just like that, the giant spirit Divine King was cleaved in two and fell on the spot! Seeing this scene, whether those present or watching on the screen, everyone cheered exhilaratedly. In contrast, were the deities of the Heavenly Realm filled with shock and uncertainty. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? The giant spirit Divine King could be considered a powerful deity in the Heavenly Realm, yet he was cut down by this guy with a single strike?¡± Long Da said dumbfoundedly, hardly believing his own eyes. Meanwhile, the deities were also discussing among themselves. ¡°This youngster¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation should not be underestimated!¡± ¡°The giant spirit Divine King was too careless!¡± Amid these discussions, Xue An looked up, gazing at the deities filling the sky, and smiled chillingly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± he said. Having spoken, Xue An charged forward. ¡°Arrogance!¡± ¡°To dare challenge us True Gods, he must be put to death!¡± All the deities were incensed by Xue An¡¯s arrogance, revealing their true divine forms and attacking fiercely. Rumbling thunderously. The sky erupted like a series of thunderclaps. People could no longer see clearly how the fight was unfolding, only glimpsing a streak of light traversing the heavens, unstoppable in its path. Crack. Three more True Gods were cut down by Xue An¡¯s sword. As for the Golden Armored Deities, countless were dead or wounded. ¡°My lords, fall back!¡± Long Da shouted at that moment. Upon hearing this, the supreme deities all retreated several miles. Turning to look at the Heavenly True Gods who had come with great momentum, they now appeared utterly disheveled. Many bore sword wounds across their bodies. These True Gods gathered together, watching Xue An with grave expressions. And so a wondrous scene appeared in the sky. Numerous deities, radiant with golden light, grouped together, occupying half of the heavens. On the other side stood Xue An alone, yet with his vast Sword Qi, he dominated the other half of the sky and was not outmatched in the slightest. At that moment, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The True Gods, like frightened birds, hastily retreated several hundred meters upon seeing Xue An take a step. But Xue An, who had no intention of charging, simply stood firm, raised his hand to point at them, and said indifferently, ¡°With such little skill, you wish to occupy this place?¡± All the deities had grave expressions but dared not speak. This scene left those on the ground awestruck and filled with yearning. To send the gods scurrying with a single step, what kind of peerless demeanor was this. The expressions on these deities¡¯ faces had turned extremely ugly at this moment. They had thought that descending here would be a leisurely and pleasurable journey, yet they never expected to encounter a Divine Slaughter as formidable as Xue An. At this time, Long Da spoke gravely, ¡°Esteemed lords, this youth is extremely powerful. If this struggle continues, our casualties will only become even more severe!¡± ¡°So what do you suggest¡­?¡± Long Da spoke gravely, ¡°The esteemed lords have already paid a great price to descend here, and now there is no turning back, so I believe¡­¡± ¡°Our only option is to form the array!¡± Hearing Long Da¡¯s words, the deities looked at each other, their eyes initially filled with hesitation. But upon further thought, they realized Long Da¡¯s words made sense. For the sake of capturing the luck of this world, these deities had led their subordinates through the void with great difficulty. If they were to be repelled by a mortal cultivator, even if they returned to the Heavenly Realm, their strength would be greatly damaged, and they would have no chance of rising again. With this in mind, the deities nodded slightly to each other, then transformed into countless streaks of light and returned to their own ships. ¡°Thinking of fleeing?¡± Xue An said indifferently, preparing to draw his sword. These ships suddenly began to rotate and move madly, and golden beams of light formed connections between them. In the blink of an eye, a grand Starry Sky formation was laid out across the heavens. When the formation was complete. Heaven and earth shook greatly, and the stars and moon hid away. Then, an immense deity avatar slowly emerged. The colossal size of this deity avatar was so vast that it exceeded the capacity of the sky, with half its body extending into outer space. The Golden Armored Deities transformed into countless pieces of golden armor that covered the avatar. Long Da perched on the chest of the avatar, laughing triumphantly, ¡°Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but before this Zhou Tian Cosmic Starry Sky formation, you are still going to die!¡± Seeing such an overwhelmingly powerful deity avatar appear. The hearts of people around the world clenched tight. At this point, half of the Earth¡¯s population no longer needed to watch through television, as standing outside their homes, they could see the towering deity avatar. The more they saw, the more they could feel the enormity and might of the deity avatar. And for all those present at the scene, their faces drastically changed. ¡°Husband!¡± An Yan¡¯s face was pale as she murmured softly. All cameras and gazes were now focused on Xue An in midair. His expression showed a trace of solemnity. But still, he slowly raised his sword, then pointed it towards the other side. ¡°Kill!¡± With that light cry, Xue An suddenly transformed into a dazzling streak of light, lunging straight at the deity avatar. The whole world held its breath at that moment. Boom! The normally invincible Sword Qi finally met its match at this moment, as the sword light couldn¡¯t make even a dent in the deity avatar. Yet, at this moment, the deity avatar slowly lifted its hand and brought it down with the might of Mount Tai. Puh. A hole suddenly exploded in the palm of the giant hand, through which Xue An flew out, then reappeared in the distance. Seeing him emerge, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. But then, a drop of fresh blood was seen slowly falling from between Xue An¡¯s brows, and his expression also began to dim. Mr. Xue¡­ was injured? Countless onlookers were stunned, feeling their hearts begin to sink. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The never before injured Mr. Xue had been wounded in this moment. Who then could hope to defeat this deity avatar? Just then, Long Da¡¯s crazed laughter was heard, ¡°Xue An, how does it feel to be wounded? Let me tell you, this is just the beginning, go to hell!¡± Saying this, the avatar struck another palm, hurtling it incredibly fast toward Xue An. But Xue An, as if oblivious, simply stood there, head bowed, in silence. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) ¡°No!¡± An Yan cried out in shock, ready to fly into the sky. Someone pressed down on her shoulder, ¡°You must take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xuan¡¯Er and leave quickly!¡± In the blink of an eye, An Yan saw Fan Mengxue transform into a streak of black light and shoot up to the sky. Before she even arrived, vines made of dark forces had already spread across the sky, rushing towards their target. Boom. The black vines entwined around the palm of the statue and began to hinder its descent. Thump thump thump. A series of brittle sounds, these black vines couldn¡¯t withstand the immense strength of the palm, and were continuously shattering. Fan Mengxue¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. Even so, Fan Mengxue did not retreat, and for every vine that shattered, she quickly grew two in its place. The speed of the palm¡¯s descent gradually slowed, but Fan Mengxue had clearly reached her limit, trembling violently all over due to the extreme overuse of dark power. At that moment, dozens of Black Bone Dragons suddenly appeared and firmly resisted the palm¡¯s downward force. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Fan Mengxue felt a lightness on her shoulder and turned her head to look. Karsath stood nearby, his eyes dim and lifeless. Seeing Fan Mengxue looking over, he couldn¡¯t help but offer a faint smile, ¡°I can¡¯t let you bear the burden alone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Bone Dragons wailed and were crushed into pieces by the tremendous force. Karsath grunted and nearly fell. But at that moment, streams of light were seen converging from the ground and all directions, hurtling towards them. Zhou Daniu led the charge, the first to rush beneath the palm, and with a push of his arms, he began to grow enormously in size. ¡°To kill the instructor, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body! Ahhhhh!¡± Zhou Daniu roared, his eyes turning a bloody red. And the falling palm¡¯s momentum was single-handedly stopped by Zhou Daniu. But under such immense force, Zhou Daniu¡¯s muscles began to break apart due to overexertion. At the same time, others arrived. Xiao Sha returned to his original form and desperately pushed his head against the palm. The Griffin simply pounced on the palm, attempting to bite off chunks of flesh. Obviously, his teeth could not budge the palm. As for others, like the Yu Family from Lingnan or the people from Fire Phoenix and Blood Qilin Special Forces, they all launched their attacks on the statue. At this moment, Zhang Chu tried to drag Xue An from the spot. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move Xue An an inch. ¡°Sir, please wake up! Sir!¡± Zhang Chu was so anxious she was about to cry. But Xue An still did not respond. In desperation, Zhang Chu revealed her true form and bound Xue An tightly with her tentacles. Zhang Chu thought, if the palm came down, at least she could provide a buffer for the sir. Seeing this scene, everyone, including the viewers watching the live broadcast, fell silent. The Human Clan might have its flaws, but in the most critical moments, it showed an incredible unity. This was enough to touch anyone¡¯s heart. And it wasn¡¯t just the people on the spot going to help; from all directions, strong individuals of the Human Clan were continually rushing over. They had only one goal: to deal with the Evil God and save Mr. Xue! An Yan watched dumbfounded, tears streaming down her face unknowingly. She wanted to go and stay with Xue An, but Hei King and several Cultivators were tightly holding her back. ¡°Mrs. Xue, please don¡¯t be rash!¡± Hei King urged in a deep voice. At that moment, Qin Yu also rushed over, his face solemn as he said, ¡°Sister Yan, you have to come with me!¡± An Yan shook her head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Qin Yu was extremely anxious, ¡°Mr. Xue will definitely be okay, you have to believe in him, but you with the two kids here, if anything happens to them, how will you explain it to Mr. Xue?¡± An Yan was taken aback. Just then, they saw Zhou Daniu spit out several mouthfuls of fresh blood in midair, and the giant palm began to slowly descend again. An Yan took a deep breath and decisively released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Miss Qin, please take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xuan¡¯Er and leave quickly!¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just watch my husband be bullied by these guys. My husband can only be bullied by me, no one else is allowed!¡± An Yan¡¯s face was filled with a murderous look as she took out the weapon from the Mustard Seed Ring, flew into the sky, and headed straight for the divine statue. Bang. When An Yan¡¯s frying pan struck the divine statue. The Artifact Spirit Lei Zun within the frying pan let out a piercing scream. ¡°No, this is the power of a True God!¡± It was then violently wiped out by the rebounding force. And then a crack appeared on the frying pan. Seeing this, An Yan gritted her teeth, threw away the frying pan, and rushed forward bare-handed. At this time, Cheng Hao, Zhang Chu, and the others were frantically attacking the divine statue. But their attacks seemed unable to break through the defenses of the divine statue, they couldn¡¯t even make it glance their way. When they saw An Yan rushing forward, Cheng Hao was shocked and then shouted, ¡°Yan Jie, get out of here quick! This is not the place for you!¡± But An Yan seemed not to hear him at all, her eyes gradually turning blood red, a powerful aura starting to emerge. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Since when does our Mistress have such immense power?¡± Xiao Sha, desperately resisting the falling giant palm, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. The usually frail An Yan was finally completely out of control. She slammed down with a thunderous palm. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the arm of the divine statue. This finally made the divine statue look at An Yan. But at the same time, chains suddenly appeared on An Yan¡¯s body, her once mighty momentum quickly began to fade, and then everything went dark as she fell. The Dark Witch Anastasia hurried over, intending to catch An Yan and bring her back to the ground. At this moment, a look of surprise crossed the divine statue¡¯s face. ¡°These seal chains¡­ heh, interesting, but you all can go die!¡± With that, two cold lights appeared in the statue¡¯s eyes, stabbing straight at An Yan. Just as Anastasia reached her, she managed to embrace An Yan, narrowly avoiding the two strikes. But the divine statue was clearly not intending to let An Yan off and launched another attack. This time, Cheng Hao and others rushed over frantically trying to save An Yan. And Xiao Sha along with Zhou Daniu and others were still desperately holding against the falling giant palm. Xiao Yu watched in a daze, then cried out with a hint of sobbing, ¡°My Lord, please wake up! Someone is bullying the Mistress!¡± Suddenly. Xiao Yu felt Xue An¡¯s body move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And before she could react, a glint of light appeared in Xue An¡¯s eyes. Xiao Yu, overcome with excitement, was just about to shout out. An immense aura directly sent her flying away. And then, Xue An slowly looked up, his eyes filled with endless murderous intent. Wherever his gaze rested, it seemed even the space itself would be scorched into fragments. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly occupied the entire sky had vanished completely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a flash of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would become slaves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihilated by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many people¡¯s minds blank. At this moment, Xue An gently landed on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuan¡¯er had already come out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue An land, the two little girls ran over. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just very tired, so she¡¯s taking a nap!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue An¡¯s clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. ¡°The Master is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Hao¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave one last shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let us commit suicide. How about it?¡± Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people became complex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings of compassion in many people¡¯s hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon Clan doesn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes now?¡± Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Xue An interrupted him directly, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to act in front of me. When I was annihilating the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Hao¡¯s spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon Clan?¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. ¡°Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? You¡¯ve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live?¡± ¡°Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too hopelessly naive?¡± Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re a very scheming member of the Dragon Clan. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? That¡¯s why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate planting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run?¡± Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. ¡°Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by slaughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. ¡°You¡¯ve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon Clan will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha¡­¡± Long Da¡¯s laughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, ¡°How pitiful!¡± As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Da¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing technique¨Ca sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon Clan. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldn¡¯t interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago!¡± With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon Clan won¡¯t survive much longer either! Because I said so!¡± Having said that indifferently, a white flame formed into a lotus appeared above Long Da¡¯s head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, ¡°Xue¡­¡± Boom. The white flame completely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Xue An¡¯s resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, ¡°Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take Yan¡¯er home first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuan¡¯er, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue An¡¯s display of formidable power alarmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would become the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that plagued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particularly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yan lay in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The room¡¯s decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yan¡¯s behavior to be a stain on the An Family¡¯s reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yan¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. ¡°Silly girl, no matter who placed the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood!¡± Xue An could tell that An Yan had become overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into a comatose state. This didn¡¯t really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue An¡¯s murderous intent rose without bound. ¡°Seal of the Immortal King¡­ heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet you laid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I will completely annihilate you.¡± With Xue An¡¯s murderous intent, a dense layer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. ¡°This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm!¡± ¡°As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought.¡± ¡°And to think of how Mr. Xue¡¯s wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xue¡¯s towering rage¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yan¡¯s actions to save Xue An, as well as her collapse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An family¡¯s home was also very oppressive. Only Xue An¡¯s acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuan¡¯er exchanged glances, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er won¡¯t be in any trouble, will she?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble!¡± Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yan¡¯s side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and placed them on his lap. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet?¡± The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xue¡¯s arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but she should soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qing¡¯er, never waking up?¡± Nian Nian raised her head, her large eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, ¡°Silly Nian Nian, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so scared!¡± Nian Nian whispered. Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xue¡¯s heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in a coma? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Don¡¯t you believe Daddy?¡± The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, ¡°Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you two want to eat ice cream?¡± The two little girls¡¯ eyes lit up slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just the right time since your mom hasn¡¯t woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come on, Daddy will eat with you!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The two plunged into An Yan¡¯s arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, ¡°You two little gluttons, you¡¯re sneaking ice cream again!¡± ¡°Daddy told us to eat it!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the blame onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A moment later. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Xue An¡¯s lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. wuxiaworld.site An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue An¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling, ¡°Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here¡­¡± Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each other¡¯s eyes, saying with giggling smiles, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Then the two mischievously playful little girls pushed each other playfully and left the room, still giggling. A moment later, the laughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yan¡¯s face blushed instantaneously as she playfully and lightly punched Xue An¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters¡­¡± Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kiss lasted a full three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Foolish girl, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been over these two days? You¡¯re never allowed to take risks again. I¡¯ve got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand?¡± An Yan, buried in Xue An¡¯s chest, nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm! I understand.¡± The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue An¡¯s chest with her finger and whispered, ¡°Husband, how long have I been asleep?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours.¡± ¡°I really slept that long?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re such a big lazy pig!¡± Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°In a while, come with me to the outside world,¡± Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. ¡°Did you foresee this?¡± An Yan nodded lightly, ¡°I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like.¡± Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown place, and said softly, ¡°The outside world, it¡¯s more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine.¡± An Yan stared at Xue An¡¯s profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue An¡¯s eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, ¡°Husband, what about Qing¡¯er and Meng Xue? How will they manage?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is becoming ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! It¡¯s safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside!¡± An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, ¡°Then when do we set out?¡± ¡°No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave!¡± While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang Xuan¡¯Er¡¯s voice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue An¡¯s embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, ¡°Mm-hmm, Xuan¡¯Er, come in!¡± Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All is well, that¡¯s good!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯Er said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls¡¯ secretive demeanor let Tang Xuan¡¯Er and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while before coming to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts for several days dissipated completely. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have a banquet tonight!¡± At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yan¡¯s awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their glasses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine glass, ¡°This cup is to honor you all!¡± Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! ¡°Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir!¡± Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their glasses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, ¡°My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, what should we do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must become strong oneself! And now is the best time for that.¡± Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Tang Xuan¡¯er blinked her eyes, a curious sensation washing over her, ¡°Jade Pure Freedom Scripture? Sounds kind of strange. But this is cultivation, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t seem too difficult either!¡± Xue An found it difficult to contain his laughter. Of course, Tang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t feel the difficulty because how many others had the aid of a master like Xue An when they cultivated? But he still nodded and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I told you it¡¯s not that difficult, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hehe, just teasing you, I know you¡¯re helping me, thank you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er said earnestly. Xue An smiled, ¡°I know you were teasing too, so I was just saying it casually as well.¡± Then both of them burst into laughter. ¡°Xue An, you seem to have changed a lot, but also seem unchanged. At least when you slack off, there¡¯s no difference from when we were in school!¡± ¡°Can I take that as a compliment?¡± Xue An chuckled. Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded seriously, ¡°No doubt about it, I am complimenting you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Hope that¡¯s not just casual talk!¡± The laughter resumed between them, before silence suddenly fell. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co After a moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er looked down and said, ¡°An Yan has had it tough, you need to treat her well!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Now that I have a cultivation level, if I find out you¡¯re bullying her, beware, I might hit you!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er raised her fist, but couldn¡¯t help laughing herself. Xue An didn¡¯t laugh, but just quietly watched her. After a while, under Xue An¡¯s gaze, Tang Xuan¡¯er lost her composure. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I drank a bit too much! I¡¯m going to go sleep now!¡± With that, she turned and practically fled the scene. Xue An made no move, just stood in place, quietly watching her retreating figure. At this time, An Yan slowly emerged from the shadows behind him and came to stand beside Xue An. The two stood in silence for a moment before An Yan said softly, ¡°How about¡­ we take Xuan¡¯Er with us on this trip?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°The outside world is too chaotic! With her personality, it¡¯s better for her to stay and cultivate slowly in this realm.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried, what if a powerful demon descends upon us after we leave?¡± An Yan asked, her concern evident. Xue An gave An Yan a glance and smiled faintly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re right to worry, which is why we need to make thorough preparations before we leave.¡± An Yan nodded and fell silent. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± he said, taking An Yan¡¯s hand and turning to go back inside. By this time, Tang Xuan¡¯er had also returned to her room. Upon entering, Fan Mengxue wrapped in a bathrobe, recklessly stretched her slender legs out on the coffee table, engrossed in the boredom of television. When she heard the noise, without turning her head, she said, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, didn¡¯t you say you drank too much? Why did you run out again?¡± As she turned her head, Fan Mengxue caught sight of Tang Xuan¡¯er and let out a surprised yelp. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Tang Xuan¡¯er radiated a strong aura, unmistakably that of a Xiaoyao Realm expert. Tang Xuan¡¯er walked straight over, sat down beside Fan Mengxue, picked up a teacup from the coffee table and gulped down a few sips before finally letting out a long sigh. By this point, Fan Mengxue had recovered from her shock, ¡°Did he help you improve your cultivation level?¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er nodded and then said with a wry smile, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going to leave!¡± At those words, Fan Mengxue became silent. ¡°` She already had a feeling, knowing that Xue An was about to leave this world. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Tang Xuan¡¯er glanced at the somber Fan Mengxue and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go to bed! He¡¯s not never coming back!¡± Tang Xuan¡¯er and Fan Mengxue lived together. When they lay down in bed. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been when Tang Xuan¡¯er quietly looked at the ceiling swallowed by darkness and whispered, ¡°Will you¡­ still wait for him?¡± A long, drawn-out silence ensued. It lasted so long that Tang Xuan¡¯er thought she had fallen asleep before she heard a low voice from the darkness, ¡°I will! And I will wait forever.¡± The corners of Tang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s mouth gradually lifted, wanting to smile, yet she felt something warm and wet seeping out of her eyes, then she turned over, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep! It will be dawn soon.¡± Fan Mengxue looked at Tang Xuan¡¯er, who was curled up on her side, her gaze flickering, and then she murmured softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ the same?¡± The next day. Xue An summoned everyone from Beijiang, the provincial city, and Zhongdu. The people, having had a premonition before coming, were all very excited. Once everyone had arrived, Xue An looked around at these familiar faces and smiled slightly. ¡°All of you are considered my friends, and now I will help you embark on the path of cultivation. However, each person¡¯s heart realm and fortune differ, so I will let each of you enter your own heart trial. Everything depends on how you come out!¡± These words made everyone shiver. Old Xie was among these people, and upon hearing this he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat troubled, ¡°Xiao An, your Auntie Pang and I should probably pass. Cultivation is not something people like us can dabble in!¡± Xue An smiled and shook his head, ¡°Uncle Xie, you are mistaken. Each person has their own fortune; I¡¯m merely helping you to unlock it!¡± Auntie Pang elbowed Old Xie and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Xiao An has already said that it all depends on our own fortune. Are you afraid to even try? Really pathetic!¡± Old Xie blushed at Auntie Pang¡¯s words, ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid to try! Come on! I, Old Xie, am not afraid!¡± Xue An smiled and then said softly, ¡°Everyone, hold your breath and concentrate. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Hearing this, everyone steadied their minds and closed their eyes. Xue An waved his hand, and his vast Divine Sense spread out, covering the entire place. The so-called Heart Trial is a test that major factions in The Multiverse must go through when selecting disciples. It is to see whether the person has the fortune and foundation for cultivation. However, for someone like Xue An to initiate so many people¡¯s heart trials with a wave of his hand was extremely rare. In that moment, everyone shuddered and had already entered their own heart trial. Soon, a variety of expressions emerged on each person¡¯s face. There were joyful faces, angry ones, and even crying ones. Xue An watched quietly; he wanted to see who would be the first one out. Just then. Standing next to Old Xie, Xie Jingjing suddenly shuddered and then slowly opened her eyes. At the same time, a surge of qi emitted from her body, and she directly ascended into the Zhenren Realm. Xue An was slightly startled; he knew Xie Jingjing had a Pure Silver Body, but he hadn¡¯t expected her talent for cultivation to be so high. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just an ordinary heart trial allowed her to catch a glimpse of the path and advance into a Zhenren. Although Zhenren is only the most basic of realms, it is also the foundation for future cultivation. This one trial could determine the differences that would follow. Thinking this, Xue An smiled at Xie Jingjing, ¡°Very good, I was intending to directly impart a Cultivation Technique to you, but now that you¡¯ve entered Zhenren, it has saved quite a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°` Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) During this time, Xie Jingjing had been harboring a strong determination in her heart. Especially the events that occurred in Zhongdu, which deeply stirred the sensitive heart of this girl. When she saw heaven-sent True Gods descend, when she saw Xue An standing alone to face the enemy, she suddenly craved strength as she never had before. She no longer wanted to stand behind anyone and be protected; she wanted to become a strong person herself to protect the ones she loved. That¡¯s why, during the Heart Trial, she eradicated her Heart Demon with a fierce and diligent heart, and quickly broke through the trial. At this time, Xue An said in a deep voice, ¡°Jingjing, look at me!¡± Xie Jingjing looked up at Xue An. She saw a brilliant light in Xue An¡¯s eyes, as he sent forth a formidable Divine Sense directly to her. Xie Jingjing felt a shock within her mind, and a cultivation technique emerged. ¡°This Pure Yin Mysterious Underworld Record is most suitable for your constitution. If all goes well, within ten years, you will surely become a Loose Immortal!¡± To achieve the status of a Loose Immortal in ten years. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co That was already a prodigious rate of cultivation progress. Yet Xie Jingjing bowed her head, her eyes flickering with an unyielding light. A Loose Immortal, huh? Although it seemed very powerful, it was still too weak in front of those descended gods and demons. I will not be satisfied with this. I will definitely give Xiao An a surprise when the time comes. Xie Jingjing silently made up her mind. At this time, the others also began to break through their trials one after another. A few of them put on impressive displays. But what surprised everyone the most was Chen Rushi. This Princess of the Chen Family had, just like Xie Jingjing, reached the Zhenren Realm after passing the Heart Trial. This indicated her exceptional talent in cultivation as well. Then there were Old Xie and Auntie Pang, who seemed to have nothing to do with cultivation, yet they had also passed the Heart Trial. Xue An bestowed cultivation techniques to each person according to their characteristics. For those who really had no chance or talent, Xue An also gave them martial arts techniques that could be used in the secular world. These were all people who had good relations with Xue An. After he took care of their matters, Xue An took out several sets of cultivation techniques that, while not too sophisticated, were fair and balanced, suitable for most people to practice. These were the Spell Decrees Xue An had selected for the people of the Hua Clan to cultivate. Although Xue An considered these Spell Decrees to be quite ordinary, one must realize that in The Multiverse, cultivation methods are extremely scarce. In many small worlds or Sects, having one decent cultivation technique was enough to dominate others. There were few like Xue An who seemed to wholesale cultivation techniques to others. Moreover, these Spell Decrees were quite exceptional; if cultivated systematically, they could at least lead to the Loose Immortal Realm. This sufficed to demonstrate their preciousness. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation treasured these techniques as if he had found invaluable treasures upon receiving them. Xue An also took out two modified cultivation techniques. These two techniques were far inferior to the previous ones, particularly since they had been modified by Xue An and contained some hidden traps. However, the two techniques were different; one was much better than the other. These were intended for those outside the Hua Clan to practice. The better one was for those who had good relations with the Hua nation. As for the one with more errors¡­ naturally, it was intended for those nations that were arrogant at first but polite later on. Of course. This was not Xue An¡¯s deliberate attempt to sow discord within the Human Clan. Despite the many errors in these two cultivation techniques, they could still enable one to reach the Heavenly Human Realm. It was just that there would be many pitfalls later on. At the same time, Xue An also suggested that if people from other countries truly had remarkable talent and were willing to follow the Hua Clan wholeheartedly, they could be taught the genuine cultivation techniques. As for how to manage that, Xue An believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the people of Zhongdu, who had been playing with power and balance for thousands of years. The introduction and dissemination of these cultivation techniques ultimately completely rewrote the global power structure. A vigorous and thorough transformation thus began. All countries considered finding individuals with the talent for cultivation to be of utmost importance. Among them, Zhongdu took the lead. Through the cultivation methods passed down by Xue An, the Divine Land began to see a surge of young geniuses with unparalleled talents. This increased the strength of Zhongdu day by day, and the power of speech was firmly in the hands of Zhongdu. At the same time, Xue An started to prepare for the opening of various secret realms, allowing them to be fully connected with the main world. The Kunlun Secret Realm. Nowadays, Zhu Ruyan, in alliance with various forces, had become an unquestioned powerful figure within this secret realm. Countless people wished to meet with her every day, and it was only in the quiet of the night that Zhu Ruyan could find a moment to relax. On this day, she was drinking tea in her house as usual. She did not know when she had developed this habit. And she only drank one type of tea. Many people, seeking to ingratiate themselves, sent her lots of this tea. Yet, no one knew why this woman, who held power over the world, would favor such an average tea. Only a very few understood why. Because Mr. Xue, the man in question, drank this type of tea, yes. The drum outside beat four times. Zhu Ruyan put down her teacup, pulling herself out of her memories, and prepared to rest. But at that moment, from outside the window of the teahouse, a calm voice was heard. ¡°Drinking so much tea late at night, can you still sleep?¡± At the sound of this voice, Zhu Ruyan shuddered, then abruptly stood up. Due to her excitement, the tea table in front of her was knocked over, spilling tea everywhere. Zhu Ruyan, however, paid no attention to it, because Xue An was slowly walking in from the outside. ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Zhu Ruyan said with a hoarse voice. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Well done! I didn¡¯t expect you to manage this realm so orderly.¡± Zhu Ruyan took a deep breath, kneeled, and was about to bow when Xue An waved his hand, and an invisible force held her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to kneel!¡± ¡°Yes! But may I ask, Master, do you have a matter to discuss on this visit?¡± Zhu Ruyan asked softly, trying to calm her spirit. Xue An nodded, ¡°I¡¯m here to open up this Kunlun Secret Realm to the outside!¡± Zhu Ruyan was shocked and then showed an ecstatic expression, ¡°Is that possible now?¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°It should have been done before, but the conditions didn¡¯t allow for it at the time. Now that the conditions are met, naturally, this secret realm must be opened to the world I came from.¡± Zhu Ruyan wanted to ask something else. Xue An said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now. Follow me!¡± With that, he had already leapt out of the window and into the high sky. Zhu Ruyan quickly followed him into the sky. ¡°Master, is there anything I need to do?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing at all! Just step back a little!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Ruyan did as told and stepped back. Xue An raised his hand and chopped down. Crack. A streak of dark light spanned across the heavens and earth, seemingly splitting the space to create a crack. Within, a strange radiance faintly emerged. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Zhu Ruyan¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Because she could feel the terrifying power contained within this beam of black light. The strong ones in the city had also sensed something unusual at this moment and had all walked out of their rooms, looking up. ¡°Good heavens, what is that?¡± Just as everyone was stunned by the black light that spanned across the heavens and the earth. Xue An stepped forward, his hands gripping both sides of the black light, and with a sudden force, shouted, ¡°Open!¡± Boom! After a loud sound. Xue An forcefully tore open a huge gap in the secret realm¡¯s restrictions. Black light swirled, and a tall gateway gradually emerged. And beyond that gateway, one could see a scene most peculiar. There were buildings of strange designs everywhere, steel giant birds soaring in the sky, and iron boxes running on the ground. wuxiaworld.site Such odd sights left everyone in Kunlun City dumbfounded. And Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, murmuring softly, ¡°Is this the world that Master comes from?¡± In the past, even though it was possible for people from the Kunlun Secret Realm to go to the outside world, since the numbers were few and it was only controlled by a few hidden immortal sects, many people did not even know of the existence of an outside world. They all believed that the place they lived in was the entirety of heaven and earth. Not until today did they see a broader expanse of heaven and earth. At that moment, a squad walked out from the black giant gate and then stood silently behind Xue An. Seeing this squad, all the onlookers burst into an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s the Ironblood Phoenix!¡± ¡°So the Ironblood Phoenix came from the outside world?¡± ¡°Then this man¡­¡± Amidst the discussion, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually became solemn. Everything was because the impression the Fire Phoenix squad left on these people was simply too profound. The once-dominating Palace of the Fire King and Profound Wind Tower in Kunlun were destroyed in a single night, and it was the work of the Ironblood Phoenix. It was said that there was a man with astounding cultivation who played a leading role in it, and moreover, this person was the master who taught Zhu Ruyan. In that case, the identity of the man standing in the high sky with his hands behind his back was about to reveal itself. It should be none other than Xue An, the one who suppressed Kunlun and stood at its very peak! Just when everyone was still in shocked disbelief. Xue An stood above in the high sky, looking down upon the crowd, and then said indifferently, ¡°Just as you have guessed, both I and the members of the Ironblood Phoenix come from the outside world.¡± ¡°And this world you live in is but a secret realm created by an ancient power!¡± Xue An¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s faces to change drastically. Especially many strong ones who had prided themselves highly, their faces were now ashen. Because the many unusual aspects they encountered during their cultivation corroborated what Xue An had said to be true. ¡°Looking at you, you must have noticed it too, right? Indeed, the Heavenly Dao in this secret realm is flawed, it is not the complete Heavenly Dao, you could cultivate here for ten thousand years and still find it hard to make any progress!¡± ¡°Now that the outside world has undergone tremendous changes, with destiny rebooting and Spiritual Energy reviving, you cannot remain complacent here. After all, you were once part of the Hua Clan, and that¡¯s why I have opened up this secret realm, allowing you to enter and exit the main world.¡± ¡°But you must understand, if you wish to enter the main world for cultivation, you must follow my rules! Otherwise¡­ death will be quick and certain!¡± Xue An¡¯s words sent tremors through the entire Kunlun City. Many strong ones showed a hint of dissent on their faces. Xue An¡¯s deeds indeed were strong enough back then, but over this past year or more, many strong ones within the Kunlun Secret Realm had also begun to break through, and their cultivation levels had become much stronger. Especially many newly emerged strong ones, who took Xue An¡¯s words with a pinch of skepticism. But just then, Xue An took a step forward, his eyes gleaming brilliantly, an overwhelmingly formidable presence instantly enveloped the entire Kunlun City. Under the supreme pressure, the group of powerhouses all had faces full of terror and desperation. They felt as if they had been reduced to lowly ants, while the man high above was like an emperor reigning over the heavens. This disparity, as vast as the difference between clouds and mud, only made them want to kneel. At that moment, Xue An retracted his gaze and the oppressive aura dissipated. Many of the slightly less powerful strong beings collapsed to the ground with a thud, their faces pale, no longer able to stand. Even those who were standing didn¡¯t fare much better; each one harbored an infinite fear deep within their hearts. ¡°Now, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± These powerhouses replied weakly, not even daring to lift their heads to glance at Xue An. Xue An nodded slightly. By then, the black gate had fully taken shape, and many ordinary soldiers from Hua country filed in, among them many refined scholars. Upon entering and seeing the city filled with ancient architecture, these scholars showed excited expressions. A world untouched by modern culture was to them an invaluable treasure. And the ordinary soldiers could use this secret realm for training. Such was the value of these secret realms. At that time, Xue An turned his head and smiled faintly at Zhu Ruyan, ¡°Shall we go over there and have a look?¡± Zhu Ruyan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Mhm!¡± When she crossed through the black gate, Zhu Ruyan felt as though she had passed through a layer of bubbles; her breathing paused for a moment before she smelled a very strange scent. Different from the Kunlun Secret Realm untouched by the slightest pollution, the air of the world was far more complex. Yet the abundance of Spiritual Energy here still surprised Zhu Ruyan. And this exit was located above a heavily guarded square in Zhongdu, where Zhu Ruyan was curiously surveying the surrounding architecture. ¡°Aunt Ruyan?¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang came bouncing over, visibly excited. Seeing the two little girls, Zhu Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but nod and smile, ¡°The two little beauties have grown taller again!¡± At this time, several familiar figures emerged from the black gate. Bian Qingmu and siblings, Bian Hua and Bian Tian. The events that had just occurred within the Kunlun Secret Realm spread throughout the entire realm in an instant. Bian Qingmu and the others sensed an anomaly in the world and immediately rushed over, just in time to encounter the people from the Fire Phoenix squad. Being acquainted with each other, the three of them also stepped into the world. ¡°My lord!¡± The three Bian respectfully said. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°You three wait here! I¡¯ll go open the other secret realms!¡± With that, Xue An once again soared into the sky. This time Xue An was in Siberia. At first, Xue An had entered the War Wolf Secret Realm here. Although this secret realm was quite narrow, there was still a group of Hua Clan people living inside, which Xue An naturally would not give up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But as he was about to enter the War Wolf Secret Realm, he suddenly had a premonition and turned his head to look toward the nearby jungle, then let out a light ¡°huh.¡± Because in his Divine Sense, a familiar person appeared in the distance. Su Shanna! What was she doing appearing in the desolate, uninhabited Siberian forests at this time? And it seemed¡­ someone was chasing her to kill her. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Chapter 692: Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Xue An¡¯s heart stirred, and his entire being vanished from the spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already above Su Shanna. Of course, Su Shanna had no clue about any of this. At that moment, she was running strenuously through the snow-covered ground. The once glamorous colonel was now in dire straits. Her neat military uniform was now tattered, her hat missing, her blonde hair scattered but unable to hide the panic and anger in those blue eyes. Xue An remained silent, quietly following her. After rounding a small hill ahead and arriving at a place sheltered from the cold wind, Su Shanna leaned against a large tree, too exhausted to even shake off the snow from her body. It was clear she was on the verge of collapse. But in Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense, at least three squads were rapidly approaching, and their target was Su Shanna. Xue An hid high above, quietly observing. A moment later, wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co A rhythmic series of footsteps came from the distant forest, spreading out and surrounding her at great speed. Su Shanna¡¯s face showed despair as she drew a small silver pistol from her waist. ¡°You damned bastards, what will it take for you to let me go?¡± ¡°Heh heh, Su Shanna,¡± we have to admit, you¡¯re tough enough to survive in these Siberian forests for half a month, evading our capture! But now I advise you to give up resisting! Just come with us peacefully, and I promise the general won¡¯t kill you!¡± Along with the voice, a young E-country officer appeared from behind a tree, with a smug smile on his face. But as soon as he showed himself, Su Shanna raised her hand and fired. Pop. The sound of the gunshot echoed, and the officer¡¯s cap was shot right off his head. Startled, he ducked his head and hurriedly hid behind the tree, and then shouted furiously, ¡°Attack!¡± At the command, The soldiers began to close the encircling net. Su Shanna leaned against the tree, and only when some of the leading soldiers got within two to three hundred meters of her did she suddenly swing out from behind the tree and open fire. Pop pop several shots rang out. Those soldiers fell to the ground as neat bullet holes appeared on their foreheads, clearly dead. This action stunned the rest of the soldiers, all of whom took cover behind trees. The young officer yelled, ¡°That bitch is out of bullets! Whoever captures her, the general will surely reward you handsomely!¡± Hearing those words, the soldiers¡¯ eyes glinted with greed, and they began to slowly approach Su Shanna, using the trees for cover. Su Shanna hid behind the tree, taking a deep breath before letting out a self-deprecating bitter smile. As the officer had said, the only thing she had left was the single ¡°glory bullet¡± in her pistol; she was completely out of ammo. As of today, Su Shanna had been on the run for half a month. Both her mental and physical strength were no longer enough to keep going. Thus, a look of resignation gradually appeared on Su Shanna¡¯s face as she slowly raised the gun, aimed it at her temple, closed her eyes, and was about to pull the trigger. Just then, a calm voice sounded next to her ear. ¡°As a soldier, are you going to seek death so easily?¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Su Shanna¡¯s body shook, and she immediately thought she was hallucinating. After all, how could he possibly be here? But when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Xue An standing on a nearby tree, smiling at her. ¡°Xue¡­ Instructor Xue?¡± Su Shanna could hardly believe her eyes. Xue An glanced at the soldiers surrounding from all directions and said indifferently, ¡°Are all these people here to capture you?¡± Su Shanna smiled bitterly and nodded. At that moment, the young military officer also spotted Xue An standing atop the tree and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°What are you¡­¡±. The rest of his words failed to leave his mouth because he had already recognized Xue An. After all, who in the world didn¡¯t know Xue An by now? Yet it was this realization that nearly caused the young officer to faint with fear. Xue An swept his gaze over the soldiers before his eyes settled on the officer, ¡°You recognize me?¡± The man nodded tremblingly. ¡°Yes¡­ I do!¡± ¡°Good, go back and tell your so-called general that Su Shanna is now a citizen of China. If she¡¯s harassed again, you will bear the consequences!¡± Xue An said calmly. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The officer, as if receiving a reprieve, nodded like a pecking chicken. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. The officer turned and ran. With his escape, the pursuing soldiers also scattered in all directions. In a blink of an eye, the desperate situation that had almost driven Su Shanna to suicide dissipated with just a few words from Xue An. Su Shanna watched the scene with a blank mind. It was then that Xue An leapt down from the tree and came to Su Shanna¡¯s side, smiling slightly, ¡°Su Shanna, long time no see!¡± Su Shanna nodded with a confused look on her face, ¡°Xue¡­ Instructor Xue, how come you are here?¡± ¡°Oh, I came here to open up a secret realm. But what about you, why are you being hunted by your own country¡¯s soldiers?¡± Xue An inquired. Upon hearing this, Su Shanna smiled bitterly. As the former head instructor of the Far East special forces, Su Shanna had always held a high position in Country E. But ever since the great turmoil, the situation in Country E had undergone drastic changes. Most of Su Shanna¡¯s supporters in this upheaval either fell from power or died. This dealt a heavy blow to Su Shanna¡¯s foundation in the military. If that had been all, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad. She could simply leave Country E and serve as an instructor in another country. Su Shanna had done this before, such as when she served under Commander Hu and competed alongside Xue An¡¯s Fire Phoenix Special Forces. But she was thinking too simplistically. Having been caught in the whirlpool of power, how could she possibly extricate herself so easily? After the great change in Country E¡¯s hierarchy, a general named Dmitry came into power. This man had once served in the same unit as Su Shanna and had also pursued her madly, only to be sternly rejected by her and knocked to the ground in front of many soldiers. As a result, Dmitry held onto this grudge in his heart. Upon rising to power, he immediately began to target Su Shanna. He started by stripping her of all her positions and then used various means to subdue her, wishing to make her his captive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, against his expectations, Su Shanna firmly refused. Finally, the conflict escalated, and Su Shanna resolutely fled the capital of Country E and headed south, attempting to cross the uninhabited expanse of Siberia to seek asylum in China. But Dmitry, adamant about possessing Su Shanna, flew into a rage upon learning of her escape and immediately dispatched forces to pursue and intercept her. This was the reason Su Shanna found herself in such a dire situation. After listening to her story, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°A rising star in the military? No, not for long.¡± Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) This was an old neighborhood tucked away in a corner of Beijiang City. It was remote and dilapidated with a harsh environment, plus the houses were worn and lacking basic amenities. So, it had essentially become akin to a slum. The only upside might be the cheap rent here. As a result, those living here belonged to the lowest stratum of society. At that moment. Xue An and An Yan, along with their two daughters, climbed the stairs and arrived in front of a familiar door. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are we going back to our old home to live?¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian excitedly asked. ¡°Old home¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, his lips curling in amusement. Indeed. The home of his childhood was long gone. Since his youth, Xue An had left Qingmang Town, leading a nomadic life. It wasn¡¯t until he met An Yan in university and they went back to Beijiang together, renting this old two-bedroom place. wuxiaworld.site That was when Xue An first felt the sense of home. And now, he always felt that this was home. An Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she said to the two little girls, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to stay here for a couple of days. Are you girls happy about that?¡± ¡°Mhm, happy!¡± the two little girls gleefully responded. For children, it didn¡¯t matter how spacious or fancy their house was. As long as their parents were by their side, anywhere could feel wonderful. Moreover, the two little girls had been born and raised here, so they were naturally attached to this place. At this moment, Xue An opened the door, and the family entered. The house was clean, as if someone had been tidying up every day. But the decorations had not changed at all since they left. It seemed as though they had merely gone out for a meal and then returned. An Yan¡¯s eyes were watery. She took a deep breath and her fingers gently caressed the furniture and decorations of the house. Every item here was imbued with memories of her and Xue An. Naturally, reminiscing suddenly made An Yan very emotional. The two little girls, however, cheerfully threw themselves onto the shabby old sofa in the living room and eagerly turned on the TV. Surprisingly, there was electricity, and the TV could be turned on normally. So the little girls contentedly settled into the sofa to watch television. Xue An casually picked up the cooking apron hanging by the kitchen, skillfully put it on, and said with a smile, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯ll go cook!¡± ¡°Husband, let me do it! You¡­¡± An Yan always found it somewhat odd to have the current Xue An cooking. After all, Xue An was now a man who stood at the pinnacle of this world, and yet here he was, donning an apron to cook, which seemed incongruous. Xue An just laughed at this, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about making food for you and the kids? Besides, do you know how to cook Dragon Liver?¡± An Yan paused, then remembered the Dragon Liver that Xue An had cut from the Heavenly Dragon in the provincial city was still there. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling bored, you can help me out and watch how I stir-fry the Dragon Liver!¡± Xue An said cheerily. An Yan nodded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Xue An first took out the Dragon Liver, radiating with vital essence and light, from An Yan¡¯s Mustard Seed Ring. As soon as this object appeared, the lifeforce it exuded revived even the long-withered flowers on the balcony. Then Xue An took out the oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and ginger, green onions, and garlic from An Yan¡¯s ring as well. Don¡¯t ask why this is in here. A few days ago, Xue An emptied out a large supermarket in Zhongdu, tossing everything into the Mustard Seed Ring in one fell swoop. Anything that couldn¡¯t fit was left in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. It was all for the sake of convenience when leaving Earth to travel through The Multiverse. Moreover, storing items in the Mustard Seed Ring and this Magic Treasures Pavilion had another benefit: there was never any need to worry about spoilage or decay, akin to a supercharged version of a portable deep freezer. ¡°Actually, the best match for this Dragon Liver would be Phoenix Marrow, but I reckon there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing as a Phoenix in this world, so I can only stir-fry it to eat.¡± ¡°This Dragon Liver isn¡¯t tasty in itself, and it¡¯s even quite fishy, hence the need for masterful seasoning skills to correct these flavors.¡± ¡°On this front, I consider myself an expert! Back in the day, I used to stir-fry it often.¡± As Xue An was preparing the ingredients, he rambled on and on. An Yan was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the Dragon Clan and the Phoenix both very powerful groups? Why is there a dish with Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow then?¡± Xue An smiled at the question, ¡°The Dragon Clan is an extremely diverse group. There are those whose cultivation level is comparable to that of an Immortal King, the highest echelon, and then there are worthless ones who can only be slaughtered for meat¨Cthe lowly dragons. However, the Heavenly Dragon Clan, while not particularly strong in the Dragon Clan, has not fallen to the point of being lowly dragons. It was just that they infuriated me, which is why I cut out their Dragon Liver.¡± ¡°As for Phoenix¡­,¡± Xue An paused, then after a moment¡¯s thought he continued, ¡°Their kind is even stranger. Have you heard of the Phoenix nirvana?¡± An Yan nodded. ¡°Each Phoenix will undergo many nirvanas in its lifetime, and each nirvana is a rebirth for them.¡± ¡°This means the Phoenix bodies they shed during nirvana become ownerless, just like snake skins that are cast off and discarded at will.¡± ¡°Thus, people discovered that Phoenix Marrow is actually very delicious.¡± Upon hearing Xue An¡¯s explanation, An Yan¡¯s eyes gradually widened. ¡°Husband, you are so amazing!¡± Xue An chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s all sorts of chaos in The Multiverse Realms, with all kinds of races and things you¡¯ll encounter. Once you get used to it over time, you¡¯ll come to understand.¡± ¡°Mmhmm!¡± By this time, Xue An had finished preparing everything but didn¡¯t use a conventional stove. Because a mundane flame simply couldn¡¯t cook the Dragon Liver properly. Xue An snapped his fingers, and a white, pure flame appeared in mid-air. He then took the cracked frying pan from An Yan. ¡°Husband, this pan is leaking!¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll fix it up for you!¡± With that, Xue An threw the frying pan into the flames, and under the intense heat, it began to disintegrate immediately. But as Xue An threw the Dragon Liver onto it, clusters of blood-colored brilliance continuously seeped into the pan, and over time, the cracks in the pan began to heal. ¡°The Dragon Liver contains the life force of a dragon, and harnessing it can produce many miraculous effects; this is merely one of them,¡± Xue An said casually, tossing in the prepared seasonings and starting to cook the Dragon Liver. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An enticing aroma began to spread. An Yan¡¯s appetite was stirred by the scent, and as for the two little girls, they couldn¡¯t even keep watching TV anymore; instead, they ran to the kitchen doorway to wait for the Dragon Liver to be ready. Finally. After Xue An finished stir-frying, he placed the spicy stir-fried Dragon Liver onto a plate. ¡°All done! Eat up quickly! It won¡¯t be as good if it cools down,¡± Xue An said with a beaming smile. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Chapter 696: Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Actually, even before Xue An gave the order, the two little girls had already eagerly picked up a piece and put it in their mouths. ¡°Is it good?¡± An Yan asked. The two little girls were beyond the point of speaking, managing only to nod repeatedly. An Yan also picked up a piece and tried it. Upon entering the mouth, there was a very tender yet resilient texture, coated with a thickened sauce that was incredibly fragrant and refreshingly sweet. But after just a couple of chews, the Dragon Liver suddenly melted away, and then was rapidly absorbed by the body. An Yan felt a significant increase in her strength, and her Cultivation Level also began to stir. However, since An Yan¡¯s Cultivation Level had already reached the critical value of the Seal, she couldn¡¯t make any progress at all. Xue An naturally noticed this and his expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Honey, have a bite!¡± An Yan, clearly seeing that something was amiss with Xue An and guessing the reason behind it, quickly changed the subject. Xue An shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of this stuff in the past, you and the kids eat it!¡± Just then. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Suddenly, there was a commotion of footsteps from outside the door. Then someone shouted, ¡°Are you sure someone went inside here?¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯re absolutely certain! No mistake about it! And didn¡¯t you smell the aroma? Clearly, the thief is inside cooking!¡± ¡°Damn it, someone dared to cause trouble in Mr. Xue¡¯s old house, today I, Du Fan, won¡¯t forgive myself if I don¡¯t flay him¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xue An had already opened the door. Indeed. Standing outside, rolling up their sleeves, ready to break in and catch the ¡°thief,¡± was none other than Du Fan and his group of Beijiang roughnecks. And when they saw Xue An standing behind the door, wearing a cooking apron and even holding a spatula, they were all stunned. ¡°Xue¡­ Mr. Xue?¡± Du Fan was the first to regain his composure, his face filled with astonishment. Xue An nodded slightly, looked Du Fan over, and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry about what? The Cultivation Technique that you¡¯ve been practicing?¡± Upon hearing this, Du Fan trembled and then sheepishly scratched his head, ¡°Heh, thanks to Mr. Xue, I¡¯ve also started cultivating.¡± ¡°Oh, how¡¯s your progress?¡± This time, Du Fan didn¡¯t even dare to look up, muttering softly, ¡°Up until now, I haven¡¯t felt the presence of Spiritual Energy!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t feel it, because you simply don¡¯t have the aptitude for cultivation!¡± Hearing this, Du Fan felt the urge to cry, because he wasn¡¯t the first person to tell him this. But coming from Xue An, it plunged Du Fan into true despair. Not having the aptitude meant he couldn¡¯t cultivate in the future. Du Fan wasn¡¯t a fool. He could clearly see what would be most valued in the future¨Cwithout a doubt, it was the cultivators with a Cultivation Level. If he wanted to stay in his current position longer, he would need much stronger power. Otherwise, he could very well become an outcast of the era. So no matter how difficult it was, he still wanted to cultivate. But the words from Xue An today mercilessly shattered his last bit of fantasy. As Du Fan¡¯s face turned ashen. Xue An looked at his subordinates holding clubs behind him and asked indifferently, ¡°How did you know something was happening in my house?¡± Du Fan responded in a low voice, ¡°Sir, it was all arranged by me, because I feared that petty thieves might disturb your old mansion, so I ordered people to watch it twenty-four hours a day. They told me someone had broken into your old mansion, and I rushed over immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that you returned in such a hurry that these people didn¡¯t recognize you, which led to this mix-up. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Du Fan explained at length. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled and then suddenly asked, ¡°During the previous chaos in the world, it was also you who arranged for people to secretly protect the Shie family, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Du Fan nodded in response, ¡°At that time, although Chairman Qin also sent people, I always worried that their bodyguards weren¡¯t astute enough, so I instructed a few local toughs to keep watch.¡± ¡°Even though these toughs weren¡¯t strong fighters, they were very familiar with the local terrain and situation. Their presence could help Uncle Shie and his family through tough times.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You did well!¡± Du Fan was slightly startled and was about to offer his thanks when the next sentence from Xue An made him stand frozen in place. ¡°Although you have done many things wrong before, in recognition of these two points of dedication, I will grant you an opportunity.¡± Opportunity. Mr. Xue is offering me an opportunity. Du Fan felt as if his entire being had turned foolish, his mind went completely blank, and all he could do was nod his head dumbly. ¡°Hmm!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, turned to look at the mother and daughters who had already eaten more than half of the dragon liver but clearly could no longer continue. ¡°Are you still eating?¡± All three women shook their heads simultaneously. ¡°No more, it was very delicious at first, but after eating too much it feels like my stomach is bursting!¡± An Yan said. ¡°Yeah! I feel so stuffed it¡¯s uncomfortable!¡± Xiang Xiang said. Only Nian Nian took another piece, put it in her mouth, and started chewing slowly like a hamster. ¡°I think it¡¯s alright, but I¡¯m full too!¡± Xue An laughed and casually picked up the plate with the remaining half portion of the dragon liver. ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± Du Fan took the plate somewhat blankly, ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is the opportunity I am giving you,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Ah?¡± Du Fan was somewhat dumbfounded. A plate of leftovers is the opportunity? If someone else had said this, Du Fan would have hurled the plate at them by now, certain they were making fun of him. But he dared not disregard Xue An¡¯s words. And what exactly was this dish made of? It smelled so fragrant. ¡°Try a piece!¡± Xue An said. ¡°Erm¡­ okay!¡± Contemplating, Du Fan grabbed a piece and threw it into his mouth. After chewing for a while, Du Fan¡¯s body shook, and he suddenly broke out in a foul sweat. His eyes, which had been somewhat cloudy, also started to clear up. This was the effect of the dragon liver¡¯s ability to cleanse the veins and marrow. Afterwards, Du Fan felt he could suddenly sense the presence of nature¡¯s spiritual energy. This discovery left him ecstatic, ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand, ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± However, Du Fan did not see it that way; he carefully held the plate in his hands and then bowed deeply to Xue An with great respect. ¡°Sir, I am eternally grateful for your kindness. If there is anything you require of me in the future, I am at your service like a loyal dog or horse!¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Alright! Be on your way.¡± After speaking, he closed the door of the room. Du Fan maintained his bow for over a minute before slowly straightening up. His face was filled with excitement and joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for his subordinates, they were all staring intently at the plate in Du Fan¡¯s hands. Du Fan spoke calmly, ¡°This was gifted by the master. I have already eaten a piece, and the rest is only for those who make an exceptional contribution to the gang. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinates all shuddered, their respect for their leader increasing even further. ¡°Also, remember to send more people to guard this place. If the master has any need, report it to me immediately!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) Chapter 697: Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) ¡°Husband, who was that just now?¡± An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, ¡°Just a leader of some riffraff from Beijiang that I taught a lesson to before. But the guy is pretty decent. Not only did he send people to guard this place, he also secretly helped Uncle Xie and the others, so I rewarded him with a few pieces of dragon liver.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Oh what? Do you know him?¡± ¡°Hehe, no, I don¡¯t!¡± An Yan said, looking foolish. Seeing her reaction, Xue An tousled her hair with an air of resignation, ¡°You don¡¯t know him, yet you ¡®oh¡¯. You really are a fool!¡± ¡°Annoying, you¡¯ve messed up my hair again!¡± An Yan pouted, her face flustered, like a little cat with its fur standing on end. Unable to resist her adorable appearance, Xue An reached out again to gently pinch her nose. ¡°Who are you calling annoying?¡± This enraged An Yan to the point of baring her teeth and claws, ¡°You¡¯re annoying, it¡¯s you who¡¯s annoying!¡± ¡°Oh? Then I guess I won¡¯t let go now!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, you big bully, always picking on me! My nose hurts!¡± An Yan put on a face as if on the verge of tears. wuxiaworld.site Xue An thought he had really pinched An Yan¡¯s nose painfully and quickly released his hand. An Yan took the opportunity to crouch down, burying her head in her knees. Watching her shoulders tremble slightly, as though she were crying, Xue An was so guilt-ridden he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I was wrong, I was only teasing you. I really didn¡¯t mean to!¡± But as Xue An spoke to one side, Yan¡¯er moved to the other. When he turned to speak to that side, she moved back again. So Xue An began to turn in circles as he apologized to Yan¡¯er. Finally, out of helplessness, Xue An also crouched down and said, ¡°How about¡­ you pinch my nose?¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than An Yan abruptly looked up, a smile playing on her lips, not a trace of tears to be seen. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s what you said!¡± Xue An was somewhat dumbfounded. Was he being tricked? Before he could collect his wits, An Yan revealed her pearly white teeth, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to pinch your nose. You¡¯re a Golden Immortal, how could a little girl like me possibly pinch you? I¡¯m going to bite you to death!¡± With that, An Yan bared her teeth and pounced on him, sinking her teeth into Xue An¡¯s shoulder. Xue An, caught off-guard, was bitten firmly by An Yan, and it hurt so much that he gasped for air. But at that moment, a golden light glimmered on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. This was his body¡¯s natural reaction to feeling threatened. If the golden light condensed, An Yan¡¯s teeth would probably be shattered. Therefore, Xue An¡¯s gaze turned cold, and the golden light on his shoulder dissipated instantly. But discarding his cultivation level meant he was enduring An Yan¡¯s bite with only his physical body. After all, Yan¡¯er was a Loose Immortal, and her bite packed quite a punch. At the very least, Xue An was in so much pain that cold sweat appeared on his forehead, yet he clenched his teeth and made no sound. An Yan then sensed something was off, and reluctantly opened her mouth, only to see Xue An squatting there drenched in sweat, a look of agony on his face. ¡°Husband, you¡­ how come¡­¡± An Yan wanted to ask why Xue An didn¡¯t use his cultivation level to resist. Xue An pulled up a slight smile, ¡°You silly girl, if I¡¯d used my cultivation level, your teeth would have been shattered!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re just¡­ enduring it?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Seeing Xue An¡¯s smile, An Yan suddenly felt exceedingly awful, like she was throwing a tantrum for no reason. Then she caressed Xue An¡¯s shoulder. All she saw was that his clothes were torn, and deep teeth marks were in his flesh, where An Yan¡¯s two canine teeth had dug in and were still oozing trickles of blood. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Seeing this, Yan¡¯er felt so heartbroken that tears almost fell. She felt like she hadn¡¯t used much strength at all. How did she manage to bite her husband like this? Xue An then laughed, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry! Let¡¯s just say I got bitten by a little dog!¡± Yan¡¯er nodded reflexively, ¡°Mm¡­ mm?¡± Then a golden light flashed across Xue An¡¯s shoulder, and it healed completely, leaving not even a trace of the bite marks or blood behind. And seeing that teasing smile on Xue An¡¯s face, Yan¡¯er knew she¡¯d been fooled again. She clenched her teeth in anger and pounced on him fiercely. ¡°Stinky husband, this time I¡¯m going to bite off a piece of your flesh!¡± ¡°Whoever bites me is a little dog!¡± ¡°I bite whoever is the little dog!¡± The two of them were a rambunctious mess. The two little girls watching TV were getting a bit impatient and shouted loudly, ¡°Dad! Mom! Stop messing around! We want to watch TV!¡± In fact, from the beginning, the two little girls behaved as if they didn¡¯t see Xue An and An Yan romping around, their eyes glued to the TV. It was only when the two blocked their view that they got a bit angry and shouted. The reason? Well¡­ Maybe it was because they had seen too many such dog-abusing scenes that they had become somewhat immune. Eventually, the battle ended with Xue An¡¯s surrender. The price was gaining three sets of teeth marks on his shoulders. And An Yan made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t let him use his cultivation level to heal. Xue An could only accept it with a bitter smile. Late at night. Outside, the autumn wind was bleak, and the night air was as cool as water. Xue An sat quietly on the living room sofa, gazing at the moonlight outside. At that moment, the bedroom door was gently pushed open. An Yan tiptoed out. ¡°Have they all fallen asleep?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. An Yan nodded, then sat down beside Xue An. ¡°Fancy a drink?¡± Xue An asked with a smile. ¡°Mm!¡± Xue An then took out a bottle of red wine and some snacks from An Yan¡¯s ring. The two lightly clinked their glasses, then smiled at each other and drank the wine. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last drank together!¡± An Yan exclaimed somewhat sentimentally. When they had first returned to Beijiang, An Yan had not been pregnant yet, and Xue An had found a job he liked. It was a time when they were full of vigor and vitality. So, Xue An would often buy some cold dishes on the way home from work, and they would have a few drinks together. As they drank, they would chat about the past or share their dreams and hopes for the future. Often while talking, they would burst into hearty laughter. Back then, the small house was often filled with their laughter. But later on, things took a sudden turn, and in the end, they separated. ¡°Yes, it has been a long time!¡± Xue An said softly. An Yan suddenly fell silent. For her, this ¡°long time¡± might have been only four or five years. But for Xue An, it was more than three thousand long years. What a desperately long three thousand years that must have been! ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is over now, isn¡¯t it?¡± An Yan nodded, then tenderly caressed the teeth marks she had left on Xue An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so silly. I told you not to heal and you really didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m silly that I managed to find you!¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± An Yan gently punched Xue An. Another silence followed, and An Yan rested her head on Xue An¡¯s shoulder, whispering, ¡°Husband, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Soon! Now that worldly affairs are almost settled, once Xuan¡¯Er and the others return to Beijiang, we¡¯ll leave!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh! Husband¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice!¡± In the end, An Yan got drunk that night. Cough, of course, Xue An also won back a round. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) ¡°` Whoosh! In the vast expanse of space, a starship suddenly streaked by, then whizzed past several celestial bodies at the speed of space-time jump. On Earth, the starship appeared massive, but in the vast universe, it was as tiny as a speck of dust. Xue An was alone at the helm of the starship, his face showing a trace of fatigue. He had been pushing his cultivation level, traveling continuously for three months. If it were any other Golden Immortal, they would probably have already perished from overexerting their cultivation level to the point of explosion. Only Xue An could endure until now. An Yan and her two daughters were not on the starship. Xue An was well aware of the dangers of travelling through space; even with a Trans-ocean Starship, it was not entirely without risk. Therefore, he let them take refuge inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This Magic Treasures Pavilion was a relic of a True Immortal and could withstand external disturbances, even if something happened to the starship. Over the past three months, Xue An had checked every celestial body he passed by, but found no planets with life. This struck Xue An as odd. wuxiaworld.site In a prosperous starry domain, almost every celestial body could nurture life. Yet the starry sky near Earth was a dead silence. If this quiet starry sky were a desert, then Earth would be the only oasis in it. This peculiar phenomenon raised a hint of doubt in Xue An¡¯s heart. Was it someone¡¯s deliberate act, or was this the natural state? If it were deliberate, then the one behind it must possess a truly earth-shattering power. Since Xue An did not possess the local star map, nor did he have access to a Star Array for teleportation, he was forced to use this crude method of transversing the void to make his journey. Of course, once Xue An later restores his Great Luo cultivation level, he will be able to traverse with his physical body, making it much easier to walk among The Multiverse. At this time, the starship had entered a calm Starry Sea. The stars outside shone brilliantly, overwhelmingly beautiful. Seeing this, Xue An released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as An Yan and her daughters came out, they were stunned by the magnificent view outside. After a long while, An Yan exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s truly spectacular!¡± Upon hearing her, Xue An smiled and said, ¡°Wait until I take you to the Milky Way to see that. There, trillions of stars cluster together, light like a sea of mist and stars like mundane dust, now that is truly a sight to behold!¡± ¡°Mm! Honey, where are we now? Are we far from Earth?¡± An Yan asked. ¡°Yes, but also no!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°From a human perspective, we¡¯re now very far from Earth, but on a cosmic scale, we might not even have stepped out of the front door,¡± he explained. An Yan¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s that big?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An was about to say something with a smile. Suddenly, the starship began to shake violently. Then Xue An saw an immensely large black celestial body appear in front of the starship. ¡°Quick, back into the pavilion!¡± Xue An said sternly, immediately focusing all his attention on controlling the starship. An Yan looked at Xue An with worry, then turned and led the two daughters back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Though she was very concerned for Xue An, she knew that staying out would not help and would only distract him. Seeing that his wife and daughters had entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to control the starship with all his might. The celestial body exerted a strong gravitational force, pulling the starship closer continuously; if not controlled, it could potentially crash. Xue An activated all his cultivation, and the entire starship glowed with layers of golden light as he tried with all his might to resist the celestial body¡¯s pull. Finally. The starship gradually stabilized and hovered quietly above the celestial body. ¡°` Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to examine the completely black celestial body, then frowned. He had never seen such a bizarre star before. It emitted an ominous death energy, just like a person on the verge of death. The key was that even Xue An could not see through the black mist shrouding the star. At that moment, on the edge of the star, a point of light suddenly emerged on the surface formed by the black mist. The light started off dim, but then its brightness rapidly increased. Eventually, the light exploded with a roar, and a wave of fire swept through a large area, forming a vast spot of light on the black mist. After the flames dissipated and the light receded, a huge mushroom cloud appeared on the surface of the black mist, stirring it into a massive vortex. Xue An watched silently, then suddenly let out a light yelp. That explosion¡¯s light¡­ looked like a nuclear bomb. And as the black mist stirred, Xue An sensed that there was actually life on this planet. This discovery excited Xue An somewhat. After three months of traveling, he finally encountered a planet with life. But the recent explosion reminded Xue An that this star was clearly not simple. Therefore, after a brief contemplation, Xue An put away the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, on the starship, he established a simplified version of a small Star Array. This type of Star Array could be used for short-range teleportation. Having done all this, Xue An flew out of the starship, traced a few runes to conceal his tracks with his hand, and hid the starship. He didn¡¯t stow the starship too because it was a retreat left by Xue An; in case he encountered any danger on this planet, he could directly teleport back through the Star Array. Although Xue An now had Golden Immortal cultivation, the vast universe was simply too huge, and The Multiverse Realms were just a name for a large known starry domain. And there were many unknown starry domains. Among them, the number of strange and dangerous places was countless. Moreover, this star itself was permeated with strangeness, so it was always right to be cautious. After handling everything, Xue An uttered a light shout, his body covered in layers of sword light, and then he plummeted straight down towards the black celestial body. In an instant. Xue An fell into the layer of black mist. The black mist immediately boiled up and surged forward, scrambling to engulf Xue An. But before it could get close, it was shredded by the layers of sword light. However, the further he fell, the denser the black mist became. In the end, it even became almost tangible, slowing down Xue An¡¯s descent. Looking at the tide-like black mist, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, and a flash of sword light flickered in his eyes. A beam of sword light pierced straight down, and with a bang, it cleaved a path through the mist. But immediately, the surrounding black mist tried to close in again. Xue An, however, took this opportunity to plummet down, disappearing into the black mist in an instant. After falling for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, Xue An suddenly felt lighter, and faint light appeared before his eyes. And before he could react, the light rapidly intensified. Suddenly. Xue An felt his whole body loosen, the black mist had completely vanished, and before him appeared an odd scene. The heaven and earth were filled with a strange red light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The color was like that of a desert sunset. Looking out to the horizon, the ground was bald, resembling a realm of death. Wild winds howled in the high skies, and although the air held a strange scent, it was breathable. At the same time, Xue An felt a slight numbness all over his body. A thought came to Xue An¡¯s mind: it¡¯s radiation! Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) The radiation contained within this heaven and earth was so intense that even Xue An, a Golden Immortal, felt its presence. Yet, in this environment utterly unsuitable for human existence, Xue An detected signs of life in the distant wilderness, apparently in combat. Xue An flew through the sky and in the blink of an eye, arrived at the site of the struggle. It was a low-lying valley. Within the valley, a boy of only eleven or twelve was engaged in a desperate fight with several animals that resembled wolves. The struggle had clearly been going on for a while, as the boy had multiple wounds on his body. At that moment, the boy fiercely struck out with his knife, forcing the wolves in front of him to retreat. He then stepped back, gasping for breath, while fiercely eying his opponents, his body trembling slightly. Clearly, he was reaching his limit. These wolves differed from those on Earth, firstly being much leaner, but their fur shimmered with a metallic luster, and their eyes were filled with cunning and cruelty. Seeing the boy in such a state, the wolves spread out in formation, slowly advancing toward him. Their movements were surprisingly disciplined. Clearly, this pack of wolves was no ordinary beast, but a group of highly intelligent creatures. By this time, the boy had been forced to the edge of the valley, with the wolves surrounding him tightly. They then stuck out their tongues, licking their lips with a ravenous look. Suddenly. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.C0 The closest wolf leaped forward, lunging straight for the boy. Mid-jump, it swiped its claw, sending a sharp gust of wind hurtling toward the boy. The boy, already weakened, still managed to dodge the attack by jerking his head to the side. Thud. The hard rock was gashed open by the sharp wind. A trail of blood appeared on the boy¡¯s cheek. He was a split second too slow, grazed by the tail end of the slicing wind. But before the boy could feel any relief, the Demon Wolf had already closed in, revealing its gaping maw as it snapped toward the boy¡¯s neck. In his dire situation, the boy let out a ferocious roar. A faint red glow emanated from the short knife in his hand as he cut down. Splat. The Demon Wolf yelped in pain as one of its legs was brutally severed; foul blood spattered on the ground and sizzled as it corroded the soil. Instead of retreating, the injured Demon Wolf became even more enraged. It howled and spat out another blade of wind. At this point, the boy was utterly drained, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to dodge, his eyes filling with despair. But just then, out of nowhere, the Demon Wolf was sent flying backward, exploding into a mist of blood in mid-air. The boy was stunned, and Xue An¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the scene. Xue An had been watching from a distance all along. The boy¡¯s courage had greatly impressed him, and the strike he had made at the end had surprised Xue An. Because he was certain the boy had no cultivation level whatsoever. Which made that slice he executed quite interesting. At this moment, the boy looked at Xue An somewhat dumbfounded, his eyes flickering with shock and confusion. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why this man, dressed in neat clothing and as clean as a city dignitary, would save him. Xue An, on the other hand, glanced at the Demon Wolves. The death of that particular Demon Wolf had intimidated the rest of them. But these Demon Wolves clearly were still unwilling to give up and were lingering not far away, seemingly looking for another opportunity. Xue An saw the state of affairs and gave a faint smile as a stroke of sword light flashed by. The demon wolves, who had previously been eyeing their prey greedily, now wailed as if they had seen something terrifying and attempted to flee. But the sword light swept across the field in an instant. The bodies of the demon wolves shuddered, then their wolf heads were severed and fell to the ground, their carcasses collapsing. With a single strike, the pack was wiped out. Seeing this, the boy¡¯s mouth opened slightly in disbelief; he could hardly trust his own eyes. It was a feat that would require at least a dozen strong men or three First Rank warriors. Yet this man had casually eradicated them. Could it be¡­ he was a Second Rank or even higher-ranked Samurai? The boy was astonished. Xue An turned to look at him and then spoke with a voice carrying a trace of Divine Sense, ¡°What is your name?¡± With so many races within The Multiverse and languages extremely complex, whenever Xue An met others, he would communicate with this voice laced with a hint of Divine Sense to ensure that they could understand, thus avoiding a lot of trouble. The boy was taken aback and then hurriedly responded, ¡°My lord, my name is Ah Tu.¡± His voice was filled with respect. Xue An nodded, ¡°Ah Tu¡­ where are we?¡± ¡°My lord, this is the southern mines wilderness of Riverside Town!¡± Although Ah Tu found Xue An¡¯s question rather odd, he still answered earnestly. ¡°Riverside Town¡­¡± Xue An chuckled. So there were towns; it seemed that in this harsh environment not only was life possible, but civilization had also formed. At this moment, Xue An took another look at the boy. His clothes were tattered, his frame small and lean, and his face quite dirty, but his eyes sparkled with a lively sheen. Especially eye-catching to Xue An was the short knife in the boy¡¯s hand. Just before, the boy had used this knife to sever the front paw of a demon wolf. But Xue An could see at a glance that it was a very crudely made ordinary knife, not a Divine Weapon. But judging by the carefully wrapped cloth around the handle and Ah Tu¡¯s appearance of cherishing it greatly, it seemed to be a very important possession to him. Seeing Xue An staring at him without speaking, Ah Tu hesitated and then, after a moment, clenched his teeth and pointed to the corpses of the demon wolves on the ground. ¡°My lord, I can skin these demon wolves for you, and all I ask in return is one of their pelts as payment!¡± Fearing rejection, Ah Tu hurriedly added, ¡°My lord, my skinning skills are second to none in Riverside Town, and since these demon wolves died by your hand without other wounds, their pelts can be properly treated and sold for a good price!¡± Xue An, of course, didn¡¯t care for these so-called demon wolf pelts, but a thought struck him, and he nodded, ¡°Fine.¡± Ah Tu was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± With that said, he began to skin the demon wolves. As he had claimed, his skinning skill was indeed top-notch. He first drained the blood from the demon wolf carcasses, then deftly separated the skin from the flesh with his knife. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His movements were smooth as flowing water and astonishingly swift. In the time it took to eat a meal, All the pelts were skinned from the demon wolves. Ah Tu¡¯s face gleamed with excitement. Such high-quality demon wolf pelts could be traded for many useful things, such as grade three pure water! Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Wasteland World (3rd Update) Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Wasteland World (3rd Update) Thinking of water, Ah Tu couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips, which had already cracked and started to bleed. At that moment, Xue An casually took out a bottle of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring and handed it to him. ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± Ah Tu looked at the crystal-clear water in his hand, his face full of astonishment. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Water! You look quite thirsty, drink up!¡± Ah Tu stood there dumbfounded. Water! And it was water without a speck of impurity, exceptionally clear and bright. Ah Tu didn¡¯t know how to classify the water¡¯s grade. Was it Fourth Rank pure water? No, he had seen Fourth Rank pure water before, which was also a kind of muddy water tinged with red. Could this be the Fifth or even Sixth Rank water that only the heads of households could enjoy? At that thought, Ah Tu¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrollably. Then, without being able to help himself, he twisted off the cap and took a cautious sip. As soon as the refreshing water entered his mouth, Ah Tu¡¯s eyes immediately bulged. It wasn¡¯t like the water he usually drank that numbed his mouth and tongue upon contact. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co This water was so gentle and was absorbed by his body instantly, with no discomfort at all. No¡­ No radiation in this top-grade pure water? Ah Tu was terrified by the thought that sprang into his mind. For someone who had struggled for survival at the bottom all his life, a bottle of top-grade pure water without radiation was something he dared not even dream of. Then, waves of intense regret flooded his heart, regretting that he shouldn¡¯t have taken that sip of water. A single sip of top-grade pure water could be traded for so many good things! Seeing the boy standing still, holding the mineral water, with an ever-changing expression on his face. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then understood and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ah Tu!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Ah Tu snapped out of his frustration and surprise and promptly responded. Xue An pointed to the wolf skin on the ground, ¡°Is there a place in your town that deals with these?¡± Ah Tu immediately nodded, ¡°Of course! Feng Pangszi at the tavern buys these wolf skins!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Alright, then lead me to your town, and there will be another reward for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ah Tu shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Sir, the water you gave me is enough to buy all the wolf skins, you don¡¯t need to give me any more reward!¡± After saying this, Ah Tu carefully packed away the water, then bundled up all the wolf skins on the ground and hoisted them onto his back. ¡°Sir, please follow me!¡± They crossed a desolate wilderness so stark it was startling, then they skirted around a cone-shaped mountain that looked like a melting candle, the mountain surface shimmering with a glassy sheen. Suddenly, a dilapidated small town appeared before them. It was called a town, but it really only had one street, five or six hundred meters long. On both sides of the street stood houses made of stone and mud, and these were already the best houses the town had. Because behind the street was a large area of shanties so simple they could not even be called houses. ¡°Sir, this is Riverside Town! If you want to sell these wolf skins, you can only go to the tavern to find Feng Pangszi,¡± said Ah Tu, leading Xue An into the small town. The street was filthy and had a pungent, unpleasant smell. And when Ah Tu appeared with a thick stack of wolf skins on his back. Many surprised glances were cast from the shops on both sides of the street. ¡°Hey, Chen Family¡¯s boy, did you actually get so many Demon Wolf skins this time?¡± A burly one-eyed man stepped out of the doorway, even holding a cleaver in his hand. In a voice too low for Xue An to hear, Ah Tu whispered, ¡°Sir, this man is the town¡¯s butcher. He specializes in selling the meat of various animals and has a good relationship with the head of the households, so it¡¯s best not to provoke him.¡± Xue An was noncommittal, simply listening quietly. By now, many people had already come out of the shops on both sides, silently watching Ah Tu and Xue An. Xue An glanced at these people, noting that some of them looked very strange. For example, some have flesh clusters resembling grapes, giving anyone who sees them goosebumps. Others are covered in festering scars. Side effects caused by radiation? Xue An thought to himself, yet a faint smile played on his lips. At that moment, Ah Tu declared loudly ¡°These Demon Wolf pelts are ordered by the tavern¡¯s Feng Pangszi. Butcher, do you want them?¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Feng Pangszi,¡± the butcher¡¯s face changed, and then, with a sinister laugh, he turned and left. Once he left, the rest of the crowd dispersed as well. Ah Tu breathed a sigh of relief and led Xue An forward. ¡°Sir, these guys might not be very capable, but if a fight broke out and annoyed the village head, it would be troublesome! Luckily, they are all afraid of Feng Pangszi.¡± While speaking, they arrived in front of the most sturdy and refined house. The door was adorned with a half curtain so dirty that its original color was indiscernible, and bursts of noise and laughter came from inside. ¡°Sir, this is the town¡¯s tavern!¡± With that, Ah Tu walked in after lifting the curtain. Xue An followed behind. Upon entering the house, a scent blended with cheap perfume and alcohol assailed their noses. The place was dimly lit, with only one dim oil lamp lit on the wall. Many men gathered around the bar. At that moment, the group of men was causing a ruckus at the bar. On the bar, a scantily clad, shapely woman was dancing provocatively, eliciting occasional howls from the men. The appearance of Ah Tu and Xue An didn¡¯t draw much attention from the people there. Even the gazes of a few guards were captivated by the woman. It wasn¡¯t until Ah Tu stepped forward and said a few words that the guards lazily pointed towards the back. Ah Tu came back and said ¡°Sir, Feng Pangszi is in the back, please follow me!¡± Passing through the tavern¡¯s main hall led to a long corridor. Ah Tu had just reached the end of the corridor when a bald burly man emerged from the shadows. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver wolf pelts to Feng Pangszi!¡± The burly man glanced at the Demon Wolf pelts carried by Ah Tu, but his gaze was drawn to Xue An. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°This sir is the one who killed the Demon Wolf! A Second Rank Samurai!¡± Ah Tu introduced. Second Rank Samurai! Upon hearing this title, the bald burly man¡¯s expression drastically changed, and just as he was about to say something, a languid voice came from the room. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since a high-ranking samurai passed through Riverside Town, please come in!¡± Ah Tu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, ¡°Sir, please remember that you are a Second Rank Samurai!¡± Xue An gave a small smile, then followed him into the room. This was a tastefully decorated room, but upon entering, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the obese man sitting in the center. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Xue An understood why he was called Feng Pangszi. Because he was very obese. His weight of three to four hundred pounds made him look like a mountain of flesh when seated. Moreover, on his exceedingly plump head was a particularly scary and ugly tumor. It was enough to make anyone shudder. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) At that moment, Ah Tu spoke with great respect, ¡°Lord Feng Pangszi, this is the Demon Wolf pelt that is for sale.¡± As he spoke, Ah Tu took the Demon Wolf pelt he was carrying on his back and placed it on the table in front of Feng Pangszi. In this world, corpulence signifies power and wealth, so being called ¡°Pangszi¡± is considered an honor. Feng Pangszi stroked the Demon Wolf pelts, his eyes lighting up slightly. ¡°A clean kill, excellent swordsmanship!¡± After speaking, he looked up at Xue An, ¡°Respected samurai, what do you intend to exchange these wolf pelts for?¡± Xue An pointed at Ah Tu and said indifferently, ¡°Ask him!¡± Ah Tu was taken aback. Xue An gave him a slight smile, ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s available here, it¡¯s better if you make the exchange!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ah Tu nodded. At that point, a servant presented a list for exchange. Ah Tu¡¯s eyes gleamed as he examined the items on the list. ¡°Hmm, dried fire scorpion meat, low in radiation and extremely delicious! Let¡¯s get some!¡± ¡°Marching cloak, by wearing it one can shield oneself from some radiation, an indispensable artifact for the outdoors! I need one of those.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Night-illuminating pearl, which can glow in the dark without consuming any fuel, absolutely essential!¡± As Ah Tu muttered about the uses of the items, he glanced towards Xue An. Xue An remained expressionless, showing neither agreement nor disagreement. Only after making his choices did Ah Tu cautiously ask, ¡°My lord, do you think this will do?¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well.¡± With relief, Ah Tu handed the list of needs over. Feng Pangszi glanced at it and couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Chen Family boy, I must say, the things you¡¯ve chosen are so well-selected that even hunters who spend years in the wilderness could find no fault. But why didn¡¯t you choose the most important item, water?¡± ¡°Ah, this lord carries a water skin with him and doesn¡¯t need it for the time being!¡± Ah Tu quickly explained and gave Xue An an imperceptible wink. Xue An smiled and said nothing. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s prepare the items on the list!¡± Feng Pangszi handed the list to a servant and then smiled slightly at Xue An. ¡°To express my respect for a high-rank passing samurai, I can offer you a clean room free of charge, where you can stay until you leave.¡± Xue An listened and simply nodded, ¡°Fine!¡± It was Ah Tu who looked at Xue An with envy, inwardly exclaiming at the power of a Second Rank samurai. No matter where they go, they are respected. When would he himself become a Second Rank samurai? If he did, perhaps his little sister wouldn¡¯t have to suffer alongside him anymore. Such thoughts were running through Ah Tu¡¯s mind. A servant brought over a large bundle of items. ¡°Here are the items you requested.¡± Xue An nodded slightly and said to Ah Tu, ¡°Please keep helping me carry them!¡± Without hesitation, Ah Tu nodded and then hoisted the large bundle onto his back. Xue Anchong gave Feng Pangszi a slight nod and turned to leave the room. Only when everyone had gone far away, did Feng Pangszi¡¯s gaze shift away from Xue An¡¯s retreating figure, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± As his words ended, a small door in the corner of the room was pushed open, and a scantily clad, curvaceous woman came in. It was the dancer he had encountered dancing on the bar when Xue An first entered the tavern. But now, the dancer¡¯s face bore none of the coquettishness from before but instead shook her head with a solemn expression. ¡°I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Upon hearing this, the flesh on Feng Pangszi¡¯s chubby face trembled, ¡°Even you can¡¯t figure him out?¡± The dancer nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to probe this person¡¯s background since just now but have come up empty-handed. However, the neat cuts on these wolf hides indicate that his swordsmanship is very advanced! He must be a high-ranking Martial Artist,¡± said Feng Pangszi gravely. The dancer looked at the stack of wolf hides on the table, silent. ¡°Now we have a big shot from the city in our little town, and then there¡¯s this high-ranking Samurai whose background we don¡¯t know. It really is baffling!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you let this person stay?¡± the dancer said lightly. Feng Pangszi chuckled and a vicious gleam flashed in his eyes, ¡°No matter his background or what purpose he has come with! Now that he has entered my place, I call the shots. If he can be won over, then we¡¯ll win him over; if not, then we¡¯ll kill him! Even if he¡¯s a high-ranking Martial Artist, it¡¯s all the same!¡± The dancer nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the backstory of this guest that the village head is hosting? Why such a big fuss?¡± ¡°Heh, I heard he¡¯s a noble from the city. I have no idea why he came to Shanhe Town. Besides that, who can fathom what these big shots are thinking?¡± ¡°But I did hear that the village head¡¯s son is now serving him like a dog, trailing behind him everywhere. Thinking about it makes me want to laugh!¡± A look of mockery flashed across Feng Pangszi¡¯s face. Without a word, the dancer slowly retreated into the darkness and disappeared. Meanwhile, Xue An and Ah Tu had already left the tavern. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t let you speak just now because if the fact that you possess top-grade pure water gets out, it will bring disaster! Even for a high-ranking Martial Artist like yourself,¡± Ah Tu said. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°You seem to understand these things quite well?¡± Ah Tu gave a bitter laugh, ¡°You are a noble Martial Artist and naturally do not understand how we survive. Sometimes, just for a cup of first-level polluted water, people will fight fiercely, even risking their lives. Let alone the pure water you possess, which is free of any contamination!¡± As he said this, Ah Tu gently pressed the water bottle hidden in his chest, his face revealing a touch of happiness. ¡°Sir, where should I put these items? I¡¯ll carry them for you!¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°These things are for you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡± Ah Tu thought he had heard wrong. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°These things are of no use to me, but you need them more, so I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Ah Tu stood looking at Xue An, and after a while, he began to tremble all over. ¡°Si¡­ Sir!¡± Tears started to appear in his eyes. All these items were luxuries he hadn¡¯t even dared to dream of before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Like the walking cloak that could shield some radiation, having that would allow him to go deeper into the wilderness for longer periods. That meant more resources could be obtained. In this cruel world, resources meant survival. Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so excited. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you engaged those wolves voluntarily, right? To get the wolf hides? Also, what¡¯s with your swordsmanship?¡± On hearing this, Ah Tu lowered his head, his voice catching as he said, ¡°Sir, before I met you, my sister and I hadn¡¯t had second-level water for three days. If it continued like that, not only would my sister¡¯s mutation worsen, but I would gradually mutate as well.¡± Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) ¡°And once mutated, it¡¯s all over, which is why I risked my life fighting the Demon Wolf, just to get a cup of clean water!¡± ¡°As for my knife skills, it¡¯s an ability that awakened last year, and I have no idea how it happened.¡± Xue An fell silent after listening. With a little thought, one could envision what Ah Tu meant by ¡°clean water.¡± It was probably what would be called hazardous waste water on Earth. But here, it was a precious resource essential for survival. Ah Tu¡¯s words also confirmed Xue An¡¯s thoughts. The knife technique he used was a type of innate ability, unrelated to Cultivation Level and Spiritual Energy, and entirely self-generated. But Xue An always felt that this kind of talent was more like a mutation. ¡°Do you have a sister?¡± Ah Tu nodded, a happy smile appearing on his face, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can follow me home and take a look! My sister is very beautiful!¡± Xue An smiled lightly, ¡°Okay!¡± Behind the streets was a vast expanse of continuous shantytown. These shacks were built from various kinds of waste materials, and could hardly be called houses, at most providing some shelter from the sun. wuxiaworld.site Xue An followed Ah Tu through the complex paths of the shantytown. Ah Tu greeted the people around him from time to time. If they could still be called people, that is. Since this place was closer to the wilderness, the radiation was more severe. The lack of any shelter meant that many of the people living here had begun to mutate severely. Especially the elderly and children who didn¡¯t have the means to obtain clean water sources, their mutations were even more serious. As Xue An followed Ah Tu, many people looked at him with awe and fear. After all, it was rare to see someone as clean and tidy as Xue An in this place. Just after turning a corner, a thin boy, one hand mutated into something resembling a tree branch, suddenly blocked their way. ¡°Ah Tu, you¡¯ve had a big haul today, haven¡¯t you!¡± the boy said with a greedy look at the large bundle on Ah Tu¡¯s back. Upon seeing this boy, a look of disgust flashed in Ah Tu¡¯s eyes, and he snorted coldly, ¡°This is the reward I earned working for this Second Rank Samurai, sir! Yao Xiaofei, what do you want?¡± Second Rank Samurai! This title made Yao Xiaofei¡¯s face change, he looked at Xue An with great respect, then turned and ran away. ¡°This guy wanders around here all day, and often steals food from me and my sister! Just like a hyena in the wilderness, utterly disgusting!¡± Ah Tu spoke with clear displeasure. They had now arrived at a ramshackle shack on the edge of the shantytown. This shack was perhaps the most dilapidated in the shantytown, leaning and twisted as if it were about to collapse at any moment. It was also situated at the very edge, directly facing the harsh radiation outside. But as Ah Tu got here, a gentle expression gradually appeared on his face. ¡°Sir, this is the home of my sister and me!¡± Saying this, Ah Tu stepped forward and pushed open what could barely be called a door. ¡°Little sister! I¡¯m back!¡± Following Ah Tu¡¯s call, a young girl groped her way out from inside the shanty. ¡°Brother, is that you?¡± The moment Xue An caught sight of the young girl, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. Because this young girl had clearly already begun to mutate. Her originally beautiful cheeks were now marred with growths like clusters of flesh grapes, making her look extremely ferocious and terrifying, even her nose and mouth were twisted into a strange angle. But the girl¡¯s eyes were exceedingly beautiful, gentle as if painted with delicate strokes. Yet now, those fine eyes were clouded with a layer of gray haze, dull and lusterless. Moreover, from the way she felt for the walls with her hands as she emerged, one could deduce that the young girl was clearly blind. Ah Tu¡¯s face, however, burst into a radiant smile, ¡°Mm! It¡¯s me! Sister, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Oh, is there a guest?¡± the girl said with a slight smile. Although her cheeks were grotesque, her eyes softened when she smiled, revealing her tenderness. ¡°Yes, this gentleman is a high-level Samurai, my lord! He¡¯s the one who brought me back! And he also brought us a lot of stuff!¡± Ah Tu said, laughing. Upon hearing this, the girl trembled slightly, then stretched out her long, slender hands and gently performed a courtesy in the direction of Xue An. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for saving my brother!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Then, Ah Tu set down the large bag of things and picked out a piece of fine fire scorpion jerky, ¡°Sister, try this!¡± The girl waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you eat first, brother!¡± ¡°Oh come on, if I say eat, just eat. This time the lord gave your brother a lot of things! There¡¯s no need to save for me!¡± Ah Tu said somewhat angrily. Only then the girl took it, bit into it, and slowly began to chew. ¡°Is it good?¡± Ah Tu asked with a smile. The girl nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Ah Tu laughed joyously, ¡°My lord, sister, wait here for a moment, I¡¯m going to put these things away, or they will spoil!¡± With that, Ah Tu excitedly took the big bag of things inside. At this moment, the girl treasured the piece of fire scorpion jerky in her hand, slipping it into her pocket, then said softly, ¡°My lord, was my brother in great danger at that time?¡± Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes! If I had been a moment later, he would have died!¡± The girl was silent for a while, then said lowly, ¡°Silly brother, I advised him not to go, but he insisted on going. I just smelled the blood on him, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it!¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I know he did it for me, but I don¡¯t need to drink first-grade water and eat jerky with every meal. Though water from puddles tastes awful, I¡¯ve grown used to it! Really! I just want my brother to survive!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very calm, a calm that bordered on cruelty. Xue An didn¡¯t speak, but just listened quietly. At this time, the girl said quietly, ¡°My lord, my brother is very capable and sensible, if you need an attendant, could you take him with you? Don¡¯t worry about me, I can live on my own!¡± Just as the girl was about to continue. Ah Tu walked out excitedly, holding a bowl of water in his hand. ¡°Little sister, come, drink some water!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not thirsty, I¡¯ve just had some¡­.¡± ¡°Drink!¡± said Ah Tu, in a stern voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl obediently took the bowl and sipped a small mouthful, then froze. ¡°Hehe, tasty, right?¡± Ah Tu said with a grin. ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is the top-grade pure water that my lord gave me! Drink up!¡± The girl shook her head, ¡°Brother, this water is too precious. You should exchange it for something else!¡± Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) ¡°No, this is for you. I¡¯ve heard that even mutants will gradually recover if they drink this kind of top-quality purified water that hasn¡¯t been exposed to radiation!¡± Then anxiously said, ¡°Drink it quickly, or if people outside smell it, it will be too late!¡± The girl complied and drank all the water in the bowl. Ah Tu then nodded in satisfaction. After witnessing all of this, Xue An sighed softly. He had merely admired this assertive boy, but now he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of emotion when he saw this scene unfold. ¡°All beings suffer,¡± these four words were indeed true. Xue An took out a large bunch of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring, placed it on the ground, and then turned to leave. Ah Tu stared at the mineral water on the ground, completely astounded. It took him a while to come to his senses before he hurriedly rushed out. ¡°Si¡­Sir, you¡­¡± Ah Tu, panting, tried to say something. Xue An, without turning back, said, ¡°Take good care of your sister, and don¡¯t recklessly court danger again! Also, unless there are unexpected circumstances, I should be staying in the tavern these next few days, you can find me there if you need anything!¡± Having said that, Xue An left. Ah Tu stood in place, silently watching Xue An¡¯s receding figure, suddenly took a deep breath, and respectfully knelt down, silently kowtowed, then got up and walked away. But he didn¡¯t notice that when he bowed, Yao Xiaofei was peeking from behind a shack not far away. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Xue An returned to the tavern. Feng Pangszi had already notified his subordinates, so as soon as Xue An came back, someone led him to a room on the upper floor of the tavern. The room wasn¡¯t lavishly decorated, but it was very clean and tidy, and even the walls were thickened. Standing inside, the radiation was much weaker. ¡°Respected sir, if there are any further instructions, please feel free to summon me!¡± Having said this, the butler-like servant exited the room. Xue An perceived the people outside eavesdropping and smiled faintly, then casually waved his hand and set up a shielding barrier. Only then did Xue An call out An Yan and his two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Wow, Daddy, what place is this?¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, having been a bit bored in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, though it was spacious and filled with various toys and snacks, found it quite stuffy. So, they were very excited when they were let out. An Yan frowned slightly as she too sensed something unusual about this world. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°This is our first stop since leaving Earth!¡± ¡°Wow, so this is an alien planet then!¡± The two little girls started curiously turning over the room¡¯s furnishings. An Yan approached Xue An, ¡°Husband, is this the Black Celestial Body you mentioned before?¡± Xue An nodded. ¡°But the Spiritual Energy here is very sparse, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any Cultivators either. Why are you staying here, then?¡± An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An shook his head, ¡°Initially, I had no intention of coming here, but then I changed my mind!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s something unusual about this world. It actually has nuclear weapons, yet the level of civilization here is quite low; it¡¯s absolutely impossible that they developed nuclear weapons on their own!¡± ¡°And furthermore¡­¡± Xue An paused, his gaze flickering. ¡°I can sense the Origin Power of this celestial body. So I am certain that this place was not always as it is now. But later, the Origin Power of this celestial body has been continuously devoured by something, leading to its gradual decline, or to put it simply, it is slowly dying.¡± ¡°Therefore, I think there¡¯s certainly something strange here, and I want to see what kind of person is capable of stealing the Origin Power of a celestial body.¡± After listening to Xue An¡¯s words, An Yan nodded as if she understood but didn¡¯t quite grasp the full meaning. ¡°Hmm, but one still needs to be very careful.¡± Xue An smiled upon hearing this and said, ¡°As you mentioned, there are no cultivators here, and the martial artists I¡¯ve encountered in this world actually rely on a kind of talent that seems mutated for their abilities, which they then categorize into first and second rank according to their power. From what I¡¯ve observed, there is likely no one who can pose a threat to me.¡± As they spoke, the two little girls, bored, walked over. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s really boring here!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad, there¡¯s no ice cream, no toys, and even the world outside the window is all dull and gray¨Cso boring!¡± Nian Nian complained. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°What should we do then? Why don¡¯t you two go back inside the pavilion?¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads, ¡°We won¡¯t go! It¡¯s even more boring in there!¡± At that moment, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s have hotpot, I suddenly really want to eat hotpot!¡± Xue An laughed upon hearing this, ¡°All right!¡± With that, Xue An directly took out a set of tables and chairs from the Mustard Seed Ring, then brought out a copper pot and various ingredients. Everything needed was readily available in the Mustard Seed Ring. Soon, Xue An had prepared a hotpot. The family started to gather around the table and enjoy the steaming hotpot. Meanwhile. Within the slum area. Yao Xiaofei stealthily approached the house where Ah Tu and his sister lived. As he walked, Yao Xiaofei muttered to himself. This Ah Tu is really lucky! He actually managed to attach himself to a second-rank samurai. And he even received so many good things. Otherwise, why would he kneel down and salute someone? Thinking this, Yao Xiaofei¡¯s eyes turned a jealous shade of blue. It¡¯s not fair, why should you siblings get so many good things? Some of those things should be shared with me too! With these thoughts in mind, Yao Xiaofei arrived outside the shack. There was no sound inside. He carefully approached. He didn¡¯t dare make too much noise. After all, Ah Tu has now awakened a hint of his Knife Skill Talent, and if he¡¯s not careful, he will certainly be killed by him. With this in mind, Yao Xiaofei had already crept up to the shabby window of the shack. Suddenly. He smelled a faint scent of water. In this world, water is precious and scarce, so many people have evolved the ability to sniff out water, using this skill to search for water sources. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yao Xiaofei smelled the water¡¯s scent, he was taken aback. Because this water¡¯s scent was gentle and sweet, completely different from the pungent smell of the polluted water he was used to. Yao Xiaofei¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and then he quietly peered through the window. He saw Ah Tu inside, holding a clay jar, scooping with a small bottle cap, cleaning the mutated tissues from his sister¡¯s eyes and face. The girl, feeling distressed, said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t wash anymore, this is wasting too much water!¡± Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Ah Tu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if you use this radiation-free pure water to clean wounds, it will speed up the recovery!¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t bear to drink this water yourself, and you use it to clean my wounds¡­¡± the girl said, somewhat sadly. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, the water that¡¯s been used for cleaning can be drunk after a bit of settling! And even so, it¡¯s much better than the fifth-rank water they sell outside!¡± Ah Tu said. Hearing the siblings¡¯ conversation and looking at the jar filled with incomparably pure water, Yao Xiaofei gradually woke from his astonishment, then licked his lips with insatiable greed. Top-tier pure water, completely free of radiation. The temptation was simply too great. But Yao Xiaofei knew full well that with his own strength, he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Ah Tu. And if Ah Tu noticed he was spying, then he would undoubtedly be as good as dead. After all, on this stretch of land, it was not rare to see murders committed over a bottle of first-rank water. Let alone such top-tier pure water. It could even trigger a small-scale brawl. Yao Xiaofei¡¯s eyes flickered, and as he recalled the scene where Ah Tu had rebuked him before, his expression gradually turned fierce. Then, bowing down, he quietly backed off into the distance and disappeared into the night. And to all this, the siblings Ah Tu, immersed in their beautiful dreams for the future, were completely oblivious. At night, Shanhe Town became more desolate and frightening. The howling of the radiation winds from the wasteland, mingled with the roars of the night monsters, sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Stumbling along, Yao Xiaofei arrived on the main street, and then headed straight for the meat shop at the center. There lay the residence of the town¡¯s butcher. Yao Xiaofei understood that if he wanted to benefit from this situation, he had to get permission from the town¡¯s influential figures. Therefore, he should have gone to see the village head. But with Yao Xiaofei¡¯s status, how could he possibly meet with the esteemed village head? So, Yao Xiaofei had already decided on the way that the first person he needed to inform was the butcher. He had a good relationship with the village head, and only through him, could he meet the village head. By the time he got there, the meat shop¡¯s door was already closed for the day. But upon reaching the door, he could hear the creaking of the bed from inside. Yao Xiaofei took a deep breath, then began to knock on the door. ¡°Butcher, sir, please open the door, I have something important to report!¡± After a moment, a thunderous roar came from inside. ¡°Who the hell is making noise outside and ruining my mood?¡± Then the door was flung open, and the butcher, bare-chested, stood at the doorway. Yao Xiaofei hurriedly bowed and scraped, ¡°Butcher, sir, it¡¯s me! Yao Xiaofei!¡± The butcher, with his triangular eyes, looked increasingly grim, ¡°Give me a reason, or I guarantee your flesh will appear on my chopping block tomorrow.¡± Yao Xiaofei trembled all over and stuttered, ¡°Butcher, sir, I really have important news!¡± With that, he moved closer and whispered a few words into the butcher¡¯s ear. The clouds of gloom on the butcher¡¯s face lifted instantly, and his triangular eyes sparkled with greed and excitement, ¡°Really?¡± Yao Xiaofei nodded, ¡°Absolutely true, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Very good! You¡¯ve done well!¡± The butcher patted his shoulder appreciatively, ¡°Come, follow me to see the village head.¡± The butcher had managed to do well in such a brutal place as Shanhe Town because he knew his own limits. If it were an ordinary item, he might have just taken it for himself without reporting it, and even if the village head found out, he would probably just receive a flogging at worst. But this time, it was top-grade pure water. Such a thing was entirely beyond the reach of a butcher alone to meddle with. So he decided on the spot to report it immediately to the township chief. After being praised by the butcher, Yao Xiaofei¡¯s bones seemed to turn to jelly, and he immediately followed the butcher towards the township chief¡¯s clubhouse at the end of the street. The township chief¡¯s clubhouse was the most solid and luxurious building in all of Riverside Town. A three-story stone building, able to withstand any arrow attack. As the highest official in the town, the township chief resided there. But these days had been different as luxurious carriages filled the entrance every day. It was said that a city dignitary had come to town. Which is why even the butcher had not dared to come here these past few days. But today was a special situation, so upon arriving in a rush, the butcher first greeted the familiar faces. ¡°Is the township chief inside?¡± The guard nodded, ¡°Just helped the dignitary from the city to bed, should be in the living room.¡± The butcher led Yao Xiaofei quietly to the living room. The township chief was a burly, middle-aged man with a stern face, dressed in well-tailored clothes, with a Treasured Sword hanging at his waist, exuding great authority. Upon seeing the butcher, the township chief frowned, ¡°Who let you in? The city dignitary is here right now, what if you disturb her?¡± A fawning smile appeared on the butcher¡¯s face, then he stepped forward and whispered a few words. The township chief¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Really?¡± The butcher nodded. The township chief turned to look at the trembling Yao Xiaofei standing behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡± ¡°Yes, township chief! I saw it clearly and, moreover, my nose is very sensitive, I can confirm it¡¯s top-grade pure water without any contamination!¡± Yao Xiaofei hurriedly said. The township chief took a deep breath, his eyes also shining with excitement. ¡°Top-grade pure water, hehe¡­¡± Just when he was about to order someone to go to the shantytown, a lazy female voice came from the staircase leading to the second floor, ¡°Top-grade pure water? In your dirty, rundown little town?¡± Accompanying these words, a woman in a long dress with a slender figure but an arrogant demeanor slowly walked down the stairs. Upon seeing this young woman, the township chief quickly took a step back and said with great alarm, ¡°Distinguished Miss Xiya, I am sorry to have disturbed your rest!¡± Xiya ignored his words and instead looked at Yao Xiaofei, ¡°How did that top-grade pure water appear in the shantytown?¡± Yao Xiaofei was somewhat dumbstruck. Having lived in this small town since childhood, when had he ever seen such a radiant woman? Only when he heard the question did he come back to his senses, quickly replying, ¡°To¡­ to answer the dignitary, I saw a Samurai bring back Ah Tu with my own eyes¨Cthat water must have been given to him by the Samurai!¡± A Samurai? The township chief and the butcher¡¯s faces changed at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then the township chief looked over to a man who resembled a butler. The man stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, today indeed a stranger appeared in town and sold many Demon Wolf hides to Feng Pangszi of the tavern, and he¡¯s staying in the tavern right now.¡± ¡°Tavern, Feng Pangszi¡­¡± The expression on the township chief¡¯s face turned somewhat strange. Miss Xiya¡¯s lips, however, curled into a mocking smile. ¡°A second-rank warrior¡­ Haha, like ants!¡± Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Chapter 706: Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Hearing what Miss Xiya had to say, the village head and the butcher, and everyone else fell silent. Indeed. To this small town, a Second Rank Samurai was very powerful but placed in the city, he might be nothing at all. At that moment, Xiya licked her lips, her eyes twinkling with an excited, bloodthirsty light, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve come to this damn place, I¡¯ve been bored to death every day. Since someone has come knocking today, let¡¯s start a slaughter feast then!¡± The village head and the butcher looked at this noble person, exchanged glances, and then grinned viciously, ¡°As you wish, your honor.¡± In the shanty area, the siblings Chen Atu and Chen Xiaomei were still awake. Chen Atu seemed a bit too excited, fiddling with the materials he got today, then prattled on nonstop. ¡°Xiaomei, this is called a marching cloak, touch it, isn¡¯t it very smooth? With this, I can go deeper into the wilderness and then I¡¯ll be able to get more resources.¡± ¡°This is a night pearl, a treasure that can shine without burning precious oils or candles! With it, I can even enter the wilderness at night to collect resources.¡± Chen Xiaomei listened quietly, smiling occasionally, but after Chen Atu finished introducing everything, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Brother, you almost didn¡¯t make it back today, did you?¡± At the mention of this matter, Chen Atu shivered, then laughed it off haughtily, ¡°I thought I could catch a lone Demon Wolf, but who knew these Demon Wolves were so cunning, even setting traps! Fortunately, our lord arrived just in time, otherwise it would have been a bit troublesome.¡± Chen Atu tried his best to make light of the matter, as if it were an utterly ordinary little thing. However, tears began to fill the dull eyes of Chen Xiaomei, and with a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Brother, this time you were lucky, an honored one came to your rescue. But next time? The time after that? Are we to rely on luck then?¡± Chen Atu hung his head in silence. With her keen intuition, Chen Xiaomei reached out to gently touch Chen Atu¡¯s cheek, ¡°Brother, promise me you won¡¯t take risks for my sake anymore, okay? Even if it means picking up trash on the edge of the wilderness, don¡¯t go deeper. It¡¯s too dangerous in there!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Chen Atu replied softly. ¡°Actually, the lord we met today might need a follower, brother, you could ask him, and then¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore,¡± Chen Atu cut off his sister¡¯s words, with determination in his voice, ¡°I will not abandon you and leave!¡± Chen Xiaomei seemed to have anticipated Chen Atu¡¯s response and let out a soft sigh, ¡°Brother¡­¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore! It¡¯s late, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± said Chen Atu in a soft voice before he got up to return to their little sleeping nook in the back. Chen Xiaomei sat there somewhat dazed, and it took a long while before she finally heaved a deep sigh. Just then, Chen Atu, who had just laid out his bedding and was about to lie down to rest, suddenly sat up, his gaze shifting uncertainly toward the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± No sooner had he spoken, than the already battered wooden door burst apart, and the butcher, holding two boning knives, slowly walked in. He sneered at the Chen siblings, ¡°Good evening, Chen siblings!¡± Chen Atu was startled, got up, and was about to say something when he saw the village head, along with many bodyguards walk in behind the butcher, and someone else was standing behind the village head. ¡°Yao Xiaofei?¡± A chill went down Ah Tu¡¯s spine, and he had a bad feeling about this. Just then, a disdainful female voice came from outside, ¡°What a disgustingly dirty place! I hope my trip here hasn¡¯t been in vain!¡± As she spoke, Xiya slowly walked in. Such a gorgeously dressed young girl made Ah Tu¡¯s blood run cold because he could sense several extremely terrifying presences behind her. He instinctively shielded Chen Xiaomei behind him, trying his hardest to remain calm, ¡°Honorable sirs, what business do you have with me?¡± Xiya giggled flirtatiously, ¡°Little fellow, still trying to talk tough, are we? Hand over the pure water now, or else¡­¡± Ah Tu felt a wave of despair wash over him. His worst fear was happening still, his face remained unchanged as he said, ¡°Honorable sir, I think you must be mistaken. We are but a group of drifters who can¡¯t even afford a bottle of Second Rank water, let alone pure water.¡± But no sooner had he finished speaking, than Yao Xiaofei excitedly blurted out, ¡°Chen Atu, stop playing dumb. I saw everything with my own eyes. You have not just top-grade pure water, but you even used it to clean your monstrous sister¡¯s wounds!¡± Ah Tu¡¯s face changed, ¡°Yao Xiaofei, don¡¯t falsely accuse me!¡± No sooner had the words left his lips than a massive force suddenly struck him, sending Ah Tu flying. ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Xiaomei cried out in shock. Xiya looked at Chen Xiaomei¡¯s grotesque face with some disgust, then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to hand over the pure water now; who gave you permission to talk nonsense?¡± Struck so hard he couldn¡¯t breathe and his chest was in agony, Ah Tu still shook his head at her words, ¡°Sir, I truly don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ah Tu was very aware that at this moment, to comply was to definitely die, and to refuse might offer a slim chance of life. However, upon hearing his words, Xiya laughed and licked her lips, ¡°Very well, since you won¡¯t say, then I hope you and your sister will enjoy the dinner I¡¯ve prepared for the two of you!¡± With those words, Xiya slowly approached Chen Xiaomei. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? Let go of my sister!¡± Ah Tu roared in fury, struggling to get up. But the village chief, seemingly out of nowhere, was already in front of him. He kicked Ah Tu down and stood on his face. ¡°Chen youngster, it¡¯s your own fault for not having that good fortune!¡± Meanwhile, Xiya had already drawn near to Chen Xiaomei, her expression a mix of disgust and excitement. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid! It won¡¯t hurt much!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking. A scream from a young girl echoed throughout the entire slum. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And then came Chen Atu¡¯s voice, enraged beyond measure, ¡°Let go of Xiaomei! Ahhhh!¡± The ensuing screams happened because Xiya found Chen Atu¡¯s shouting too annoying. At a nod from her, the Demon Wolf grinned malevolently as he stepped forward, and with a single thrust, he pierced Chen Atu¡¯s palm and pinned it viciously to the ground. Chen Atu writhed in pain, but the village chief kept a firm foot on his head, casually pulling out a pipe, lighting it, and taking a deep puff. ¡°Chen boy, enjoy the show! This young lady is considered a very patient artist even within the city walls! Blood is her paintbrush, and screams are the wellspring of her creation. What a delightful spectacle indeed!¡± The village chief¡¯s words were full of praise, but Chen Atu¡¯s eyes had already turned blood red. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since youre here, why not come in? (Second Update) Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since you¡¯re here, why not come in? (Second Update) Because from his perspective, Xue An could clearly see Xiya¡¯s excited face as she did something to Chen Xiaomei, her arm moving and blood spurting with each motion, some of it even splattering onto Xiya¡¯s face. Even so, this couldn¡¯t stop Xiya¡¯s excitement. But following this, Chen Xiaomei, although shaking from the intense pain, bit down hard and made no further sound. ¡°You filthy mutant, why aren¡¯t you screaming anymore? Huh? Why?¡± Chen Xiaomei¡¯s attitude infuriated Xiya, causing her to fly into a rage and then cruelly sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the night is still young, I will slowly refine both you siblings!¡± Saying this, her movements grew even faster, and the sound of flesh being separated by the blade was somewhat hair-raising. The village head and the butcher watched all this with admiring expressions on their faces, while Yao Xiaofei turned somewhat pale and then quietly walked into the back room. Crack. Chen Atu¡¯s teeth shattered from biting down so hard, and blood streamed from the corner of his mouth. Because he could see his sister¡¯s hands gripping the table so tightly that she had embedded deep indentations in it. It was clearly extremely painful. But even so, she still made no sound. Chen Atu roared like an enraged lion, trying to break free from the village head¡¯s foot that was pinning him down, which only resulted in another stab from the butcher. Spurt! Blood sprayed. Chen Atu grunted. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei lifted her dull eyes and followed the sound to look in Atu¡¯s direction, then gently shook her head. Tears of blood welled up in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes; he understood. His sister was telling him not to move. At that moment, Yao Xiaofei came excitedly out of the back room, carrying the large bundle of mineral water bottles that Xue An had given to Chen Atu. ¡°My lords, this is the top-grade pure water I spoke of, completely free of any radiation!¡± Everyone turned their heads to look. Even Xiya stopped her ¡°creation.¡± These water bottles twinkled enchantingly under the dim light, causing everyone to momentarily hold their breath. When Xiya took a close look at the mineral water bottles handed to her, she too was momentarily dumbstruck. At first, she hadn¡¯t believed there could truly be any top-grade pure water. In her view, these people from small places hadn¡¯t seen much of the world and could easily mistake a higher-grade water for top-grade pure water. But unexpectedly, it was real, and the water was so crystal clear. To be honest, even a noble daughter like herself had never seen such clean, radiation-free top-grade water. As for the village head and the butcher, they were utterly dumbfounded. After a moment, Miss Xiya gradually snapped out of her shock, her face then filled with elation. If she could present such top-grade water, she might receive more favor from her family. Thinking of this, she let out a sinister laugh toward the Chen siblings and raised the water bottle in her hand. ¡°Is this the precious water you used to clean your sister¡¯s wounds?¡± Without waiting for Chen Atu¡¯s reaction, Xiya swung back her hand and slashed with her knife. Chen Xiaomei let out a pained groan. ¡°Haha! What a terrible waste, I wouldn¡¯t even want to drink too much of such water, yet you used it to clean the wounds of a filthy mutant?¡± Xiya laughed wickedly. Chen Atu felt an overwhelming surge of fury and helplessness, coughing up a mouthful of blood, then said in an almost pleading tone, ¡°Kill me, let her go!¡± ¡°How touching, the bond between siblings! But none of you can escape, including the one who sent you this water. It¡¯s all the same!¡± Xiya said with a sinister laugh, then turned her back to Chen Atu, blocking his view as she continued her ¡°creation.¡± Following that, a series of low roars, like those of a beast driven into a corner, disturbed many people in the shantytown. The low growl was akin to the wailing of blood, too pitiable for others to bear listening to its end. Some people peeked out cautiously towards the place where the Chen siblings lived. But as soon as they saw the carriage parked at the doorway, they all shrank back in horror, daring not to show themselves again. Here, those who could ride in carriages were all truly significant figures. The entire shantytown was dead silent, as if even the night was reluctant to witness that cruel scene and quietly faded away. Meanwhile, the district head sent a steward, who slipped away soundlessly from the shantytown and into the tavern, handing Feng Pangszi an exceedingly simple letter. Soon, the tavern also began to grow restless and uneasy. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the tavern. Xue An was teaching two little girls some very basic spells. One could see Xue An fold a paper crane, then blow gently on it, and the paper crane opened its wings and soared into the air. ¡°Wow, this is fun! Daddy, I want to learn this!¡± the two little girls said, eyes shining. Xue An smiled, ¡°Alright! Daddy will teach you, but you have to learn how to fold paper first!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Next, Xue An started to teach his daughters how to fold paper step by step and after finishing, he taught them how to breathe and draw some simple talisman spells. An Yan watched this scene with a smile. Shortly after. Xiang Xiang quickly finished folding a paper crane, pressed her hands together, recited something with her eyes closed, then suddenly opened her eyes and blew on the paper crane. Pfft! The paper crane trembled slightly, then began to flap its wings and took off into the air with some difficulty. Though it had some trouble taking off, once it was airborne, it looked quite the part. Witnessing this scene. Nian Nian, still struggling and frowning while folding paper, became a bit anxious. She hurriedly finished folding the paper crane and, following her sister¡¯s example, also recited something with her eyes closed, then puffed out a breath. But after a full minute had passed. The paper crane still did not move an inch. Nian Nian couldn¡¯t help but stare dumbfounded, prodding the wings of the paper crane with her hand, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you flying?¡± No matter how much she prodded, the paper crane remained motionless on the spot. Eventually, Nian Nian deflated a bit and said, lips pursed and sounding very aggrieved, ¡°Hmph, if you won¡¯t fly, no big deal. In a moment, I¡¯ll throw you into the furnace to burn.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the paper crane immediately began flapping its wings and took off in a lopsided manner. However, as Nian Nian had folded the paper crane in a rather haphazard fashion, it flew crookedly, prompting Xue Xiang to burst into laughter. ¡°Silly Nian Nian, you didn¡¯t fold a crane. You folded a fly!¡± Xue An and An Yan couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile at this scene. Nowadays, as the two daughters grew older, their personalities became progressively more distinct. The elder sister, Xue Xiang, was sharp-tongued and assertive, also incredibly clever. The younger sister, Xue Nian, was naive and straightforward, extremely fond of eating, but somewhat clumsy in her actions. For instance, now, hearing her sister tease her again, Xue Nian¡¯s face turned red with anger, yet she could not retaliate with words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the paper crane finally crashed to the ground. Xue Xiang approached to pick it up, then said with a smile, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you how to fold!¡± Xue Nian¡¯s frustration turned to joy, and she nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then she started to learn seriously. Xue An, who had been smiling at the scene, suddenly sensed something and looked towards the door, speaking calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not come in?¡± Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Following the sound of the voice, a light exclamation came from outside the door, and then the door was pushed open as a scantily clad woman with a graceful figure walked in leisurely. It was none other than the dancer. Xue An sat silently in the chair watching her, expressionless. The dancer was taken aback upon entering. She was surprised to see An Yan and the two young girls sitting to the side. The stunning beauty of the mother and daughters shook her. It took her a moment to regain her composure, and then she turned to look at Xue An. ¡°A Second Rank Samurai, you were actually able to see through my concealment, you truly possess remarkable strength.¡± The dancer had stealthily approached from the shadows, not expecting that her presence would be exposed by Xue An with just a word, naturally she felt astonished. Upon hearing her words, Xue An merely smiled faintly, though his Divine Sense was disrupted by the radiation of the surroundings, it was still enough to envelop this small building. Therefore, as soon as the dancer appeared near the building, he already knew. However, when the dancer saw the smile on Xue An¡¯s face, she felt a hint of discomfort in her heart, and then scoffed coldly, ¡°But do you know that even though you possess considerable strength, you¡¯re about to face a disaster.¡± In the dancer¡¯s view, upon hearing this, the Second Rank Samurai certainly would have shown fear. Unexpectedly, Xue An merely raised his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Oh? Is that so? So you can tell fortunes too!¡± Although she did not understand what fortune-telling was, the dancer could tell from Xue An¡¯s slightly mocking smile that it probably wasn¡¯t something pleasant. The dancer forcibly suppressed the rage in her heart, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so fearless, but if you think you can run amok in Riverside Town with the strength of a Second Rank Samurai, then you are mistaken!¡± ¡°Let me put it straight, the headmen and others have found out that you¡¯ve given the siblings in the shanty town a top-grade Pure Water. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re on their way here right now!¡± Upon hearing this, Xue An¡¯s gaze grew colder. He had considered this when he gave the items to Chen Atu, thinking Chen Atu would know to play down his abilities since he had grown up in the lower echelons, but he did not expect it to be discovered so quickly. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re actually accompanied by such beautiful family members. If the headmen and the butchers see them, the consequences are imaginable!¡± After hearing this, Xue An leaned back in his chair leisurely and looked at the dancer, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why did you come to inform me?¡± A glint of greed flashed through the dancer¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve looked carefully, and you¡¯re not carrying much with you, yet you gave those siblings a lot of Pure Water. So, the question is, how did you carry these things with you?¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ I¡¯m guessing you must be carrying a treasure capable of storing a lot of items!¡± Xue An fiddled with his fingers, not even lifting his head, and simply stated, ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°Very simple, you hand over that item, and I can take you away from here right now!¡± Xue An looked up at the dancer, ¡°Take us away?¡± The dancer nodded, ¡°I know a secretive path that can get you out of Riverside Town safely!¡± Xue An looked at the dancer with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, remaining silent. ¡°I know you must be reluctant to part with it, but this is your only chance. Because it¡¯s not just the headmen and the butchers coming this time, there¡¯s also a noble from the city. Your strength as a Second Rank Samurai is nothing in front of them!¡± ¡°And this is a fair trade; you hand over the item, and I ensure the safety of your family! You should know that though resources are precious, without life, everything is meaningless.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That sounds reasonable, but it seems you¡¯ve spoken too late!¡± The dancer was startled, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xue An turned his head towards the crystal window and said calmly, ¡°They are already here!¡± The female dancer¡¯s complexion changed as she too heard the approaching footsteps. Biting her teeth, she said, ¡°Follow me now, and there might still be a chance for you to survive!¡± Xue An shook his head, offering a faint smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m quite a miser, so not only do I intend to keep the items, but I also don¡¯t plan to give away my life!¡± The dancer wanted to say more, but the footsteps outside were getting closer. She stamped her foot in frustration and said darkly, ¡°You have no idea of the trouble you¡¯re in!¡± Then, with a leap, she vanished into the darkness of the corner. No sooner had her figure disappeared than the wooden walls burst apart with a bang. Following this, Feng Pangszi entered like a moving mountain of flesh. Behind him were the arrogantly postured village chief and a group of butchers with wicked smiles on their faces. These people poured into the room and before they could speak, all were stopped in their tracks. For they found not only Xue An inside, but also an additional woman. An extremely beautiful woman. In their years of life, they had never seen such an elegant woman of incomparable beauty. Next to the woman stood two girls, carved of jade, seemingly mother and daughters. The three girls standing together formed a breathtakingly beautiful tableau. Which left these men utterly dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that they exchanged glances and then all revealed expressions of excitement and greed. ¡°Tsk tsk, to think that this Second Rank Samurai actually brought his family along!¡± the butcher said with a sneer tinged mockery. The village chief stepped forward boldly, speaking with arrogance, ¡°Second Rank Samurai, hand over all your resources, and then¡­¡± He pointed at An Yan and the others, ¡°Leave this woman behind, and I¡¯ll let you leave Riverside Town alive!¡± Xue An entirely ignored him, heaved a sigh, and then turned to look at An Yan beside him. ¡°Yan¡¯er, have I been keeping too low a profile lately? Otherwise, why would anyone dare to be so brazen in front of me?¡± At this utterance, the village chief¡¯s and Feng Pangszi¡¯s faces all darkened. The village chief let out a cold laugh, ready to speak. Then, excited female voice chimed in, ¡°Are they twins? Hee hee, twins are my favorite, they¡¯ll become the best part of my collection!¡± As she spoke, Xiya, dressed in a bloodstained dress with spots of blood still on her face, entered the room. Behind her, two servants each carried a bundle. The village chief and Feng Pangszi stepped aside in deference. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss!¡± Xiya stared at Xue An, licked her lips, and then smiled. ¡°Are you the Samurai who graced the lowly commoners with high-quality water?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression was as still as water. But Xiya laughed manically, ¡°Heh heh heh heh, excellent, another strong silent type! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had this much fun. I must say, both of these lowlifes suit my taste perfectly! Now, please, enjoy a preview of my work!¡± Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) Chapter 710: Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m the eldest lady of the Cheng Family, you can¡¯t hurt me¡­¡± Cheng Xiya backed away in extreme fear. But after retreating only a few steps, her entire body was bound by an invisible force and floated mid-air. ¡°Ah ah ah ah, if you dare kill me, the Cheng Family will never let you go!¡± Cheng Xiya cried out in terror. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Who said I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Cheng Xiya was taken aback, and then a look of joy appeared on her face. But her brief joy froze under Xue An¡¯s next statement. ¡°I merely want you to feel the pain that you have inflicted on others, that¡¯s all.¡± Cheng Xiya felt her entire body¡¯s muscles stiffen, ¡°You¡­¡± Xue An¡¯s eyes blazed with light, and his powerful Divine Sense shattered Cheng Xiya¡¯s mental defenses like decay meeting ruin. Cheng Xiya¡¯s eyes instantly became confused and empty. At this moment, Xue An also witnessed the cruel and bloody scenes from her memories and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°You deserve worse than death!¡± With that, Xue An placed Cheng Xiya¡¯s soul within her own memories but made her the victim instead. In an instant. Cheng Xiya began to howl in extreme pain. At the same time, lacerations began to appear on her body as if someone was really slicing her flesh with a knife. Then, every form of torture she had once used on Chen Xiaomei was inflicted on her in turn. ¡°Kill me! I can¡¯t take it anymore!!! Ah ah ah!¡± Cheng Xiya was on the verge of collapse. The pain that penetrated into her bones made her long for death right then and there. Xue An didn¡¯t pay her any heed but instead lowered his head to look at Chen Xiaomei and said softly, ¡°Do you hear that? The person who hurt you is now enduring the same pain you did!¡± Chen Xiaomei didn¡¯t speak; she just let a few tears fall down from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I beg you, please let me go! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Cheng Xiya trembled all over, pleading for mercy. At that moment, she was covered in wounds, her eyes eerily shut, and her mouth was ripped open at the corners, as if it had been stitched on by something. Xue An shook his head and said coldly, ¡°When you freely abused a girl with no power to resist, you should have been prepared to pay an equal price. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you go; you brought this all on yourself.¡± Cheng Xiya completely despaired. At the same time, her bones began to shatter bit by bit. It was as though an invisible giant was tapping on her bones with a tiny hammer. Each tap made her shudder and scream incessantly. Finally. Cheng Xiya¡¯s bones were completely shattered, and her body floated in the air in a grotesquely twisted manner. Her expression became dull, her gaze hollow, as if she had become a lifeless zombie. Her spirit was unable to bear such immense pain and had collapsed entirely. And so, a strange scene appeared in midair of the room. Village Head Butcher Feng Pangszi and the noble lady Cheng Xiya were all silently floating there, some already dead, others barely alive. The subordinates who had followed the Village Head and Feng Pangszi gathered together, trembling as they watched. When Xue An looked at them, these people were close to weeping in terror. ¡°Great¡­ Great Lord, spare our lives!¡± Xue An sighed softly, ¡°By rights, killing a few ringleaders should have meant sparing the rest of you!¡± A slight sense of relief came over these people. ¡°But I¡¯m in a very bad mood today! So you all will accompany them in death!¡± As the words were spoken, a streak of sword light swept through the group like a ribbon in an instant. Thud thud thud. Heads fell to the ground. The corpse toppled over. Xue An looked at the bodies of these people, his face showing neither sorrow nor joy. Sometimes, although the ringleader may be detestable, those who abet tyranny deserve to die just the same. Xue An could assert that the hands of these people were equally stained with the blood of the innocent. At this moment, Xue An turned his head to gaze toward the shadow in the corner of the wall and spoke indifferently, ¡°After watching a good show, do you have any thoughts?¡± The shadow trembled, then revealed a woman with a ghastly pale face. It was the dancer from earlier. At this moment, her heart was completely overtaken by fear and hindsight. Only now did she realize how ridiculous that so-called deal of hers had been. This man, akin to a god or demon, was so terrifying that he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to make Feng Pangszi and the others pay with their lives. And she had actually been bold enough to think about extracting resources from him. She truly did not know how the word ¡®death¡¯ was written. Xue An watched the dancer¡¯s expression change unpredictably and shook his head slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I have no plans to kill you!¡± The dancer swallowed hard and stammered, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, my lord!¡± She had thought about escaping just now. But under the overbearing aura of Xue An, all her escape techniques failed, which was why she could only hide in the shadow of the corner, shivering. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not killing you?¡± The dancer dared not make a sound and merely shook her head. ¡°Because although you are greedy, at least you understand the principle of equivalent exchange, unlike this lot who were insatiable in their greed and delighted in bullying the weak.¡± At this moment, the village head, whose body had been crushed, finally breathed his last breath, dying alongside the butcher whose body had been twisted apart. Only Feng Pangszi was still clinging to life. Perhaps because he was too fat, he ended up living the longest among the three. But now, he was also at the end of his rope, barely clinging to life. Yet when he saw the dancer, his eyes briefly lit up, and he opened his mouth, trying to ask for help. At this moment, however, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a glimmer of fire appeared on the bodies of both the dead and the dying, except for that Cheng Xiya. In an instant, the flames engulfed all the bodies and people. Feng Pangszi screamed in agony a few times before he too was reduced to nothing by the flames. The room became empty. The dancer was so terrified she couldn¡¯t even speak, her entire body soaked in cold sweat. ¡°This filthy world, truly dull!¡± Xue An sighed, then looked again at Cheng Xiya, who floated in midair. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of turning others into works of art, I¡¯ll turn you into the most unique kind.¡± With that, Xue An pointed his finger casually. Cheng Xiya¡¯s body convulsed violently, and then droplets of blood separated from her body. In the blink of an eye. All of Cheng Xiya¡¯s blood was drained, forming a basketball-sized sphere of blood in midair. As for Cheng Xiya, she was naturally dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But her corpse turned into something akin to a specimen. Even the expression on her face was somewhat lifelike. Upon seeing this scene, the dancer nearly screamed out loud, then quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make any sound. Then Xue An spoke. ¡°Do you recognize her?¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) The dancer trembled and took a moment to gradually come to her senses before hurriedly nodding, ¡°I recognize her! The eldest daughter of the Cheng family of Black Iron City!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! Then take her back to the Cheng family.¡± The dancer¡¯s eyes gradually widened. ¡°B¡­but, my lord.¡± ¡°Did you not understand what I said?¡± ¡°I¡­I understand! But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The Cheng family in Black Iron City is a powerful force, very strong. Although Cheng Xiya is not the most favored, she is still the legitimate eldest daughter. If we send her back like this¡­¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°This is a warning. If they fail to understand, then they will have to be taught with blood.¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes!¡± The dancer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, her life was saved. As for the rest, she had given her warning, and if he did not listen, that was his own problem. Soon, the dancer hoisted the specimen-like Cheng Xiya onto her back, daring not to say anything more and turned to slip into the darkness. Xue An quietly watched her retreating figure, a glint of cold killing intent flashing in his eyes. Then he turned and walked up to the Chen siblings, glancing at the two who were in a terrible state. He then took out two bottles of strong Heaven¡¯s Fate Elixir from the Mustard Seed Ring. This was something Xue An had personally concocted before leaving Earth, with a very potent effect. When a drop of the concentrated potion touched Chen Xiaomei¡¯s lips, Chen Xiaomei¡¯s wounds began to heal wildly, even the mutant tissues on her face started to dissipate. The sewn eyes and corners of her mouth, moreover, were restored to normal in an instant. In just a moment, Chen Xiaomei opened her eyes, with the fog in her originally murky pupils gradually clearing away. Xue An was involuntarily taken aback by the sight. Because after recovering back to a normal person, Chen Xiaomei was surprisingly beautiful. Especially those eyes clear as crystal ¨C they could reflect a person¡¯s silhouette. Chen Xiaomei herself was stunned. After a while, her entire body trembled, ¡°I¡­I can see?¡± Xue An slightly smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, your eyes can see now!¡± Chen Xiaomei looked at Xue An, her eyes gradually filling with tears, then she struggled to get up, ¡°My¡­my lord¡­¡± Xue An waved his hand gently and spoke softly, ¡°I saved you because your resilience moved me! The person who hurt you couldn¡¯t even endure half the punishment and collapsed mentally, while you held on to the very end. I admire that.¡± Chen Xiaomei nodded with tears in her eyes, but her gaze rested on Chen Atu beside her. ¡°My lord, my brother¡­¡± Xue An casually handed her the other bottle of Heaven¡¯s Fate, ¡°Go, feed it to him!¡± Chen Xiaomei didn¡¯t know what it was, but she understood that it must be the potion that saved her, so she treasured it immensely, took it, and gently held her brother¡¯s head, pouring it into Chen Atu¡¯s mouth. Chen Atu had his bones smashed into powder, and without this miracle elixir, he would have spent the rest of his life in bed. But under the elixir¡¯s effect, he miraculously began to heal rapidly. Soon, all of Chen Atu¡¯s injuries were healed. Even the old internal injuries he had received were restored to their original state. Yet even so, Chen Atu¡¯s gaze was still incredibly empty, as if his soul had left him, unresponsive to anything in the outside world. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up! The lord has saved us!¡± Chen Xiaomei was scared out of her wits, tears gushing and crying with a choked voice. But no matter how she called out, Chen Atu remained unresponsive. ¡°My¡­my lord, what¡¯s wrong with my brother?¡± Chen Xiaomei asked with tears streaming down her face. Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed, and his Divine Sense entered the mind of Chen Atu. But within this sea of consciousness, there was nothing but emptiness; Chen Atu¡¯s soul had already shattered into pieces. At the same time, Xue An saw some memory fragments within the sea of consciousness and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chen Atu had witnessed the entire process of Cheng Xiya torturing Chen Xiaomei. One could imagine how angry he must have felt then. Yet, under the suppression of the village chief and the butchers, he could only watch helplessly, unable to react in any way. This blow directly destroyed him. It even caused his soul to collapse. Xue An tried using his Divine Sense to help Chen Atu gather his soul. But after several attempts, all failed. Having no other choice, he exited the sea of consciousness and then shook his head slightly to Chen Xiaomei. ¡°He couldn¡¯t withstand the blow, and his soul has completely shattered!¡± ¡°Then¡­what can we do?¡± asked Chen Xiaomei, her voice trembling. ¡°Once the soul shatters, it¡¯s very difficult to recover. I just tried to help him gather it, but it seems he has already lost the will to live, so it all failed.¡± ¡°Sir, please, save my brother! As long as you can save him, I will do anything you ask!¡± Chen Xiaomei fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. Xue An waved his hand, ¡°Get up! There¡¯s only one way to save him now with his current condition!¡± Chen Xiaomei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sir, what way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, stir his will to live, let him wake up by himself!¡± A moment later. An Yan, now unrestricted, came over and, seeing Chen Xiaomei kneeling on the ground, holding her brother¡¯s head and whispering softly, also sighed. Xue An mainly shielded his two daughters, so An Yan was actually aware of everything that happened. The tragic fate of the sibling duo also made An Yan¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Husband, can this boy wake up?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s up to him now! If he can awaken the desire to live and overcome that shadow, then there¡¯s still a chance he can wake up.¡± Though Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did not know what had happened, they also obediently stood aside, watching Chen Xiaomei cry while whispering in her brother¡¯s ear. ¡°Brother, do you still remember what you told me after our parents died?¡± ¡°You said that you would make sure I lived a life where no one could bully me!¡± ¡°But back then you were only eight or nine years old!¡± ¡°Over these years, I know how much you¡¯ve suffered for me, how your Knife Skill Talent awakened, I know all of it!¡± ¡°Later, I gradually became so mutated that I couldn¡¯t see anymore!¡± ¡°You felt so guilty about this, began to hunt recklessly in the wilderness; sometimes when you came back, although you smiled and said it was nothing, I could smell the blood on you.¡± ¡°I know, it meant you were injured again!¡± ¡°Brother, I know all this!¡± ¡°More than once, I¡¯ve thought of dying, but I was afraid you couldn¡¯t bear the shock if I did!¡± ¡°But why, why¡­ now that the lord has saved us, you still refuse to wake up?¡± ¡°You bastard, wake up!¡± ¡°Please, brother, can you wake up? I can see again now, the wounds on my face have healed, wake up and take a look at me, okay?¡± As Chen Xiaomei spoke, tears continued to fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Chen Atu still didn¡¯t show any response. Finally, Chen Xiaomei couldn¡¯t control herself and burst into loud sobs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m begging you to wake up!¡± Her tears fell onto Chen Atu¡¯s face, and a flicker of light suddenly passed through his empty eyes. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Seeing this scene, Chen Xiaomei covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face in excitement. The light in Chen Atu¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly. Chen Atu leapt up from the ground, his face contorted in a snarl as he shouted, ¡°Dare to hurt my sister, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± As he spoke, a powerful blade burst into existence, slicing through half of the wall. Afterward, Chen Atu swayed a few times and once again passed out on the ground. ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong with my brother? Why did he faint again?¡± Chen Xiaomei rushed forward to embrace the unconscious Chen Atu, asking anxiously. Xue An, however, chuckled, ¡°Your brother is fine, in fact, quite the opposite, he has awakened an even more powerful Knife Skill Talent. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t control this power for the time being, which led to him using too much force and passing out.¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Chen Xiaomei slightly relaxed but still looked worriedly after Chen Atu. Some time later, Chen Atu once again regained consciousness. But this time, he didn¡¯t look as agitated as before, instead, he looked blankly at Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chen Xiaomei said excitedly. ¡°Little¡­ Xiaomei? How come you¡¯re¡­.¡± Chen Atu knew nothing of what had just happened. The last thing he remembered was watching helplessly as his sister was brutally beaten. Overcome with anger and distress, he had coughed up blood and then lost consciousness. To wake up and see Xiaomei lively and bouncing in front of him was beyond his expectations. Not only that, the injuries on her eyes and face had already healed. How could Chen Atu not be astonished? After Chen Xiaomei recounted the events that had taken place to Chen Atu, without hesitation he knelt in front of Xue An, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly. ¡°Milord, I, Chen Atu, shall engrave your great kindness in my heart, never to forget for all eternity!¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°It was not I who saved you, but your sister and you yourself.¡± Chen Atu shook his head, ¡°Without milord¡¯s rescue, my sister and I would have died long ago!¡± Chen Xiaomei also knelt beside him, ¡°My brother is right, without milord, we would¡¯ve died long ago.¡± Xue An smiled, then turned his gaze towards the window, softly saying, ¡°Stand up!¡± The Chen siblings looked at each other and then stood up, respectfully taking their place to the side. ¡°Do you feel any changes within yourself?¡± Xue An asked Chen Atu. Chen Atu was taken aback, and upon closer feeling, his face gradually showed an expression of surprise. ¡°Milord, is this¡­?¡± Chen Xiaomei smiled and said, ¡°Brother, milord said that you¡¯ve turned your misfortune into a blessing, awakening an even more powerful talent!¡± Chen Atu¡¯s face erupted with ecstatic joy. He had dreamt of becoming a First Rank samurai, but who could have thought that upon waking, he would have become a Second Rank samurai. Seeing this, Xue An smirked, ¡°You have a good talent, next, I can help you further!¡± ¡°Thank you, milord!¡± Soon, Riverside Town was thrown into turmoil. Because the head of the village butcher and Feng Pangszi, the owner of the tavern, were dead. These were notable figures in Riverside Town. Their simultaneous deaths naturally caused fright among the people, wondering who the mysterious warrior responsible could be. Then another message spread. The assailant was purportedly a passing samurai of high rank. Moreover, they were suspected to be a Fourth or even Fifth Rank high-level samurai. This news immediately caused a sensation throughout Riverside Town. Many people there had never seen a Second Rank samurai in their entire lives. Now, suddenly, a Fourth or Fifth Rank high-level samurai had appeared. This naturally piqued a lot of curiosity. But, curious as they were, no one dared to approach. Because many people in Riverside Town were well aware. Killing the headman and Feng Pangszi and others was not that big of a deal. But the fact that this high-ranking Samurai had even killed a noble young lady from Black Iron City. This matter was definitely not going to end easily. Therefore, everyone in the small town kept a respectful distance from Xue An and his companions. To this Xue An merely smiled and did not take it to heart. While Riverside Town was in an uproar over this incident. More than two hundred kilometers away from Riverside Town stood a city. A city of mysterious black, where the city walls were built of huge chunks of black iron ore. This was the only colossal city within a thousand kilometers. Black Iron City. At the center of Black Iron City, to the west, stood a massive residence. People passing by would quicken their steps and hurry past. Because this was the home of the Cheng Family, the overlord of Black Iron City. At dawn. The Cheng Family¡¯s gatekeeper yawned, ready to open the gates. This was their daily job, come rain or shine. But today, their job came with an unexpected surprise. Because as soon as they opened the gates, a human-shaped object was hanging from the doorframe. As the gates opened, the figure started to sway and then slowly turned its face around. The house servants were so frightened they almost wet their pants. Because wasn¡¯t this human-shaped object none other than Cheng Xiya, the young miss of the Cheng Family who had left Black Iron City to inspect the outside world some time ago? But at this moment, Cheng Xiya, devoid of her usual petulance and arrogance, had a frozen expression on her face, and a hint of horror lingered in her eyes. Her skin clung to her bones as if it had lost all moisture. Just like¡­ a specimen that has been dehydrated and dried. ¡°Someone¡­ come quickly! There¡¯s been an incident!¡± Finally, one of the more responsive gatekeepers, realizing something major had happened, started shouting loudly. In such a chaotic and complex world, a large family clan like the Cheng Family naturally had very high vigilance. Therefore, upon hearing the shouts of the gatekeepers, the Cheng Family immediately sprang into action. Very quickly. The butler of the front house ran over. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw the scene before him, and he immediately ordered the area to be cordoned off. After a thorough examination, he removed Cheng Xiya, who was hanging there, wrapped her in something, and rushed to the back house. Very quickly. Several of the Cheng Family¡¯s principal members gathered. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s pitiable state, their expressions changed as well. ¡°What happened?¡± The one who asked was the second master of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinyi. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I heard the shouts from the outside house servants, and when I went there, I saw the young miss hanging there! I asked those house servants, and they only discovered it when they opened the door this morning!¡± ¡°Was the area outside investigated?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking into it! But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find anything!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as they were talking, someone from outside came to report, ¡°Second Master, the outside has been checked, and there are no clues!¡± ¡°Damn it, are you saying the young miss hung herself up there?¡± Cheng Jinyi bellowed in anger. Just then, there was a commotion outside. Then the door was pushed open, and a man in his fifties with a dignified face and dressed in exquisite clothes walked in. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Behind him followed a man with a smile on his lips and slightly curled hair. ¡°Young Master!¡± The butler and the many servants all hurriedly moved aside. However, the Cheng Family¡¯s Young Master, Cheng Jinshi, had a grim expression, walking straight to Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse. When he saw the tragic death of his daughter, Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Unclear, still investigating!¡± At that moment, the man who stood behind Cheng Jinshi approached, ¡°Father, let me take a look!¡± Cheng Jinshi nodded slightly and stepped back a few paces. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the man with slightly curled hair. Aside from a hint of wariness and disdain in the depths of Cheng Jinyi, the Second Master¡¯s eyes, others looked on with respect. For this young man was the most outstanding youth of the Cheng Family in nearly thirty years, and also the legitimate eldest son of the Family Head, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu, in his twenties, was already a Dragon Shadow Guard Commander in Silver City, highly regarded by the City Lord. For such a person with a promising future, everyone naturally showed respect. By now, Cheng Liangyu had already finished examining and silently lifted his head, anger flashing in his eyes. ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡± asked Cheng Jinshi. Cheng Liangyu was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The perpetrator was extremely cruel, first shattering all of Xiya¡¯s bones, then using an unknown method to completely drain the blood from her body, as if¡­ they were making a specimen!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a complex mood. As members of the Cheng Family, who did not know that this Miss Cheng was previously most fond of torturing people to death and then making various kinds of artworks out of them? And now she had met with the same fate in her death. Cheng Jinshi¡¯s face turned steely, ¡°This scoundrel¡­ not only did they kill Xiya, but they also hung her body at the front door, are they deliberately provoking my Cheng Family?¡± Cheng Liangyu nodded slightly, ¡°Father, I think this person is not just showing defiance, but also issuing a warning. After all, Xiya¡¯s past deeds and her current manner of death are almost identical. It¡¯s hard not to suspect.¡± Cheng Jinshi gritted his teeth, ¡°A warning¡­ Hah! How laughable! Is there actually someone who dares to warn our Cheng Family on this land under the jurisdiction of Black Iron City?¡± Right at this moment, a butler rushed in, ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we¡¯ve just figured out that the last place Miss was seen was at¡­ Riverside Town!¡± Riverside Town? Upon hearing this name. Many furrowed their brows slightly. Black Iron City was only a little over two hundred kilometers straight away from Riverside Town. But because the roads were rugged and it required passing through a very terrifying wilderness, few people went there. Unexpectedly, Miss Cheng was last seen there. All eyes turned towards Cheng Jinshi. For he was the head of the Cheng Family, and all decisions were up to him. Cheng Jinshi then looked towards his son, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu clapped his hands lightly and said with ease, ¡°Riverside Town¡­ It just so happens a friend of mine is coming over these next few days, we¡¯ll go there together!¡± Upon hearing this statement, everyone in the Cheng Family breathed a sigh of relief. If the Dragon Shadow Guard took action, what problems couldn¡¯t be solved? The next day, a person arrived at Black Iron City. This was an extremely thin man, who looked as if a breeze could blow him away. But Cheng Liangyu understood that if anyone dared to underestimate his friend, they would pay a very painful price. For this man named Xiong Lei was a true Fourth Rank master. Moreover, the talent ability he awakened was very strange. Even if Cheng Liangyu were to face him, he would lose more often than win. The Cheng Family expressed tremendous welcome for the arrival of Xiong Lei. As for Xiong Lei, he didn¡¯t care much about all this and said with some excitement, ¡°I was originally going to arrive tomorrow, but I received your message on the way here. What¡¯s up? Is there something fun or some powerful expert around?¡± Cheng Liangyu sighed softly, ¡°Someone killed my sister!¡± Xiong Lei raised an eyebrow, ¡°Your Cheng Family is considered a local powerhouse in Black Iron City, who would dare to oppose you?¡± Cheng Liangyu said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s always someone unafraid of death! Moreover, my sister died under very strange circumstances, do you want to have a look?¡± Xiong Lei nodded. Cheng Liangyu led him to the room where his sister¡¯s body was being kept. Upon seeing Cheng Xiya¡¯s corpse, Xiong Lei¡¯s face changed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Such powerful Divine Sense!¡± Cheng Liangyu was slightly taken aback, ¡°Divine Sense? You mean¡­¡± Xiong Lei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the injuries on your sister¡¯s body and the circumstances of her death were all caused by someone using Divine Sense to directly target her soul!¡± Cheng Liangyu began to understand, then furrowed his brows. For masters like them, the last thing they wanted to encounter was someone who had awakened the talent for Divine Sense. Because those masters of Divine Sense generally possessed unfathomable abilities. Often rendering people completely unguarded against them. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Cheng Liangyu asked quietly. Xiong Lei licked his lips and chuckled, ¡°Unlike you, my favorite opponents are Divine Sense masters because their brains are the best tonic for me! It seems I came at the right time!¡± Seeing him speak like this, Cheng Liangyu finally felt relieved. ¡°Then good, we will set off tomorrow!¡± The next day, after preparing everything, the two of them boarded the carriage heading for Riverside Town. All the way, Xiong Lei always seemed half-asleep. Cheng Liangyu took the opportunity to kill demonic beasts along the way. This time, the Dragon Shadow Guard he was leading, along with Xiong Lei¡¯s troops, had excellently completed a mission, so they were granted a rare chance for a holiday. He hadn¡¯t expected to return home for just a few days before such an incident occurred. He didn¡¯t have much affection for his sister, Cheng Xiya. Yet he still had to seek justice, because this was about the honor of the Cheng Family. Imagine, the young mistress of the Cheng Family was turned into a specimen and sent back; if the Cheng Family couldn¡¯t retaliate, what would outsiders think? In this brutal world of survival of the fittest, show any sign of weakness, and countless people will swarm you and tear you apart. For that reason, he too had to go to Riverside Town. As for whether they could still find the murderer, that wasn¡¯t important. After all, once there, none of the people in Riverside Town would have any need to continue living. They would all be sacrificed for the wrath of the Cheng Family. Meanwhile. In a tavern in Riverside Town. Of course. The tavern had long since closed down. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were playing with Chen Xiaomei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, there was quite an age difference between them; Chen Xiaomei was already eleven years old. While Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were just seven years old. But because Chen Xiaomei had been struggling for survival in the lower strata from a young age, prolonged malnutrition made her quite thin and small. Even the two little girls were almost as tall as her now. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Although a few years apart, Chen Xiaomei had never been so happy. Before, she was blind, and all she could do every day was to sit idle in her shack, waiting for her brother to come back. But now, her brother had completely awakened, and her own injuries had fully healed. Moreover, she had the company of two adult daughters to play with. Chen Xiaomei felt like this was simply heaven. At this moment, Xue Xiang pulled out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into Chen Xiaomei¡¯s hand. ¡°Little sister Xiaomei, have you ever eaten this before?¡± Chen Xiaomei shook her head, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is called chocolate candy, and it¡¯s really tasty! Give it a try!¡± Xue Xiang opened the wrapper and handed it to Chen Xiaomei. Chen Xiaomei hesitantly took it, then broke off a piece and put it in her mouth. After a little bit of chewing, she just froze there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Xue Xiang asked. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why are your eyes turning red?¡± Indeed, Chen Xiaomei felt a sourness in her nose and tears in her eyes. Because she had never tasted anything so delicious before. It was sweet and soft, and as it melted in her mouth, a feeling called happiness struck her soul, nearly making her faint. This wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration. Because from birth until now, Chen Xiaomei¡¯s daily diet consisted of coarse insect meat and severely contaminated water. Let alone candy, sometimes even getting enough to eat was a luxury. Growing up in such conditions, it was natural for her to be indescribably moved the first time she tasted sugar. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just so delicious!¡± Chen Xiaomei said softly. ¡°Sister Xiaomei, don¡¯t cry, there are a lot more candies like this! And later I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream!¡± Xue Nian also comforted her from the side. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, a bit embarrassed, ¡°No need! I think it¡¯s great now, let¡¯s not waste the grown-up¡¯s things!¡± ¡°Oh, my dad always carries tons and tons of stuff with him! Enough for us to eat for a hundred years!¡± Xue Nian proudly stated. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei felt a bit wistful, ¡°Grown-ups are really amazing!¡± The three of them were playing over here. Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the tavern, Xue An was instructing Chen Atu. ¡°You have good talent, it¡¯s a pity there is no spiritual energy here, otherwise you could have become a Sword Cultivator. But you have at least awakened a natural ability, so you must grasp it well!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Now, come at me with your strongest move!¡± Chen Atu was stunned, ¡°Sir, I ¡­¡± ¡°Come on! I won¡¯t use my hands, and if you can touch even the hem of my robe, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Xue An stood with his arms behind his back, speaking indifferently. Chen Atu¡¯s competitive spirit was aroused. He naturally knew how formidable Xue An was. But ever since he had awakened, his talent in swordsmanship had allowed his strength to skip First Rank and reach Second Rank. If the grown-up really dared not to use his hands, he might have a slim chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Atu said gravely, ¡°Sir, I beg your forgiveness!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a blade light already appeared in front of Xue An¡¯s chest. This was the terrifying nature of Chen Atu¡¯s talent. Unlike the Sword Qi used by Cultivators, this talent could create a blade light out of thin air, so it was not limited by surroundings or time. As long as Chen Atu¡¯s gaze could reach, he could summon the blade light. But this blade light didn¡¯t even touch the hem of Xue An¡¯s robe. Because at the critical moment, Xue An had already sidestepped, avoiding the strike. But just at that moment, another flash of blade light appeared at Xue An¡¯s side. Xue An finally smiled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± After awakening their talents, anyone could freely summon blade lights. But where to place it and how to seize the right moment were completely different matters. Take Chen Atu for example; with his abnormal intuition for timing and positioning, if he were in the outside world of cultivators, he would definitely be a genius contested by all the great Sword Sects. Chen Atu was somewhat worried at this point. Because his strike was made following the momentum, and he regretted it as soon as he had carried it out. What if he injured the adult? What if he really defeated the adult? These two concerns flashed through his mind. But at that very moment, Chen Atu saw Xue An evade the blade with an angle that seemed nearly impossible, once again easily dodging it. Chen Atu had never even dreamed that there could be such a solution and was left standing there stupefied. Xue An shook his head, ¡°The thing to avoid the most when facing an enemy is to hesitate like you do.¡± ¡°Remember, once you¡¯re on the battlefield, the main goal is to win, especially in this world, losing could mean death!¡± Chen Atu nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Xue An had also changed his mind. At first, he had thought of teaching Chen Atu some blade techniques. But when he saw Chen Atu¡¯s powerful talent, he couldn¡¯t help but discard that thought. Because any traceable moves are forever inferior to the sort of instinctive blade work. This was the true essence of natural talent. At this time. Xue An suddenly had a premonition and looked up toward the distant sky, then a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Finally here, are they?¡± Chen Atu also sensed something off and turned his head to follow Xue An¡¯s gaze. At that moment, An Yan also walked into the courtyard, ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xue An smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I knew these people wouldn¡¯t give up just because of a warning. Death has to come fiercely for them to feel fear.¡± At the same time, the residents of Riverside Town felt that the atmosphere was a bit odd. Then they noticed the ground beneath their feet was trembling slightly. Some of the timid hid in their homes. While some of the braver ones ran to open spaces to look into the distance. In the distant sky, they saw a caravan rushing towards them at high speed. Where it passed, dust billowed, causing hearts to tremble. ¡°It¡¯s not good! The big shots from the city are coming for revenge!¡± Amidst cries of alarm, these people scattered like headless flies. At the same time. Cheng Liangyu stood atop the lead cart, his gaze fixated on the small Riverside Town ahead, and a hint of murderous intent gradually appeared on his face. Xiong Lei was sitting on the canopy of another speeding carriage. No matter how much the carriage jostled, his body was like it was glued to the canopy, unmoved by the tumult. ¡°Hehe, it seems this person still hasn¡¯t left!¡± Xiong Lei said with a smirk. His sense of smell was extremely keen, able to pick up on many details that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice. This often gave him an unbeatable advantage. Soon, the caravan charged directly onto the main street of Riverside Town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people on the main street had already locked their doors and closed their shutters, none of them daring to show their faces. The street was deserted, with only the wind blowing through. The carriages also began to slow down at this point. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged glances, then drove the carriages down the street at a leisurely pace. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) They could sense the presence of a strong entity hidden within the town, but had no idea where exactly it lay concealed. Suddenly. Xiong Lei waved a hand, signaling the convoy to stop, and then licked his lips, ¡°I smell a faint scent of rouge, there must be a beauty nearby!¡± No sooner had his voice faded than a blade¡¯s gleam appeared out of nowhere before his neck, slashing horizontally towards him. This scene was so unexpected that even Cheng Liangyu was unprepared. In the blink of an eye, Xiong Lei twisted his waist in an extremely bizarre pose, barely dodging the horizontal slash. Yet, he was still a moment too slow, and the blade¡¯s gleam cut a deep gash in his neck, with blood instantly starting to drip down. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Cheng Liangyu cried out in alarm. Xiong Lei¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes flashing with anger and shock. Only he knew that had he been even slightly later, the slash wouldn¡¯t have been just a cut, but rather it would have taken his head clean off. Shaken to his core, he was naturally enraged. With a cold huff, he formed a very bizarre Seal Decision with both hands, ¡°Radiation Spirit Binding, search for me!¡± A host of ferocious spirits made of radiation appeared on the streets. This was Xiong Lei¡¯s special talent. He could control the power of radiation and imbue it with limited sentience, turning it into something that obeyed his commands. This ability was extremely unique, yet incredibly useful. Because in this world, there was no shortage of radiation. But just as these radiation spirits were about to scatter and search, over a dozen blade gleams suddenly appeared inside them and burst forth. The radiation spirits collapsed like deflated balls, directly slashed into pieces. At this moment, Cheng Liangyu let out a furious roar, and countless white feathers emerged into the void, charging straight at the blade gleams. It was then, on the roof of a house by the road. Chen Atu stood there, leisurely watching them, and then chuckled with a ¡°heh¡±, ¡°Hey, are you folks from Black Iron City?¡± Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei looked towards the sound, and upon seeing Chen Atu, both men were momentarily stunned. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to get a good look when the blade gleams arrived so unexpectedly, but now that they saw Chen Atu, they realized something that was shockingly significant. That was the fact that this boy¡¯s strength was merely Second Rank. Yet it was this Second Rank strength that had almost killed a Fourth Rank expert moments ago. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged glances, both seeing the shock and intent to kill in each other¡¯s eyes. In this world, the division of power between First Rank and Second Rank was determined by the strength of one¡¯s innate abilities. But this method of classification had a significant flaw. That was that it only differentiated the strength of your innate abilities, but could not compare them laterally. For example, if you have an innate ability that allows you to control three flying knives, that¡¯s First Rank. Once you can control six flying knives, that means you¡¯ve entered Second Rank. The problem arises when you encounter a person whose talent is to create a submachine gun out of thin air. At that moment, his ability would still be First Rank. But if this Second Rank knife wielder confronts the First Rank submachine gunner, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll die. Because before your knives even launch, the other person has already mowed you down. This example is to say that even powerful Samurai like Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei could fall when facing some exceptionally strong innate abilities. And Chen Atu¡¯s power was indeed an extremely terrifying innate ability. Creating blade gleams from nothingness, and without any distance restrictions. It was practically an assassin¡¯s dream weapon. And now, this little boy was still only Second Rank; if he became more powerful in the future, who in the world could stand against him? With this thought arising, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei were filled with boundless murderous intent towards Chen Atu. ¡°If this child is not removed, he will certainly become a thorn in our side.¡± Embracing this thought, Xiong Lei suddenly closed his eyes, and the surrounding energy fluctuated like tidal waves, instantly forming layers of encirclement around Chen Atu, locking him firmly in place. Cheng Liangyu even raised a hand and pointed, and countless white feathers shot straight at Chen Atu. Facing the combined strike of these two formidable opponents. Chen Atu was about to use his innate ability. But the radiation that held him tight severely interfered with his movements. And the intense radiation began to roast the surface of his body. Under these circumstances, Chen Atu¡¯s movements were slightly delayed, and the white feather torrents had already surged over. ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Xiaomei, who was watching everything from a distance on the small tower, cried out in alarm. Meanwhile, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei both showed a trace of joy on their faces. But just at that moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of Chen Atu. The white feather torrents had already reached close. But this person stood with his hands behind his back, without even moving. And as the white feathers rushed towards him, they gradually faded into nothingness and disappeared without trace. This scene left Cheng Liangyu dumbfounded, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiong Lei, seeing this, also trembled, then roared, ¡°Combine!¡± The radiation instantly converged into a giant palm and slammed down towards Xue An. Xue An¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as he gently extended his hand, and the giant palm instantly shrank, turning into a ball of radiant light floating in the palm of Xue An¡¯s hand. Then Xue An casually squeezed, and the ball of radiation was directly crushed and dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this scene, Cheng Liangyu, Xiong Lei, and the others all twitched violently. ¡°Kill him!¡± Xiong Lei bellowed, his eyes flashing as a Divine Sense shot straight over. But Xue An merely smiled faintly, the brilliance in his eyes suddenly blazing like an ocean, as his Divine Sense counterattacked. Xiong Lei¡¯s thread of Divine Sense didn¡¯t even stir up a ripple and vanished into formlessness. ¡°No¡­ your Divine Sense¡­¡± Xiong Lei¡¯s body shook violently, crying out in disbelief. But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue An¡¯s Divine Sense had already reached him, directly destroying his sea of consciousness. After that, Xiong Lei¡¯s body floated into mid-air. Bang! After a muffled sound, Xiong Lei was literally crushed to pieces by an unknown colossal force. ¡°Xiong Lei!¡± Cheng Liangyu yelled out in alarm. He could never have imagined that Xiong Lei, who wielded the Xiong Gang weapon and whose strength was even greater than his own as a Fourth Rank master, would be dead within minutes of entering the town. This fact sent chills down his arms and legs, and his heart was filled with fear. He had originally thought that the killer of his sister was a master who had awakened the Divine Sense ability. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just now, his own innate ability, the White Feather Torrent, didn¡¯t even cause a ripple when faced with this person and was extinguished by him. This meant that this person had other, even more formidable talents. Thinking this, Cheng Liangyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of shock and anger. And at this moment, Xue An turned to look at him, smiling slightly. ¡°Cheng Family of Black Iron City?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Cheng Liangyu was struck with terror and took a few steps back subconsciously. Because the gaze of this man was simply too terrifying. While in Silver City, Cheng Liangyu had encountered many Fifth Rank and even Sixth Rank powerhouses. Moreover, the City Lord of Silver City was an unparalleled mighty figure. As the captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard, Cheng Liangyu naturally had interactions with the Silver City Lord and had been profoundly convinced by his power, believing him to be the most powerful man on the planet. But unlike the City Lord¡¯s fierce and intimidating presence, this man¡¯s authority lay hidden beneath a calm exterior, like a massive iceberg submerged beneath the surface of the sea. It was silent, yet commanded awe. This bizarre feeling made Cheng Liangyu so uncomfortable that he wanted to cough up blood, and his heart no longer held any desire to fight; he only wanted to flee from this place as far and as fast as possible. But just as this thought arose, he felt his body lighten, and then he was floating in the air. ¡°You¡­ .¡± Cheng Liangyu let out a shout of surprise and tried to break free with all his might. But it was at this moment that he discovered, in terror, his entire body was no longer under his control; forget struggling, even moving a finger had become a luxury. Not only that, Cheng Liangyu tried to activate his innate abilities, only to find that even his talents had become unusable. At this moment, Xue An shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯s no use!¡± Cheng Liangyu¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because he finally understood just how vast the gap in strength was between him and this man. ¡°Sir¡­ please forgive my earlier offence!¡± Cheng Liangyu swallowed hard and croaked out his words. He was a proud man, who had thought he would never beg for mercy from anyone in his life. Yet, this situation, where he was completely paralyzed, like a lamb awaiting slaughter, instilled in Cheng Liangyu immense fear. So immense that even he, who thought he was not afraid of death, began to plead for mercy. Xue An smiled, then said indifferently, ¡°Who is Cheng Xiya to you?¡± ¡°Replying to¡­ your lordship, she is my younger sister!¡± Xue An nodded but said nothing. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s brain was frantically working, trying desperately to come up with the right words. ¡°Sir, I truly had no idea that you were such a formidable Samurai, please allow me to express my most sincere apologies for my previous rudeness!¡± After Cheng Liangyu finished speaking, he saw that Xue An had no expression and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, it was good as long as he was willing to listen. Therefore, he continued, ¡°Sir, my sister Cheng Xiya is naturally unruly and must have offended you. Therefore, it is no one else¡¯s fault if she is dead! And as long as you are willing to let me go, I will report back to my family, and the Cheng Family will certainly give you a proper explanation.¡± That¡¯s right. The current implication of Cheng Liangyu¡¯s words was that not only was the incident with Cheng Xiya¡¯s death considered past, but the Cheng Family would also show enough remorse for it. This was in stark contrast to the aggressive posture he had adopted upon his arrival. And the reason for such a drastic one-eighty-turn was the power of Xue An. In this cruel wasteland world, everything depends on strength. Without strength, you are likely to end up like Ah Tu and his siblings, becoming playthings cruelly abused by the powerful. But as long as your strength is strong enough, even if you killed these so-called dignitaries, the remaining nobles would sing your praises. And about all this, the nobles wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Because this world has always been like this. Xue An remained silent. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s heart became increasingly relaxed, and with a hint of a fawning smile, he said, ¡°My Lord, no matter the reason, our Cheng Family expresses our deepest apologies to you, and if you spare me, you will gain the friendship and respect of a great family that has presided over Black Iron City for decades!¡± ¡°Even if you wish, the Cheng Family is willing to offer you the most honored position of Guest Elder.¡± Guest Elder refers to the Samurai who take refuge with wealthy families. Cheng Liangyu¡¯s calculation was very clever. The strength of someone as powerful as Xue An, if recruited, could even make the Cheng Family leap to the forefront among the Silver Council. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his tone indifferent, ¡°Before you arrived at Riverside Town, were you thinking that if you didn¡¯t find me, you would kill everyone in this town to vent your frustration?¡± This question left Cheng Liangyu stunned, and then somewhat dismissively he said, ¡°My Lord, this Riverside Town is full of mutated vermin, killing them is no loss!¡± To their kind of powerful family, people like Ah Tu and his siblings couldn¡¯t even be considered human, they were just talking beasts. So he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well! But do you know why I turned your sister into a specimen?¡± ¡°For¡­ for what reason?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Because that¡¯s what she did to others. I just let her experience it herself, but to my surprise, she didn¡¯t even last half the time before she mentally collapsed.¡± Cheng Liangyu still didn¡¯t understand what Xue An meant, but he laughed along anyway, ¡°My Lord, you are indeed formidable.¡± His words carried no anger at all at the death of his sister. Xue An looked at Cheng Liangyu deeply, ¡°And those she wantonly tortured were the ¡®mutated vermin¡¯ you spoke of!¡± Cheng Liangyu was taken aback, almost not believing his own ears. He had never imagined that everything stemmed from a lowly vermin. ¡°I know that in your eyes, these people can¡¯t be counted as human, but in my eyes, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Xue An said indifferently, iciness appearing in his gaze. ¡°No¡­ My Lord, I realize my mistake, I truly did not know that you valued these mutated¡­ Mutants, so highly!¡± Cheng Liangyu felt a chilling murderous aura as if it was going to tear him apart, and he began to scream incoherently. ¡°I really hate this world, so I¡¯m waiting for the perpetrator who caused all this to appear, and as for you people¡­.¡± As Xue An spoke calmly, Cheng Liangyu felt his blood suddenly start surging madly. Considering something, he screamed frantically. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I am the Captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard of Silver City¡­ If you kill me, the Silver Council won¡¯t let you off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were cut short, as a massive amount of blood gushed from Cheng Liangyu¡¯s mouth. It was as if all the blood in his body had been vomited out, and in an instant, Cheng Liangyu¡¯s body visibly shriveled rapidly, before becoming a specimen just like his sister. Looking at the unwillingness remaining in Cheng Liangyu¡¯s eyes. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe in retribution, but from now on, I¡­ am your retribution!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Chapter 717: Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Black Iron City is located next to a large mountain range, surrounded by mountains that were dark as ink, and because the city walls are constructed from black iron ore, that¡¯s where it got its name. Because of the barrier of mountains, coupled with the properties of Black Iron City¡¯s walls, the radiation levels within the city are much lower than outside. As a result, it became the sole city within a thousand miles. And the Cheng Family, they control the lifeline of this city¨Cthe water source! In this chaotic world, water is an extremely vital resource. Whoever controls the water source is the undisputed overlord. The Cheng Family is just that, the top family in Black Iron City. But these few days, the atmosphere in Black Iron City has been somewhat unusual. Because two days ago, a major event occurred within the Cheng Family. The Cheng Family¡¯s notoriously cruel and bloodthirsty young mistress, Cheng Xiya, was turned into a specimen, her body even hung above the Cheng Family¡¯s main gate, This news spread like wildfire, quickly throughout the whole of Black Iron City. Years of bullying and tyranny by the Cheng Family had embedded deep resentment in people¡¯s hearts, but this incident caused many of the lower-class citizens to secretly cheer. However, the Cheng Family then dispatched Cheng Liangyu, who served in Silver City as a member of the Dragon Shadow Guard, and another expert from Silver City, to jointly exterminate the person who dared to violate the dignity of their Cheng Family. This caused everyone to fall silent while their hearts were filled with sighs. Because in their minds, Silver City and the Dragon Shadow Guard were synonymous with power. This unknown expert was surely doomed. Amidst this tense atmosphere, the Cheng Family still indulged in revelry, presenting the picture of a great house in full swing. At this moment. A banquet was being held at the Cheng Family estate. The banquet hall was arrayed with dishes and delicacies, a veritable stream of exquisite food was continuously brought in. The young members of the Cheng Family and other influential families in Black Iron City were gathered in groups, enjoying themselves in lively conversation. Amidst the clinking of glasses and laughter, all seemed tranquil and merry. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu should be returning soon, right?¡± a scion of a wealthy family said with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s over two hundred kilometers from our Black Iron City to Riverside Town, which is more than a day¡¯s travel! But I bet brother Liangyu has already dealt with everything and is on his way back now!¡± another young man chimed in. ¡°Heh, out of all people to provoke, someone dared to mess with the Cheng Family. Now, I reckon that Riverside Town won¡¯t exist much longer,¡± someone talked with a scoff. ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu is awesome; so young and already the Chief of the Dragon Shadow Guard. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s highly regarded by the City Lord of Silver City. Given time, his future is boundless!¡± someone exclaimed with admiration. While they were discussing this. The Cheng Family Head, Cheng Jinshi, along with the Second in Command, Cheng Jinyi, and others walked in. Everyone hastily got up to pay their respects. ¡°Greetings, Family Head!¡± ¡°Greetings, Second Master!¡± These voices surged back and forth. Cheng Jinshi nodded with a smile and then walked up to the high platform at the head of the room. ¡°Today, I am very grateful for the presence of everyone here. My Cheng Family has had some unpleasant incidents recently, but rest assured, anyone who dares to oppose my Cheng Family and Black Iron City will find themselves without a grave to be buried in.¡± Upon hearing his words, the crowd beneath the platform responded with a thunderous chorus. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Challenging the Cheng Family means crossing all the powerful families in Black Iron City!¡± Seeing this scene, Cheng Jinshi nodded in satisfaction. The true reason for holding this banquet was to reassure the public and to demonstrate the Cheng Family¡¯s strength, warning those who might wish to take advantage of the situation to stir up trouble that the Cheng Family remains the undisputed boss of Black Iron City. But just as these people were feeling proud and satisfied, a calm voice came from outside. ¡°Are all the major families and the Cheng Family present here in the city?¡± The crowd was startled, and Cheng Jinshi, the second in command of the Cheng Family, called out sternly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Before his words could fade, an object flew straight into the banquet hall from outside, shattered two tables, and then hovered in midair. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Upon seeing this object, the people in the banquet hall instantly fell into chaos. Because floating in midair was the desiccated corpse of Cheng Liangyu. The once proud and spirited young man now had hollow cheeks, lifeless eyes wide open, still filled with the terror and unwillingness of his last moments. Seeing this, the whole Cheng Family was enraged. ¡°Liangyu!¡± Cheng Jinshi let out a wail, almost fainting. As the head of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinshi had placed high hopes on his son, but he had never expected him to die like this. As for the others, they were even more shocked and bewildered. The young man known as the most outstanding and powerful in Black Iron City for the last thirty years, had he really died in such a wretched manner? Especially since his death was identical to that of Cheng Xiya a few days ago, it was even more shocking. A flicker of pleasure crossed the depths of Cheng Jinyi¡¯s eyes, but he did not show it. Instead, he roared, ¡°Who dares kill my nephew?¡± ¡°I did it!¡± As the voice echoed, Xue An slowly walked in, surveyed everyone present, and finally rested his gaze on the pale-faced Cheng Jinshi, and said indifferently, ¡°Do you like this gift, Cheng Family?¡± ¡°Just who are you? Why are you opposing my Cheng Family?¡± Despite the grief of losing his son, Cheng Jinshi, as the head of the Cheng Family, had already recovered his composure within a few breaths and asked in a deep voice. At the same time, he covertly signaled with his eyes to someone behind him, and a subordinate received the signal, quietly slipped out of the crowd, and disappeared into the banquet hall. Xue An seemed not to notice any of this and just shook his head, ¡°Opposing you? You are mistaken, I have no intention of opposing your Cheng Family!¡± ¡°I just want to tell you a principle!¡± ¡°What principle?¡± Cheng Jinshi asked in a stern voice. Xue An revealed his white teeth and smiled grimly, ¡°It is that¡­ the debts of one¡¯s actions must always be paid!¡± No sooner had he spoken than a cacophony of footsteps could be heard outside the banquet hall, as someone encircled the venue, and then several formidable experts walked in. These people walked directly to the rear of Cheng Jinshi, eyeing Xue An with hostility. Seeing these newcomers, Cheng Jinshi straightened his back and sneered, ¡°One must indeed pay for their deeds, but you killed a member of the Cheng Family, and you must pay for that before anything else! Kill him!¡± At the command, The people standing behind him charged simultaneously, unleashing their innate abilities and launching a lethal assault on Xue An. These experts were cultivated by the Cheng Family and lived a life of luxury, all for moments like these¨Cto rush forward when trouble arose. And their strength was not to be underestimated. Most were at the third rank, with even a few almost reaching the fourth rank. For a moment, the banquet hall was thrown into chaos, awash with strange and exotic abilities in the fray. But there was only one target, which was Xue An, standing there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as these people were about to reach him, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue An¡¯s mouth, and he said faintly. ¡°Scram!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud. But those at the forefront exploded into a mist of blood upon hearing it. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the Flame (First Update) Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the Flame (First Update) In an instant, the so-called experts rushing over were all shattered to pieces. The blood mist drifted in the half air of the banquet hall, staining those close by with blood all over their bodies. Yet no one bothered to wipe it off. That¡¯s because everyone was stunned by the ghastly and aesthetically gruesome scene. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Cheng Jinshi opposite him and said indifferently, ¡°Any more?¡± Cheng Jinshi¡¯s body trembled, and he said in a terrified despair, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ .¡± He never dreamed that this man who appeared out of nowhere could be so formidable. Without even making a move, he had caused the death of all these experts nurtured by his family. ¡°If not, then go to die!¡± Bang! The Family Head of the Cheng Family wanted to say something more, but with a muffled sound, his head also exploded into a cloud of blood mist. The corpse collapsed to the ground. Everyone gasped and took several steps back. The faint-hearted couldn¡¯t even stand any longer and slumped to the ground with a thud. The Cheng Family was the undisputed number one noble family of Black Iron City, and Cheng Jinshi had been in charge of the family for decades. Yet such a significant figure had died without even uttering a plea for mercy. The prompt and decisive killing left everyone in the hall aghast. At this moment, Xue An frowned slightly with a hint of annoyance and then sighed. ¡°I forgot something, I didn¡¯t even tell you why I wanted to kill you!¡± The people listening felt their hair stand on end, and those near the doorway wanted to sneak away. But as soon as they reached the door and took one step, their entire beings silently disintegrated into nothingness. This eerie and terrifying spectacle completely dissuaded those left from thinking of escape. Meanwhile, Cheng Jinyi stepped forward with determination on his face and bowed to Xue An. ¡°Sir, the Cheng Family admits defeat and only asks that you show mercy and spare us,¡± Cheng Jinyi said. ¡°The Cheng Family is willing to follow you as their leader!¡± No one dared to speak. Everyone watched Cheng Jinyi bowing silently, and those with a quicker wit had already guessed his thoughts. If anyone in the Cheng Family was happy now, it would undoubtedly be Cheng Jinyi. As the Second in Command of the Cheng Family, he was always overshadowed by the Family Head. As long as Cheng Jinshi was alive, there would be no chance for him to rise to the top. Moreover, the power of Cheng Liangyu was growing stronger. All this had gradually extinguished Cheng Jinyi¡¯s ambition to vie for power and profit. However, today, Cheng Jinshi and his son had both died. Thus it was logical that Cheng Jinyi would become the new Family Head of the Cheng Family. Given such a temptation, he naturally chose to surrender and admit his guilt immediately. Because as long as he could save his own life, he would be the greatest beneficiary. Yet facing his surrender, Xue An had remained silent, just watching quietly. Not until sweat appeared on Cheng Jinyi¡¯s forehead did Xue An finally speak indifferently, ¡°Are you very happy now?¡± Cheng Jinyi quivered and then raised his face, saying very sincerely, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Cheng Jinyi was a clever man; while he couldn¡¯t discern Xue An¡¯s origin, he could tell he was a peerless warrior. In front of such a person, it was best not to play any tricks; being frank was the optimal choice. Indeed. Xue An smiled. ¡°You are clever!¡± A trace of joy flashed in Cheng Jinyi¡¯s eyes, then he bowed deeply, ¡°In the presence of such a powerful person as yourself, it¡¯s only right to remain humble and honest.¡± ¡°But I killed your brother and nephew, don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Xue An said indifferently. Cheng Jinyi gently shook his head, ¡°To oppose a formidable figure like you, they have only themselves to blame for everything. No one else is at fault!¡± Xue An nodded his head upon hearing this, ¡°Well said!¡± Cheng Jinyi secretly let out a sigh of relief, believing he had made the correct gamble and couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly fortunate. Brother, oh brother! You, wise for a lifetime, were foolish in a moment. How could you become so muddled by the death of a son as to oppose a peerless powerhouse! But it¡¯s better that you¡¯re dead; only then can I take control of the Cheng Family. While he was feeling proud of himself. Xue An spoke indifferently: ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, do you know why I killed them?¡± Cheng Jinyi was startled, then said with a flattering smile, ¡°Does a powerful figure like you need a reason to kill? I¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Because Xue An was quietly watching him, his gaze tinged with a trace of ridicule. Unknowingly, Cheng Jinyi started to feel his back soaked with cold sweat. After a short pause, Xue An retracted his gaze and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Because they thought themselves so high and mighty, they wantonly trampled on others! What I did was to make them understand that people must always pay the due price for their actions!¡± Cold sweat formed on Cheng Jinyi¡¯s face even more, he couldn¡¯t even wipe it away in time, and could only force a smile as he said, ¡°What you say is true!¡± ¡°Then tell me, what price do you think you should pay?¡± Cheng Jinyi was trembling slightly, but still tried to maintain his composure as he said, ¡°My lord, even if you annihilate both me and the Cheng Family, new families will emerge. It¡¯s inevitable. So, it¡¯s better to spare me. I promise I will stay humble in the future.¡± Having said that, Cheng Jinyi quietly looked at Xue An. All he saw was Xue An, who showed neither sadness nor joy, and no emotional fluctuations could be discerned. This caused Cheng Jinyi to swallow hard, thinking about what else to say. Xue An gave a faint smile. ¡°That seems to make sense!¡± Cheng Jinyi felt his heart, which had been in suspense, relax a little. But the next words from Xue An made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. ¡°Unfortunately, people must always pay the price for their actions, no matter who they are!¡± ¡°No!¡± Cheng Jinyi sensed danger and turned to flee. But just as he took a step, a strand of flame arose from beneath his feet, spreading rapidly. Cheng Jinyi began to scream. Xue An watched quietly, then said indifferently, ¡°This flame has ignited from within your soul. All the sins you¡¯ve committed will serve as its fuel!¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Cheng Jinyi screamed wretchedly, then roared with extreme resentment, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away! The Silver Council won¡¯t let you get away with killing us!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the flame suddenly surged, immediately engulfing Cheng Jinyi, then reducing him to nothingness. Seeing this, all those haughty and reckless scions from great houses, who usually acted high and mighty, were cowering far away, not even daring to raise their heads to look at Xue An. Xue An glanced at the group, then casually waved his hand. A wisp of flame rushed over. ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Many of them were devoured by the flames instantly, with some screaming, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± As Xue An stepped outside, he responded without looking back, ¡°Me? I am your retribution!¡± Boom! The flames burned even more fiercely. In an instant, the banquet hall suffered a great many casualties. Only a very few remained standing in place, their faces pale as they watched it all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Xue An had said, these flames emerged from the heart; sin was their fuel. On this day. The nobles of Black Iron City suffered countless deaths and injuries, barely one in ten survived. News spread, and the world was shaken by it. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Chapter 719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Chapter 719: Chapter 719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Silver City. Croliya carefully wiped the massive back of the towering figure before her. Huge radiation injuries crisscrossed this broad back, and even the skin itself emitted a ghastly pale fluorescence. When the soft pure cotton handkerchief, soaked with precious clear water, passed over it, the water hadn¡¯t even time to flow down before it was greedily absorbed by the skin. Croliya could even feel the surging power contained beneath this skin. Once she had finally finished wiping, the silent servant picked up the extremely exaggerated armor, shaped like an upturned scorpion, and carefully attached it to the back. Click. With a crisp sound, the armor seemed to lock into place, firmly installed upon it. Croliya lifted the scorpion¡¯s tail that extended from the backplate, then gently fastened it to the man¡¯s face. With the noise of turning gears, the scorpion¡¯s tail quickly changed shape, soon transforming into a breathing apparatus with fierce-looking teeth, flashing with fluorescence as the man breathed. Suddenly, the man opened his eyes, and the might bursting forth in an instant sent the servants who were cleaning the backplate flying. Croliya stepped back respectfully, ¡°My King, you have awakened!¡± The man looked at Croliya and said in a mechanically translated, strange voice, ¡°Croliya, how long have I slept?¡± ¡°King, you have been asleep for three months!¡± ¡°Three months¡­ Is there any anomaly outside now?¡± Croliya hesitated slightly, then spoke, ¡°King, the news just came through, the Cheng Family of Black Iron City along with several other families have all been exterminated!¡± ¡°Black Iron City¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Moreover, this person¡¯s origin is unknown, I suspect it¡¯s¡­ an outsider!¡± Upon hearing these three words, a flash of light appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, and then he slowly stood up, with a height of three meters, making him seem like a giant. Croliya even had to tilt her head up to see his face. ¡°Notify the other families, convene the Silver Council.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Croliya went down to deliver the message. The man stepped out of the room, and onto a high platform. This was Silver City¡¯s vantage point, from where the entire city could be overlooked. Gazing down at the city built of white secret stone below his feet, and the vast expanses of yellow-brown wilderness in the distance, the man spoke in a low voice. ¡°Outsider¡­ You managed to traverse the starry sky to arrive in this world; your strength is evidently not small. But why did you seek to destroy Black Iron City? Could it be¡­ you have discovered something?¡± Just then, many people below noticed the man standing on the high platform and began to exclaim in astonishment. ¡°The King has awakened!¡± ¡°Our King is awake!¡± In the noise of the commotion, countless people gathered at the base of the tower, shouting excitedly up above. ¡°The Immortal Monarch!¡± The man smiled and waved his hand in acknowledgment. Soon enough, news of the City Lord¡¯s awakening spread throughout the entirety of Silver City. And the great families within Silver City all hurried to the council hall. When the man appeared at the entrance, everyone stood up in unison, placing a hand over their chest, ¡°My King! Welcome back!¡± The man slowly walked to his seat and waved his hand. The crowd took their seats. Then the man leaned on the table with one hand and let his gaze sweep over everyone¡¯s face in the room. ¡°You have done well during my slumber!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces lit up with excitement. The Silver City Lord went on to say, ¡°But this is not enough, I believe you all are aware of the events that have transpired in Black Iron City!¡± When this matter was mentioned, a low murmur spread through the council hall. Then a middle-aged man stood up with an extremely ugly expression and said, ¡°My King, your loyal guardian, my son of the Xiong Family, Xiong Lei, has also died in Black Iron City!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Cheng Family has been completely annihilated, now only a few remaining noble families are left in Black Iron City!¡± ¡°It is said that the assailant was only one person!¡± In the midst of these discussions, the Lord of Silver City waved his hand, ¡°This person is definitely not ordinary, most likely an outsider!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®outsider¡¯. A deathly silence fell upon the council hall. Many faces showed a look of gravity. The Lord of Silver City continued, ¡°Therefore, starting from today, everyone must be prepared to join forces and kill this person.¡± ¡°Yes, my King!¡± At the time when the many noble families of Silver City were set into motion. Xue An had already quietly appeared in Silver City. Only, at this time, he was also dressed in the long robe that was most customary for the locals, followed by Ah Tu. To the ordinary observer, he would appear no different from any of the city¡¯s residents. This was Ah Tu¡¯s first visit to Silver City. Curious about this legendary City of the Chosen, Ah Tu looked around everywhere with interest. It had to be said that Silver City, whether in terms of scale or conditions, was much superior to Black Iron City. Ah Tu even saw a fountain at the central square. This left Ah Tu completely dumbfounded. Because the water that spouted from the fountain was all Second Rank water. For Ah Tu, this was unimaginable; just a few days before, he and his sister couldn¡¯t even drink First Rank water, yet here they were using Second Rank water for a fountain. Not just that. The exquisite architecture and the neatly dressed crowds on the streets, all made Ah Tu feel astounded. But Xue An furrowed his brows slightly. Because he could sense the strangeness of this city. Especially the tall tower constructed in the center of the city, which Xue An gazed at for a long time. His visit to Silver City was because Xue An wanted to quickly find the root cause of this world¡¯s decay. And this tower further confirmed the thoughts in Xue An¡¯s mind. Just at that moment, a sudden clamor erupted in the street. The crowd split to either side, and someone shouted with excitement, ¡°The Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Holy Maiden!¡± Following the shouts, a procession made its way down the street. Atop the leading exotic horse sat a woman. It was Croliya, the maid by the side of the Lord of Silver City. Since the City Lord had ordered everyone to be ready, Croliya had been leading patrols throughout the city to maintain order. Of course, this was also due to the upcoming Water Ceremony. The reason why the residents of Silver City were so excited to hear the news of the City Lord¡¯s awakening was that each time the City Lord awoke from his slumber, a Water Ceremony would be held. During the ceremony, the City Lord would open the sluice gates, releasing water that had been filtered multiple times, nearly radiation-free and pure. This was a special privilege of the residents of Silver City. It was because of this that the City Lord possessed such unparalleled prestige. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, in this world, whoever controlled the water supply, controlled everything. Croliya, with the matter of the outsider in mind, felt somewhat uneasy. But at that moment, she suddenly glanced at Ah Tu standing by the roadside, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a light ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Huh, this is¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) Chapter 722: Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) ¡°What¡­ What is happening?¡± Xiong Hai cried out in shock and began to struggle fiercely, trying to break free from the grasp of the hand. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t move the hand in the slightest. On the contrary, the hand was clenching tighter and tighter, letting Xiong Hai feel the threat of death. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± It was then that Xiong Hai finally saw clearly that the person grasping him was that inconspicuous man on the street during the day. In an instant, he realized that this man was deliberately disguised, and he was actually the most formidable one. Once he understood this, Xiong Hai couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. This man was definitely not simple. Regrettably, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back and deliver this crucial message anymore. Xue An sighed lightly, ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s very rude to disturb someone¡¯s rest late at night?¡± Xiong Hai trembled in spirit, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Do you share the last name Xiong as well?¡± ¡°What if I do?¡± ¡°What a coincidence, just a few days ago, I killed someone who also bore the name Xiong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that person from Black Iron City!¡± Xiong Hai yelled at the top of his lungs. Unfortunately, reduced to a swarm of bugs, even his screams were very faint. Xue An nodded, his gaze slightly cold, ¡°You came by starry night, were you planning to kill Ah Tu and then devour all his talents?¡± At this moment, Xiong Hai was terrified. Upon hearing what Xue An said, he was even unable to respond. Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well, it seems that¡¯s the case! Ah Tu!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Ah Tu stepped forward, unsure of why Xue An was calling him. Meanwhile, Xue An suddenly squeezed the bug in his hand. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Xiong Hai screamed, and then the sound abruptly ceased. Afterward, there was a muffled thud. The swarm of bugs in the room fell to the ground at the sound, reverting into Xiong Hai¡¯s corpse. Xue An flung his hand backward with a swift motion. A streak of white light flashed by, piercing directly into Ah Tu¡¯s forehead. Ah Tu¡¯s whole body shuddered as he felt his mind suddenly filled with many things. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate, absorb all of this.¡± Ah Tu hurriedly closed his eyes and concentrated as Xue An had instructed. After a while, he opened his eyes, shock written all over his face. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Xue An said, ¡°This man had quite impressive talents. It would have been a pity to kill him, so I have bestowed them on you.¡± By now, Xue An had already understood the talents of this world very clearly. These talents were essentially abilities attached to the spiritual soul of a person. Therefore, Xue An directly stripped the talents from Xiong Hai¡¯s soul and bestowed them upon Ah Tu. To all this, Ah Tu, of course, couldn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t stop him from looking at Xue An¡¯s retreating figure with adoration in his eyes. At this moment, Xue An looked at the corpses scattered on the ground, waved his hand casually, and flames covered them, burning them into nothingness. ¡°My lord, what should we do? These guys have already brought the fight to our doorstep, should we kill our way back?¡± Ah Tu asked with a murderous look on his face. As someone who had been struggling for survival at the bottom of this world since childhood, Ah Tu was never a goodie-two-shoes. Especially now that the enemy had come knocking, was he supposed to forgive them instead of fighting back? Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled and then shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± Xue An had a premonition that at tomorrow¡¯s Water Sacrifice Ceremony, something he had been waiting for would appear. As for the minor Xiong Family, Xue An truly couldn¡¯t be bothered to take proactive measures against them. Ah Tu was stunned, ¡°My lord, what do we do now?¡± Xue An smiled and patted him gently on the shoulder, ¡°Alright, go and get some sleep. If we want to deal with the Xiong Family, there¡¯s no rush at this moment. Let¡¯s wait for tomorrow¡¯s Water Sacrifice Ceremony!¡± Ah Tu was a bit confused, but Xue An¡¯s words were like a sacred decree to him, so he nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Tu returned to his room to sleep. Xue An glanced at the broken wall and the empty corridor outside, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, and then he too turned and went back to his room. After a short while, someone peeked around cautiously into the room with the collapsed wall, swallowed hard, and then turned to run away. Xiong Family. The Family Head of the Xiong Family, Xiong Xi, felt uneasy that night. The Xiong Family had faced endless turmoil recently. First, his youngest son, who had already been commanding the Xiong Gang troops independently, Xiong Lei, died in Black Iron City. The power of the Xiong Family had taken a great hit because of this. And tonight, his eldest son, Xiong Hai, had gone out to plunder the talent of a young man. Although this young man had no foundation in Silver City and his son was accompanied by many bodyguards, by all accounts, it should have been a foolproof mission. Yet, Xiong Xi felt an inexplicable sense of dread and decided to sit in the hall drinking tea, waiting. Finally. The chief steward of the Xiong Family rushed in, frantic. Seeing the expression of his chief steward, Xiong Xi¡¯s heart sank, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Has Xiong Hai not returned?¡± The steward¡¯s face was one of sorrow, ¡°Family Head, just now, the inn¡¯s waiter ran over with a message, saying¡­¡± ¡°Saying what?¡± ¡°The young master¡­ his entire party has been annihilated!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiong Xi stood up sharply, hardly able to believe his ears. ¡°Bring him to me!¡± Although his heart pounded like a drum, Xiong Xi managed to stay calm at this moment. Soon. The inn¡¯s waiter was brought before him. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything in detail, don¡¯t omit a single word!¡± commanded Xiong Xi in a stern voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Since that inn was a hub for information, many powerful families placed their spies there. The waiter from the inn was one of the spies cultivated by the Xiong Family. Then, the waiter began to recount the details of the incident. ¡°Family Head, after the young master charged in with his men, I hid at a distance to watch. Initially, it went smoothly, but then, a multitude of blades suddenly appeared in the sky, killing all the bodyguards.¡± ¡°But the young master dodged this attack and turned into a swarm of insects, rushing into the room.¡± ¡°Did you see what happened next?¡± Xiong Xi asked with a grave voice. The waiter shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare approach, but my talent lies in my hearing, so I heard the young master, in a tone of great surprise, exclaim, ¡®It¡¯s actually you!''¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xiong Xi pressed, frowning. ¡°Then¡­,¡± the waiter showed a look of fear. ¡°Then I heard several screams from the young master from inside the room, finally becoming dead silent.¡± Xiong Xi turned ashen, and his form started to wobble. The steward hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Family Head!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiong Xi waved him off and then addressed the waiter, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well! You may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The waiter left. Xiong Xi¡¯s face darkened ominously as he slammed down on the table with a fury-filled voice, ¡°This person, he¡¯s provoking our Xiong Family!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) ¡°Family Head, what do we do now? Gather our forces and attack that inn?¡± the steward asked, his face full of murderous intent. Xiong Xi shook his head and then paced back and forth in the room. ¡°Young man? It seems we have all underestimated you!¡± ¡°Moreover, as a master like you, how could you not notice a mere inn servant¡¯s prying eyes?¡± ¡°This must be deliberate on your part, isn¡¯t it? Did you use that servant¡¯s mouth to warn me, or are you provoking my Xiong Family?¡± As Xiong Xi spoke, his facial expressions shifted unpredictably. Finally, he stopped pacing and said with a sinister tone, ¡°Steward!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± The steward responded solemnly. ¡°Order everyone to be ready. We make our move during tomorrow¡¯s Water Ceremony. Also, let tonight¡¯s news spread!¡± However, the steward hesitated, ¡°Family Head, is this really appropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°As you said, doesn¡¯t the Holy Maiden Croliya hold this young man in high regard? What if she intervenes during the Water Ceremony¡­¡± Xiong Xi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! But that¡¯s exactly the effect I¡¯m after!¡± The steward was even more perplexed. Xiong Xi¡¯s face twisted with bitterness and ruthlessness, ¡°Since this young man managed to kill my son Xiong Hai, it proves that he is no ordinary opponent. Our Xiong Family alone certainly won¡¯t be able to eliminate him!¡± ¡°So I will wait until tomorrow, during the Water Ceremony! Then I¡¯ll claim that this young man is the murderer who decimated Black Iron City, the outsider the City Lord spoke of.¡± ¡°The Holy Maiden and the City Lord will surely be outraged. Then, without the Xiong Family having to lift a finger, he will be eradicated!¡± Hearing Xiong Xi¡¯s scheme, the steward bowed deeply, ¡°Family Head¡¯s insight is profound!¡± Xiong Xi sighed and shed a few tears. ¡°Alas, my two sons¡­¡± The steward also teared up, ready to offer some words of comfort. But to his surprise, Xiong Xi immediately followed up with, ¡°Go call some of my concubines over. I¡¯ve lost my sons; I must father some more!¡± Steward: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Xiong Xi devoted his efforts to fathering more sons, the events of that evening were deliberately spread by the Xiong Family. A storm was gradually brewing. The next day. On the square in front of the central tower in the city. The Water Ceremony would be held here. Even though it hadn¡¯t officially started yet, the place was already crowded with people eager to attend early on. At the perimeter of the square, numerous soldiers stood guard and inspected the crowd. Only those wearing admission tickets on their chests were allowed entry. When Xue An and Ah Tu arrived, the soldiers, upon seeing their admission tickets, immediately bowed with respect. ¡°Please come in, sirs!¡± Their attitude was completely different from that towards ordinary people. Then they were escorted through the crowd to a platform near the tower in the square. It was arguably the best spot on the entire square. But since they had arrived a bit early, there weren¡¯t many people on the platform yet. But soon, a diverse crowd began to enter. The platform above became increasingly lively. Many elegantly dressed scions of distinguished families gathered to chat and laugh, but none paid any attention to Xue An and Ah Tu; they only occasionally assessed the two with curious gazes. ¡°Who are those two over there? They seem unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the young expert who the Holy Maiden encountered on the street yesterday!¡± ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s him? He looks only about eleven or twelve years old! Hey, that¡¯s not right! With such a young expert, why is everyone avoiding him? Why isn¡¯t anyone trying to recruit him?¡± For these prominent families, a young expert like Ah Tu who was also favored by the Holy Maiden was certainly worth recruiting. However, this time was an anomaly, as everyone kept their distance. ¡°Heh, you really are out of the loop! You probably don¡¯t even know what happened last night?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The speaker lowered their voice and whispered, ¡°The Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son, the Holy Maiden¡¯s personal Guard Commander Xiong Hai, died last night!¡± ¡°Hiss! How is that possible? I know Xiong Hai; he is a Fourth Rank expert with an inscrutable talent. How could he possibly die?¡± ¡°Heh, could this be a lie? He indeed died, and it happened inside an inn. Along with him, a squad of the Xiong Family¡¯s guards perished as well, and the one who did the deed¡­¡± The speaker gestured with their chin towards Ah Tu. ¡°It was this youngster!¡± Hearing this statement, all those who were unaware of last night¡¯s events had a sudden change in expression. No wonder no one dared to approach and recruit him. This youngster killed the Xiong Family¡¯s eldest son. The Xiong Family would certainly not let it rest, so who would want to offend the Xiong Family for the sake of such a youngster without any significant background or foundation? As for Xue An beside him¡­ Many automatically disregarded him. Because no matter how one looked at it, this man didn¡¯t appear to be a strong individual with any remarkable talent. Just then, the crowd stirred, and the Xiong Family appeared on the high platform. Upon seeing Xiong Xi, the Family Head of the Xiong Family, many from the distinguished families showed a strange expression. After all, the Xiong Family had lost two promising young descendants in a short period of time, which was a severe blow to them. Moreover, with the murderer standing right in their midst, many were curious to see how Xiong Xi would react upon seeing Ah Tu, and whether he would explode on the spot. To the disappointment of the crowd, Xiong Xi merely glanced deeply at Ah Tu, then found a seat and sat down in silence. This action left many exchanging surprised glances, with astonishment evident in their eyes. People didn¡¯t understand why the head of the Xiong Family was so calm. However, their questions were soon overshadowed by the arrival of someone else. ¡°The Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°Greetings, Holy Maiden!¡± Everyone rose to greet her in turn. Then they saw Croliya ascend the platform, her expression as still as water. In response to the greetings, she remained silent, her gaze briefly meeting that of the nearby Xiong Xi before focusing intently on Ah Tu. She was, of course, aware of what had transpired the previous night. One didn¡¯t need to think hard to realize what Xiong Hai had intended to do by seeking out Ah Tu in the middle of the night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made Croliya quite angry. After all, Ah Tu was a talent she valued, and Xiong Hai¡¯s attempt to kill and seize that talent was a blatant defiance of her authority. What Croliya didn¡¯t expect was that Ah Tu¡¯s response would be so ruthless, killing Xiong Hai outright. Even though such retaliation was justified, it still shook Croliya. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) The Xiong Family held significant power in Silver City, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have a seat on the Silver Council. Now that Xiong Hai had been killed by this young man, it was certain that the Xiong Family wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. Although Croliya greatly appreciated Ah Tu, she still decided not to get involved in this matter any longer. After all, compared to a prominent family in Silver City, the weight of a young expert was still too light. So after a few looks, she silently moved through the crowd and entered the tower. Witnessing this, many people¡¯s gaze toward Ah Tu became increasingly unfriendly. But more people were astonished by Xiong Xi¡¯s behavior. The Holy Maiden had already made it clear that she would not interfere. Why hadn¡¯t he taken action yet? Could he be waiting until after the water sacrifice ceremony to seek revenge? In the face of these astonished looks, Xiong Xi paid no attention, but a hint of murderous intent flickered in the depths of his eyes. Ah Tu naturally felt the tension in the atmosphere, especially the fierce light in Xiong Xi¡¯s eyes¨C even a fool could sense his hatred. Therefore, Ah Tu whispered to Xue An, ¡°Sir, this guy must be from the Xiong Family. Should we take action?¡± Xue An did not express any agreement or disagreement, but kept observing the tower, and after a while, he said indifferently, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait a bit longer! We¡¯ll wait until after the completion of the water sacrifice ceremony!¡± Ah Tu nodded and then stared back at Xiong Xi without showing weakness, revealing a hint of a cold smile. Seeing Ah Tu¡¯s demeanor, Xiong Xi¡¯s originally unattractive face became even more somber, as if about to drip water. And the butler and others standing behind Xiong Xi could hardly restrain themselves from coming forward, but were stopped by Xiong Xi¡¯s gesture. Just as the atmosphere was becoming extremely tense. A huge cheer erupted from the crowd. ¡°The King!¡± ¡°The Immortal Monarch!¡± The people looked up. They saw the figure of the City Lord of Silver City appearing on the lookout platform at the top of the tower. Seeing the City Lord¡¯s strange attire, Ah Tu asked curiously, ¡°Sir, why is that person dressed so oddly?¡± Xue An¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Person? Heh, just keep watching!¡± Ah Tu wanted to ask more, but just at that moment. They heard the City Lord wave his hand in greeting, then with a weird voice shouted, ¡°My people, to showcase my glory, the water sacrifice now begins!¡± With his command, a huge cheer erupted from the crowd. But Ah Tu failed to notice anything unusual, leaving him utterly bewildered. ¡°What are these guys cheering for¡­ Huh?¡± Ah Tu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared blankly at the sky. He saw thick clouds gathering in the sky, forever shrouded by a gray fog, forming dense overcast layers above. These clouds quickly amassed, centering over the tower and blanketing the entire square before droplets began to fall from them. In the beginning, they were sparse, but soon, the speed of the falling droplets quickened. In an instant, it turned into a cascade of rain curtains. Ah Tu was initially alarmed, but when the droplets hit him, he was stunned. Because there wasn¡¯t the slightest numbness when the water touched him, indicating that the water was almost radiation-free. Ah Tu was simply dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Having grown up in this wasteland world, the notion of clean water with extremely low radiation falling from the sky was almost beyond his imagination. ¡°This is the Water Sacrifice! But for me, I prefer to call it rain,¡± Xue An said indifferently. ¡°Rain¡­ rain?¡± Ah Tu was clearly fascinated by the word he had never heard before. Xue An smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a very natural phenomenon, one that you all have simply never seen before!¡± At that moment, everyone in the square was so excited that they knelt down, some so eagerly that they had already prostrated themselves on the ground, beginning to frantically suck up the rainwater. For these people, there might be only one such opportunity a year to indulge in the luxury of tasting clean water. But most were using various containers they had brought with them to collect the water. This would be their source of life for a long time to come. Regardless of what they were doing, all of them were bowing reverently to the City Lord of Silver City above the high tower, some even crying tears of excitement, loudly calling out the name to express their reverence. Xue An watched all this with a cold eye and said quietly, ¡°To deprive you of what originally belonged to you and then grant you a little favor, making you so grateful, is indeed a clever tactic!¡± ¡°My Lord, what did you say?¡± Ah Tu asked with some confusion. Xue An smiled, ¡°Nothing much!¡± The rain continued for a while longer before it began to dissipate gradually. Just then, Xiong Xi, who had been sitting there, suddenly leapt up from his seat, tilted his face upward, and shouted towards the Silver City Lord and Croliya above the high tower, ¡°City Lord, Holy Maiden! I have something to say!¡± His voice echoed throughout the venue, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The Silver City Lord looked down at Xiong Xi, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Xiong Xi gritted his teeth and pointed at Ah Tu, ¡°City Lord, didn¡¯t you warn us to be wary of outsiders? Now, I can tell you that this man is the outsider who slaughtered Black Iron City!¡± Boom! This statement landed like a thunderbolt, provoking a multitude of gasps. ¡°Outsider?¡± ¡°This young man is an outsider?¡± Croliya was also taken aback, and then, with a serious expression, she asked, ¡°Xiong Xi, what exactly is going on?¡± Xiong Xi, having prepared his words in advance, said hatefully, ¡°Holy Maiden, my son Xiong Hai was killed last night, you must be aware of it!¡± ¡°You certainly think my son had no good intentions going there!¡± ¡°But the truth is not like that at all. From the moment you encountered this young man on the street, Xiong Hai became suspicious of him and went to investigate him at night!¡± ¡°But who would have thought that this person would act so ruthlessly, killing my son, so as to silence him!¡± ¡°What he didn¡¯t expect was that my son had a secret technique that could send some important information in a critical moment!¡± ¡°He told me at that time that this guy is the murderer who destroyed Black Iron City, killing my second son, Xiong Lei!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, almost everyone believed them. If Xue An didn¡¯t know the inside story, he would have been deceived by this emphatic man too. After all, his explanation was seamless and sounded impeccable, quite perfect. Croliya¡¯s expression changed, and then she looked towards the Silver City Lord. ¡°My King! How should we deal with this¡­?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Silver City Lord had not spoken yet, but was looking down at Ah Tu from high above. Even at this moment, Ah Tu was still looking up proudly, showing no sign of fear. In fact, there was even a hint of excitement in his heart. Xiong Xi, however, was overjoyed. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) It was clear that his words had moved the City Lord of Silver City, and now all that was left was the final push. Without hesitation, he knelt to the ground, ¡°City Lord, this man is extremely formidable. Please display your divine power and annihilate him!¡± Seemingly touched by Xiong Xi¡¯s words, the City Lord of Silver City leaned on the railing of the high platform, peering out to focus on Ah Tu in the distance. ¡°Outsider, I¡¯m curious why you dare to come to my territory. Do you have that much confidence in yourself?¡± The City Lord¡¯s voice, like rolling thunder, slowly swept over the square, causing many people¡¯s faces to change with fear. Ah Tu, alone, showed no sign of fear; instead, he glanced at the City Lord and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m that confident. What about it?¡± This statement caused an uproar around him. Many people roared in anger. Including Croliya, whose face was full of fury and embarrassment at this moment. Because she had not expected that the young man she wanted to recruit just yesterday would turn out to be the outsider. It was as if she had been slapped in the face, naturally making her furiously angry. ¡°Kill him!¡± Croliya commanded, and the guards stationed near the platform swarmed forward, rushing toward Ah Tu. This guard unit consisted of high-ranking samurai, meticulously selected by Croliya and forged through extremely brutal training, to form an elite force. But the moment these guards charged forward, countless blades appeared out of nowhere, severing the guards¡¯ necks. Their bodies thudded to the ground, one after another. Hiss! This scene made the entire audience gasp in shock. Although the young man¡¯s strength was not quite there yet, his talent was terrifyingly astounding. Where his gaze fell, blades sprang forth automatically. If such talent were used for assassination¡­ Many family heads thought of this and felt a chill around their necks. Croliya, even more so, was both shocked and angry. She had sensed Ah Tu¡¯s remarkable talent but had not imagined that his talent could be so terrifyingly great. This further confirmed the rumor that he was an outsider. Otherwise, all of this would be too difficult to explain. Just as Croliya was about to command another attack, The City Lord of Silver City let out a chilling laugh. ¡°Young man, your talent is indeed impressive, but if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you can forget about leaving here alive today!¡± Suddenly, the back armor behind the City Lord unfolded, revealing two huge wings. With a flash, he appeared right in front of Ah Tu and threw a powerful punch. ¡°The City Lord has made his move!¡± ¡°Heavens! The Immortal Monarch himself is taking action against this young man?¡± These murmurs rose and fell, but everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Because in their eyes, no one could be a match for the King. Yet, Ah Tu showed no sign of fear; he even wore an excited smile. ¡°Bring it on!¡± As he spoke, hundreds of blade lights appeared before Ah Tu, layer upon layer rapidly intensifying until his own punch shone brilliantly in response. Bang. Following a thunderous noise, Ah Tu staggeringly retreated backward. Whereas the City Lord of Silver City remained suspended in mid-air, not even his shoulder had moved. Seeing this, the crowd erupted in immense cheers. ¡°Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°Our King is invincible!¡± Amidst these shouts, including those from Xiong Xi, many family heads secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The outsider had made these noble families nervous, but it looked like he was, after all, no match for their King. At that moment, Ah Tu came to a halt, his face alternating between pale and flushed, eventually leaking a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Outsider, if you surrender now, I can spare your life!¡± The City Lord of Silver City said indifferently while floating in mid-air. He wanted to capture Ah Tu and thoroughly question him on how he had arrived here! Ah Tu scoffed coldly, ¡°In your dreams! Break!¡± Boom! Countless blade lights appeared out of thin air, surrounding the Silver City Lord completely, then began to slash wildly. There was a series of dense clinking and clanging sounds. These blade lights became even more bright and dazzling, while also gradually growing in size. ¡°He¡¯s leveling up!¡± someone exclaimed. At this moment, the blade lights trembled slightly and grew more than twice their original size. And naturally, their power surged dramatically. But under such ferocious attacks, the voice of the Silver City Lord emerged. ¡°Useless, these tricks can¡¯t harm me, for I am¡­ the King of this world!¡± As his words faded, the blade lights suddenly started to flicker and then burst into fragments with a loud pop. The figure of the Silver City Lord reappeared, even larger than before. Ah Tu¡¯s mouth was traced with more blood, yet he fearlessly prepared to move again. At that moment, the figure of the Silver City Lord suddenly appeared close to Ah Tu, then spoke indifferently, ¡°Foreigner, give up your resistance! Tell me how you came to this world and who is behind it, and I will let you go!¡± ¡°Pah, wishful thinking!¡± Although Ah Tu didn¡¯t know what ¡®foreigner¡¯ meant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t cooperate with this guy. Anger flared on the face of the Silver City Lord, which was only partially visible behind his breathing apparatus. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then you can die!¡± Having said that, he raised his fist, ready to strike. Just then, a hand lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°Bullying a child could lead to an easy humiliation, you know that?¡± The voice was casual but tinged with a hint of mockery. The Silver City Lord was taken aback, then turned his head to look. He was greeted by the sight of Xue An standing in the void, looking at him with a semblance of a smile. This scene caused an uproar among all the onlookers. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Seems he came with this youngster?¡± ¡°But how come this guy has no trace of innate talent?¡± In the midst of these exclamations, Croliya¡¯s expression was the ugliest. Because she had seen Xue An on the main street just yesterday, but had thought of him as merely an ordinary person, thus she hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all. But seeing him now, this man was clearly no ordinary person. Although the Silver City Lord was startled, he quickly recovered and looked deeply at Xue An. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m actually the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± ¡°Also known as¡­ the ¡®foreigner¡¯ you speak of!¡± This statement triggered a violent commotion among the crowd. The Silver City Lord¡¯s face changed, ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s you? Very well, since you¡¯ve admitted it, then you can die!¡± As he spoke, the Silver City Lord punched out, aiming to end Xue An¡¯s life. Because he had always had an ominous premonition in his heart, so he didn¡¯t waste words and attacked with killing intent. But just as his fist reached halfway, Xue An said lightly, ¡°Why do you keep stealing my lines? I should be the one saying that!¡± No sooner had the words fallen than Xue An reached out quickly, grabbed his shoulder, and with a shoulder throw! Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Silver City Lord was flung away, crashing heavily against a tower. But the tower, made of who knows what material, didn¡¯t even wobble; instead, it was the Silver City Lord who was sent flying. Xue An then dusted off his hands, offered a slight smile to the astonished faces of the nobles. ¡°Hello everyone, let¡¯s reintroduce myself. My name is Xue An, your reckoning!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Your Master Wouldnt Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Your Master Wouldn¡¯t Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) The expressions of the nobles all turned extremely unsightly. Especially the Xiong Family. Xiong Xi stared blankly at Xue An in mid-air and suddenly shivered all over, shrieking, ¡°The one who killed my two sons¡­.¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me!¡± Xiong Xi¡¯s eyes turned red. But he didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. Becaused this man had just flung the City Lord away with a single palm. To these people, the Silver City Lord was an invincible existence. Yet now, he didn¡¯t even withstand a single palm strike from this man. At this moment. Croliya looked dazedly at the Silver City Lord lying on the ground, murmuring, ¡°My king, have you been defeated? No! You will wake up!¡± If anyone was most shocked at the scene, it was none other than her. To Croliya, the Silver City Lord was a belief. Therefore, she absolutely couldn¡¯t accept the fact that her belief had been defeated by someone else. Seemingly responding to her call, the Silver City Lord, who had been lying silently on the ground, suddenly let out a strange laugh. ¡°Outsider, you must be a Cultivator, right! But what I find strange is, why would a Cultivator like you appear in such a remote Starry Realm?¡± Xue An said indifferently, ¡°I also find it strange, how does a forcibly modified half-mechanical half-human life form like you appear here?¡± While this might not have meant much to others, it struck the Silver City Lord like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Outsider, you are becoming more and more surprising to me, actually able to discern my origins! Then I cannot let you leave alive!¡± As his voice faded, the Silver City Lord¡¯s limbs were torn apart, revealing the shimmering metallic limbs beneath, which then rapidly transformed and grew. In the blink of an eye. The Silver City Lord had become like a spider, his limbs on the ground, supporting his huge body suspended in mid-air. This eerie scene stunned many people in the plaza. Croliya, however, showed a look of obsession, murmuring, ¡°Is this the true form of my king? Truly powerful and beautiful!¡± Meanwhile, the Silver City Lord laughed strangely at Xue An, ¡°Outsider, tell me clearly how you got here, and hand over your magical treasure, I can spare your life! Otherwise¡­.¡± Before he could finish. Ah Tu could no longer hold back, stepped forward, activated his innate abilities, and attacked the Silver City Lord. Countless blades surrounded him, but no matter how they sliced, they couldn¡¯t shake the Silver City Lord in the slightest. ¡°Useless! In this world, I am the most powerful!¡± the Silver City Lord laughed loudly, taking a step forward. The blades were shattered by sheer force. Ah Tu grunted, his figure staggering as he stepped back several paces. At this time, Xue An looked amusingly at the high tower and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the master who made you should be arriving soon! After all¡­ this tower is almost full!¡± The Silver City Lord, who had been laughing arrogantly, stopped abruptly and then looked incredulously at Xue An. ¡°Outsider, who exactly are you? How do you know so much!¡± the Silver City Lord roared. Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My name is Xue An, your retribution!¡± Having said that, without waiting for the Silver City Lord to react, Xue An stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of him, placing a hand on his huge head. ¡°Kneel down for me!¡± Xue An commanded coldly, his brows raised. The Silver City Lord felt an unstoppable surge of force assailing him, and despite using all his mechanical strength to resist, he could only hold out for one more breath before he could no longer support himself. The mechanical structures of his limbs emitted faint sparks of electricity before he thumped to the ground, kneeling before Xue An, the City Lord of Silver City forcibly pressed down. Croliya, who had been full of confidence in her own master, was now about to pop her eyes out, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Aaaaah! Outsider, I will kill you!¡± The City Lord of Silver City was even more furiously enraged; his flesh was torn away, revealing the mechanical body beneath, with only a human head remaining, which made him appear even more ghastly and terrifying. Then he began to struggle frantically, trying to get back on his feet. But Xue An showed no reaction at all, still casually holding him down with one hand. Yet this single hand was like a mountain, making the City Lord of Silver City completely unable to move. Everyone watched with their hearts in their throats. Xue An, leisurely, began to pick at his ear with his other hand, then said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Why shout so loud? Isn¡¯t the result the same?¡± The City Lord of Silver City kept screaming wildly, trying to break free from Xue An¡¯s suppression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I spoke?¡± Xue An¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and a streak of sword light appeared in his hand, then chopped down. Clang. A crisp sound of metal cutting, and one of the City Lord of Silver City¡¯s legs was cleanly severed. Amongst the sparks flying, the City Lord of Silver City could hardly believe what was happening. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible, my body is made from Black Cloud Metal from the depths of the void, nothing can hurt it, how could you possibly cut through it?¡± ¡°Nothing can hurt it?¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°Even your master wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing, yet you, a mere half-human mechanical, dare to say so?¡± ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± The City Lord of Silver City still wore a face of disbelief, screaming wildly. Xue An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Noisy!¡± With that, his hand moved and his sword fell. Pfft. The blade struck directly against his neck. But it didn¡¯t sever it. Instead, it cut through the voice synthesizer and many cables at the throat. Now, the half-human half-machine City Lord of Silver City couldn¡¯t make any sound at all; he could only look at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled and then glanced at the sky where the high tower pointed, lightly saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming? I don¡¯t have much time to wait for you!¡± Having said that, Xue An dropped the now-crippled City Lord of Silver City and instantly appeared at the top of the high tower. It was unknown what material the high tower was forged from, shimmering with a luster that was neither metallic nor wooden. Xue An grasped the top of the tower and suddenly exerted force; the high tower, which seemed immovable no matter what, started to tremble. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Croliya, still on the tower¡¯s lookout platform, screamed in horror. But just then, rings of light emerged from the top of the tower and spread rapidly upwards. When it passed the lookout platform, Croliya didn¡¯t even have the chance to hum before she was evaporated by a vast energy. A radiant light then burst from the tip of the tower, shooting straight into the heavens. Before the people could comprehend what had happened, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only a massive oppressive force suddenly descended from the sky. Then a vast black shadow, as big as the entirety of Silver City itself, appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, parting the fog in the sky. Xue An looked up at the giant spaceship emanating a bloody aura and his gaze swept over its hull to the bright red Skull Heads drawn with some unknown material, a cold smile gradually appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So it¡¯s the Starry Pirates after all?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Starry Pirates. As the name implies, they are a group that shuttles between Star Systems, subsisting on plundering resources. Xue An had discovered upon first entering this planet that the Origin Power of this world had been stolen by something. That¡¯s why this massive planet was so barren. Xue An had suspected that it was the Starry Pirates¡¯ doing. Upon entering Silver City, the towering high tower standing at the city¡¯s center further confirmed Xue An¡¯s thoughts. The high tower seemed ordinary at first glance, but in fact, its base was connected to the core of this planet. Every moment, this tower was absorbing the Origin Power of the planet and storing it within its structure. This was obviously prepared for that bunch of pirates. As expected. Now their pirate spaceship had arrived. The City Lord of Silver City, lying on the ground, shook with excitement upon seeing this, trying to speak but unable to utter a sound, could only wave his limbs as much as possible, trying to attract the attention of the spaceship. The spaceship slowly lowered its altitude, then a man¡¯s shout came from above. ¡°Who are you?¡± Na Xiongxi, seeing this, was overjoyed. He sprang up from the ground and pointed at Xue An, shouting, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s this guy, he¡¯s an outsider!¡± Hearing this, many cannon barrels extended from below the spaceship, all aiming at Xue An. At the same time, a man¡¯s voice came from the spaceship, ¡°An outsider? I advise you¡¯d better not meddle in affairs that don¡¯t concern you. Leave now and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, otherwise¡­¡± With that, the sound of the cannons charging echoed from inside the spaceship. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was above the spaceship, then he smashed down with a punch. Boom! This huge spaceship trembled violently, with its protective shield flickering rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± came an extremely panicked shout from inside the spaceship. Xue An didn¡¯t give him a second chance to speak, and punched down again directly. The spaceship staggered from the impact, then tilted and started falling downwards. A cry of surprise arose from the crowd in the square. If it crashed straight down, no one could escape. Fortunately, the spaceship grazed past the square from above at an angle and, with a roar, crashed into several abandoned buildings beside the square. Everyone stared astonished at the spaceship. There stood Xue An atop it, surrounded by swirling Sword Qi, speaking indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three breaths to come out, or I¡¯ll slash your spaceship with one stroke and send you to perish along with it!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than panicked pleas came from within the spaceship, ¡°Mercy, mercy, I¡¯m coming out right now!¡± With that, the top of the spaceship flickered, and a hatch slowly opened from which a bearded man walked out looking disheveled. As soon as he appeared, Xue An grabbed him and flew back to the square, then threw him to the ground. Thump. The man, dusty and disheveled, landed on the ground. Just as he was about to say something, Xue An stepped on him and stated flatly, ¡°Now I ask, you answer!¡± The bearded man shivered all over, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Answering the Lord, my name is Xu Gao!¡± ¡°Is it you who stole the Origin Power of this world?¡± Sweat appeared on the bearded man¡¯s face, ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An then pointed to the City Lord of Silver City, who had already fallen into a stupor. ¡°This is your doing too, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°Very well!¡± Xu Gao trembled all over, afraid that Xue An would get rid of him if dissatisfied, he hastily said, ¡°Lord, I am just a small pirate executing orders, I don¡¯t know anything else! Please show mercy, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t kill you!¡± It was then that Xu Gao breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his heart sank to the depths of despair. Just like he said, he was an ordinary little pirate in the Blood Skull Pirate Guild. He was ostracized by others on a regular basis, which was why he was sent to this edge world to collect the planet¡¯s Origin Power. It was a tough task because who would want to come to such a desolate edge world? Only a minor character like him would be assigned here. But he never expected that upon arriving here, he would encounter such a strong cultivator like Xue An. At this moment, he was on the verge of tears. ¡°Your spaceship should have a unlocking device on board!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°No need for nonsense. You¡¯re here to collect this world¡¯s Origin Power, so you must have brought the unlocking device, for these two are inherently one and the same, just the opposite sides of the same coin!¡± Xu Gao was dumbfounded. The so-called unlocking device referred to the object that could unlock this tower. But how could he know so much in such detail? Could it be that he is also a pirate? At this moment, the last bit of wishful thinking in his heart vanished, and he hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes! There is indeed one!¡± ¡°Bring it out now and unlock the Origin Lock inside this tower!¡± Xu Gao¡¯s eyes gradually widened. He couldn¡¯t have dreamed that Xue An would make such a demand. He had thought that Xue An wanted to plunder the Origin Power. Because if the unlocking happened, then all of the Origin Power would be returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ah! I heard, I heard!¡± Xu Gao hurriedly replied, quickly pulling out an exquisitely delicate round key from his pocket. ¡°Sir, this is the unlocking device.¡± Xue An nodded, seized him and flew to the top of the tower. Xu Gao did not dare to delay and carefully placed the key into an inconspicuous slot at the top of the tower. A moment later. A thunderous boom was heard. Brilliant light cascaded down from the pinnacle of the tower. Everyone felt the ground rumbling beneath their feet, not knowing what had happened, their faces filled with shock. But soon, some noticed something was amiss. ¡°Look at the mountains outside!¡± Everyone turned their heads. What they saw were the once desolate hills now spotted with green. The sky, which had always been enshrouded in a grey haze, was now gradually revealing its true face. Even the black fog that engulfed the entire planet began to thin and eventually dissipated into nothingness. The intense radiation that was once present was rapidly fading away. Everyone felt the tremendous changes between heaven and earth. ¡°My God! Is this really light?¡± ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± These questions hovered in everyone¡¯s hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Xue An stood in the sky above, looking down at everyone, and said indifferently, ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°This world was supposed to be like this!¡± ¡°But because these Starry Pirates crazily stole this world¡¯s Origin Power, this world became so barren.¡± ¡°Now that the Origin Power has returned, everything naturally begins to restore to its original state!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Xue An¡¯s words stunned the crowd, and it took a while for anyone to regain their composure. ¡°Sir, then what about these people¡­¡± someone asked, pointing to the City Lord of Silver City and other nobles on the ground. Xue An replied indifferently, ¡°They are naturally those who aided tyranny!¡± Upon hearing these words, the prestige that the City Lord of Silver City had built up over decades collapsed in an instant. Countless people with red eyes rushed forward, surrounding the already powerless City Lord of Silver City, and attacked him with various innate abilities. Although the City Lord of Silver City was powerful, he had been seriously injured by Xue An, and was now being attacked by so many people, thus, in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to rubble. As for those nobles, not even one of them managed to escape. The most miserable among them was Xiong Xi. He had just sensed the bad situation and tried to sneak away quietly. But how could Ah Tu allow this fellow who had repeatedly opposed their lord to escape? Therefore, in a flash of thought from Ah Tu, a dozen blades of light severed Xiong Xi¡¯s limbs. He was then dismembered by the people who rushed up. In an instant, the nobles and the City Lord of Silver City, who had just been lofty, had become but a mass of flesh and blood on the ground. Xue An glanced at Xu Gao, who was pale beside him, and smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think would happen if I threw you down there now?¡± Xu Gao trembled all over and pleaded, ¡°Sir, spare my life, I really have nothing to do with these matters! I was just following orders!¡± Xue An laughed, ¡°I was just scaring you. Do you think I would really kill you? After all, you still have a more important role to play!¡± Xu Gao felt a chill in his heart, unsure of what the more important role Xue An mentioned was. Xue An, holding Xu Gao, leaped down from the tower, and the crowd respectfully made way for them. Xue An approached Ah Tu and released several women from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the crowd suddenly saw a few more women appear, they were stirred. Chen Xiaomei walked up to Ah Tu and said, ¡°Brother!¡± Ah Tu, seeing his sister¡¯s rosy cheeks and excellent complexion, couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then looked at Xue An with some hesitation. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Xue An gestured with his hand, ¡°I am leaving!¡± Although Ah Tu had been expecting this, he still couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver when he heard the confirmation. Chen Xiaomei¡¯s eyes reddened even more, and tears had already started to fall. ¡°Alright, this world has begun to gradually recover. Given the size of this planet, the spiritual energy should recongeal in less than a hundred years, and you will be able to cultivate. By then, I will naturally come back!¡± Despite his words, Ah Tu still looked down dejectedly. Meanwhile, the two girls were bidding their tearful farewells to Chen Xiaomei. ¡°Sister Xiaomei, this is your favorite chocolate candy. I¡¯ve packed it all inside; it should be enough for you to eat for a long time!¡± Xiang Xiang said. ¡°This is ice cream. It¡¯s a pity this can¡¯t be kept for long; you should eat it quickly!¡± Nian Nian added. Chen Xiaomei tearfully accepted the gifts. Xue An looked at Ah Tu and said, ¡°Your talent and character are both good. I hope that after I leave, you will always remain the same. If you ever act unlawfully like these people, I will not spare you when I return!¡± Ah Tu¡¯s heart grew solemn, and he responded with serious respect, ¡°Sir, rest assured, Ah Tu understands this principle!¡± Xue An nodded, surveyed the crowd with a slight smile, and then, along with An Yan and his two daughters, began to ascend into the sky, approaching the nearby starship. Although the pirate ship had been brought down by two punches from Xue An, it hadn¡¯t sustained any substantial damage. After Xue An and his company entered the hatch, the starship quickly ascended and soared high into the sky, before disappearing into the heavens. All the people of Silver City looked up and watched this scene. Many people did not know Xue An¡¯s name, but the entire planet had been saved by him. So shortly after. A statue of Xue An appeared in the Silver Square, becoming the most prominent structure there. And the statue of him always gazed up at the sky, as if waiting for someone¡¯s return. The pirate ship flew out of the planet¡¯s atmosphere and entered outer space. ¡°Stop!¡± The spaceship came to an abrupt halt. ¡°My lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Gao asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Oh, nothing much, I just have some things to get!¡± With that, Xue An darted out of the spaceship, his physical body directly descending into space. Then with a casual wave of his hand, a radiant golden starship appeared right in front of the spaceship. Xu Gao gaped in astonishment, his jaw nearly dropping to the ground. ¡°Heavens¡­ This is¡­ a starship!¡± In this vast universe, there were two completely different kinds of flying vessels. One kind, like this spaceship, followed the technological path. The advantage was that the threshold was very low; as long as the technology was in place, even ordinary people could traverse the Starry Sea. But the more sophisticated the technology, the more vulnerable it became. Especially in the perilous depths of space, spaceships were still too dangerous. The other kind followed the path of cultivators. This starship was a representative of that kind. Although the threshold was high, requiring a high cultivation level to operate, because they were very sturdy and much faster than the spaceships, they had become synonymous with the high-end. Xu Gao was just an ordinary person, so when he saw this golden starship, he naturally showed a face full of amazement. This starship was much larger than any he had seen before, and its aura was even more majestic and imposing. All of this further proved the man¡¯s unfathomable depth. Xu Gao¡¯s heart grew even more fearful. By now, Xue An had already retracted the starship and returned on board the spaceship. ¡°My¡­ my lord, where do we go next?¡± Xu Gao asked. Xue An indifferently said, ¡°To where you came from!¡± ¡°Where I came from?¡± Xu Gao was taken aback, then he understood and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°My lord, are you saying¡­ ¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, to your Blood Skull Pirate Guild!¡± Xu Gao was on the verge of tears, ¡°My lord, if I take you there, they will definitely not spare me, they will surely tear me apart, and even you¡­!¡± Xu Gao paused, taking a covert glance at Xue An¡¯s expression, and swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°Although you are very powerful, the guild is heavily guarded, and if you go there alone¡­¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just hurry on our way!¡± Seeing this, Xu Gao inwardly groaned yet did not dare to disobey, reluctantly nodding his head with a gloomy face, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he steered the spaceship, abruptly accelerating and vanishing from the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The starry pirates were all exceedingly cunning and brutal beings. And their ranks were very diverse. Among them were powerhouses strong enough to carve out their own place in The Multiverse Realms. These powerhouses ruled over their own territories, already becoming local tyrants and could no longer be simply described as mere pirates. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Chapter 729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) Chapter 729: Chapter 729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) But such pirates are, after all, a minority. More often than not, there were ones like the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, entrenched in certain regions, committing all sorts of heinous deeds that instigate both heaven¡¯s wrath and human resentment. Thus, within The Multiverse Realms, there was an unwritten rule, if one encountered Starry Pirates, as long as they had the strength, they would definitely eradicate them. Even more so now, as Xue An was struggling with the lack of star maps for the neighboring Starry Domains. The appearance of these pirates had provided him with an excellent opportunity. As pirates, they naturally had to have an intimate knowledge of the surrounding Starry Domains, thus they would certainly possess extremely detailed star maps. They might even possess Teleportation Arrays leading to The Multiverse. This was the reason Xue An had waited on that planet for the arrival of these pirates. Finally, after a journey of more than half a month, Xue An and his crew arrived at an extremely remote and desolate Starry Domain. This place was not only far from the various interstellar routes but even had few planets. Only a few red giants faintly glowed in the void. Deep within this Starry Domain, however, there existed a spacecraft fortress comparable to a small planet. When this spacecraft fortress appeared through the spacecraft¡¯s viewport, An Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation. ¡°How spectacular!¡± Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian then said, ¡°Daddy, this place looks like a termite mound!¡± Just as the two little girls described it. The headquarters of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was just like a termite mound on Earth. About its ring-shaped fortress were various small spacecraft coming and going, and in the center of the ring, many tubes were interconnected, with light flashing through these tubes ceaselessly, appearing very busy. In comparison, the arrival of their pirate ship seemed quite inconspicuous. However, as they approached the fortress, a small spacecraft came close to them. ¡°Hey, Xu Bighead, you¡¯ve come back pretty fast this time!¡± came a jeering voice over the communications system. Xu Gao felt somewhat embarrassed since his status within the pirate guild was very low, which meant anyone dared to mock him. At that moment, Xue An¡¯s voice rang in Xu Gao¡¯s mind, ¡°Tell them that you¡¯ve found something important on that planet and need to report it immediately!¡± Xu Gao was quick-witted and immediately understood Xue An¡¯s intent, and thus he said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for jests now. I¡¯ve made an important discovery on that planet and I need to report it to the captain!¡± The pirate guild was divided into several squads, and Xu Gao was a member of the White Dwarf Squad. The other side paused upon hearing this, then mocked, ¡°Xu Bighead, are you joking with me? I¡¯ve been to that rotten planet before; what discovery could possibly be there?¡± Without waiting for Xue An¡¯s instructions, Xu Gao was already bristling with anger, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t let us pass and this causes a delay in a major situation, you will be held responsible.¡± His words brought a moment of silence from the other side before they finally responded, ¡°Follow me then!¡± With that said, they turned and took the lead. At this point, An Yan came over to Xue An and said, ¡°Husband, should I take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian back to the cabin?¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°No need! It¡¯s good to come with me and broaden your horizons!¡± ¡°But won¡¯t we be in the way?¡± An Yan hesitated. Xue An glanced at the ever-growing fortress in the viewport and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already scanned the inside with my Divine Sense, there are no significant threats here!¡± Hearing what Xue An had said, An Yan no longer objected. The two little girls, on the other hand, were excited beyond measure. Such scenes, which they had previously only seen in science fiction movies, were now unfolding before their very eyes, naturally bringing boundless joy to the two little girls. Very soon. The pirate spaceship docked at a berth. Once stable, the hatch slowly opened. Xu Gao whispered, ¡°Sir, you¡­.¡± ¡°Just say I am from that planet and followed you because there¡¯s important business!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Taking a deep breath, Xu Gao then stepped out of the spaceship. Some guys stood in the distance, cigarettes in mouths and faces full of wickedness. When they saw Xu Gao, they glanced at each other, and then walked up with grinning smiles. ¡°Wow, heard our big-headed Xu got quite the catch this time and even wants to see the captain?¡± Xu Gao felt fearful upon seeing these people. Despite his fierce appearance with a full beard, he was actually quite weak and cowardly in ability and frequently bullied. These guys often mocked him. Just as these fellows were about to say more, they all suddenly froze. Behind Xu Gao, Xue An was leading An Yan and two young girls out of the spaceship¡¯s hatch. The extremely high attractiveness of this family stunned the bunch. One of them even dropped his cigarette from his mouth without realizing it. Seeing this scene, Xu Gao was moved, but he maintained a feigned indifference on his face, ¡°These are gifts I am offering to the captain, dare you block my way?¡± The guys looked at each other and then stepped aside, not daring to say anything more. Although they couldn¡¯t figure out the specifics about Xue An and his company, the mere fact of their attractiveness was enough to consider them precious gifts. Xu Gao led Xue An and his group inside, whispering along the way. ¡°Sir, the Blood Skull pirate guild is divided into several squads. I belong to the White Dwarf Squad, and our leader is a damned woman named Ling Zhu! This damned person has always looked down on me, often sending me on hard and toilsome missions.¡± Xu Gao began to drone on about the wrongs he had suffered. After listening for a few sentences, Xue An then focused his attention on the paths they traversed. The interior of this spaceship fortress was very spacious, with corridors wide enough to accommodate the traffic. Moreover, there was a busy flow of people coming and going. Wherever Xue An and company went, they always drew countless stares. Eventually, they passed through the outer perimeter of the spaceship and arrived at a long corridor. ¡°Sir, this is where the White Dwarf Squad is located; I will take you there!¡± Saying this, Xu Gao led Xue An down the corridor and to the room at its end. After pushing open the door, they found an expansive office within. The walls of the room emitted a white luminescence, giving it a sci-fi flavor. In the middle of the office stood a large desk. At the moment, a woman in high heels and black fishnet stockings was sitting behind the desk, poking at a holographic screen in front of her, dealing with official business. Her long, slender legs were carelessly rested on the desk, very eye-catching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing the door, the woman didn¡¯t turn her head and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Gao spoke solemnly, ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve returned from that planet!¡± The woman frowned slightly, ¡°Return if you must. Just extract the energy, that¡¯s fine. Do you need to report this to me?¡± As she spoke, she shifted her gaze from the holographic screen to Xu Gao, and then she was taken aback. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) To be precise, it was after seeing Xue An and others behind Xu Gao that she was stunned. However, her gaze didn¡¯t linger on Xue An for long, instead it was fixed dumbly on An Yan. An Yan felt this woman¡¯s gaze was very sinister and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Just then, Xue An stepped forward, blocking the woman¡¯s line of sight. The woman then came back to her senses, and her expression darkened as she said to Xu Gao, ¡°Who are they?¡± Before Xu Gao could speak. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Are you the captain of this¡­ what was it, the small team, Ling Zhu?¡± Ling Zhu nodded, about to say something. ¡°Good! Now tell me, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°What are you trying to do? Come¡­¡± She tried to call for help, but then her whole body floated uncontrollably into the air, her mouth agape, yet not a sound could be heard. Being in charge of a team, Ling Zhu, of course, had significant strength, a powerhouse who had unlocked a large part of her brain. Different from the ranking of cultivators¡¯ strength. Within this Blood Skull pirate guild, technology was revered. To enhance one¡¯s own strength, one would need to use technological means to awaken those dormant areas within the brain. The more areas awakened and the larger the brain domain unlocked, the more terrifying the increase in both IQ and one¡¯s own strength. But she hadn¡¯t expected that her own strength, which she was so proud of, was so easily defeated in front of this man. She didn¡¯t even know what methods he had used when she was controlled, not even able to blink. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask again, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole?¡± Ever since entering the fortress, Xue An had been scanning everything with his Divine Sense. He discovered that the energy used within the fortress was purely technological, having no connection to the planet¡¯s Origin Power. This also confirmed one of Xue An¡¯s speculations. This kind of Origin Power from the world was most suitable for creating the blessed land and cave heavens used by cultivators. This meant that the Blood Skull pirate guild definitely had ties with some Cultivator Sects. But when Ling Zhu could finally speak, her first reaction was to look viciously at Xue An. ¡°Cultivator, I¡¯d advise you not to meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you, because this is not something you can handle!¡± Xue An extended a finger, ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, if you still refuse to tell me, then I will directly invade your sea of consciousness and forcibly search your soul for the memories. You know exactly what that means.¡± Ling Zhu¡¯s face paled significantly, fear finally taking hold, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where it was sent, because these matters are personally managed by the guild leader! I¡¯m only responsible for sending people to collect it!¡± Xue An listened quietly. Ling Zhu¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. And then the sound of chaotic footsteps came from afar. Ling Zhu¡¯s heart lifted with joy. But just then, a flash of light crossed Xue An¡¯s eyes. A powerful Divine Sense charged directly into Ling Zhu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Ling Zhu¡¯s body trembled, her eyes immediately becoming dull. In an instant, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his face looking somewhat unsightly. Because through searching the memories, he found that Ling Zhu had not lied. She indeed did not know to whom the Origin Power had been traded. By then, those footsteps had already reached the door. ¡°Lady Ling Zhu, is something the matter?¡± Xue An glanced at Ling Zhu. Ling Zhu immediately spoke with a slightly dull voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve already handled it!¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°Get lost! I said it¡¯s nothing!¡± Only after hearing Ling Zhu¡¯s scolding did the footsteps outside gradually disperse. At this moment, Xue An released the Divine Sense binding, and Ling Zhu immediately fell down, then looked at Xue An with a blank face, ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Xu Gao could hardly believe his own eyes. His team leader was famously known as the beautiful scorpion, an existence that nobody dared to provoke. How had she become so respectful in just a moment? In fact, he had no idea that Xue An, while searching through memories just now, had casually planted a Divine Sense within Ling Zhu¡¯s soul. It naturally made her obedient. Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Take me to your president!¡± Ling Zhu nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± She then got up and led everyone towards the more central area. The checkpoints became increasingly strict, and even with Ling Zhu¡¯s guidance, inspections along the way were inevitable. Eventually. They arrived at the heart of the fortress, in front of an antique wooden door. One needed to know that in this place, steel might be the least valuable thing, yet a wooden door could be quite expensive. Upon reaching this location, Ling Zhu also had to stop. Then a voice, tinged with a hint of surprise, came through. ¡°Ling Zhu, what brings you here?¡± As he spoke, a young man came over. Ling Zhu was silent for a moment and then said woodenly, ¡°I have an important matter to discuss with the president!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young man now noticed Xue An and An Yan, first taken aback by An Yan¡¯s striking beauty, and then said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait, the president is currently in a meeting with an important guest!¡± No sooner had the voice faded than Xue An took a step forward. ¡°What are you doing? Get back!¡± Although the young man had a pleasant demeanor towards Ling Zhu, he was fierce and stern with Xue An, and as he shouted, dozens of guards armed with high-energy ray guns surrounded Xue An. If Xue An took one more step forward, the guards would not hesitate to pull the trigger and blast him to smithereens. But just then, Xue An looked up at those in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Out of my way!¡± With that command, the young man standing directly opposite was blown away, slamming into the wall. The rest wanted to shoot, but the guns in their hands suddenly turned to dust, throwing the guards into disarray. Meanwhile, Xue An charged straight through the wooden door. Inside, on a seat, there sat a figure that was rapidly fading. Xue An sneered, and a blade of Dao Sword light slashed out. But it was still a step too late. The figure disappeared from the seat, and yet after the sword light passed, a few drops of fresh blood fell from mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who are you? Ling Zhu, are you rebelling?¡± A corpulent man who witnessed the scene suddenly turned pale, and then seeing Ling Zhu enter, he thought she intended to do something and could not help but shout angrily. Ling Zhu said nothing, merely standing there with her hands down. ¡°Someone come, where are the guards?¡± The man began to panic. Xue An shifted his gaze from the falling drops of blood and turned to look at the man, calmly stating, ¡°No need to shout, they won¡¯t be arriving for a while!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: 731 Chapter 731: 731 ¡°Hmm?¡± The man could hardly believe his ears, his facial fat bouncing as he was obviously scared out of his wits. ¡°Cultivator, what do you want to do? We have no grievances between us, and everything can be discussed amicably!¡± Xue An nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s also my thought! So I¡¯ll just ask you, who did your Blood Skull sell all those Origin Powers to? And who was that figure just now?¡± Upon hearing this, the chairman of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, a big shot who wielded the power of life and death over hundreds of thousands, broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Cultivator, why do you ask this? Moreover, I advise you it¡¯s best to not meddle in this matter!¡± Xue An responded indifferently, ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t wish to speak?¡± Just as the chairman was about to speak, Xue An¡¯s eyes flashed with a dazzling light, and his Divine Sense, vast like the ocean, directly invaded the other¡¯s mind. Moments later, Xue An¡¯s expression darkened, and he withdrew his Divine Sense. The chairman¡¯s gaze gradually cleared from confusion, then he stared at Xue An shaking like a leaf. He was clearly aware of what had just happened. Xue An remained silent, watching him, because he had already found what he wanted in the chairman¡¯s memory. Strangely though, many things were shrouded in a thick fog, such as the appearance of that figure from before, which couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Xue An understood that someone with great Divine Skills had interfered with the memories of those he had come into contact with. But no matter the interference, Xue An eventually found the most crucial clue. ¡°Is it Guiyi Star?¡± Hearing Xue An say this, the chairman shook even more severely, a flattering smile involuntarily appearing on his face. ¡°Great¡­ Sir, now that you¡¯ve found what you want, what about me¡­?¡± A glint of murderous intent flashed in Xue An¡¯s eyes, and the chairman¡¯s head exploded. Xue An had seen many extremely cruel scenes in his memory. The deeds of this Blood Skull chairman were downright appalling, as he had even ordered the massacre of several planets inhabited only by mortals. Moreover, the mere fact that these Blood Skull people dared to plunder the Origin Power of life-bearing planets meant they deserved to die. Of course, when doing all this, Xue An had already shielded his two daughters from sensing it with their Divine Sense. After everything was done, Xue An turned his head to look at Xu Gao. Xu Gao, pale as a ghost, took several steps back, and stammered, ¡°Great¡­ Sir!¡± Xue An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you! After all, you haven¡¯t done anything bad!¡± Xu Gao let out a sigh of relief. ¡°However, the others¡­¡± At that moment, everything that had happened in the headquarters finally alarmed the entire Pirate Guild. Countless guards, armed to the teeth, were rushing over. The young man that Xue An had blasted away earlier had somehow slipped into the crowd and was now shouting furiously with a face full of murderous intent, ¡°These bastards have trespassed on the headquarters, kill them!¡± And many who recognized Xu Gao also couldn¡¯t help but curse at him. ¡°Xu Gao, you actually collude with outsiders against your own people? You traitor!¡± ¡°Xu Big-head, you¡¯re dead this time!¡± Among these shouts, Xu Gao grew more and more frightened, and even despaired to the point of closing his eyes. Because at that moment, countless gun barrels had appeared on the surrounding walls and ceilings, all aiming at Xue An and his party. It¡¯s over, this time we¡¯re done for! Xu Gao lamented in his heart. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Evil-Seeking Sword, kill!¡± Boom! Countless sword lights appeared around Xue An. At that very moment, the people opened fire. High-energy beams combined with the wall-mounted death ray weapons formed an impenetrable barrage that hurtled towards Xue An and the others. Under such ferocious attacks, a standard Golden Immortal would not be able to hold on for long. But Xue An didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid. The sword light had already rushed forward. Boom. A loud noise erupted from their clash. These high-energy rays and other attacks were directly obliterated by the sword light, which then charged toward the enemies. ¡°No¡­¡± Amidst the agonizing screams, the unstoppable sword light slew the people in front of it and then swept across the entire fortress at incredibly high speed. In an instant. Under the power of the Evil-Seeking Sword, everyone in this fortress with blood on their hands was annihilated. The survivors, pale-faced, gazed at the corpses around them, utterly clueless about what had occurred. Xu Gao stared dumbfounded. Xue An, however, just smiled. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kill you! And those who died were all men meant to die!¡± But Xu Gao still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock. Xue An then led An Yan and the others through the headquarters¡¯ rooms, using the memories of that association leader to find the secret chamber specially used for storing treasures. This vast storeroom was filled with all the curios and rare treasures he had pilfered. Xue An didn¡¯t even glance at them, directly storing everything into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then he found the detailed star maps of the surrounding Starry Domains. This item was the most crucial. However, the idea of finding a Teleportation Formation had fallen through. It seemed that the leader of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild had been very cautious. Because if a Teleportation Formation were built, it would necessarily be mutual, effectively leaving an open window through which one could be attacked from outside. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t built a Teleportation Formation. But now, whether it existed or not made no difference. With this star map, Xue An could continue on his journey. Xue An scrutinized the star map, trying to locate the Starry Domain where he had cultivated years ago, but alas, he found that the breadth of this star map was simply insufficient. This, in turn, spoke to the vastness of the universe. After a moment, Xue An released the starship, boarded it with his family, and disappeared into the vast starry sky. Xu Gao watched their departing figures in a daze, somewhat baffled. He didn¡¯t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. But regardless, he had at least managed to save his life. As for staying in this place, that was not his plan. After all, this place was about to turn into a dead city, and staying here would only attract disaster. With this thought, he hastily scavenged some of the remaining items, then procured a brand-new spaceship, ready to leave. Unexpectedly, Ling Zhu followed him the entire time. Because her Divine Sense was damaged, she subconsciously regarded Xu Gao as her master. Xu Gao thought for a moment and then decisively took her with him as he left. Quickly. The events that had occurred within the Blood Skull Pirate Guild spread far and wide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although located in the fringe Starry Domains, the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was wiped out overnight, news that still shocked many people. At this time, Xue An steered the starship toward the destination marked on the star map. Guiyi Star. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) The waiter hurriedly welcomed Xue An and his family to take a seat, and then went to the back to attend to their needs. In just a short while, the food was served like flowing water. Xue An tasted a mouthful. Although the culinary skills were not remarkable, the natural ingredients made it quite tasty. The two young girls were devouring it with great relish, eating joyously. Xue An then stopped the waiter, ¡°What place is this?¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°You must be a cultivator who has traveled from afar. This place is Xianyou City, the domain of none other than the esteemed alchemy master, Master Xiao!¡± ¡°Master of Alchemy?¡± The waiter hurriedly smiled again, ¡°Are you not here for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference?¡± Xue An shook his head. ¡°These past few days, countless cultivators have come to Xianyou City, all for Master Xiao¡¯s Alchemy Conference. After all, Master Xiao only emerges from seclusion once every ten years, and at that time, as long as you offer a good enough price, you could ask him to concoct a batch of elixirs for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that these elixirs are Immortal Pills, and consuming just one could grant you immortality!¡± The waiter seemed well-informed, and went on to prattle about the local customs and culture. Xue An found it amusing after listening to the waiter. After the waiter left, Xue An slowly sipped the locally brewed grain wine. No wonder he had sensed countless cultivators within Xianyou City; they were all here for some ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯. He just didn¡¯t know how proficient this person truly was in alchemy to dare call himself the master. Xue An pondered this in his heart. Then, a cool female voice came from the entrance, ¡°Bring us a table of your best dishes, we¡¯ll eat here in the hall!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The waiter hastened to respond. Xue An looked up to see two women entering. The two women, one older and one younger, were around twenty-one or twenty-two and sixteen or seventeen years old, respectively. The older girl had a clear and beautiful face, but her eyes and brows always carried a hint of iciness, making her seem rather aloof. The younger girl, however, was sweet-looking, with dimples appearing when she smiled, just like the girl next door. The arrival of the two girls attracted many curious glances in the hall. But the two women paid no mind and simply sat down and began eating. Xue An still overheard their quiet conversation, however. ¡°Sister, do you think we could invite this ¡®Master of Alchemy¡¯ to make elixirs for our ancestral master?¡± the younger girl whispered. ¡°Invite him we must, speak less, and eat your food quickly!¡± the arrogantly-faced woman said coldly. ¡°Oh!¡± the younger girl replied softly and started to eat her meal. But not long after they began to eat, a tumultuous noise of footsteps came from outside, and then a group of people barged into the tavern. The man at the lead had a handsome yet somewhat grim appearance. This man looked around the room, and when his eyes fell upon the two girls in the corner, they lit up, and then he strode over with a sneer. ¡°People from Si Hua City have indeed come!¡± Seeing him, the older woman¡¯s expression darkened, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Feng Lingwu, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Feng Lingwu laughed sinisterly in response, ¡°What do I want to do? Fu Xinyan, you are really playing dumb with a clear conscience. What you¡¯re doing in Xianyou City, do you really think no one knows?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, many cultivators who were eating in the hall stirred. ¡°Feng Lingwu! The third young master of the Feng Family from Wuri City! It¡¯s said that he was born with astonishing talent, breaking through to become a Half-step Golden Immortal in his twenties! Highly valued by the old ancestor of the Feng Family!¡± someone said gravely. At that moment, Fu Xinyan said coldly, ¡°What business our Si Hua City is conducting, what does it have to do with you all from Wuri City?¡± ¡°Of course, it matters!¡± Feng Lingwu gazed at Fu Xinyan¡¯s slender waist with greedy eyes and then sneered, ¡°Because sooner or later, you¡¯ll be a part of my Feng Family!¡± As these words fell, Fu Xinyan¡¯s face turned ashen, and she scolded furiously, ¡°Shameless!¡± The girl beside her also flushed red with anger, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Sister Fu would never be with a villain like you!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Fu Xinyan, I¡¯m determined to have you! When my Wuri City sent you a marriage proposal, you dared to tear it up in public, yet this still can¡¯t change the fate of you becoming Feng Lingwu¡¯s woman!¡± After saying that, the men behind Feng Lingwu silently surrounded the table of the two women. The atmosphere in the restaurant became tense. Seeing the situation turning sour, many quietly slipped away. After all, the Feng Family of Wuri City wasn¡¯t something they could afford to provoke. Even across the entire Guiyi East Realm, there weren¡¯t many forces that could match the Feng Family. Fu Xinyan placed the young girl behind her, light swirling in her hands, her eyes filled with an unyielding spirit. ¡°Feng Lingwu, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking a dispute between Si Hua City and your Wuri City with such arrogant actions?¡± Hearing these words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s face showed disdain, ¡°Fu Xinyan, who doesn¡¯t know that your family¡¯s grandmaster is on his last legs? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have traveled all this way to Xianyou City seeking elixirs. Plus, I advise you to surrender to me now, otherwise¡­ heh heh! Be careful, or even your Si Hua City might be annihilated along with you!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t hesitate and struck out. A dazzling white light slashed towards Feng Lingwu. Feng Lingwu dodged with a giggle, evading the attack. The white light struck the wall of the restaurant. Boom. The wall instantly became covered with white frost, and then slowly collapsed. ¡°The Mysterious Yin Technique of your Si Hua City really does have its unique aspects! Tsk tsk, but the more unique it is, the more irresistible it becomes!¡± Feng Lingwu laughed lewdly. The faces of the many cultivators in the hall turned peculiar upon hearing this. For these people all knew what Si Hua City represented. It was a sect composed solely of women who practiced the Mysterious Yin Technique, a cultivation technique exclusive to females. This technique had its mystical aspects; when cultivated proficiently, it also had the immense power to condense into a Golden Immortal. But what these cultivators of Guiyi East Realm knew best was another aspect of this technique. The elemental yin of these women who cultivated the Mysterious Yin Technique greatly benefited male cultivators. It could even help one break through a realm, its effectiveness not even slightly less than a Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And all the female cultivators from Si Hua City were beautiful, one could imagine the allure they held for other male cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the reason for Feng Lingwu¡¯s undeniably determined pursuit of Fu Xinyan. Just when Feng Lingwu was about to say something else, another white light flew towards him. Caught off guard, Feng Lingwu barely dodged the strike, yet he was still grazed by the white light, leaving a scratch on his face. Xue An had been watching from not far away, and it wasn¡¯t until he saw these two beams of white light that he let out a slight sound of surprise. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) At that moment, Feng Lingwu roared in a fit of rage, ¡°Grab those two for me! Today I will take their primordial yin!¡± The men who had followed him all sprang into action upon hearing this command. These men were very powerful cultivators and were particularly skilled in combined attack techniques. Despite Fu Xinyan¡¯s desperate resistance, she was no match for them. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, she was cornered. Tables, chairs, and stools were smashed to pieces. The other cultivators in the room watched this scene unfold. Some showed a hint of displeasure on their faces, but no one dared to intervene. After all, who would dare to provoke the mighty Feng Family? Backed into a corner, Fu Xinyan clumsily defended herself while shouting to the young girl behind her, ¡°Xiaomu, run away!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave!¡± Su Xiaomu said stubbornly, summoning her cultivation level to battle alongside them. But her strength was so meager she wasn¡¯t even a Loose Immortal; how could she possibly stand against them? Feng Lingwu wiped the blood from his face, his expression dark and terrifying. ¡°Bitch, you dare to hurt me? I¡¯ll make you suffer today!¡± Despair filled Fu Xinyan¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth, preparing to make a last desperate attack. Just then, Xue An leisurely picked up a cup from the table and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s quite disheartening to see so many grown men bullying two girls.¡± His voice was not loud, but it carried across the room. Feng Lingwu turned abruptly, glowering at Xue An before growling coldly, ¡°Kid, when the Feng Family is handling affairs, you¡¯d best shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Oh? What if I insist on getting involved?¡± Xue An asked with a light chuckle. A ferocious light shone in Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes. He signaled his men with a glance, and several charged toward Xue An. But faced with this aggressive onslaught, Xue An calmly continued to sip his drink. Seeing this, Su Xiaomu cried out anxiously, ¡°Big Brother, be careful!¡± As the men approached, Xue An drained the cup and smiled faintly at Su Xiaomu, ¡°Thanks!¡± With that, he suddenly crushed the cup in his hand. The shattered pieces transformed into streaks of light and directly pierced the throats of the men who had closed in on him. Plop. After several muffled sounds, the men clutched at their throats, staring at Xue An in disbelief before collapsing to the ground. This strike was astonishing. Even Fu Xinyan was taken aback. This man¡­ he had taken down several of the Feng Family¡¯s experts without even standing up? Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes widened with amazement as she exclaimed, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Seeing this, the men encircling Fu Xinyan turned to attack Xue An. The force of their joint assault was formidable. Yet, Xue An remained seated, simply extending a hand to deliver a casual slap. Boom. A gigantic palm print descended from the sky and squashed the men into a pulp. The might of this single slap silenced the entire room. Fu Xinyan watched in shock. The experts who had driven her to the brink of desperation were slapped to death by this man with a serene demeanor? The reality left Fu Xinyan¡¯s mind reeling. Xue An looked up at Feng Lingwu and said indifferently, ¡°Any more? If so, come at me all at once!¡± Feng Lingwu¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim as a malicious light flickered in his eyes. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death. Don¡¯t blame others!¡± As he spoke, a formidable presence emanated from Feng Lingwu, and an ancient-looking bronze mirror engraved with mysterious patterns appeared above his head. ¡°It¡¯s the Tai Sui Mirror!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Feng Family gave this ancestral treasure to this Feng Lingwu!¡± The cultivators exclaimed in shock. Feng Lingwu was no fool; having just witnessed Xue An slay so many experts with a single hand, he knew this person was not to be underestimated. But now, with the Tai Sui Mirror¡¯s protection, his heart settled, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk arrogantly and said, ¡°Kid, get on your knees and beg for mercy, and I might spare your life!¡± Xue An looked at the copper mirror floating above Feng Lingwu¡¯s head, smiled slightly, ¡°Interesting! Carrying a mirror with you, were you planning to admire yourself whenever you had the chance?¡± This statement infuriated Feng Lingwu to the point he almost spat out blood, ¡°Die!¡± Boom. Feng Lingwu threw his punch. Feng Lingwu, gifted with innate talent, had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level, making him one of the outstanding young fighters in the Guiyi East Realm. Moreover, the Feng Family¡¯s inherited skill was this boxing technique, so when his punch was thrown, the entire tavern trembled. However, Xue An didn¡¯t even bother to glance at it and simply waved his hand dismissively. Thump. After a muffled sound, Feng Lingwu was forced back three steps. But at that moment, the copper mirror flashed with light, and a fist impression burst forth from the void, rushing towards Xue An. ¡°Be careful!¡± Fu Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but shout. Feng Lingwu laughed heartily, ¡°Kid, this Tai Sui Mirror is a pre-natal treasure; any attack you make will be reflected back at you intact, so just wait to be beaten to death by your own hand!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xue An said indifferently as the fist impression in front of him silently dissipated. Then, before Feng Lingwu could react, Xue An transformed his hand into a sword and struck downwards. Crack. A Giant Sword, over a dozen meters long, appeared in the air and chopped down onto Feng Lingwu¡¯s head. Feng Lingwu¡¯s body trembled, but seeing the Tai Sui Mirror unharmed, he sneered, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s useless¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the Tai Sui Mirror emitted a faint cracking sound, then shattered with a loud crash. Feng Lingwu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, ¡°Impossible, this is a pre-natal treasure, how could you possibly break it?¡± ¡°Just a small copper mirror, why couldn¡¯t I break it?¡± Xue An replied blandly. Feng Lingwu knew something was wrong, this man was more formidable than he had anticipated, and so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, you really are powerful, I lost, but don¡¯t be arrogant, for I will make you pay one day!¡± Having said that, he turned around to leave. The cultivators in the hall breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the matter was finally over. But at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Feng Lingwu stopped at the entrance of the tavern, then turned around with a sardonic smile, ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me go? Are you planning to invite me for a meal?¡± Xue An shook his head, ¡°That thing you just said, I¡¯m returning it to you now! Kneel down, and perhaps I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± This statement caused a stir among the cultivators in the hall. Feng Lingwu was stunned, then laughed coldly, ¡°Kid, you are indeed quite powerful, but do you realize what you are doing right now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue An remained unmoved, ¡°Say it one more time, kneel down, or die!¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes grew colder, and he said chillingly, ¡°You are indeed powerful, but do you know the consequences of killing me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I want to know, and now you only have three breaths left to make your choice!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 735: Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Hearing Xue An¡¯s words, Feng Lingwu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fury before he turned around and headed for the exit. He had been arrogant and domineering since childhood and had never felt as embarrassed as he did today. Therefore, at this moment, his heart was filled with a crazed urge to kill. As for whether Xue An dared to kill him¡­ Feng Lingwu simply didn¡¯t believe that this man would truly dare to make a move. After all, he was the third young master of the Feng Family, the most cherished descendant by the patriarch. Who dares to lay a hand on me? With this thought in mind, Feng Lingwu had reached the door and was about to step out when¡­ Xue An picked up his cup and slowly savored another sip of his drink. Feng Lingwu, prideful in his heart, believed that Xue An was just bluffing. But at that moment, Xue An gently snapped his fingers. A sliver of sword light swept past. Feng Lingwu felt his foot lighten suddenly, lost his balance, and toppled to the ground. Only then did he feel an intense pain and, looking down, he saw his left leg cleanly severed at the knee, half of his leg having already fallen to one side, blood spilling all over the floor. Upon seeing this, Feng Lingwu first froze, then began to scream in agony. ¡°Aaaaah! You actually dared to harm me? You¡¯re dead! I will kill you and everyone in Si Hua City!¡± As the third young master of the Feng Family, he had never experienced an injury so severe. The excruciating pain combined with the fury in his heart nearly drove him mad. The faces of everyone in the hall changed. Including Fu Xinyan, who couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat shaken. Because she hadn¡¯t expected Xue An to actually dare to make a move. As for Su Xiaomu, she looked up to Xue An with full admiration. She had been finding Feng Lingwu unpleasant for a long time. At this moment, Feng Lingwu, his face filled with resentment, looked at Xue An. ¡°Kid, if you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, I will make sure you wish you were dead,¡± he spat. ¡°As you wish,¡± Xue An replied indifferently, his powerful Divine Sense instantly immobilizing Feng Lingwu. Another sword light then sliced through the air. Thud. Feng Lingwu¡¯s throat was cut cleanly, his screams and curses abruptly silenced. The face of this third young master of the Feng Family wore an expression of confusion as he looked at Xue An blankly, seemingly unable to comprehend why this man truly dared to strike. Why didn¡¯t he, like others, just tolerate being bullied quietly? With these thoughts, Feng Lingwu then fell into an eternal darkness. The body crashed to the ground. Utter silence. After a moment. The room erupted. ¡°Feng Lingwu is dead?¡± ¡°This man actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family?¡± ¡°Did I just see that sword light obliterate the soul of the third young master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over now, it¡¯s done for. The wrath of the Feng Family is not something just anyone can endure!¡± These cultivators discussed in extreme fear, their eyes filled with terror and incomprehension looking at Xue An. Then they started to quietly slip away, not wanting to stay a moment longer. They didn¡¯t want to be implicated in this matter. After all, that was the furious Feng Family! In the blink of an eye, only Xue An, Fu Xinyan, and Su Xiaomu, among others, remained in the hall. Fu Xinyan, stupefied, stared at the body of Feng Lingwu on the ground, her mind in turmoil. Feng Lingwu was dead? He actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family? Although Fu Xinyan wished for Feng Lingwu¡¯s death more than anyone else, she also knew very well the power of the Feng Family. It could be said that in the Guiyi East Realm, aside from the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family and several other major families had the most formidable strength. Compared to them, Si Hua City was far behind. This was also the reason why Feng Lingwu dared to be so arrogant. But Su Xiaomu apparently didn¡¯t care about these things, she walked up excitedly and bowed respectfully to Xue An. ¡°Big brother, you are so amazing! Thank you for saving us!¡± Xue An smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Fu Xinyan, pale-faced, came over, ¡°Senior, you must leave Xianyou City at once! I will take care of the aftermath for you!¡± ¡°Leave? Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Because the person you killed is the third young master of the Feng Family!¡± Fu Xinyan said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Senior, you might have come from afar and are unaware of the Feng Family¡¯s ferocity. In the Guiyi East Realm, their clan is considered one of the top noble houses, and this Feng Lingwu was the favorite descendant of the old ancestor of the Feng Family. Now that you¡¯ve killed him, you will have endless troubles!¡± After hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? Are they that formidable? If that¡¯s the case, how will you manage the aftermath if I leave now?¡± Fu Xinyan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Senior. After all, I am a local cultivator, and they will have some concerns about that. You should leave quickly! It will be too late if you wait!¡± Xue An looked at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, then shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need to say more, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fu Xinyan started to say something else. Xue An waved his hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°I actually want to see just how formidable this Feng Family is!¡± Hearing Xue An say this, Fu Xinyan didn¡¯t know how to continue persuading him and could only sigh helplessly, her face full of worry. ¡°Come, sit down and let¡¯s eat together!¡± Xue An called. Su Xiaomu didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly pulled up a chair to sit down. Although Fu Xinyan was still somewhat shocked, things had come this far, and she steeled her heart and sat down beside them. Then she felt that the woman with the ¡°ordinary appearance¡± sitting next to Xue An was somewhat strange. Because those eyes were simply too beautiful. Moreover, when she sat beside this man, whose presence was as deep and mighty as an abyss or towering mountains, there was not the slightest sense of incongruity. While she was puzzled, An Yan gave them both a smile and lifted the Illusory Art from them. When Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu saw the true faces of An Yan and the two young girls, they were both startled. So beautiful! That was the only thought in their minds. Then they saw Su Xiaomu¡¯s eyes sparkling with utter excitement. ¡°Such beautiful girls! Heavens, and they are twins, at that!¡± Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang also seemed very close to Su Xiaomu, and the three quickly huddled together. Fu Xinyan sighed, then picked up her cup and said to Xue An with all seriousness, ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you properly just now, so I toast to you!¡± With that, she downed the wine in her cup. Xue An nodded and accompanied her with a drink. It was then that Fu Xinyan asked in a grave tone, ¡°Senior, may I inquire your name and where you come from?¡± ¡°My name is Xue An! I come from¡­ a particularly distant place.¡± Fu Xinyan did not doubt him. Because the Guiyi star was too vast. Just the Guiyi East Realm alone had a territory spanning tens of thousands of miles, and there were dozens more regions like Guiyi East Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So Fu Xinyan thought that Xue An must have come from some faraway place. While Xue An and the others continued to eat and drink in the restaurant. The news of Feng Lingwu¡¯s death spread like a hurricane throughout the entire Xianyou City. Countless cultivators were shocked. wuxiaworld.site .co